ã€ŠI Wasn&#x27;t Born Luckyã€‹


 Chapter 1

    The early morning sun shone through the thin curtains into every corner of the room, illuminating the big bed in the centre.

    The quilt that looked veryfortable covered the messy bed, wrapping around an extremely exquisite teenager. Soft ck hair covered the forehead and his eyelids moved slightly, soon opening to show a pair of beautiful ck eyes.

    Xiao Li rubbed his hair and leaned over to grab the mobile phone next to him. After seeing the time shown on it, he yawned and got up from the bed, entering the bathroom connected to the suite.

    He had a simple wash, pulled off his pyjamas and changed into a school uniform. He picked up the bag that was thrown to the ground, hanging it from his shoulder as he walked out of the room.

    Xiao Li left the room and through the second-floor stair railings, he saw the long table downstairs filled with food. A stylishly dresseddy was sitting in the main seat, wavy brown hair curled behind his head and conspicuous red lips. She held a spoon to stir her coffee, head turning from time to time to talk to the youth next to her. It looked like a happy scene.

    The corners of Xiao Li¡¯s lips curved sarcastically and he walked slowly.

    The moment Xiao Li¡¯s footsteps were heard, the nobledy¡¯s face shaded and then she smiled innocently again, waving to the teenager who came down. "Come over Xiao Li, have breakfast together. I¡¯ve been busy with thepany for a while and we haven¡¯t gathered together in a long time."

    Xiao Li nced at the breakfast on the table, shifted the schoolbag to his neck and spoke coldly, "No, there is nothing I want to eat."

    The teenager next to the woman showed a trace of displeasure while the woman didn¡¯t seem to hear Xiao Li¡¯s words. She waved her hand to the servant beside her, who handed over a packed lunchbox. "Then remember to take this with you and eat on the way."

    Xiao Li took the box and said nothing. He directly waved at them with his right hand holding the box and signalled that he would leave. He left the mansion and there was already a ck car waiting to take him to school. He opened the door and sat inside, throwing the lunchbox to one side. The car drove smoothly on the road. Xiao Li leaned against the window, watching the traffic as he thought about when he could leave this ce that didn¡¯t belong to him.

    To some extent, Xiao Li had always been regarded as a very lucky person by those around him.

    For example, his lucky value was MAX and he often opened a box that contained rare products. For example, when hecked money to buy ice cream, he always won a small prize. For example, he grew up with a single mother and when she died at the age of 10, he didn¡¯t live on the streets. Instead, he was taken back by his father of the Xiao family, a famous wealthy family in S City.

    In the eyes of others, they had to feel envy. It was like a pie falling from the sky. From then on, he would embark on the peak of life and no longer have to worry about money.

    However, as far as Xiao Li himself was concerned, it was better not to be taken back. He hadn¡¯t received any so-called ¡¯elite training¡¯ and to the noble woman just now, his stepmother Xu Mei, he was a thorn in the eye.

    This dog blood story was very long. Xiao Li¡¯s father, Xiao Yuzheng, was dissolute by nature. His first wife was the youngest daughter of the Ning family. However, the young daughter of the Ning family was sick. After giving birth to the first son of the Xiao family, she died of illness. Then he married his second wife, Xiao Li¡¯s mother, a famous model. The famous model gave birth to his second son, Xiao Li. On the day of Xiao Li¡¯s one month birthday, Xiao Yuzheng wanted to divorce the famous model because of a group crisis and then make a political alliance by marrying Xu Mei. Once divorced, the model proposed to take Xiao Li away. Xiao Yuzheng agreed and the model took Xiao Li to leave the Xiao family. They lived alone while Xiao Yuzheng married Xu Mei, giving birth to the third child Xiao Ming.

    It was unknown where Xiao Yu got the news that Xiao Li¡¯s mother died but he said he couldn¡¯t let a Xiao son die outside and forced him to go back. Suddenly, there was a stepchild added to the family. How could Xu Mei show him a good face? She was busy being a boss and now there was Xiao Li.

    As Xiao Li grew older, he became more beautiful. He was just like his father when youngbined with the softness of his model mother. In contrast, Xu Mei¡¯s son Xiao Ming looked ordinary. Xu Mei herself could only be regarded as ¡¯not ugly.¡¯ Her biological child was ordinary like her and didn¡¯t look like his handsome father.

    Whenever Xiao Li and Xiao Ming stood together, unsuspecting people would think that Xiao Li was the orthodox heir of the family since he looked more like Xiao Yuzheng while Xiao Ming was the second master. Moreover, the Xiao family showed signs of treating Xiao Li differently and she became more anxious, doing many things in the dark.

    Xiao Li himself had no interest in the Xiao family. His cheap father said that he could make his own decisions when he was 20 years old. When his father first brought him back to the Xiao house, he didn¡¯t allow Xiao Li to go back and forcibly transferred Xiao Li¡¯s school. Every time Xiao Li sneaked away, he would be forcibly brought back by the bodyguards and forced to stay in the Xiao house.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes changed unpredictably and slowly closed his eyes to doze off. Once the car stopped, he opened his eyes again and pushed the car door open.

    "Second master, the madam¡¯s lunch..." Xiao Li had just got off the car when he heard the driver lower the window and speak to him hesitantly.

    "Throw it away." Xiao Li spoke lightly and walked into the campus without looking back.

    On the bustling campus, Xiao Li walked into the teaching building and as usual, he saw in thest row by the window. He pulled his textbooks out of his bag, ced them in front of him as a cover and thenid down on the table, casually putting on his headphones and ying the newest game. He had been this way since entering the school that Father Xiao had found him and the teacher didn¡¯t care too much about him.

    Approximately 10 minutes passed and someone sat down next to him. Xiao Li raised his head and happened to meet the man¡¯s eyes. The other person had a handsome face, was tall and should be very popr. Yet the cold eyes made him look hard to approach.

    He nodded at Xiao Li and sat down. This person was called Shen Chenzhi and he transferred to the school not long ago.

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t been very happy when the other person first sat down beside him. After all, this person had the temperament of a top student and this was ipatible with himself. Then after he sat down, he yed with his phone during maths ss. sses. It was the same game as Xiao Li and Xiao Li became interested in him.

    Xiao Li also didn¡¯t pay attention in maths ss and supported his chin, tantly observing the other person. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t like to talk and didn¡¯t care about his deskmate staring at him. He just silently yed the game. The Xiao family¡¯s second master faintly smelt a simr person¡¯s breath from the other side and took the initiative to ask Shen Chenzhi to be friends. The two people became friends in the game.

    "Most handsome student in school, you came so early today?" Xiao Li took off his headphones and teased the other person. Shen Chenzhi was handsome. He might be difficult to get close to but people called him the ¡¯most handsome body in school¡¯ in private. One time, Xiao Li heard it and started calling the other person this.

    Shen Chenzhi nced helplessly at him.

    Xiao Li wondered, "You aren¡¯t happy about being called the most handsome student in school?"

    "...I¡¯m not as handsome as you," Shen Chenzhi replied.

    "No, don¡¯t be modest." Xiao Li shook his head and stopped this table. He ced the phone with the game in front of the other person. "Come, look at this. Can you pass it?"

    Shen Chenzhi took his phone and manipted the little man on the phone screen. The game was new and the two people studied the strategy all morning and afternoon. It wasn¡¯t until school was almost over that Xiao Li fell asleep on the table.

    Xiao Li looked very good when he fell asleep. His slightly long eyshes trembled and his lips were closed tightly. Xiao Li only slept half the time when he felt something pushing at him. He pushed the thing impatiently and said, "Go away." It stopped and he fell asleep again. Once he opened his eyes, the ssroom was empty and the sky was dark. He was alone.

    There was a slow pause before he got up, rubbing his neck. He ced the books on his table into his bag and prepared to leave the ssroom. The driver was presumably waiting at the entrance.

    Bright moonlight shone through the window into the corridor, so that it wasn¡¯t dark. Xiao Li carried his bag and headed to the door. Before he could pull out his mobile phone, he found a letter lying quietly on the ground.

    Xiao Li hesitated before bending over to pick up the letter. He examined it and found there was no envelope. To be exact, this was a half-folded piece of paper. Thanks to the moonlight, the ck-haired teenager could vaguely see the crooked handwriting.

    ¡¾ Save me, save me! I don¡¯t want to keep... always... here, keep going like this...I don¡¯t want to... I don¡¯t want it! ¡¿

    The next moment, something seemed to appear slowly in the air. Like the calm before the storm, the moonlight entering the corridor through the window was hidden by dark clouds and Xiao Li waspletely covered in darkness. He raised his head and looked outside. In addition to the original round moon, beyond it was a blood moon! The strange red moon ¡¯ate¡¯ the original moon, firmly upying the sky and overlooking everything.

    Then an invisible force seemed to shroud Xiao Li. In the ck-haired teenager¡¯s stunned eyes, the letter for help shivered and gradually grewrger, eventually letting out a huge roar. Meanwhile, a river appeared outside the window, hidden between the clouds. The river was like the Milky Way, whirling in a strange manner. Xiao Li was feeling a strange thrill when the ¡¯river¡¯ started to flow. Numerous ck shadows emerged from the inside, like a river pouring out of the Underworld and rushing to the rest of the world.

    The next second, this vision disappeared without a trace and the sky changed back to its former appearance. In the silence, the young man¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He noticed that his coat was heavier. Xiao Li ced a hand in his pocket and found a simple book inside.

    Xiao Li swore that he had never seen such a book before. The cover was simple parchment and the insides had yellowed pages. At this moment, it was very hot and emitting a red light. His hand shook. It wasn¡¯t just fear and panic but also adrenaline-fuelled excitement. Xiao Li turned to one page of the yellow book and saw a line of sentences like someone was writing.

    ¡¾ The Nandu Girls¡¯ High School, located in the suburbs, is a famous high school in the city but it closed three years ago for no reason. Some people say that in the middle of the night, one of the ssrooms would suddenly have its lights turn on. Some people say that in the evening, they could hear the sound of ghosts in the school... However, only a few people know the truth. What is hidden in the ce where ghosts are sleeping? Explore it andplete your neer mission! ¡¿

    Along with the appearance of these sentences, Xiao Li saw darkness in front of his eyes. The ground under his feet became a soft swamp, pulling him down. Then a storm blew over him causing his face to hurt. Everything returned to normal and he opened his eyes to find himself in a strange ce.

    He stood under a candlestick where a candle was burning. The faint candlelight illuminated the world. Behind the candle was an iron gate with the sign ¡¯Nandu Girls¡¯ School of Higher Education¡¯. Through the iron gate, the dark and gloomy campus could be seen like a beast lurking in the darkness.

    Xiao Li was silent and touched his mobile phone for the first time. Perhaps he wanted to make a call or locate this mythical ce. However, there was no signal on the phone and he had to put it away.

    At the school gate, apart from Xiao Li, there were four other people looking at each other in a confused and panicked manner. There was a girl who was around 20 years old, an uncle, a young man and a teenager. The ck-haired teenager swept over the four people one by one before finally stopping on the teenager simr to his age. It was only a moment before he removed his gaze.

    The teenager wore an exaggerated gold coat and the shoes on his feet were the expensive limited edition AJs. His entire body was trendy as he held thetest Apple phone in his right hand and there was a ck book under his arm. He nced around and finally stopped on Xiao Li. He looked a bit excited but didn¡¯t dare go to talk to Xiao Li.

    Just then, the young man with sses spoke first. "How did youe here? I was on my way home when a small notebook appeared. In the blink of an eye, I was here."

    The AJ teenager immediately answered, "I was at an Inte cafe. As a result, I encountered a ghost. A female ghost appeared on myputer screen..."

    He spoke too fast and had to stop to gasp. It was obvious that everything that happened exceeded his capacity to withstand it.

    "Y-You too?" The girl with long wavy hair and a delicate make-up look interjected. "Me too! I was watching TV at home when I encountered this situation... this small book became hot and there was the profile of the girls¡¯ high school¡ª"

    She opened her book and showed it to everyone. The moment she opened it, she froze. It was because there were more lines under the introduction.

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 9 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Survival until dawn which is at 4 o¡¯clock.

    2. Find out the truth about the ghosts.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    The other people saw this scene and immediately bowed their heads to look at their own book. The man in sses instantly cried out, "I also have these two tasks!"

    The AJ teenager also looked up. "Me too."

    As for Xiao Li, his head was bowed as he looked at his little yellow book. It originally had the same tasks as the rest. "Same."

    He spoke and was about to close the book when the original lines were erased and new lines appeared.

    ¡¾ Hidden tasks:

    1. Tell me your name.

    2. Tell me what you like.

    3. Kiss me.

    All the above tasks must bepleted. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Note: The hidden tasks don¡¯t conflict with the original tasks. You can choose either of them toplete. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Xiao Li: ????

    ck question mark.JPG.

    Hello everyone, I am picking up two new novels in addition to Shh, There¡¯s a Beast in the Imperial Pce.

    This is the first one and its aedic horror type novel. The second one is called Card Room (Rebirth). It is by the same author as God Level Summoner and is an escape room/puzzles/murder mystery type novel.

    Card Room can be found on my wordpress:

    Shh can receive bonus chapters through ko-fi. Meanwhile, I Wasn¡¯t Born Lucky and Card Room have tiers on Patreon where you can get 12 (or more) advance chapters of those currently released. Goals met on Patreon will also increase the weekly release rate.

    All three novels will have one chapter released every day and you can find the links to my patreon and ko-fi below.

 Chapter 2

    Xiao Li looked at the hidden tasks that suddenly appeared. The corners of his mouth stretched out tightly as he quietly closed the book and didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    The rest of the people didn¡¯t pay attention to the ck-haired teenager¡¯s momentary pause. They were collectively gazing at the final, silent uncle whose lips were constantly shaking as he didn¡¯t even read the book. "What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you be so calm? This ce is haunted, haunted! What mission? I won¡¯t do it!" As he spoke, he pulled out the book and threw it to the ground, stepping on it before moving back. "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going home¡ª"

    "Wait!" The man in sses wanted to stop him but the bearded uncle didn¡¯t turn back as he ran into the distance. He hadn¡¯t run 10 metres when the book he threw to the ground suddenly ignited with blue mes. At the same time, the escaping uncle also ignited with the same fire. He didn¡¯t have time to shout before turning to ashes. A gust of wind blew up the ashes on the ground, leaving only a ck circle.

    The young man with sses sighed with relief. He was extremely d that the person in danger wasn¡¯t himself. He had a cautious person and rtively more experience, so he could stay calm in this crisis.

    As for Xiao Li and the others, they were young but they knew the Marvelics and movies or read all types of fantasy novels. They had a strong ability to ept this situation. They might be worried and hoped that the scene in front of them was fake but the remaining sense of reason in their minds told them to follow the task. Otherwise... they would die! The transmission to a different ce was already a demonstration of power.

    "Well, we still have..." The sses man took the lead to break the silence. He looked at the time written in the small notebook. "Seven minutes of safe time. It is better to use this time to analyze the situation. My name is Qian Yiwei.¡±

    "I¡¯m an office worker. My name is Huang Nina." The girl murmured.

    Xiao Li nced at Qian Yiwei and then turned to his own yellow notebook. He didn¡¯t raise his head as he spoke, "Myst name is Xia. I am called Sherlock."

    The AJ teenager, "......"

    ¡ªLooking at Xiao Li¡¯s uniform, he was 100% sure that this was Xiao Li, his ssmate. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Xiao Li and barely said a few words to Xiao Li. Today, he asked for leave from school to y games in the Inte cafe and hadn¡¯t worn his school uniform. Didn¡¯t Xiao Li recognize him? Why didn¡¯t Xiao Li say his real name?

    Qian Yiwei stared at Xiao Li in a speechless manner. Xiao Li¡¯s expression was very indifferent like his name really was Xia Sherlock. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. Qian Yiwei wondered if perhaps this was true. There were parents who were Sherlock Holmes fans and called their son Sherlock?

    Qian Yiwei thought for a moment and didn¡¯t ask Xiao Li to confirm it. Instead, he took to look at the remaining teenager in AJs.

    The AJ teenager hesitated as he wondered if he should also give a pseudonym such as ¡¯Peanut¡¯. However, he was too afraid. The corners of his eyes couldn¡¯t look away from the circle on the ground. He gulped and recovered his voice. "Zheng Yi, I¡¯m a student."

    The sses man i.e. Qian Yiwei was the first to enter the right state. He looked at his book and pondered for a moment before speaking. "It is obvious that there is a ghost in this girls¡¯ school as well as hidden secrets. This is a novice task and the difficulty shouldn¡¯t be too big."

    As he spoke, he took a pen from his pocket and drew a circle in his small book. He continued to analyze it. "There are two missions. The survival task means we can avoid ghosts while finding the truth is taking the initiative to find ghosts. The difficulty of the former should be less than thetter, but thetter should reward us with higher scores."

    "Life is more important than rewards..." Huang Nina spoke weakly.

    "I-I also think that life is more important." Zheng Yi praised Huang Nina. It was 2V1 and they united in looking at the remaining Xiao Li. The ck-haired teenager was buried in his book and didn¡¯t express his position.

    Qian Yiwei was immersed in thought. He took off his sses and wiped them on his clothes. He nced at everyone¡¯s expression and then his mission book. Huang Nina took the initiative to open her mouth. "It must be that saving our lives is more important, right?"

    She still had fear lingering in his heart.

    "That¡¯s right, have you heard the famous sayings?" Zheng Yi added. "The body is a means of revolution, where there¡¯s life there¡¯s hope, we should be stable, don¡¯t start things in a confused state of mind, this is the beginning of mass destruction..."

    Xiao Li took advantage of the time when they were arguing with each other to grab a ck pen and write under his hidden tasks: ¡¾ ...Hidden tasks? ¡¿

    The line of ink he had just written seemed to be sucked in and new words appeared in the small yellow book: ¡¾ Hidden task. ¡¿

    He habitually bit his pen and wasn¡¯t surprised to see such a bizarre scene thanks to the diary of Tom Riddle in Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets. Xiao Li continued to ask: ¡¾ Why did I trigger the hidden tasks? ¡¿

    This time, the little yellow book wrote a lot and the other person seemed shy. ¡¾ It is because you are cute. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    ¡¯No, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡¯

    He continued to write: ¡¾ Who are you? ¡¿

    The yellow book: ¡¾ I can¡¯t say. ¡¿

    Xiao Li made a strange expression and vaguely felt that something was wrong. Still, now wasn¡¯t the time to think and he directly asked about the task. ¡¾ If you don¡¯t tell me who are you, how can I kiss you? ¡¿

    When writing thest two words, Xiao Li vaguely felt like he was selling his body and his heart was a bitplicated. Then thinking about it, if he could get an exemption from this instance by kissing the small book, it wasn¡¯t so uneptable...

    Xiao Li was very unconventional.

    ¡¾ This is the difficulty of a hidden task, Baby. ¡¿ The little yellow book¡¯s words were brisk and the other side was clearly in a very good mood. ¡¾ At present, you don¡¯t have to care too much about the hidden task. The novice instance isn¡¯t difficult for you and you can seize the opportunity toplete some. ¡¿

    Xiao Li mmed shut the little yellow book. He was called ¡¯Baby¡¯ and almost jumped up, half dead. The ck-haired teenager regarded the other party as a strange female ghost who seemed familiar with him, or she wouldn¡¯t say thest word. He let out a long breath, left the conversation behind and returned his mind to the original tasks.

    There were five minutes left.

    The sses man¡¯s eyes shed. In the face of more interest or more security, he was more inclined to ¡¯take risks and seek wealth!¡¯ On the other hand, Huang Nina clearly preferred to increase her chances of survival, putting the temporary team at jeopardy.

    Xiao Li folded the little yellow book and ced it in his pocket. He looked at the school gate in front of him and stated, "It is meaningless to argue now. We don¡¯t know what it will be like after entering.¡±

    Zheng Yi was ying with his phone in various ways, constantly turning it on and off to find a signal. In the end, nothing happened. As time passed, his hands trembled more and more, fear like a hand grasping his heart.

    He finally put down his phone and nced at the side profile of his ssmate, not finding any traces of fear in the other party. He couldn¡¯t help asking, "Aren¡¯t you afraid? There are ghosts inside..."

    "Why be afraid of ghosts?" Xiao Li spoke casually. "A talented person is scarier."

    Zheng Yi took a breath as he nced at Xiao Li¡¯s exquisite side profile. He vaguely felt that this ssmate gave off an ¡¯I am a killer, I don¡¯t have feelings¡¯ temperament. Since Zheng Yi¡¯s gaze stayed on him, Xiao Li thought about it and took the initiative to ask, "Did you find anything when you encountered the ghost at the Inte cafe?"

    For example, a letter asking for help.

    Zheng Yi scratched his head and carefully thought about it. "I don¡¯t know. I was concentrating on eating chicken when the screen became ck. A female ghost pounced at me and I appeared here. Why?"

    Then he was the only one to find a distress letter? Xiao Li shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything about the distress letter. He just downyed it. "I wondered if there was an event that triggered this but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case."

    "How can I be so miserable? I was just eating a chicken and encountered this type of thing." Zheng Yiined bitterly.

    "What is done can¡¯t be undone." Qian Yiwei interjected. He was a clean-cut person. No matter what he thought, he still maintained the pace of the team on the surface. The young man pointed to the campus road behind him. "I have left school for a long time. Do you know anything about the school, such as school taboos or legends?"

    Zheng Yi scratched his head. "Our school is a mixed type and has both men and women. It seems that there are no school legends. Ah, I have read a lot of horror novels, such as the Oujia board and pen spirit but they are all plot characters who took the initiative to y the games."

    "I can tell you about the taboos for one day and night." Xiao Li stared through the iron gate into the quiet campus and snorted. "However, there is only one thing that is more important. Don¡¯t die."

    Huang Nina shook again, her voice obviously bothered. "The mission asked us to go in and die..."

    "It isn¡¯t to die. It is to face the ghost and listen to the ghost¡¯s broken thoughts."

    Zheng Yi eximed, "Who has the guts to listen to the ghosts? It is toote to run!"

    "..."

    After some discussion, five minutes passed quickly. The safety time ended and the candles in the candlesticks were extinguished instantly.

    "Ah!" The darkness caused Huang Nina to let out a low scream.

    It suddenly became dark. Even the different Xiao Li and Qian Yiwei felt a bit of palpitation but they hadn¡¯t managed to speak when a ¡¯squeaky¡¯ sound urred in front of them. The closed iron gate started to slowly open, like a crouching beast opening his mouth to wee everyone.

    Nandu Girls¡¯ High School appeared unobstructed in front of their eyes.

    In this near-horrible atmosphere, Xiao Li¡¯s consciousness became clearer. He felt like he had emerged from some shackles and his heart was beating excitedly. He had to stretch out a hand to press it against his chest to suppress the deafening heartbeat. He couldn¡¯t hold back as he heard a clear noise from his bones and he was the first to enter the Nandu Girls¡¯ High School.

 Chapter 3

    There was no light source in the Nandu Girls¡¯ High School. They could only faintly see because of the big and bizarre crescent moon on top of their heads. It looked disproportionatelyrge, like they could reach out to the moon just by standing on the roof.

    This had been a deste campus for a long time. Every inch of the buildings emitted a deste air andbined with this strange moonlight, it was like a strange world.

    From the entrance, the first thing they saw was the tall maple trees guarding both sides of the school gate. There was no one to care for it in a long time so the ground was full of thickyers of fallen leaves. There was a slight sound when Xiao Li stepped on them, as if stepping on the body of insects. It was chilling.

    Behind the maple trees was a circr yground divided into several paths. After the yground were several buildings. The teaching building was in the centre while the dormitory andboratory building were on the left and right sides.

    Xiao Li stood on the yground, looking at the ck windows and not seeing anything. Zheng Yi was close to him. Although Xiao Li wasn¡¯t cold or hot to him, after all, Xiao Li was the only person he knew and this made him feel safer than the other two strangers. Zheng Yi¡¯s jacket had no pockets and he could only put the task book in the ass pocket of his jeans while holding his phone in his hand. At this time, he stood on this haunted campus and whispered to the person by his side. "Should I open a shlight?"

    Xiao Li nced at him and shook his head.

    Their group walked vigntly into the girl¡¯s school. Every bit of wind caused them to be vignt and to stop. This image was actually a bit funny. Xiao Li almostughed out loud when Qian Yiwei finally stopped under the trees facing the school building. He looked at the three buildings in front of him and asked, "Which one should we go to?"

    The female high school was currently very quiet. Whenever they stopped, a cold and gloomy feeling spread from the soles of their feet. There wasn¡¯t a single sound in the Nandu Girls¡¯ High School, even bird calls. This led the group to lower their voice when speaking, as if squeezing it out of their throat.

    Zheng Yi looked at the gloomy teaching building, the female dormitory and then the terribleboratory building. His legs were soft as he said, "I don¡¯t want to go to any."

    Huang Nina also wondered, "Can¡¯t we just stay outside like this?"

    "We came this far without encountering any crisis." Qian Yiwei pushed up his sses while speaking. "However, it shouldn¡¯t continue like this or the task would be too simple."

    Huang Nina leaned against the big tree behind her. "It is better to rest here first. In any case, there is no danger. Once we go into the building, it would be difficult toe out."

    It was the first time they had all encountered this type of thing and most of them would be resting at home during this time. They never thought they would experience this type of thing. It was hard to make a decision in this environment of a horror movie.

    An invisible wind blew, raising the dust on the ground and blowing against the tree they were leaning against. Many yellow leaves fell onto their heads and one piece happened to fall on top of Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li touched his head to grab the yellow leaf and threw it away. Thanks to this movement, his original line of sight was raised by around 45 degrees and his eyes happened to look above his head. Then he saw a strange white face among the leaves above him.

    It was a pale face with the facial features twisted together. At first nce, the specific facial features couldn¡¯t even be seen. It was unknown how long this face had been watching them since they hadn¡¯t noticed at all.

    Xiao Li, "........."

    This ghost was abstract enough.

    Qian Yiwei and Xiao Li were standing opposite each other. The moment he noticed the other person¡¯s facial expression changing, he immediately looked in the direction of Xiao Li¡¯s gaze. His throat tightened and he immediately stepped back.

    The abnormalities of the two people naturally fell into Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes and he didn¡¯t react at first. Later he saw that both Xiao Li and Qian Yiwei¡¯s unusual looks. Zheng Yi raised his head doubtfully and asked "What¡¯s wrong?" only to be stunned.

    Qian Yiwei stepped back a certain distance and pulled Huang Nina, who was closest to himself. They started to desperately flee. The girl btedly let out a short scream and their escape began. Xiao Li thought about it for a moment before running with the group. He had just run a few steps when he became shocked because... there was one more footstep!

    Xiao Li slowed down the counted the footsteps of this group in his heart. The sound of running shoes and leather shoes against the ground was very distinguishable. Besides the four people, there seemed to be the slight sound of footsteps.

    Click click, there was the sound of heavy footsteps. A thought shed in Xiao Li¡¯s mind but it seemed to be obscured by something. There was one more person This team was no longer safe. Rather than forcing the team to act together like this, it was better to act alone.

    As Xiao Li¡¯s mind kept measuring the danger, Zheng Yi saw that he was running too slowly and extended a hand to pull his ssmate. Xiao Li avoided the hand and stated, "There is an extra set of footsteps in the team. I will act alone."

    "More... one more?" Zheng Yi asked incredulously. "What do you mean by one more? You want to act alone?"

    ¡°You be careful.¡±

    Looking at Zheng Yi¡¯s hand, he spoke rare words. Then he took the opportunity to make a decision. As the team passed around the corner of the teaching building, he made a light circle and walked away alone.

    Zheng Yi was like a shocked koi before he followed the two people in front with an expression full of confusion and fear.

    After they shook off the white shadow behind them, Zheng Yi told the other two people about Xiao Li¡¯s words. Then Qian Yiwei made a strange expression. He stared at Zheng Yi for a moment before pushing up his sses. "I see."

    Xiao Li passed the corner and walked around the yground. There was a deste wisteria rack next to theboratory building. A stone table and benches were ced under the artificially built shelf and dust fell. Looking at this picture, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that if the school was still open, this ce would probably be a popr secret garden.

    On the right side of the wisteria rack was a pond. The bottom of the pond had dried up and it was so dark that nothing could be seen with the naked eye. Xiao Li grabbed a branch from a maple tree and moved it through the bottom of the pond. He drew up a ck and green mud that was like a woman¡¯s long hair. It was tangled up with rotten leaves that couldn¡¯t be removed.

    He stabbed for a while but didn¡¯t find any useful clues. Then he abandoned this useless practice and walked in another direction.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t throw away the branch that was muddy and dirty. He dragged it along the ground as he walked. The remaining mud on the branch fell to the ground and in the night, he looked like some type of creature struggling to shed blood.

    The withered sprigs above his head seemed to sense his closeness and there was the sound of something rushing towards the top of his head. The ck-haired teenager raised the branch and poked it above his head. He jumped to the side just as a dry stem fell, avoiding his head being hit.

    The flower stem touched the ground and became white powder. At the same time, the entire wisteria frame seemed to distort and as if entering a holographic movie, the surroundings changed to the daytime campus.

    The blooming wisteria trellis was like avender waterfall and some girls wearing school uniforms were sitting at a stone table and chatting. Xiao Li felt like a perverted person who strayed into a girls¡¯ school. He tried to poke a finger at the shoulder of one of the girls and as a result, his finger pierced through. This was a phantom.

    Everything looked serene and beautiful, the girls in harmony with the scenery. Then two minutester, there was a miserably cry from nearby. "No, I beg you, let me go!"

    There were four girls holding a thin girl. The thin girl wearing thick clothes as struggling as she was forcibly dragged by the four girls. Xiao Li noticed that her clothes were very unusual. The other people he saw only wore a sweater with their winter school uniform but this girl was wearing at least three or four coats, including a down jacket.

    The girl in the lead with a high ponytail and thick smoky makeup proudly said, "Now you want to admit your mistakes? It is toote. I want you to learn the lesson. Dressing like this every day, I don¡¯t know who you are looking down on."

    The girl who was dragged seemed to know she couldn¡¯t resist the four of them and gave up on struggling. "Deng Fei, it really wasn¡¯t me... I didn¡¯t mean to... Stay away from me, don¡¯te near me!"

    The ponytail girl Deng Fei raised her eyebrows. "Not shedding tears even to the end. It seems you don¡¯t know why you are annoying."

    This arrogant manner caused some of the girls sitting at the stone table to frown but no one dared to stand up and stop them. The moment they left the wisteria rack, the image suddenly ended. Night fell and Xiao Li returned to reality.

    Then this was a real memory? Was this the girl who asked him for help? She was still alive? Xiao Li was thinking when he heard footsteps in the distance running towards him. The ck-haired teenager squinted and found that it was the three people.

    Qian Yiwei had obviously encountered something. His face was panicked as his eyes looked around while desperately escaping. They had just reached the wisteria rack when Zheng Yi seemed to find something and his body trembled. "Oh my god!"

    Behind him, Huang Nina¡¯s shoulders huddled as she pointed to the ground. "This trail seems like fresh blood! Is it a walking ghost? In addition, dragging... dragging the blood..."

    Qian Yiwei analyzed it. "This trace is definitely not more than five minutes old. It seems like a ghost is nearby. We should get out of here as soon as possible."

    He didn¡¯t say that Sherlock who acted alone was likely to be killed. Otherwise, where did the ghost get the blood from? It was very likely that Sherlock was attacked by ghosts and then dragged all the way... it seemed that acting alone was a dead end.

    At night, in a legendary haunted school, there were signs of a person being dragged. This caused them to all get chills.

    Xiao Li stretched his neck and nced over, making a strange expression. The blood traces they were talking about were likely to be the mud marks he left behind with the branch. In the insufficient lighting, it was a bit easy to be mistaken.

    Then Zheng Yi looked in Xiao Li¡¯s direction. At first nce, he almost screamed. Then he took a second look and sighed with relief that this person with okay. During the third look, he saw Xiao Li turn towards them with a tree branch in his right hand, his actions leaving a twisted mark on the ground.

    Qian Yiwei, "........."

    Huang Nina, "........."

    Xiao Li came to them. "You are running so urgently. Did you see a ghost?"

    "Yes, we saw the white shadow again at the window..." Zheng Yi replied. "However, now you seem more like the ghost."

    He couldn¡¯t imagine Xiao Li walking around the haunted school with a branch. Did he think it was a yground?

    Xiao Li, "..."

    Qian Yiwei pointed to the tree branch in his right hand. "Mr Xia, what is that liquid on it?"

    "The mud in the pond," Xiao Li exined. "I just dipped it in twice."

    Qian Yiwei, "........."

    T-Twice? He wasn¡¯t sure that if he continued to ask the question, "Why do you want to dip it in twice?", he might get a more wonderful answer such as, "Because it looks good."

    The author has something to say:

    ¡¾ Little Yellow Book: It is good to act alone. A world of two people! ¡¿

 Chapter 4

    Qian Yiwei found it hard to control his facial expression. He now suspected that Xiao Li was either a veteran or was a wise man of great secrets. Thus, he tentatively asked, "Did you find anything?"

    Xiao Li nced at the man in sses, hesitated for a moment before repeating the ¡¯memory¡¯ of the wisteria flower stand. It wasn¡¯t important information. "There was a shback here. A girl called Deng Fei and his aplices were bullying a student."

    Qian Yiwei who thought he wouldn¡¯t receive a positive answer, "........."

    At this time, he had the urge to cough up blood. He dragged the other two farts with him, whocked brains and were just a burden. Since entering, there were two ghosts attacks and the entire time was escaping on the verge of death. As a result, this Sherlock was alone for a while and triggered the mission story. Looking at the other person¡¯s appearance, it was as if he was ying on a yground andpletelycked the necessary panic...

    The man in sses told himself that perhaps Sherlock just had a bit of good luck. He took a deep breath and spoke aloud, "Mr Xia, Zheng Yi previously told us that the reason you acted alone was because there was one more person among us...?"

    Xiao Li touched his chin. "Didn¡¯t you notice it? At that time, there were five footsteps among us."

    Qian Yiwei immediately turned to look at Huang Nina and Zheng Yi before turning back. Was the right method to act alone? However, in such a ce, even he would feel a bit scared. If he was in a team when facing a ghost, there was only a one-third chance of being selected. If he was alone when facing a ghost, it would be a 100% chance.

    The sses man¡¯s worries wasn¡¯t put in Xiao Li¡¯s heart. His eyes moved and he greeted the only person he knew, Zheng Yi. He one-sidedly thought it was a greeting because in Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes, the ck-haired teenager just nced at him before walking away.

    After Xiao Li left, Qian Yiwei was silent for a while. In this darkness and silence, he didn¡¯t have the courage to act alone. He could only say, "We will go to theboratory building first and then the teaching building."

    "Ah... theboratory building is where we just saw the white shadow..." Huang Nina didn¡¯t agree.

    "Think of it another way. Perhaps it is a trap, an empty city n. The ghost is forcing us to leave the right ce!" The more Qian Yiwei spoke, the more he thought his idea was correct. He was on the right path!

    "But¡ª" Zheng Yi scratched his head. He always felt that something was wrong but he couldn¡¯t say it.

    "Then go to theboratory building." A fourth voice rang out in the ears of the group. It was an extra voice that felt familiar yet unfamiliar. The owner had small sideburns and was smiling at the three of them.

    *******************

    On the other side, Xiao Li dragged his tree branch, stopped at the area in front of the teaching building and mused, "Where should I go first?"

    The little yellow book he put in his pocket started to burn and a line of words appeared on it. ¡¾ Anywhere is fine. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Nothing will happen. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I¡¯m here. ¡¿

    Xiao Li looked closely at the little yellow book and said nothing. He felt that a very lonely female ghost should be attached to it who came out from time to time to talk to him.

    The teenager¡¯s white fingers touched the pale yellow paper. Under the moonlight, there seemed to be a faint glow. He looked at the teaching building in front of him and hadn¡¯t yet decided when he saw that on the fourth floor of the teaching building, a ssroom¡¯s lights suddenly turned on.

    This was the only light in the entire Nandu Girls¡¯ High School. It must be dangerous. Xiao Li felt like his heart was scratched by a cat¡¯s paws. He was itchy and full of curiosity and excitement. Go there and... take a little look.

    Xiao Li knew his own personality defects. He couldn¡¯t hold his own curiosity. His sense of emotions was weak and there were few things he liked or was interested in. Still, once there was something, he would try his best to get it. It was just that this personality defect in this type of ce was called ¡¯seeking death.¡¯

    Xiao Li thought about it before putting down the tree branch and stepping into the long run-down school building.

    The entire Nandu Girls¡¯ High School itself was very quiet but in this building, the quietness was magnified into silence. Every time Xiao Li raised and lowered his feet, the sound was magnified by many times and was very obvious.

    He came to the door of thest ssroom and a variety of images from horror movies passed through his head. What would be inside? The shadow of a ghost? Or more ferocious scenes?

    Xiao Li thought about it and poked his head inside while maintaining a posture where he could jump back at any time. Then the scene that caught his eye made him stay. It was a very simple and even familiar scene.

    Under the incandescent lights of the ssroom, the teacher holding a book stood at the podium and rambled on, from time to time looking up at the students below.

    The students below were holding books while listening to the teacher¡¯s exnation. The students in the front row sat straight up while those in the back row were a bit sloppy. Some peopley on the table while others secretly yed on their mobile phones. Everything was very normal, just like in every ordinary school.

    What was this situation? Did the ghostse to ss alone at night?

    Xiao Li moved closer to the back door window. This time, he found something strange. A girl sitting in the window seat was obviously different from the other students. She was very flustered and could even be described as panicked. The face of the girl belonged to the one who Xiao Li witnessed being bullied in the wisteria spot. Xiao Li looked around and found that Deng Fei and her aplices were also in this ss.

    The girl¡¯s gaze drifted between her ssmates and her fingers on the table constantly changed between 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5 like she was calcting something. Every time she calcted a round, her face would pale. By the end, it waspletely white and she couldn¡¯t hide it. She was afraid.

    Even the teacher in front of the podium noticed and went to her side to ask, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    The girl didn¡¯t talk and just shook her head. The teacher obviously didn¡¯t like her very much and showed disgust. She asked the female student several times before losing her patience andpletely ignoring the student. She returned to the podium and picked up the textbook to return to teaching. Her fingertips just touched the textbook when she seemed to feel something from the door. She walked quickly to the door, opening it and looking at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li reacted immediately by turning to run. Unexpectedly, there was an inexplicable force on his shoulder. Xiao Li looked back and saw that the teacher had emerged from the ssroom door, her entire face rotting. Her decaying flesh fell down as her arm stretched out like stic and firmly grasped Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder!

    Xiao Li, "..."

    She could freely stretch her arms? Luffy, was this you? He tried to struggle but was unable to break free. He could only turn around and watch the teachere towards him. The female came in front of the dark-haired teenager and looked at Xiao Li. The exposed bones of the chin moved as she said, "Which ss are you?"

    Xiao Li replied, "...Ah?"

    "I asked which ss you are from. Why aren¡¯t you self-studying at this time and came to our ssroom? Why did you run when I saw you?" The teacher got close to Xiao Li and could almost see yellow water dripping down her chin...

    Xiao Li acted up the spot, his ability to make up lies very strong. He also slightly praised the teacher in his lies. "I am from the next ss. Our ss finished early but I wanted to learn more. Teacher, your ss is so fun that I can¡¯t help wanting to learn. Thus, I came over to listen."

    The teacher listened to Xiao Li¡¯s rainbow fart and really believed it. She reached for Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and straightened. "Okay, thene in to the ss and don¡¯t run around."

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t expected this to happen. He stood still but didn¡¯t try to run away. He was afraid that the teacher¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t be grabbing his shoulder but a dog¡¯s head. Seeing that the teacher was bing more and more impatient, Xiao Li nodded. "Thank you, Teacher. I will work hard."

    The teacher showed a satisfied smile. She took Xiao Li to the ssroom, closed the ssroom door and pointed to thest empty seat. "You sit there."

    Xiao Li strode forward, ignoring the students¡¯ interest in this stranger as he arrived at the seat and sat down. He took a book of knowledge from his bag but also quietly ced the little yellow book into thenguage textbook.

    Xiao Li never thought that one day, he would go to a ssroom full of ghosts and his equipment was quiteplete. The reason he didn¡¯t throw away this bag was because he thought it might be useful for carrying things or used as a weapon. He never thought it would be used to disguise as a student.

    The arrival of a strange brought a brief uproar to the ssroom but it didn¡¯t bring any changes to the girl that Xiao Li noticed outside the ssroom. She still looked scared and her mindless eyes passed through Xiao Li like she was mechanically... counting?

    Xiao Li felt that he had caught a clue. It was clear that this girl was afraid of her ssmates and didn¡¯t dare say what she had found. So... what was she afraid of? Was it rted to the number of people? The first time Xiao Li thought of escaping, he heard the footsteps of one more person. Did this mean a ghost was mixed into them?

    The teacher on the podium knocked on the table and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It was strange to say that the teacher¡¯s original face had been restored to human form after returning to the ssroom. "ss, we have been studying this for so long. Let¡¯s have a quiz. Students who receive less than 60 points will be punished. Students with over 90 points will be rewarded.

    At thest sentence, the teacher licked her lips and didn¡¯t hide her malice. Her greedy eyes stared straight at Xiao Li.

    The moment the teacher spoke this sentence, Xiao Li gripped the pen in his hand. He thought that this was probably a ¡¯test¡¯ for him. If he failed then he could imagine how miserable the punishment would be.

    "Don¡¯t test¡ª" A student in the front row cried out.

    "Why is there another test?"

    "Do it well and you can leave." The teacher smiled and picked up a stack of white papers.

    The students in the front row passed the test papers down and it reached Xiao Li¡¯s hand. Xiao Li looked down at it. The first page had ¡¯Nandu Girls¡¯ School Final Exam¡¯ on it and the next topic was five small essays: ¡¾ Where did you drown? ¡¿, ¡¾ How many people have you eaten? ¡¿, ¡¾ What do you think aboutmunicating with humans? ¡¿, etc.

    Xiao Li looked at the questions and had more than one doubts. He hadn¡¯t expected this haunted campus to have normal questions but weren¡¯t these questions too special?

    The ck-haired teacher pretended to look at the questions while looking around using the corners of his eyes. The students were all writing and the strange girl had stopped counting to fill in the paper. The teacher was looking at the lesson n.

    It seemed it was necessary to fill out this test booklet.

    Still, how did he write this special thing? At this time, the yellow book hidden in thenguage book suddenly burned hot and the paper in front of Xiao Li changed. Just like with the hidden tasks, the writing on the test paper faded away and was reced by a brand new test paper. The problems became personal questions for Xiao Li such as: ¡¾ What do you like most? ¡¿, ¡¾ What kind of sport do you like? ¡¿, ¡¾ What do you like to do? ¡¿...

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He strangely touched the little yellow book and opened it. There was a new line of words inside. ¡¾ If you don¡¯t want to write that paper, try mine? I will personally score it and the score will still be true and valid. ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: I wasn¡¯t born lucky, I¡¯m just too strong.

 Chapter 5

    This time, Xiao Li bit the pen and asked curiously and seriously, "Who are you?"

    Little yellow book£º¡¾ Directly asking the task answer is illegal. ¡¿

    "...How do you know me?" Xiao Li changed the question. He was very curious about how he obtained this female ghost.

    ¡¾ This is also illegal. Baby, you have to find our yourself. ¡¿ There was a long silence before a line of handwriting appeared on the pale yellow paper£¬¡¾ In addition, there is a hint. The time to do this paper is limited. ¡¿

    He said this and Xiao Li instantly shifted his thoughts from the real identity of the female ghost back on the test paper. The ck-haired boy¡¯s pen turned around in his slender fingers but he couldn¡¯t write something. He had the strange feeling that he was selling his body...

    At this moment, he wanted to say, "I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t sell myself!"

    Then Xiao Li raised his head from the test paper and looked at the female teacher behind the podium. The teacher smiled at him and saliva flowed out, her greedy appearance making her look like the legendary monk Tangseng eating meat to Xiao Li.

    The teenager immediately bowed his head and looked at the yellow book¡¯s first question ¡¾ What do you like to eat most? ¡¿. The answer was written below in smooth ck handwriting. ¡¾ Recently, my favourite is chocte. ¡¿

    If he could go back safely then he would prepare to carry a few pieces of chocte on his body. They were high in calories and easy to carry.

    The moment Xiao Li wrote his answer, the little yellow book showed a sentence. ¡¾ Oh? ¡¿

    ¡¾ It suits you very well. ¡¿

    "Why?" Xiao Li wrote under these two lines.

    The little yellow book wrote briefly. ¡¾ Sweet. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    His pen stopped in midair and he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Was this small book referring to chocte or... himself? Xiao Li licked his lips, didn¡¯t reply and went to the next question.

    Q: ¡¾ What type of sport do you like? ¡¿

    Xiao Li¡¯s thoughts ranged from football to basketball and bowling when he eventually wrote: ¡¾ ying games. ¡¿

    The little yellow bookughed. ¡¾ Sure enough. ¡¿

    Question 3: ¡¾ What do you usually like to do? ¡¿

    A: ¡¾ Sleep. ¡¿

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Next time we will sleep together. ¡¿

    It was an impassable logic. Xiao Li¡¯s face was dark as he turned the paper. Then he saw the fourth shameful question ¡¾ What type of kiss do you like? ¡¿ and the fifth question with no lower limit ¡¾ Where do you want to get married? ¡¿

    Xiao Li took a deep breath, closed the test booklet and his pen cap. He raised a hand to his forehead as he recalled the original questions. After approximately 10 minutes, he pulled out the little yellow book and wrote in it. "Can you change back to the original paper?"

    Xiao Li had a rough guess about this test paper and would rather try it then the questionnaire about himself. At Xiao Li¡¯s request, the little yellow book used two question marks to show his shock.

    ¡¾ ...?? ¡¿

    ¡¾ Why? ¡¿

    ¡¾ Slightly hurt. ¡¿

    These sentences appeared in session before the little yellow book lost its heat. The Xiao Li personal questionnaire disappeared and the paper returned to its original appearance.

    Xiao Li knocked on the cover of the yellow book twice with his finger before stuffing it back into the textbook. He picked up his pen again and wrote the first word on the test paper. As he wrote this word, his tip shook and left a twisted watermark on the white paper. Then he controlled himself and wrote his own answer.

    "Regardingmunication with humans, I think we can be open-minded. After all, they were very delicious. I once met a group of humans downstairs in theboratory building..."

    This was Xiao Li¡¯s conjecture.

    The teacher would use the questionnaire to check f the students below weren¡¯tpanions i.e. weren¡¯t ghosts. It was obvious that the main point of this test was to let the teacher believe he was a ¡¯ghost¡¯ and write the answer from the perspective of a ghost. Thus, Xiao Li merged himself into the experience of theboratory building and made up such an answer.

    The ck-haired teenager filled out the five questions in the same way. Then he closed his pen and his eyshes slightly quivered, covering the boy¡¯s beautiful dark eyes.

    Perhaps there was crazy blood flowing in his bones but he chose to believe in himself. He would be able to survive even if he chose another test paper.

    ******************

    Xiao Li was sitting in the ssroom for the test while on the other side, the rest of the group was experiencing a big escape in the experimental building.

    Thanks to the support of the person with small sideburns, Qian Yiwei and the others started to search theboratory building.

    Compared to the teaching building and the dormitory building, theboratory building had rtively more ss. The moonlight outside the window was projected through the ss, making them feel rtively safe. They searched slowly from the first floor of theboratory building to the second floor with no harvest. Then Huang Nina wondered, "Let¡¯s just not go up anymore and stop taking risks. Shouldn¡¯t we act as before and find a ce to stay?"

    The sideburns person walking beside her nced at her. "Let¡¯s go on. Maybe we will discover the truth."

    Qian Yiwei didn¡¯t stop and headed straight up the stairs. "You can stay on your own."

    Zheng Yi hesitated and patted Huang Nina¡¯s shoulder before moving. The girl gritted her teeth and followed.

    The turn of events happened on the fourth floor.

    Their group had just walked into the firstboratory and Qian Yiwei opened the door, turning on the shlight of his phone to sweep inside theboratory. He hadn¡¯t yet had time to observe when he saw the white shadow in the corner again. This time, the shadow gradually changed colour and became a female student in a school uniform.

    The female student held a bloody sharp knife in her hand and was madly stabbing the person underneath her. Fresh blood sshed on her face but she ignored her, her expression showing madness.

    Qian Yiwei carefully adjusted his body and saw the face of the female student as well as the namete on her body: Tan Li.

    The female student frantically stabbed a few times then picked up the legs of the person underneath her, dragging this corpse out of theb and towards the stairwell window on the fourth floor. She broke the window and threw out the body.

    Once this was done, the female student¡¯s figure gradually disappeared. Then the person with sideburns standing next to Huang Nina grabbed Huang Nina¡¯s arm and dragged her to the window, falling straight from the broken window. The two people fell straight into the pond!

    Huang Nina in the pond was soon covered with mud while the person with sideburns slowly raised her body slowly and stiffly, walking back to the first floor of theboratory.

    Oh my god!

    Zheng Yi¡¯s heart trembled and his pace of escape was synchronized with Qian Yiwei.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: Why did he only do half my test paper? So cold, so ruthless?

 Chapter 6

    Xiao Li finished the test paper and used the rest of the time to observe the girl with strange behaviour. The girl had finished her test and was counting back and forth in a neurotic manner.

    Xiao Li stared at her for a while when an eraser was suddenly thrown from the girl¡¯s oblique front position. It hit her body, and rolled down her knees to the ground, shocking Xiao Li. However, the girl was clearly used to this treatment and she nced at the student who had thrown the eraser at her

    It was a girl with dyed gold hair. She opened her mouth and seemed like she was bullying the other student. "Oh, my hand slipped. Please pass me my eraser."

    The first girl bent over to pick up the eraser when another girl behind her took the opportunity to throw a pen at the back of her hand, making a ¡¯bang¡¯ sound. The girl bitterly covered the back of her head but didn¡¯t do any retaliatory actions. Instead, she picked up the pen and handed it to the person sitting behind her. This movement allowed Xiao Li to see the namete on her chest: Tan Li.

    Xiao Li ¡¯clicked his tongue¡¯, took a pen from his bag and threw it at the girl who previously bullied Tan Li. The girl covered her head and looked angrily at him. He just curved his lips and said, "Sorry, my hands slipped."

    "Who are you?" The girl covered her forehead and stared at Xiao Li.

    "I am Lei Feng." (TL Note: Lei Feng was made into a model of altruism and dedication to the Communist Party through propaganda from 1963 onwards).

    The girl, "..."

    Her anger was interrupted by Xiao Li and she lost most of it. She mockingly looked between Tan Li and Xiao Li. "New person, are you helping her because you... like her?"

    The moment she spoke thest words, she couldn¡¯t hold back andughed sarcastically. Apparently, she thought this was impossible.

    Xiao Li replied, "Lei Feng doesn¡¯t need a reason to help people. How did your teacher teach you? Besides, what¡¯s wrong with her?"

    "Her?" The girl looked at Tan Li¡¯s back with disgust. "One day, she said that we have one more person here. God doesn¡¯t let others be close to her, she is a mad woman and probably born mentally retarded. I advise you to stay away from here."

    The girl finished talking with Xiao Li and perhaps it was because she thought of Tan Li¡¯s disgusting part but she closed her mouth and slept on the table.

    There was one more person...

    Xiao Li thought for a moment before tearing off a small piece of paper from hisnguage book and writing on it: Hello, I want to take the liberty to ask. What happened to you in this ss?

    Xiao Li turned it into a wad of paper and threw it on the table. Tan Li saw the paper wad on the table and was stunned. It was necessary to know that this piece of paper had directly hit her on the head. The girl slowly reached out for the paper ball, looked at the words and then slowly wrote a sentence on it. Then she threw it back to Xiao Li as usual.

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t wait to open the note and found that the other person had written: One more... go away!

    Xiao Li really wanted to go but the teacher refused to let him go. The ck-haired teenager continued to write below: How can there be one more?

    He threw the note back and this time the girl replied quickly: Go away, stay away from me!

    After that, no matter how hard Xiao Li tried, he couldn¡¯t evoke a reaction from Tan Li. Xiao Li was still struggling when the teacher in front of the podium stood up and came to the first row of seats. "Time is up. Hand in your papers!"

    Xiao Li pinched his face and nervously handed in the test paper. He didn¡¯t pick the test provided by the little yellow book.

    The teacher collected all the papers and started to quickly mark them at the podium. After five minutes, she picked up the test papers and started to read the results. "Tan Li, 61 points, Sun Zi, 76 points, Han Nan, 93 points..."

    Xiao Li waited one by one. His heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping as he waited for himself who was calledst.

    "Xiao Li, 91 points." The teacher reported the score with a sullen expression. She looked up from the test paper and spoke regretfully, "It is a pity."

    She left an item on the podium, put away the roll and looked up at the ss. "The ss is over for today."

    With this sentence, the lights in the ssroom went out. Like a switch, all the students and the teacher disappeared without a trace, returning to the darkness of reality. Xiao Li slightly narrowed his eyes, packed up the things on the table, carried his bag and pulled out his phone. He turned on the shlight and went to the podium to see the so-called ¡¯reward¡¯ left by the teacher.

    The empty podium contained a box of matches. They were ordinary and contained nothing unusual. Xiao Li picked up the box of matches and opened it. There were a few matches lying inside. The ck-haired teenager picked one up and held it in his fingertips, looking at it for a while.

    This was the so-called reward...

    Did this box of matches have the ability to avoid ghost attacks when ignited? Or was it like the little match girl where something could be imagined from a lit match? Or was it a clue...

    Clue. This word suddenly entered his mind. If it was an item that needed a match, there was something that he, or they, actually ignored. Xiao Li put the matchbox in his pocket and walked towards the dark ssroom door. He had just taken a step when he suddenly stopped.

    It was because at the door of the ssroom, a white shadow stood brightly. Their distance was very close and he could see the facial senses of the female ghost. He could faintly see that it was a small and cute girl from the ssroom but now that person was full of a cold breath.

    Xiao Li asked, "Tan Li? Did you write this letter?"

    He pulled out the original letter of help, opened it and said, "The words are a bit ugly. You need to practice more next time."

    If Tan Li was a human then her small eyes must be full of doubts.

    Xiao Li continued to ask her, "How do you want me to save you?"

    The female ghost just looked at him and said nothing. Xiao Li blinked again and she disappeared in front of him. Xiao Li shrugged and stuffed the letter of help back in his pocket, ready to verify his guess.

    Then on the way, Xiao Li was walking past the toilet with light footsteps when he heard a slight sobbing echoing from the toilet and a cry for help. Xiao Li stopped, turned around and walked to the female toilet that the sound came from.

    The female toilets in the teaching building weren¡¯t too old. The yellow-stained walls revealed a unique coldness and each closedpartment was frightening. The cry came from thestpartment of the female toilets. The voice was thick and low like a man.

    It should be... Zheng Yi?

    Xiao Li identified the owner of the voice and was ready to go over to see what was going on. He approached step by step, only to hear the crying from the cubicle increase and be louder. Thus, Xiao Li stopped and listened to the person inside breathing more heavily.

    Xiao Li, "???"

    He was a bit hesitant. Zheng Yi should be inside... what to do? In this environment, could this type of mood exist?

    As Xiao Li was feeling sluggish, Zheng Yi inside the cubicle was even more panicked.

    He felt that he was too miserable. Not only did he inexplicablye to this haunted ce, he someone met a ghost that killed Huang Nina. He and Qian Yiwei fled wildly from the second floor of theboratory building, smashing a window and jumping out. He hadn¡¯t suffered this type of hardship for all his life but this wasn¡¯t the problem. The problem was that Qian Yiwei had to go to the teaching building. Zheng Yi didn¡¯t dare be alone and had to follow. Then halfway there, they saw a ghost and dispersed while fleeing. Finally, Zheng Yi was alone and had to run into the toilet, not daring to go out.

    He was afraid he would meet a ghost when going out and then die in the toilet. This method of death was too bad and his mother would cry!

    He stayed here for a long time imagining his death. Then his stomach showed his hunger. As a student, Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t experienced too many things and now he wanted to cry. Still, no matter how much he tried to suppress it, the cry emerged like something caused it.

    Then Zheng Yi heard the step of footsteps getting closer and closer to his toilet cubicle, the footsteps bing heavier and heavier.

    Click, click, click.

    Zheng Yi felt that his heart would be trampled by these footsteps. He couldn¡¯t control his own voice and cries kept emerging. He thought that perhaps a ghost was outside the cubicle and he was only separated from the ghost by a door. The ghost would break down the door and he would immediately be sent to death.

    Thinking about this, his breathing became unstoppably heavy. His eyes stared closely at the door in front of him, waiting for the opening of the door that would dere his death. Then the footsteps stopped.

    This short gap made him feel even worse. He was full of thoughts about why the ghost stopped. Was it trying to torture him and make him scared to death? Zheng Yi stroked his chest and his heart jumped intensely as he saw the door slowly push open a seam...

    Zheng Yi closed his eyes and subconsciously shouted, "Ahhhhh!"

    Then he heard a calm voice, the quiet voice a bit puzzled. "What¡¯s your name?¡¯

    The AJ teenager opened his eyes and saw the beautiful and familiar face of Xiao Li! He rxed at once, his entire face sad and happy. He sighed with relief as he stuttered, "How... how did you..."

    Why did he seem like a ghost?!

    Xiao Li pushed open the door and looked down at Zheng Yi. "I passed by this ce and heard your crying."

    "Why didn¡¯t you call out to me?" Zheng Yi gasped. After the great sadness, he was now in a state of copse.

    Xiao Li replied, "I was afraid to disturb you."

    Zheng Yi: ¡°...¡±

    He looked at the pair of ck eyes and waited to cry out, "You were afraid to disturb my crying?" but he had no strength. Then Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes shifted to the mineral water bottle inserted in the side of Xiao Li¡¯s bag and he licked his dry lips. "Can you give me something to drink?"

    Xiao Li measured his own status. He hadn¡¯t exercised too much so he wasn¡¯t thirsty. He took out the water bottle and handed it to Zheng Yi. He watched Zheng Yi pour in two mouthfuls before Zheng Yi wiped his mouth and stared at Xiao Li¡¯s bag. "Do you have anything to eat?"

    "No." Xiao Li shrugged and opened the beg, pulling outnguage books, maths book and homework books. "I only have a smart boat and happy paddles here."

    Zheng Yi: ¡°......¡±

    The author has something to say:

    P.S. Xiao Li might be a male student and this is a female school but the ghosts¡¯ discernment ability is bound by the rules. It can¡¯t be seen with the naked eye and can only be killed based on the score of the test paper, otherwise, all males would be unable to pass this instance.

 Chapter 7

    Zheng Yi was left with the bottle of mineral water in his hand. It was better to fill his stomach with water then to leave it empty, so he kept drinking until he finally saw the bottom. Then he realized his mistake as moonlight came through the toilet window. He had drunk Xiao Li¡¯s water. Shouldn¡¯t he have left some for the other person?

    Don¡¯t me Zheng Yi for not understanding moderation. As a rich second generation of an aristocratic college, what was one bottle of mineral water? He could buy as many boxes as he wanted outside. He only realized this now because of the special environment.

    For example, if it was changed to someone else then Zheng Yi might not realize this. The thoughts that his family instilled in him wasn¡¯t just limited to a bottle of mineral water. It was just that the impression Xiao Li left him was a bit deep and the experience that the other person brought him in the toilet was so frightening he would never forget it in his lifetime. Thus, he became very careful.

    Student Zheng Yi hurriedly handed back the mineral water bottle and spoke weakly, "Thank you, I identally drank too much. Once I go back I will buy you 10 boxes."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t say anything and just threw the bottle into the trash can to the side. Then the ck-haired teenager withdrew his hand from the cubicle, straightened up, carried his bag and walked towards the door.

    His movement caused Zheng Yi to suddenly be nervous. He was actually in a state of copse after the extreme fright and wanted to lie down, perhaps even sleep. It was just that if Xiao Li left, he would never dare to stay here alone. What if a ghost attacked him again?

    Zheng Yi propped up his arms from the floor of the toilet and tried to support his two copsed legs. He quickly followed behind Xiao Li and wanted to call out to this person but he didn¡¯t know if he should say ¡¯Xiao Li¡¯ or ¡¯Sherlock.¡¯ "Xiao¡ªSher¡ª"

    Xiao Li looked back, thinking about whether or not to let this person keep up.

    His eyes were ck and the shape was smooth and good-looking. They seemed very clear when facing people and in fact, this would make people feel good.

    However, this gaze from Zheng Yi¡¯s perspective only made him feel that Xiao Li was indifferently threatening him. Zheng Yi quickly said, "There are absolutely no ghosts around me and not many people. That person has put Huang Nina..."

    He suddenly paused while speaking. He remembered that Huang Nina was gone but he couldn¡¯t remember who killed Huang Nina. It felt like there was an invisible veil covering his cognition. This feeling was itchy and very ufortable.

    "I can¡¯t remember what happened." Zheng Yi eventually rubbed his head and muttered.

    Knowledge distortion? Memory modification?

    Xiao Li guessed with his many years of game experience and no longer tried to shake Zheng Yi off to go alone. It wasn¡¯t because of the ¡¯superfluous¡¯ck of threat but because he wanted to use Zheng Yi to test his guess about the matchbox clue.

    The footsteps of the two people mixed together and the silence of the teaching building was infinitely erged. The corridor was dark and covered with dust, making Zheng Yi feel that he had trouble breathing. In order to break this silence and ease his own fear, he tried to take the initiative to talk to Xiao Li. "Xiao Li, do you recognize me? I am your ssmate."

    "Yes."

    "That¡¯s good but why call yourself Sherlock? I didn¡¯t know what to call you in front of them..."

    Xiao Li nced at him with a strange expression. "Don¡¯t you use a pseudonym when ying games?"

    Wasn¡¯t a pseudonym part of the fun of ying games? Who yed games with their real names in this age? It was very good that he didn¡¯t name himself ¡¯Dominating the World.Unyielding Heavenly Dragon.¡¯

    Zheng Yi muttered, "...huh?"

    He paused before reacting to the meaning of Xiao Li¡¯s words. Then for Xiao Li... this was just a game?

    Xiao Li ignored him and went straight down the stairs. His pace was quick and he soon walked out of the school building.

    "Xiao Li, where are we going?" Zheng Yi was relieved because he finally left the teaching building. Compared to the small and dark building, the spacious yground was naturally more reassuring.

    The ck-haired teenager pointedzily in the distance with his chin. Xiao Li¡¯s destination was the school gate. No, it was the safe area with candles outside the school gate!

    Thanks to the hint of the matches, Xiao Li faintly felt that he had touched the truth of the novice task. Perhaps the biggest benefit of the novice task wasn¡¯t the simple task but the candle! Think about it. During the safety time, the candles were burning. Once the safety time ended, they automatically went out but were also left behind. This meant they could be taken away!

    This candle should be a type of special item that could exorcise ghosts. After igniting the candle, it was enough to drive away the ghosts and protecting the surrounding reincarnations.

    The candle was stuck in a candlestick outside the iron gate. It was white and at a distance where they didn¡¯t need to leave the iron gate to get it. The ck-haired teenager came to the school gate, took the candle off the candlestick and yed with it for a while. Then he took out the box of matches from his pocket and lit it for himself and Zheng Yi.

    Zheng Yi felt that he was already numb and that Xiao Li wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. How could he be so arrogant and how could he still remember this candle? Zheng Yi himself waspletely unaware of it. Was this the difference between a mortal and a bigshot?

    Candlelight leapt from the candle, emitting a blue light that illuminated a small, square world. Zheng Yi stared at the candle in amazement and couldn¡¯t hear Xiao Li¡¯s question. "Is there any change?"

    "What?" Zheng Yi looked up in a questioning manner.

    "Can you think about who killed Huang Nina?"

    "...Oh my god, that small sideburns person!" Zheng Yi showed a stunned expression as hepletely remembered. "How did I decide to go to theboratory building with the sideburns person mixed into our team? Isn¡¯t she dead? Why didn¡¯t we find anything? She led us to the experimental building, killed Huang Nina first and then chased us all the way..."

    "It is cognitive distortion." Xiao Li looked at the moon above his head with childlike innocence. "She should be a ghost here. She can modify your memories to make you feel that ¡¯she¡¯ is meant to be there and to turn a blind eye."

    "...This ability sounds too terrible! A ghost is so skilled? How can it be in a novice instance?"

    Then Xiao Li blew out the candle and walked towards the remaining building, the female dormitory.

    Zheng Yi saw the situation and quickly followed. "Are you going to the girl¡¯s dormitory?"

    Xiao Li nodded and walked to thest dormitory building.

    Compared to the empty yground, the dormitory building seemed gloomy and horrible. The narrow and dark environment would exert psychological pressure on people. Moreover, it hadn¡¯t been inhabited for many years. Xiao Li could see the fog that was moving and surging when he entered the corridor. He didn¡¯t know if it was dust or rich physical yin.

    There was a bulletin board in the lobby corridor on the first floor of the dormitory building which contained various notices and disciplinary actions.

    Xiao Li stopped for a moment as a notice of punishment attracted his attention. [Tan Li and Xu Min didn¡¯t return to their dormitory in the middle of the night. They were found by dormitory staff in the corridor outside and this will be remembered once.

    The notice was made on January 8th three years ago. It was Tan Li again.

    Xiao Li grabbed his hair as he carefully examined every corner of the corridor. Then he nced at the front desk. Perhaps the school was evacuated too hastily that the entire dormitory allocation was still left on the front desk.

    Xiao Li went to the front desk and turned over the list. He found that the list was stuck on the 7.7 three years ago. He looked through the entire list and found several familiar names¡ªTan Li, Xu Min and two girls stayed in 404. Deng Fei lived in 401.

    "Go to 404." The teenager didn¡¯t hesitate much. He tapped on the dorm number and went up to the fourth floor. The window at the end of the corridor was opened and the window blew the railings, making a creaking sound that was the only sound in the building. Xiao Li walked along the corridor making one footprint after another in the dust.

    In this dormitory building without any light, Zheng Yi had to take out his mobile phone and turn on the shlight function. A beam of light shone over the house numbers one by one: 401, 402, 403, 404...

    Atst, he stopped in front of room 404.

    "This number is really auspicious," Zheng Yi muttered as he looked at the door number. The first three dormitory doors had a thickyer of dust on the door. Only 404 had two distinct marks on the door like it had been sealed.

    The two of them came to the door and Zheng Yi hid behind Xiao Li, carefully peeping and not forgetting to remind this big person, "Beware of being killed when opening the door.¡±

    Xiao Li licked his lips and extended his left hand to the door lock. Before he touched the lock, he suddenly changed the direction of his hand and directly pushed open the door.

    There was nothing strange in this dormitory. It was typical six-person bedroom with a desk in the middle and three double bunk beds. There was nothing on the beds and the curtains were pulled open, allowing bright moonlight to enter the room. It also showed someone who shouldn¡¯t exist, Qian Yiwei.

    The young man with sses didn¡¯t look very good. His knees were all dusty and there were some scars on his face. His entire body was grey. At first nce, he had clearly experienced a lot of danger. He was holding a book in one hand and staring at the door in an alert manner.

    Qian Yiwei saw the two men and his tight nerves rxed slightly. There was a rare smile on his face and he just wanted to say something when he saw the candle in the right hand of the ck-haired teenager. He asked, "Mr Xia, this is...?"

    Xiao Li looked at the white candle that was almost bewitching and replied, "Oh, this is the one at the school gate."

    The sses man was also a smart person. Xiao Li spoke this and Qian Yiwei instantly realized the role of the candle. Damn, the original novice instance had this. Why didn¡¯t he think of it himself?

    A hint of regret filled Qian Yiwei¡¯s heart but it didn¡¯t matter. This was just an item and he must have more clues than Sherlock. ¡¯Hey Sherlock, you don¡¯t know it but I know the truth of this girls¡¯ school!¡¯

    "Mr Xia is very powerful." The young man cleared his throat and raised the book in his hand to his chest. "However, I have a key clue and almost know the truth here."

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes followed the book. "Is that the clue?"

    Qian Yiwei had already finished reading the book and the moment he told the truth, he could clear this novice instance. Thus, he boasted, "Yes, this is a diary."

    "Tan Li¡¯s diary?¡¯

    "Yes¡ª" Qian Yiwei suddenly stopped. "How do you know about Tan Li?"

    He didn¡¯t know why but he felt some regret that he asked...

    The author has something to say:

    Qian Yiwei: I already know the truth!

    Xiao Li: No, you don¡¯t.

 Chapter 8

    "I saw her in the ssroom," Xiao Li recalled lightly as if the ¡¯her¡¯ in his words was the school flower rather than a female ghost of the horror campus.

    Qian Yiwei frowned and asked, "ssroom?"

    He also met a ghost in the teaching building. The attack caused Qian Yiwei and Zheng Yi to flee in two directions. Finally, the ghost chose to chase Zheng Yi and it was fortunate for Qian Yiwei.

    Xiao Li replied, "The ssroom where light was shining. The person who bullied her was also inside."

    Qian Yiwei wondered, "...Lights on, ssroom?"

    Zheng Yi muttered, "...Person, bullying her?"

    It felt like they were only repeating the words of the other party but what could a ssroom with the lights on be other than a haunted ssroom? In addition, bullying a female ghost? Wasn¡¯t this a group of ghosts? Faced with a group of ghosts, how could this person be so calm?

    Xiao Li nced at Zheng Yi behind him, as if wondering why Zheng Yi joined the ranks of repeater. "Yes, I also did a test with them and got the matches."

    Qian Yiwei, "...Test?"

    Zheng Yi, "...Test?!"

    Were they in the same Nandu Girls¡¯ High School? They could still take a test here? What test? A college entrance test? Why were they only escaping and dancing on the edge of death?

    Suddenly, Qian Yiwei had a strange feeling. It felt like he had been studying hard for 10 years. As a result, another person surpassed him without having to work hard. He had passed by ghosts countless times and reached the end of the game, only for the extremely lucky person to greet him with ease. It wasn¡¯t until many yearster that he could define this feeling as grief and indignation.

    However, he was the first to arrive! So what if Sherlock was freaking amazing? He was the second one and a step behind Qian Yiwei.

    The young man¡¯s senses slowly returned and he used his middle finger to push up his sses. "It seems that Mr Xia¡¯s experience is also very rich. If we have time then we can share it in detail. However, the most urgent task is to crack the truth here."

    "Can you show me that?" Xiao Li pointed to the diary in Qian Yiwei¡¯s hand.

    "Yes." Qian Yiwei generously handd it to the teenager. In any case, he was prepared to tell the truth and was just waiting to see Sherlock¡¯s expression after being overtaken by himself.

    Xiao Li opened the diary which contained a girl¡¯s handwriting. It was obvious that she wrote very seriously but it was too ugly to look at. Zheng Yi also ced his head over it, reading it using the moonlight from the window.

    Qian Yiwei had already read the diary. He turned his back to the windowsill and let the wind. His voice sunk in a profound manner. "Tan Li was a poor girl. She was very happy to be admitted to Nandu Girls¡¯ School but one day..."

    ¡¾ September 1st, sunny. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Today I am starting school and I¡¯m so happy. The dormitory here is a six person room and it is the first time I¡¯vee to such a good school. It is so beautiful and the students are very beautiful. I like it very much. ¡¿

    At first, the contents of the diary contained the girl¡¯s heart. Xiao Li quickly turned dozens of pages until he reached the needed clues.

    ¡¾ December 14th, rain. ¡¿

    ¡¾ There was a big rainstorm today and the weather was overcast. The weather forecast said there will be rain for the next few days. I don¡¯t like rain but the rain is getting bigger and bigger. Our physical education sses are stopped so others seem to like it very much. ¡¿

    ¡¾ December 15th, rain. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I saw it, my god, I seem to have seen a shadow at the end of our dormitory! The shadow was very dirty and as if it didn¡¯t exist... I told Xu Min and sheforted me by saying I¡¯ve reviewed the test for too long. But it was too real... well, it might be my eyes. How can there be ghosts in the world? I have to go to bed early. It has been raining for a long time and I can¡¯t dry my quilt in the sun. The entire room is wet and I can¡¯t sleep well. ¡¿

    ¡¾ December 20th, rain. ¡¿

    ¡¾ It isn¡¯t an illusion! I know that it isn¡¯t an illusion. This is the third time that I¡¯ve seen ¡¯it.¡¯ I am so scared. I saw that ¡¯it¡¯ is following a girl and getting closer and closer. I feel that ¡¯it¡¯ is going to start acting. I have to remind the girl tomorrow. ¡¿

    ¡¾ December 25th, overcast. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I seeded. ¡¯It¡¯ disappeared! I haven¡¯t seen ¡¯it¡¯ for a long time and maybe t was my eyes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ January 4th, sunny. ¡¿

    ¡¾ N...No! I was wrong. ¡¯It¡¯ is still there. ¡¯It¡¯ is mixed into us. There is one more person in our ss! I don¡¯t know who it is. I can match the number to every face but there is one more... ¡¿

    ¡¾ January 6th, overcast. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I tried to tell the students that there is one more person among us but everyone thinks I am pretending to be a ghost. They are scolding at me,ughing at me and even throwing things at me... but I¡¯m not! ¡¿

    ¡¾ January 8th, overcast. ¡¿

    ¡¾ ¡¯It¡¯ came. In our dormitory, there was one more person. I have to call them out... but who is the extra one? I dare not say it straight out since I am afraid to disturb ¡¯it¡¯. Oh right, I can quietly tell her! ¡¿

    ¡¾ Xu Min¡¯s face was very strange at the time. I know she didn¡¯t believe me but I grabbed her wrist and dragged her out. I saved her! It was already curfew and we were discovered and criticized but I think it is worth it. ¡¯It¡¯ didn¡¯t follow. ¡¿

    ¡¾ January 12th, sunny. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Xu Min came to talk to me. She said that I made her get her first punishment, that I am always saying things that scare her and she has started to hate me. However, I didn¡¯t. I am protecting her... ¡¿

    The next diary entries spanned arge amount of time. IT seemed the owner was writing intermittently without a fixed format and date.

    ¡¾ I heard ¡¯it¡¯ speak after Deng Fei hit me again. ¡¯It¡¯ floated behind Deng Fei and the voice is very low and hoarse, hard to hear. ¡¯It¡¯ asked me if I want to retaliate. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I certainly don¡¯t want to! I-I am scared. ¡¯It¡¯ is haunting me. ¡¿

    Qian Yiwei¡¯s voice echoed in the bedroom. "...Tan Li saw a ghost. She kindly reminded her ssmates but was too tangled up. Like us, she found there was one more person in the ss but couldn¡¯t tell who it was. She talked about it more and more, so that her ssmates started to hate her, crowding her out and bullying her."

    Zheng Yi whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so sad...¡±

    Xiao Li continued to turn pages without raising his head.

    ¡¾ January 20th, overcast. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I¡¯m so cold, why is it so cold? Since that day, I feel so cold. I¡¯m wearing so many clothes but it doesn¡¯t work. ¡¯It¡¯ wants to upy my body. I know this! I am so scared. I don¡¯t want to listen to ¡¯it.¡¯ I can feel that every time Deng Feies to me, ¡¯it¡¯ is shrouded around my head. ¡¯It¡¯ is getting closer and closer to me. ¡¯It¡¯ is tempting me and saying that ¡¯it¡¯ will retaliate for me. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I don¡¯t want to get close to my ssmates, including Xu Min. My proximity will only harm them. Yes, I want to stay away from them. The further, the better. I am going to take the final exam soon. I haven¡¯t reviewed ittely and the results should go backwards. After the final exam, it is winter vacation. I probably shouldn¡¯t go home. I texted my parents and told them I was staying near the school. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I¡¯m going to look for traces. ¡¯It¡¯ shouldn¡¯t appear for no reason so I went to the data room. Fortunately, I haven¡¯tmunicated with others for a while and they are avoiding me out of fear. I easily found some information. ¡¿

    ¡¾ More and more, I don¡¯t want to eat. I am feeling colder and colder. I wear a lot of clothing yet still feel cold. I know it is because of ¡¯it¡¯. Xu Min, Deng Fen, other students and the teachers are all staying away from me. Just a bit more... Tan Li, you have to work hard and beat that ghost! Beat it! ¡¿

    From then on, the writing in the diary became very sloppy. Xiao Li sometimes needed to guess to know the meaning of the whole sentence.

    ¡¾ ¡¯It¡¯ is bing more and more rampant. ¡¿

    ¡¾ The students are talking about killing me... how can they do this? ¡¿

    ¡¾ I am desperate. I want to protect all of them but they all want to kill me, they want me to die. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Is it better to give up? Then fall into hell with me so that I won¡¯t be alone... ¡¿

    ¡¾ I will give myself to ¡¯it¡¯. I want revenge! I want them all toe down and stay with me! ¡¿

    The diary came to an abrupt end here.

    Qian Yiwei shook his head in the moonlight, his eyes dark and unclear. The young man took off his sses and wiped them with his sleeves. "The ghost had a deeper influence on Tan Li and sometimes attached to her. She wanted to protect her ssmates but her ssmates thought she was the ghost and even wanted to kill her. As a result, she gave up resistance and gave herself to the ghost. From then on, she was the ghost. This is the truth of Nandu Girls¡¯ High School."

    He slowly wiped the edges until it was finished and then put on his sses again. Once he finished thest words, he took out his own task book, eyes behind the lens bright as he looked at his task page. However, there were no changes. It wasn¡¯t even hot.

    Qian Yiwei¡¯s reasoning was wrong.

    The atmosphere in the bedroom became awkward.

    The moment Qian Yiwei made the wrong inference, the dark clouds outside the window rolled up and the entire Nandu Girl¡¯s School seemed to wake up. If they had been walking around a sleeping lion, there was no doubt that the beast had no woken up and was threatening to devour the prey who entered!

    At the same time, the dormitory door squeaked open and a hoarse voice was heard. "That¡¯s good."

    The author has something to say:

    The essence of humans is a repeater.

 Chapter 9

    The sudden appearance of this voice surprised everyone and they immediately looked up. They saw a person with small sideburns standing at the door, looking at them greedily. She smiled with satisfaction and pped to apud Qian Yiwei.

    This person appearing at the door caused Zheng Yi to take three steps back until he hit the wall. He even nced at the window, wondering if he would be disabled or dead if he jumped from the fourth floor.

    Qian Yiwei still didn¡¯t realize the situation. He was in a state where his memory was still modified and wasn¡¯t aware of the wrongness of the sideburns person. He ignored Zheng Yi¡¯s strange behaviour as he spoke to the sideburns person in a dissatisfied manner. "Are you mocking me?"

    The other person didn¡¯t look at him but stared straight at Xiao Li, or the candle in Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    The ck-haired teenager had already lit the candle. The blue fire was the brightest light source in the bedroom. Under the illumination of the candlelight, Qian Yiwei¡¯s expression gradually changed from anger to ignorance and eventually bing fear as he took a step back.

    The sideburns person had no intention of moving forward thanks to the candlelight. She stood there at the door, staring at them like a beast. There was a violent storm outside that blew the curtains up high. The candlelight swayed, elongating the shadow of the sideburns person on the wall.

    "Sherlock, he is waiting!" Seeing that the disguised ghost had no intention of going forward, Qian Yiwei felt a bit relieved but he soon reacted to the ghost¡¯s intentions and hurriedly shouted the name of the teenager. "Once the candle burns out, she can kill us without any hindrance!"

    Xiao Li handed the diary back to Qian Yiwei and carried the candle towards the door.

    Qian Yiwei was stunned for a second. This was indeed the only way but he didn¡¯t expect Sherlock to be so decisive. After all, going out through the door was equivalent to passing by the ghost which required a high psychological quality to do. The young man looked at the teenager¡¯s side profile with aplicated expression before following.

    The ghost showed an ufortable expression at the approach of the candle and took two steps back. However, she still stared at them closely. The distance was so close that when they walked out the dormitory door, Qian Yiwei and Zheng Yi could even see the blood in the other person¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help being surprised.

    Compared to their shivering, Xiao Li was much calmer. The ck-haired teenager turned to look at the ghost and approached with the candle in his right hand. Sure enough, the ghost moved a bit further away and Xiao Li¡¯s lips curved, a hint of mischief shing across his face. The smile was fleeting and he returned to his original appearance before the other two people could find it.

    Xiao Li held a candle and wanted to go downstairs but there was a burst of footsteps from the chaotic third floor staircase. Listening to the sound, it wasn¡¯t one person but a group of people. The masters of the footsteps appeared. They were wearing the uniforms of the Nandu Girls¡¯ High School and all had pale faces and extremely stiff physiques. They came up the stairs from the third floor, staring at Xiao Li and the sideburns ghost.

    The moment he saw this, Zheng Yi felt his legs soften and he had to hold the wall to stay upright. Qian Yiwei was just as frightened but he was calm. Only his voice slightly trembled as he told Xiao Li, "I... we¡¯ll go upstairs."

    The proximity of the group of ghosts meant the candle burned faster and faster. The remaining body of the candle became shorter and the candlelight swayed in the dark corridor, the darkness in the distance looking like dripping ink.

    Xiao Li looked at the malicious eyes of the sideburns ghost and all the clothes from this school passed through his mind. He didn¡¯t hesitate and went upstairs.

    The more they went up, the more the group of ghosts moved tightly behind them, blocking the stairwell. It was widely known that in a time of crisis, going upstairs wasn¡¯t a good choice because the stairs always had an end. They would have nowhere to go after reaching the top floor.

    This truth was clear in Qian Yiwei¡¯s heart but he couldn¡¯t think of any other ways. He didn¡¯t know where his reasoning had gone wrong and could only stare at Sherlock¡¯s back. The teenager¡¯s back wasn¡¯t solid and was a bit thin but at this time, it gave a sense of security. The young man with sses didn¡¯t know why but his heart somewhat settled.

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t have this feeling. He also realized the situation and was crying while walking on the stairs, especially when they came to the roof. If they stepped forward then they would die!

    ¡¯I¡¯m going to die,¡¯ Zheng Yi thought desperately. ¡¯I¡¯m going to die!¡¯

    In this moment, the first half of his life reyed like antern. Things shouldn¡¯t be like this, his life shouldn¡¯t end like this. He was the young master of the Zheng family. He should be hugging a lot of money and finally lie in a coffin made of gold. He wasn¡¯t willing to die here!

    Zheng Yi wiped his tears and looked up with despair. He thought, ¡¯If someone saves me at this time, I will call him Father!¡¯

    The view of the rooftop was very wide and the moon looked close enough to be touched by a hand. There was a view of the entire campus and¡ª

    In mid-air, the sideburns ghost that had been following the three of them appeared again. Her face gradually lengthened, revealing a sly smile as she looked at the three people on the roof, as if looking at those who had nowhere to go.

    At the entrance of the rooftop, the dense group of students huddled and stared with empty eyes.

    This wasn¡¯t a horror movie, it was a horror event in real life. However, Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were unusually shiny. The pure ck pupils had a beautiful fire ignited like the stars above the head. The bright moonlight reflected the side of the teenager¡¯s face as he stared at the candle burning in his hand. There was only a small bit of life. The faint candlelight shone in his pupils and Xiao Li¡¯s heart beat very quickly as he suddenly spoke to the female ghost in midair.

    "Tan Li, you were born a poor student. You knew your family¡¯s situation and worked hard to study, finally being admitted into the famous high school, Nandu Girls¡¯ School. When you first started school, you were very happy because this was the school you dreamt of. When you looked at this beautiful campus, you were happy. You studied hard, had a good time and made friends. Everything looked perfect."

    "Then you saw ¡¯it¡¯, a ghost wandering the campus. You saved the girl who was first haunted by the ghost but as a ¡¯reward¡¯, you found there was one more person in the ss. You didn¡¯t know their name and couldn¡¯t see their appearance but you knew there is one more person. Thus, you had been counting and telling ssmates. You wanted to save them but they didn¡¯t believe you. They even yelled at you and started bullying you."

    "¡¯It¡¯ wanted to manipte you and to make you get revenge. You certainly didn¡¯t want to be manipted by a ghost so you chose to fight. You wanted to protect your teammates even though they bullied you. Thus, you alienated them and tried to weaken their sense of existence."

    "Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t under your intentions and intensified their bullying of you. Your friend Xu Min chose to abandon you and you became more desperate."

    "Time passed and one day, you discovered that your ssmates were nning out how to kill you. Then everything became uncontroble. You became more and more extreme, giving yourself to the devil. It is a pity that the dragon yer eventually became a dragon."

    Xiao Li stopped here and quietly looked at the expression of the ghost.

    The ghost hand in the air, her face slowly elongating and changing to the face of ¡¯Tan Li¡¯ that Xiao Li saw in the ssroom. The girl was wearing thick clothes and her pupils were motionless as she stared at him. Only her mouth was pulled into a terrible sneer.

    "From the diary, it is indeed like this." Xiao Li stared into the girl¡¯s eyes before smiling and continuing. "However, I don¡¯t think so. You changed the diary, right? All the words at the end were added by you."

    "Tan Li is a very strong girl, kind and persistent. She wouldn¡¯t give up so easily and offer her soul to you. If I guessed correctly, it should be that you used some means to integrate with her. You dominated her body and killed the students. However, Tan Li¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t annihted and she was still struggling. That¡¯s why only one ssroom would turn on its lights in the middle of the night. Maybe she saved the other sses..."

    The teenager made a ¡¯shoot¡¯ gesture. "She still has some awareness and is fighting you, asking for help. Therefore, there are two types of ghosts here. One is manipted by the consciousness of Tan Li and is good while the other one is manipted by you. That¡¯s why the female ghost I met in the ssroom was harmless despite reproducing the scenes of bullying in the past."

    "Then you, I don¡¯t know who you are but you are a ghost with the ability to modify. You¡¯re not very strong so you modified the diary to mislead the humans who came looking for the truth. It is because you don¡¯t want someone to help her."

    "Am I right?"

    The moment Xiao Li finished speaking, the little yellow book heated up and started vibrating like a mobile phone receiving non-stop WeChat messages.

    Tan Li¡¯s cold smile was gone and a slight struggle appeared in her expression. After a moment, she seemed to change persons as her eyeballs moved hard and she stared at Xiao Li. The girl¡¯s still lip line moved slightly up, the curve small. She might be smiling or perhaps not.

    Tan Li blinked. It was as if something had fallen from her eyes but never fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t cry because ghosts couldn¡¯t cry.

    The little yellow book emerged automatically at this moment. From the cover of the book, countless golden thin lines were projected. The female ghost in the air was caught and trapped by them, turning into a golden light that shot towards Xiao Li¡¯s little yellow book.

    Xiao Li found that the originally empty cover of this book now contained the picture of a girl. It seemed to be Tan Li. Then he opened the inside of the book and found several words as well as nonsense.

    ¡¾ The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the original task two, evaluation level S. The mission is 100% and sessfully copied the ghost Tan Li. 1,000 survivor coins have been obtained as well as a lucky draw qualification. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ Great. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Heart gesture. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Although a bit hurt, you are still stubborn. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    ¡¯Then you are really stubborn.¡¯

    The group of people quickly disappeared from the rooftop. The Nandu Girls¡¯ High School was restored to the silence of the past and it stood quietly like a beast.

    A gust of wind blew threw the school. Compared to the past, this was an unusually mild gust. In a room where the blood-stained curtains blew up, there was a shadow hidden with his side profile barely revealed.

    The man was looking at the roof, fingers tapping the window frame. It wasn¡¯t until the teenager above disappeared without a trace that he lowed his head, thickshes covering the overflowing emotions in his eyes.

    He desperately wanted to get this person.

 Chapter 10

    Once Xiao Li opened his eyes again, he had already returned to the door of his ssroom with the letter of help in his hand. The moonlight outside the ssroom was no longer as big as Nandu Girls¡¯ High School. It was far away from the earth and everything was as usual.

    The ck-haired teenager looked down at the letter and saw that the original line of text had two more curved words below: Thank you.

    He smiled slightly as he pulled out the little yellow book from his pocket and slipped the letter inside. Then he took out his phone and looked at the time before walking out the school. It was almost 10 in the evening and Xiao Li had woken up in the ssroom at 7 o¡¯clock. It was two hours apart, with a slightly shorter time flow inside the instance. At this time, the campus didn¡¯t have many people and the school gates seemed to be deserted. The driver who came to pick up Xiao Li wasn¡¯t at the door.

    Just as Xiao Li pulled out his phone and was ready to contact the driver, a high-end sports car stopped in front of him. The window rolled down, revealing a familiar yet strange face to Xiao Li. The bangs over the forehead were a bit long and covered Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes. "Should I send you?"

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t refuse. He directly got on the car. "You haven¡¯t gone back yet?"

    This car was obviously very new and Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t usually drive it around. The slender hand of the most handsome boy in school pressed on the steering wheel as he started the car. "I was working around here and saw youing out when I passed by."

    Since the sports car was heading in the right direction, Xiao Li leaned his forehead against the window and looked at the side profile reflection in it. "Do you know where my house is?"

    "The Xiao family." Shen Chenzhi chuckled.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. In the eyes of outsiders, he was still the second master of the Xiao family and he couldn¡¯t be angry with outsiders.

    In thefortable car, the ck-haired teenager was almost drowsy. The person driving the car had to devote a part of his energy to watch Xiao Li for fear Xiao Li would slide straight down. Fortunately, the Xiao family¡¯s home wasn¡¯t far from the school. After a while, Shen Chenzhi parked the car at the entrance of the Xiao family.

    Xiao Li covered his mouth with a hand and yawnedzily. There were a few physiological tears in the corner of his eyes as he grabbed his bag and got out of the car. "Thank you."

    This attitude treated Shen Chenzhi as a driver and he didn¡¯t invite Shen Chenzhi inside.

    However, the other person didn¡¯t be angry. He pulled away while looking back at the teenager entering the Xiao home. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Li entered the vi door that Shen Chenzhi retracted his gaze and slowly ced his hand on the seat where Xiao Li had been sitting.

    It still contained some of the body temperature of the other person. Shen Chenzhi ced the other person¡¯s body temperature against his lips as if kissing Xiao Li. This idea made a hint of a smile appear in his eyes. He wanted to do something more special.

    ******************************

    The Xiao home.

    Xiao Li opened the door and saw his cheap stepmother Xu Mei sitting on the soft sofa and looking at theputer. She saw him and raised a hand to caress her hair. "Xiao Li, how did you juste back? Did you go out to y?"

    The Xiao family¡¯s second master didn¡¯t speak or look at her.

    Xu Mei picked up the coffee to the side. "Right, I just remembered that I forgot to tell you. The driver was used by me to pick up some friends and didn¡¯t go to pick you up. In any case, you are already back."

    "How did you get back?" She seemed used to being ignored by Xiao Li and was performing happily. "Did you walk back? Or did you ask someone to send you¡ª"

    The crystal light on top of her head swayed.

    Xu Mei¡¯s fabricated voice stopped at the sound of the door clicking. Thedy¡¯s face twisted as she looked at the room on the second floor that belonged to Xiao Li, cing the coffee back on the table heavily. "Sooner orter, you won¡¯t be able to covet other people¡¯s things!"

    On the other side, Xiao Li entered his room, turned on the light, threw his bag to the ground, ced the little yellow book onto the desk and then strode into the bathroom. He didn¡¯t find today¡¯s instance as thrilling as Zheng Yi but he was a bit tired. Now he just wanted to take a hot bath and feelfortable.

    The bathroom door was closed and lit up with a warm yellow light.

    10 minutes after Xiao Li entered the bathroom, the little yellow book lying quietly on the table suddenly turned a page. ¡¾ Bath... ¡¿

    ¡¾ Nervous. ¡¿

    Then it closed automatically without the presence of any wind and a few golden lights shot out from the inside. A girl wearing very thick clothes like a bear appeared in the room. She looked a bit sluggish as she gazed at the bathroom before looking at the door, then turning back again.

    She was like a curious little animal that didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    Tan Li stood still for a long time, not moving. She thoroughly stared in all four directions when after a long time, the movement of others was heard from outside the door. The door was opened from the outside and Tan Li stiffly nced over.

    The one who opened the door was Xiao Li¡¯s younger brother and Xu Mei¡¯s son, Xiao Ming.

    Xiao Ming was two years younger than Xiao Li andpared to his mother, his own feelings for Xiao Li were veryplicated. When Xiao Li was just picked up, Xiao Ming was actually very happy.

    The eldest son of the Xiao family was never seen like a dragon¡¯s head and tail and Xiao Ming didn¡¯t like this older brother. Compared with the eldest son, he preferred the second son Xiao Li. He was happy at first when Xiao Li came because Xiao Li looked very good.

    Unlike the eldest son, Xiao Li was a beautiful and cold young boy. Once he stood there like a painting, who didn¡¯t want to y with him?

    However, this painting came with a boundary. Xiao Lipletely didn¡¯t want any contact with his brother Xiao Ming.

    Xiao Li was always alone. He even treated the children who lived in the street better than his younger brother Xiao Ming. Xiao Ming still remembered a time when he was unhappy because he had been refused by Xiao Li. The result was that he went to find the other party. A servant told him that Xiao Li had gone out and Xiao Ming followed. Then he found Xiao Li chatting with the children in the building where Xiao Li used to live.

    Xiao Li¡¯s appearance at the time was very gentle and focused. The sun shone on his side and he looked exactly like Xiao Ming¡¯s favourite brother.

    It was just that this was directed towards other children. Xiao Ming had always been loved by his parents and hated this. He rushed up and drove away the outsiders who took away his second brother¡¯s attention. He pulled at Xiao Li¡¯s sleeve and wanted to talk to him, only to be pushed away. Xiao Li didn¡¯t like Xiao Ming.

    From that day on, Xiao Ming became Xiao Li¡¯s ck fan.

    In recent years, he had Xu Mei adding vinegar in his ears, saying that Xiao Li had learned badly in recent years. Xiao Li came to the Xiao family and started to make trouble with the Xiao family¡¯s wealth and even associated with several wealthy children with a rotten reputation. This led Xiao Ming to have mixed feelings of love and hate towards his second brother.

    Today, Xiao Li came back veryte and Xu Mei said that he was ying with the infamous Qian family¡¯s hedonistic son. If this was revealed, the reputation of the Xiao family would receive a huge blow. Xu Mei might be able to bear this but Xiao Ming with his young temper couldn¡¯t. He went to find Xiao Li to have a good chat.

    With this idea in mind, XIao Ming directly opened the door of Xiao Li¡¯s bedroom. He first heard the sound of running water from the bathroom and it turned out that Xiao Li was washing up. Then he woulde backter.

    He just wanted to turn around when he saw a girl standing by the window, looking at him for who knew how long! Xiao Ming¡¯s first impression was that Xiao Li actually brought a woman back! The second impression was why was this woman... wearing such thick clothes? Wasn¡¯t she ufortable? In addition, his face was white and she stared at him stiffly with nothing in her eyes, just like... like a ghost!

    "You... who are you?" Xiao Ming didn¡¯t know why but the more he looked at the girl, the more he felt like he was seeing something that didn¡¯t belong to human cognition. This naturally produced fear.

    Tan Li naturally wouldn¡¯t answer him. She just stared at Xiao Ming with an unknown expression until the other person¡¯s legs were soft and ready to go back. The girl blinked and a gust of wind mmed shut the door, trapping Xiao Ming in the room.

    Then she turned back to the bathroom, no longer paying attention to Xiao Ming.

    Xiao Ming saw that his escape route was revealed. His back hit the hard door and he started to believe that this girl wasn¡¯t a human. He looked at the other person¡¯s empty eyes without feeling the softness of his legs and being unable to think, until he finally screamed, "...Ahhhhh! Help!"

    The author has something to say:

    Tan Li (slow and difficult to think): Why did this persone to my (master) room and is making a lot of noise. Forget it, I will leave it to Master to think about it.

 Chapter 11

    Xiao Ming, Tan Li and the bathroom formed a rather strange picture. Tan Li didn¡¯t speak or move as she stared straight at the bathroom. Xiao Ming was copsed softly against the door, his face containing great fear. They formed a strong equteral triangle.

    Xiao Ming didn¡¯t watch horror moves. Xu Mei made him put all his time into school and studying finances. Thus, he wasn¡¯t used to a horror movie and his heart was beating wildly. The room was lit up yet Xiao Ming experienced a fear he had never felt before in his life. This was a real ghost! In addition, it was looking at the bathroom with hatred. What did Xiao Li do to provoke this ghost?

    It seemed like... ghoss were dead and they all died miserably.

    Xiao Ming¡¯s mind desperately searched for information on ghosts while he didn¡¯t dare to blink. He was afraid that if he blinked, the female ghost in the room would remove a part of his body. In this extreme fear, Xiao Ming felt more sweat covering his body and the clothes behind him were soaked. He had never experienced such a feeling in his life.

    They were all waiting for an opportunity to break the bnce. This was Xiao Li in the bathroom.

    Xiao Li in the bathroom waspletely ignorant about what was happening outside. He emerged from the bathtub and wiped his hair and the water drops with a bath towel. Then he simply wrapped his lower body with a towel and left the bathroom.

    His slender fingers touched the golden door handle, pressing it down and opening the door. Once Xiao Li walked out of the bathroom and returned to his room, there was no one inside¡ªno Tan Li and no Xiao Ming. The room was empty as usual. The water droplets on his hair dripped down his neck, over his chest and into the flexible abs.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to blow dry his hair. He just sat in his chair and looked at the little yellow book on the table. He had just sat down when a drop of water dripped from his wet hair onto the little yellow book and the book immediately showed a line. ¡¾ No clothes, your body is good. ¡¿

    Perhaps the scene of this beauty bathing had brought great shock to it. It seemed a bit shy because the colour of the little book changed. It was originally a pale yellow like the colour of parchment, simple and low-key. Now the entire page was a bit red. The yellow with a bit of redness seemed a bit strange.

    Xiao Li, "..."

    The little yellow book was excited, like the door of a new world had opened. ¡¾ ...We are naked. Shall we chat? ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "???"

    Wasn¡¯t this the time when the little yellow book was feeling hurt? What a tenacious little yellow book!

    ¡¾ You are so exciting. ¡¿ Perhaps the beauty who just came out of the bath had healed the little yellow book. Its current reply was full of vitality. ¡¾ No clothes are good but you must blow-dry your hair first. ¡¿

    Xiao Li immediately remembered that this was a female ghost who was interested in his body. He looked down at the book in a strange way and then pulled the bathrobe off the hanger and wore it. The little yellow book immediately showed: ¡¾ How unfortunate. ¡¿

    Unfortunate my ass.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t listen to the little yellow book¡¯s words about drying his hair and wanted to turn over to the front page. In fact, if he could see the cover then he would find that the image of Tan Li had disappeared, which mean the other person hade out of the imprisonment. It was just that the little yellow book didn¡¯t cooperate and kept shaking. ¡¾ Blow dry your hair. ¡¿

    Every time the teenager wanted to turn a page, he would be shocked by the vibration. ¡¾ You will catch a cold. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Now. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Annoying, what an annoying little yellow book! Would it keep shaking?

    Once something was repeated by others, even if it was a good thing, most people would have a rebellious mentality. Therefore, Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to listen to the little yellow book¡¯s words. He stopped caring about the little yellow book and looked through his final.

    His WeChat showed that he had received several friends applications. ¡¾ I am Zheng Yi. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Xiao Li, Sherlock, it was very hard to find your contact information. I beg you to add me. I want to say thank you! Please give me a chance to express my sincere gratitude QAQ. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Bigshot¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ Father! ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "..."

    The little yellow book on the desk suddenly vibrated at this time. The startled Xiao Li put down the phone and saw the sentence: ¡¾ ...Disobedient. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Sigh. ¡¿

    Xiao Li was surprised. It sighed and even wrote the word ¡¯sigh¡¯. This female ghost simply had a strange style! Xiao Li suddenly felt this style was a bit cute but the next second, he felt it must be his illusion because the next sentence was: ¡¾ Then I can only help you blow-dry your hair. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He suddenly felt a bit startled. This girl was going to help him blow dry his hair? How? The ck-haired teenager imagined a pale woman appearing behind him and holding a hairdryer. He wasn¡¯t afraid, he just thought this image was a bit unsightly...

    He rarely felt that something was cute. Why bother to tear down this truth on its own? The ghost was hard to tear down. Thus, he also sighed as he grabbed a hairdryer and blew it on his scattered wet hair. He missed many areas but didn¡¯t care as he put down the hairdryer and wrote in the little yellow book, "Is it okay?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Chaotic. ¡¿

    ¡¾ But cute. ¡¿

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t care and made an effort to turn to the front pages of the book. He had just turned over two pages when he felt a little sleepy. This was why it was better not to blow-dry his hair. He was blown by the warm wind of the hair dryer and became sleepy.

    Thus, he closed the little yellow book andy down on his bed, entering the bed made by the servant. It was arge bed but the teenager¡¯s corbone was still generously exposed. It was slender and delicate like a butterfly spreading its wings.

    Before Xiao Li fell asleep, he vaguely felt someone leaning over and kissing his corbone. It was a bit itchy but seemed to just be an illusion. Then the light kiss moved along his corbone to his chest before finally moving up to his forehead.

    Xiao Li was really sleepy and almost disoriented. He had a lot of thoughts about the future as he sank into sleep. On the desk, the bright moonlight outside the window illuminated a line of words in the little yellow book on the table. ¡¾ Goodnight. ¡¿

    *********

    Another unknown space.

    The moment that Xiao Li came out, Tan Li and Xiao Ming were moved here.

    It was a ce without any windows and doors, like a square chamber.

    Being able to teleport here was no longer in the realm of a human¡¯s power. Therefore, Xiao Ming became more desperate. He thought this was done by the female ghost who wanted to torture him before killing him!

    Xiao Ming shouted, "Is there anyone who can help me? Ahhh there is a ghost here!"

    However, no one cared about him. He called out until his throat was sore and no one came to save him. Finally, he could only watch the female ghost and try to lower his sense of existence.

    That night, Xiao Ming regretted that he entered Xiao Li¡¯s room out of impulse. If he hadn¡¯t entered Xiao Li¡¯s room then he wouldn¡¯t see the ghost. If he hadn¡¯t seen the ghost then he wouldn¡¯t fall into such a situation...

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: I am now yellow and red (shy).

 Chapter 12

    The next day, Xiao Li slept until he was awakened. He had only opened his eyes for a few seconds and was ready to sleep again. However, the whispering noise outside the door and window entered his ears and forced him to open his eyes.

    Xiao Li¡¯s room was soundproof. The fact that this sound could enter meant that the outside world was already in an uproar. He quietly listened for a while and found that his cheap younger brother Xiao Ming had disappeared. He didn¡¯t go to ss and no one knew where he was. Now Xu Mei was worried and scolding the servants and security guards.

    In any case, Xiao Li never saw Xiao Ming so he removed his quilt and slowly got out of bed.

    He should go to ss but he experienced such an eventst night. Therefore, he did as usual when he stayed up all night to y games and took the day off. His teachers and ssmates were used to it.

    Once everything was done, Xiao Li walked to the desk and picked up the little yellow book. He threw himself back on the bed and turned the book to the task reward on the previous page. He wanted to look a the lucky draw opportunity at the time of the mission¡¯spletion. However, there was no lucky draw interface.

    Did he have to write in the book? Xiao Li thought for a moment before writing the word ¡¯lucky draw¡¯ in the little yellow book. Then he saw a lottery interface appear inside like it was painted. The moment it appeared, the lottery interface started to rotate rapidly until a note finally appeared and opened automatically.

    A piece of writing appeared next to the note: ¡¾ Congrattions, you have drawn an item. ¡¿

    ¡¾ An item. ¡¿

    ¡¾ What do you want? Attack, defense, special type¡ªyes, this is best for you. ¡¿

    Thest line of handwriting emerged and then a lc umbre appeared in the air. It was a beautiful ancient umbre, purple and like a piece of art. It would be valuable if ced on the antique market.

    The introduction of this umbre appeared on the little yellow book. ¡¾ The Eternal Soul Umbre, sealed with seven seals, holding up this umbre can avoid ghost attacks. In order to unblock the seal, you must go to the instance world, Lingxi Mountain. ¡¿

    Xiao Li picked up the umbre and yed with it, putting the little yellow book to the side.

    As a reward for the Nandu Girls¡¯ High School, he received the lucky draw qualification and the survivor coins. The mall system would only be opened after two tasks so there was no way to use it currently.

    After five minutes and seeing that the ck-haired teenager still hadn¡¯t put it down, the little yellow book wanted to attract the attention of the other person and paused as if it just thought of something. ¡¾ I nearly forgot. ¡¿

    Then a golden halo appeared in the air and countless golden thin lines emerged. Once they all spread out, Tan Li stood in the Xiao home in her female high school uniform and a down jacket, pale as she looked in front of her.

    On the other hand, Xiao Ming who could be called dead after a night of torture, appeared in the corner. Last night was nothing for Tan Li but for Xiao Li, it was a memory he would never forget. He was a bit younger than Xiao Li and a faintyer of cyan was floating in his eyes.

    Xiao Li, ".........?!"

    Why was Xiao Ming here?

    Xiao Ming suddenly returned to reality from that ce and couldn¡¯t react for a moment. It wasn¡¯t until he felt the strong sunlight from outside the window, the atmosphere of the room and more importantly, the beautiful and delicate face of his second brother¡ª

    Xiao Li!

    This Xiao Li in his eyes was no different from an angel. Xiao Ming couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to hug the other person¡¯s waist, only to be pushed by an invisible force. He didn¡¯t know the source of the force and only thought that Xiao Li refused to allow the hug. This action made him stand stiffly in ce as he heard a chilly, spring-like voice asked, "Why are you here?"

    The voice was like ice water that poured over Xiao Ming from head to toe. Xiao Ming gritted his teeth and took back his hand. If it was normal then he would¡¯ve already coldly snorted (on the surface) and left without caring. He absolutely didn¡¯t want to lose any face in front of Xiao Li but he had spent one night with the female ghost and his legs were still soft from fear.

    He took a deep breath to calm down, pointing to Tan Li without answering the question. "She... what happened to her? She is a ghost...? You are with her..."

    Xiao Li watched the other person from beginning to end but there was no substantial damage apart from some fear. Thus, he stated, "It has nothing to do with you."

    Once again. This sentence diluted Xiao Ming¡¯s fear of the female ghost. Currently, the contradictory feelings towards Xiao Li from young to the present age rose and he gritted his teeth. "How does it have nothing to do with me? Last night, she... she wanted to kill me. I will find a Daoist priest to get rid of her!"

    "Oh? You¡¯re not afraid that if she fails to be taken away, she will haunt you every night?"

    Xiao Ming, ¡°...¡±

    He was just talking tough. He was really afraid. Xiao Ming¡¯s expression kept changing and he didn¡¯t dare to look at Tan Li. Under this contradiction, he said nothing and took three steps back. Then he regained a new life and rushed out the door like a cannonball.

    The moment he opened the door, he heard Xiao Li say lightly, "Don¡¯te to my room in the future."

    Who woulde to his room? He wouldn¡¯te again. It was best if Xiao Li was smothered by the female ghost. If Xiao Li cried and begged Xiao Ming to save him then he would consider it.

    Xiao Ming rubbed his throat and quickly rushed to the toilet. Xiao Li watched Xiao Ming rush away and then looked to Tan Li, ck eyes showing a surprised expression. "Tan Li?"

    The girl twisted her head and ignored him.

    "Howe you are here?"

    Tan Li still didn¡¯t speak. The ck-haired teenager looked at the little yellow book and saw: ¡¾ She doesn¡¯t want to dissipate. ¡¿

    ¡¾ After an S-grade clearance, there is an option to copy the ghost, liberate them or let them dissipate into the world to be reborn. ¡¿

    Tan Li didn¡¯t want to dissipate. She had her own consciousness and wanted to see more of the world.

    ¡¾ However, if you feel that it is inconvenient, I can help you resolve her. ¡¿ The little yellow book sincerely added. This was what it wanted to say. As for the method of resolving the ghost, it was nothing more than forcing her to reincarnate.

    Xiao Li was still very fond of the girl. He directly ignored the little yellow book¡¯s words and nced at Tan Li. "Do you understand what I am saying?"

    The girl stared at him nkly and turned looked away. She slowly stepped back towards the window sill and turned into a miniature version of herself, hanging like a doll on the curtains and looking at the flower bed downstairs. The flower beds were well-made by the Xiao family¡¯s gardener and were thriving and colourful.

    Xiao Li, "........."

    It seemed that he couldn¡¯tmand Miss Tan Li. This person wanted to see flowers from the window. Since Tan Li could enjoy herself on her own, Xiao Li didn¡¯t care about what this person did.

    Three days passed and Xiao Li returned to school. Zheng Yi had been specifically waiting in the seat to meet Xiao Li. He wanted to repay the other person¡¯s feelings and send 10 boxes of mineral water as a thank you. The time he had waited for finally arrived!

    He went forward with deep feelings but hadn¡¯t managed to speak when he saw Xiao Lizily make a gesture of ¡¯go away.¡¯ The teenager saw down, put his bag on the table and skillfully went to sleep. It looked like he was quite sleepy.

    Zheng Yi patted his head. ¡¯Forget it, wait for the big man to wake up.¡¯

    Xiao Li was indeed a bit sleepy. Last night, he had stayed upte to y a game. Although the little yellow book hopped around for a long time to keep him from staying upte, Xiao Li didn¡¯t listen. He watched Shen Chenzhi go online and pulled the other side to y. After a few rounds with Shen Chenzhi, the little yellow book silently closed himself, afraid of being angry.

    The ck-haired teenager rubbed his eyes and slept on the table with more than half his face to the side, exposing his facial features to the sun. The pale golden debris floating in the air, lingering around him.

    "So sleepy?" Shen Chenzhi softened his voice, sounding like silk slipping over a person¡¯s heart. "I knew that I shouldn¡¯t have apanied you to yst night."

    The tone of his words was too low, as if he was familiar with Xiao Li. However, they had only met for less than a week.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t open his eyes and dazedly ced a finger to his lips. "Shh, let me sleep for a while."

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t disturb him any more, just making a strange and obsessive expression. He stared until Xiao Li took back his finger from his lips and then Shen Chenzhi smiled at the air in front of him.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know about Shen Chenzhi¡¯s gaze or that Zheng Yi was waiting for him to wake up to hug his thigh. He only knew that he seemed to have a dream. In the dream, he picked up a small note. ¡¾ Come and y with me, Big Brother. I am very bored¡ª¡¿

    Then the little yellow book appeared in the air.

    ¡¾ The orphanage in the West District was once thergest orphanage in the city. It was closed 10 years ago and there are many secrets here. The only thing I can tell you is to escape, don¡¯t go in! If you must enter, please remember that the children here know a secret: at night... don¡¯t go out! ¡¿

    Then Xiao Li suddenly woke up. However, when he opened his eyes, he wasn¡¯t in the ssroom but in a strange ce. In front of the deste orphanage, looking at the group that was at least five or six timesrger than the novice instance, Xiao Li¡¯s first thought was¡ª

    ¡¯I disappeared from the ssroom in in view. I don¡¯t know if I will be an urban legend...¡¯

    The author has something to say:

    During the day, he is an ordinary student but once he gets asked for help, he immediately disappears from his original ce and goes to a strange world. Yes, he is the Yellow Man.

    Xiao Li: ?

 Chapter 13

    Compared to the pure neers¡¯ instance Nandu Girls¡¯ High School, this orphanage obviously had many people who were veterans. There didn¡¯t seem to be any novices who didn¡¯t understand anything in the group. Apart from those who were physically and mentally nervous, there were some people who formed their own teams and got together in twos or threes to exchange information.

    This time, no one took the initiative to ask about another person¡¯s task. This was obviously a novice question. Everyone¡¯s attitude was tense and they nced at the gates of the orphanage from time to time.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t do anything extra. He opened the little yellow book and looked at the tasks of this world.

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 5 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Survival in the Fengcheng Orphanage for a week.

    2. Sessfully win in the ghost game.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Hidden tasks:

    1. Tell me how you feel about me.

    2. Tell me your rtionship history.

    3. Kiss me.

    All the above tasks must bepleted. ¡¿

    In response to the hidden tasks, Xiao Li wrote: "Why is only the third task unchanged?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Because you haven¡¯t kissed me yet. ¡¿

    Xiao Li: "...How do I kiss you? Last time, you said you couldn¡¯t tell me the answer but in fact, there isn¡¯t a ¡¯you¡¯ at all, right? It won¡¯t be... the book pages?"

    He got along well with the little yellow book in these days. He didn¡¯t let go of his vignce but it wasn¡¯t the surprise and defense that he felt in the girls¡¯ school. Xiao Li really raised the little yellow book and kissed the cover. "Does this count?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ... ¡¿

    It didn¡¯t talk anymore and closed with a bang. It didn¡¯t seem like it.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t feel anything. He put the little yellow book back in his pocket and squinted to examine the orphanage. It was near dusk and the residual sunlight was like blood enveloping this Fengcheng Orphanage on the mountainside. There was a desperate atmosphere even in the strongest light.

    Xiao Li thought about how the deadline for this task was a week and touched his pocket. He didn¡¯t know if there was any food in the orphanage but fortunately, he always had chocte in his pocket after the Nandu Girls¡¯ High School instance and this was better than nothing.

    The five minutes of safety time soon passed. The moment the remaining safety time reached zero, the gates of the orphanage slowly opened inward and the image suddenly changed. A huge light curtain appeared and a CG of the world started ying on top.

    At the beginning, the video was dark. Then there was the sound of a door opening and someone came out with a candle. The candlelight allowed them to see this was a corridor but they couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face.

    He walked down the corridor with eager footsteps, as if looking for something. He took the stairs one by one and headed upstairs. Just as he passed a door, the man suddenly choked and turned back, "No, how could it be¡ª"

    Then something knocked him down, picked up his feet and dragged him away. Then the light curtain disappeared, the movie CG ended and the door to the orphanage was unobstructed. Therge group started to pour in.

    The orphanage looked very luxurious from the outside. There was a greenwn, the building looked new, the walls were white and the facilities were excellent. Apart from a small number of people who scattered to explore, most of the reincarnators went to find the dormitory first. It was because thanks to the task and the CG, it was obvious that ¡¯going out at night¡¯ was a taboo but also a clue. This was absolutely rted to the existence of the orphanage¡¯s dormitory.

    The orphanage¡¯s dormitory building was in the innermost part. Each room number had a corresponding record and key that hung from the room number. Every room number had two keys. By the time Xiao Li arrived here, there were only three keys left for locations that weren¡¯t very good, such as the ground floor or the veryst one on the top floor.

    Xiao Li leaned over and looked at the remaining three: 101, 104 and 501.

    He didn¡¯t think much and picked 104. Then a woman¡¯s voice was heard to the side. "This isn¡¯t a good choice."

    Xiao Li straightened and saw a short-haired woman wearing a leather coat and high heels. He looked at the key in his hand and asked, "Why?"

    "It is because the person in the movie lived in 104." The girl stared at Xiao Li¡¯s face.

    Xiao Li was a bit confused. "So? Why can¡¯t I choose it?"

    This time the girl was stunned. Wasn¡¯t it obvious? The beginning CG was used to give hints. Generally, people didn¡¯t choose a room that someone had died in, especially if it was located towards the end. Once they met a ghost, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. This person didn¡¯t know this unspoken rule?

    She had previously seen Xiao Li wandering outside the crowd with a calm expression. Her intuition told her that such people generally hide secrets and was worthy of exploring. Thus, she showed up but didn¡¯t expect Xiao Li to ask a question like this.

    Xiao Li waited a moment but didn¡¯t hear the other person¡¯s reply, causing him to take the key. He had just turned around and wanted to leave when the girl spoke from behind him. "My name is Xu Ying, can I know your name?"

    "Next time." Xiao Li raised the key and didn¡¯t look back.

    He headed straight to room 104 which was at the end of the corridor and looked depressing. Xiao Li opened the door with the key and saw a man on the bed. "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect anyone apart from me. You must be courageous to choose this room, Kid."

    This was a normal room with a double bed and two tables. However, the decorations were good and were like a nursing home¡¯s ward. It was much better than the school dormitory at Nandu Girls¡¯ High School.

    Xiao Li ignored the other person, entered and opened the window to scatter the smell from inside the room. The sun outside the window gradually sank and twilight enveloped the orphanage. Darkness woulde at any time.

    The man on the bed was fat with a round face and beer belly. The fat man looked at Xiao Li¡¯s movements and asked, "Boy, what is your name?"

    ¡°Sherlock."

    "Do you have the nickname of Sherlock Holmes? Taking a pseudonym to fool me?" The fat man spoke dismissively. "Then my name is Leonardo."

    "Myst name is Xia."

    "..."

    The fat man¡¯s face distorted in a strange manner as he looked at Xiao Li. The other person¡¯s expression was cold and his face as delicate as a doll. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking. The fat man was silent for a moment before saying, "Then your name is really special. My surname is Sun, I am called Sun Ang."

    Xiao Li nodded with his chin in response.

    The fat man had a familiar personality. He just exchanged a few words with Xiao Li and found that he hit it off with his person. He couldn¡¯t help telling Xiao Li, "You know, this orphanage is annoying when I look at it. Sometimes a little ghost is more terrible than a big ghost. I would rather go to myst world."

    "However, I am here and can only stay. I watched the movie and paid attention to this room. The other people weren¡¯t willing toe but only I know that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. That¡¯s how I managed to livest time. Right, Sherlock, why are you here? Did you see the same thing?¡¯

    Xiao Li¡¯s expression was unchanged as he heard the other person say 10 sentences. Then at the fat man¡¯s question, he replied, "There are only three keys left and I picked casually."

    "Then you are lucky that you chose to be with me."

    Xiao Li lowered his eyes and continued to listen.

    He didn¡¯t have many emotional fluctuations since entering the orphanage or even Nandu Girls¡¯ High School. Xiao Li always thought he would continue like this until the moment when nightpletely came.

    Once night fell, the white walls in the room started to peel off, revealing the decaying side. The curtains went from spotless to blood-stained and most importantly¡ª

    Xiao Li found that the things around him had grown bigger. No, he had be much smaller. He looked at the fat man who suddenly jumped out of bed. The other person was like a seven or eight year old child, but he was still fat. A little fat man.

    The little fat man roared at him. "Why are you smaller!"

    Then he looked at himself...

    Xiao Li picked up his phone and saw a familiar face on the screen. It was exactly like when he was a child. He had dark hair, his skin was white and his lips were rosy. It was a real version of a doll.

    The fat man growled and looked at himself, "How did I be smaller?"

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: Hehehehehe.

 Chapter 14

    This was a rather frightening scene.

    In the darkness of the moment, the change in the room was enough to make people uneasy. However, the most rming thing was the change to their own bodies. Originally they were all adults. Some might not be strong but they could run. Once they became a child, they couldn¡¯t even run if they encountered a ghost! Even Xiao Li found it somewhat uneptable as he touched his own face and then looked at his small arms in silence.

    This instance was still quite unusual. Not only had their bodies be smaller, but their clothes had also been reduced in proportion.

    The fat man suddenly turned around anxious. "My fat and strong body?! Is this why we can¡¯t go out at night?"

    Outside the window was dark since even the moonlight was hiding behind the dark clouds and not willing to brighten thisnd. For people who stayed in the room and didn¡¯t use a tool like a mobile phone then they could only see some vague things after adjusting to the darkness.

    For example, after the change, there were rough and decaying walls, a desk that seemed like a heavy object had knocked into it, a thick ck object in the corner, a windless automatic chair that kept swinging like there was an invisible ghost sitting in the chair.

    The fat man found the swinging chair and his voice immediately stopped. He didn¡¯t dare approach the chair and curled up his young, fat and helpless body in the corner behind the door, staring at the chair like it was an enemy.

    Creak, creak...

    In the extreme silence, the sound was particrly loud.

    The fat man didn¡¯t dare to gulp for fear of disturbing the ghost. It wasn¡¯t until there was a lot of saliva in his mouth that he swallowed in one breath.

    Xiao Li leaned against the door, his ear stuck to the door. At this time, the chair in front of him was swaying constantly and the little yellow book was also hot. He didn¡¯t care about anything because without looking, it was likely that the little yellow book was yellow-red again. He just listened to the movement outside the door for a while.

    There was a moment ofmotion in the dormitory at the moment of darkness but someone soon covered their mouths to force themselves to calm down. However, one person was shocked by the change in their body and the room. The reincarnator in the room in the middle of the first floor not only became smaller but in his room, there were countless palm prints on the window, walls and door. The nearest palm print was next to his face!

    The reincarnator screamed in horror. He thought that this room wasn¡¯t safe and his mind became nk as he ran to the door, pulling it open and going outside! The entire building heard the scream that soared into the sky. Xiao Li only heard the man¡¯s chaotic footsteps. He seemed to run a distance before there was a scream, apanied by the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground. Then there was silence.

    Xiao Li ced his fingers on the doorknob, as if wanting to go out, when a fat hand pressed against the door and the little fa man approached. "You are crazy! You can¡¯t go outside!"

    Xiao Li tried it but his young body was small and thin. Hepletely couldn¡¯t go against the weight of the little fat man. Therefore, he let go and tried to convince the other person. "Why?"

    "Why? The task tip obviously said so. Don¡¯t go out at night. That man just now obviously died." The little fat man spoke sincerely and earnestly. "If you didn¡¯t choose my room then I would let you die!"

    Xiao Li shook his head. "If I don¡¯t go out then I won¡¯t know what is going on outside. Besides, I don¡¯t think that just staying in the room will allow us to live to the fifth day."

    "Don¡¯t talk about living. If you want to die on the first day then you won¡¯t live for a single episode in the novel." He held the doorknob tightly and refused to allow Xiao Li to approach the door again. "I see that you¡¯ve only been to one or two worlds. Listen to my words."

    Since he couldn¡¯t get out from the door, Xiao Li simply retreated. He circled the room before finally looking at the window, moving the non-stop moving chair to underneath the window.

    "Oh my god, what?"

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t taken two steps when he heard the slight sound of an object falling. He turned and saw that the little fat man was pointing at his feet. The ck-haired teenager bent down and picked up the object that had fallen from his pocket. He found that it was a doll. It looked exactly like a Barbie doll except that the face belonged to Tan Li.

    He hadn¡¯t answered yet when the little fat man came over, observing the doll in the darkness and stroking the face of the doll with his hand. "I didn¡¯t expect for this kid who looks so cold to like something like this. However, this girl in your family doesn¡¯t look so good. Why is this little thing so strange¡ªah!"

    The little fat man hadn¡¯t finished talking when he suddenly threw his hand and the doll in it dropped onto the swaying chair. There was a bang and the chair stopped swaying.

    "This... the doll just... seemed to bite me..." The little fat man trembled and touched his pained palm. He stepped back and squinted at the doll on the chair. "Sherlock, look. Has her... expression changed?"

    Sun Ang clearly remembered that the doll in Xiao Li¡¯s hand had been squinting with a nk expression. Now it was lying on the chair and the head was turned 45 degrees to him, as if ming him for being too rude.

    Xiao Li walked over and touched the doll¡¯s hair to appease Tan Li. Then his eyes widened and he spoke nonsense. "No, you are wrong."

    "Howe? She clearly moved? Was it too dark and I saw wrong?" The little fat man saw that Xiao Li was safe and followed him to study the doll. "In addition, why isn¡¯t the chair moving? Wait, what are you doing?"

    Xiao Li was struggling to raise a leg to climb out the window. The height of this window meant his long legs could easily cross it if he was in a normal state. However, Xiao Li was now a small doll and he could only pant as he worked hard to go outside.

    The little fat man instantly rushed over. "Why did you want to die so much? You can¡¯t go out the door so you are using the window?"

    Xiao Li jumped from the window before the other party could rush forward. "I¡¯m just going for a walk. It¡¯s fine."

    The little fat man¡¯s whispering tone was mad. "Go out for a walk, do you think this is your house or a shopping mall? I really don¡¯t know how you survived yourst world. It is most likely due to luck."

    He stopped at the window and stared as the shadow of the person disappeared. Gradually, he nced back to the horrible doll on the chair. The little fat man showed a frustrated expression and shook his head regretfully. He had tried his best. It seemed that his roommate wouldn¡¯t live tonight and he would be alone for another four days...

    On the other side, Xiao Li exited the dormitory and circled around to enter another building.

    Nighttime at Nandu Girls¡¯ High School had a bright moon and a clear and silent night. Fengcheng Orphanage was very different. There was grey fog and no moonlight, only a grey and ck haze. Xiao Li even felt that there was something in the fog.

    He carefully circumvented the fog and walked into arge building next to the dormitory building. It was the ce where the orphans took sses and had fun.

    During the day, Xiao Li had seen this ce. It hadn¡¯t been magnificent but it was clean and bright. Now it was full of bloody marks. The tables, chairs and benches had all been smashed and strange symbols were painted.

    It was too dark and there was no moonlight. Xiao Li had to turn on the shlight he carried with him and entered from the building¡¯s entrance. In the middle of this, he found an opportunity to open the little yellow book and see what was written in it. ¡¾ You are already very cute. How could you be even cuter now? ¡¿

    ¡¾ You were so cute when you were young. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I want to pick you up. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Think... ¡¿

    Don¡¯t think about it. Xiao Li stuffed the little yellow book away with a nk expression. Thanks to the shrinking of his pockets and fingers, this time he folded the other side ruthlessly. At this moment, his shlight shone over a corner on the wall where a small shadow shed and rushed into the darkness.

    Was it a person or a ghost? Xiao Li didn¡¯t think much and subconsciously chased. The figure moved quickly up and down, crossing several times until finally arriving at the door of the room marked ¡¯Psychological Clinic.¡¯

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have this thing¡¯s speed. His short legs moved and he nearly tripped several times. By the time he finally arrived, the figure had opened the door of the counseling clinic and hid inside. Xiao Li followed and was about to open the door when at this moment, a hand was ced on his shoulder and anotherpletely strange voice rang out from behind him.

    "I found you, Child."

    The man¡¯s low voice moved over Xiao Li¡¯s body like a pleasant piece of music.

    The author has something to say:

    The little yellow book holding people and thinking.

 Chapter 15

    Xiao Li¡¯s small and straight back was frozen. The man pressed against his shoulder and maintained this distance. Then he leaned down and pulled Xiao Li¡¯s hand away from the door handle. "It isn¡¯t yet time to go in."

    His voice was gentle without a single hint of aggression. It could even be described as ¡¯harmless.¡¯ However, Xiao Li noticed that after the appearance of this person, the nearby suffocating darkness stagnated in ce and then dissipated. Was this a person or a ghost?

    Xiao Li moved his shoulder and wanted to turn around to see the man¡¯s face but the man effortlessly held him in ce. He finally had to give up this idea and asked, "Who are you?"

    Was he the dean of this learning facility or a genius perverted scientist? Was he looking around for children? The young man¡¯s clear and crisp original voice now had a bit of childishness and sounded very young.

    The manughed. "Secret."

    Xiao Li warily spected on the identity of this man. A human? The ghosts he previously encountered didn¡¯t seem so dynamic and interactive. However, if it was a person then who was this person?

    The man behind him asked again, "Now child, tell me, do you live here?"

    The other person slightly paused when saying ¡¯child¡¯, as if this title was somewhat vague. Xiao Li¡¯s height was currently only up to the other side¡¯s waist. There was no way to escape and he could only y along. "Yes."

    "What room do you live in?"

    "...503." Xiao Li didn¡¯t say his real room. He spoke the room number of a room that hadn¡¯t been selected.

    The man paused subtly before bending over to grab Xiao Li¡¯s waist, picking him up and holding Xiao Li in his arms. "Liar."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He felt like shouting, ¡¯Come over here, there is a pervert!¡¯

    The man held him with one hand and covered Xiao Li¡¯s eye with the other. "Still, high vignce is a good thing."

    He touched Xiao Li¡¯s head and Xiao Li took this opportunity to see the man¡¯s face. However, he couldn¡¯t see anything, as if ayer of fog was covering his eyes. The man didn¡¯t do too much to challenge Xiao Li¡¯s limits. He took a few steps with Xiao Li in the child¡¯s state and put him down in a certain ce. "This is the ce where you shoulde."

    Meanwhile, if Xiao Li could see clearly and was holding the little yellow book then he would find a line of words: ¡¾ ...I shouldn¡¯t have done this but I can¡¯t help it. ¡¿

    The next second after the writing appeared, it was fleeting as if erased by some power. Xiao Li stood on the ground and stared around for a moment. The man hadpletely disappeared without a trace,pletely hidden in the darkness.

    He was currently standing in front of the door to the toy room. The ck-haired child raised his neck high and his shlight moved over the bloody sign. Before going in, he once again pulled out the little yellow book and wrote tentatively, "Who is that person? Do you know him?"

    The little yellow book¡¯s answer was quick. ¡¾ I don¡¯t know him. ¡¿

    There was a pause before it added: ¡¾ Stay away from him. ¡¿

    His second sentence made Xiao Li retract his guess. He refolded the little yellow book and walked into the toy room.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t worried that the unknown man wanted to harm him. ASs far as the situation was concerned, the man hadn¡¯t be smaller while Xiao Li had be smaller. A person who could do this (or a ghost) would have thousands of ways to harm him. The most important thing was that the toy room was here, just in front of Xiao Li.

    The toy room was covered with carpet and the carpet was covered with an unknown ck mucus. Facing the door was a huge mirror. It was rusty and written in red liquid on the mirror was: Go to hell! Die for me! This is the ce that shouldn¡¯t exist!

    The middle of the carpet contained some toys that couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. They were all piled together like a huge garbage dump. Xiao Li could barely distinguish a teddy bear.

    The teddy bear was missing an ear and the button that served as the eye was half hanging in the air. The mouth was sewn together in a twisted manner and the body was covered with red paint. It was appalling.

    The toy room was for the children of the orphanage to y games together. It was a very happy thing for the children to have such a room but now it looked like a haunted house.

    Xiao Li nced around and finally looked at the most conspicuous teddy bear. He picked it up and lifted it out of the abandoned toys pile. The teddy bear floated in the air for only a moment when a sound was heard. An object fell from the body of the teddy bear and hit the carpet, making a dull noise.

    Xiao Li shone the shlight on the unknown object and found that it was a Rubik¡¯s Cube. It was a strange Rubik¡¯s Cube engraved with many unknown symbols. Xiao Li picked it up and took a closer look. He put down the phone that was used as a shlight and started twisting the wheels of the Rubik¡¯s Cube.

    The white light of the shlight was the only light source in this room. It shone over a strange picture. A jade-like child was facing away from the mirror, bowing his head to the Rubik¡¯s Cube.

    This Rubik¡¯s Cube wasn¡¯t difficult to solve. Xiao Li turned it a few times and it waspletely finished. The ck-haired child pushed the finished Rubik¡¯s Cube towards the teddy bear, solemnly looking like he expected the bear to really respond to him.

    The teddy bear¡¯s paws were less than 10 cm from the cube but it didn¡¯t move. The time in the toy room seemed to freeze. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Li blinked that the Rubik¡¯s Cube returned to its original messy appearance and the teddy bear that was facing him now had its back to Xiao Li and facing the door!

    The back of the teddy bear was scratched by a sharp weapon and a small piece of paper was hidden in the gap. Xiao Li reached out and pulled the note from inside. It had a poem written on it:

    "It is lovely every day,

    seasonal flowers bloom outside the room,

    aromas inside and outside,

    There is such a person,

    ghosts are afraid to approach,

    quickly move,

    running is a sport!"

    Looking at the poem¡¯s contents, it was incongruous and was more conceptual than a concept. Yet Xiao Li¡¯s gaze was deep. "It is Buddhist style poetry."

    The beginning of each line was linked together: there are ghosts in this room, quickly run! (This is based on the Chinese characters and sentence structure) This was a warning to people who came to this room.

    Xiao Li returned this note to the teddy bear¡¯s back and then looked down at the cube. It was tidy and no longer messy, like an invisible ghost was setting here. Seeing that Xiao Li had finished the Rubik¡¯s Cube, the ghost was upset and redid it themselves, while leaving a note to warn his ymate to go quickly.

    "Then you y by yourself. I wille back tomorrow." Xiao Li left these words for the teddy bear and walked in a natural manner towards the door.

    He was just about to arrive at the door when the Rubik¡¯s Cube rolled up to Xiao Li¡¯s feet. He bent down and picked up the Rubik¡¯s Cube, stating briskly, "Thank you."

    Then Xiao Li left the toy room. Shortly after he left, a terrible friction noise approached the toy room.

    *************

    The dormitory building.

    The shadows originally hidden in the fog had disappeared at an unknown time.

    This time Xiao Li didn¡¯t walk towards the window. He directly entered from the main door of the dormitory building. His footsteps had always been light but this ce was too quiet. All the reincarnators had no interest in talking which led to every little movement being captured by the people.

    Just then, they heard the sound of footsteps slowly approaching. The reincarnator living in the first bedroom on the first floor had already started to sweat. He held still and prayed that the footsteps must not stop in front of his room, never...

    Then the footsteps moved forward again and he sighed with relief. This process continued until thest room. Sun Ang was inside. He had closed the window and was lying sleepily in bed. The reason why he hadn¡¯tpletely fallen asleep was that the doll left by Xiao Li on the chair made him somewhat uneasy.

    The chair might¡¯ve stopped swaying but this doll gave him a stranger feeling. Thus, he was always uneasy and unable topletely fall asleep. He was thinking about throwing it away tomorrow when he heard the sound of footsteps.

    In the corridor, the light and orderly footsteps approached him, instantly scaring away his sleepiness. Sun Ang was a bit nervous. He prayed in his heart that the footsteps should stop before his room, go upstairs or perhaps turn back...

    Then he heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, finally stopping in front of his dormitory like a death sentence. The door handle was tilting downwards¡ª

    The ghost chose the room and it was entering. Perhaps once it entered, he would die. The fat man didn¡¯t know where he got the strength from but he jumped out of bed and tried to hold the door handle. He quivered and said, "Ghost master, I am wrong. Spare me and change to another¡ª"

    His movements were slowed by fear and Xiao Li had already pushed the door in. The ck hair was reflected clearly in Sun Ang¡¯s eyes. The creaking of the door covered the beginning words of the little fat man and Xiao Li only heard the ending words. He closed the door and whispered, "Change rooms? It is a littlete now. Talk about it tomorrow."

    The little fat man, ¡°..."

    He wasn¡¯t dead! This person broke the taboo and went outside in the middle of the night. Not only didn¡¯t he die, but he also came through the door in a lively and arrogant manner, even speaking something usible. Was he a devil?

    The author has something to say:

    Tan Li: Why has this fat man been staring at me? Xiao Li, why aren¡¯t youing back? I am a bit nervous.

    Late chapter for yesterday.

 Chapter 16

    The door closed and Sun Ang immediately jumped to one side. He sorted out the countless question marks in his heart and looked at Xiao Li with some suspicion. The other side didn¡¯t look like he encountered anything. He didn¡¯t seem frightened and uneasy from meeting ghosts and didn¡¯t have the joy of running away from the dead. He wasn¡¯t even breathing hard. It was as if this person had really gone out for a tour of the scenery. The little fat man couldn¡¯t help asking, "You... how are you alive? In addition, why did youe in from the door?"

    Xiao Li directly ignored the other person¡¯s first question and pointed to his small arms and legs. "It is convenient."

    He was afraid of climbing if he went in through the window again.

    The little fat man, ¡°..."

    Was the focus ¡¯convenience?¡¯ Of course not, who cared about this person¡¯s convenience. All he cared about was how the boy wandered outside without dying! Sun Ang spoke incoherently. "No, I¡¯m not asking this. You... what did you see outside? The person in the other room rushed out and was killed by a ghost. Why are you okay?"

    "I didn¡¯t see anything so I went next door to look." Xiao Li sat down on the bed and pondered over Sun Ang¡¯sst question. "Maybe it is because I am lucky."

    Lucky? Could someone go to an orphanage full of ghosts, ignore the task¡¯s warning not to go out at night and still be fine?

    The little fat man didn¡¯t believe it and wanted to ask again. At this time, the doll who had been sitting on the chair moved a bit and despite the door and window being closed with no wind blowing, it rolled off the chair. It fell to the ground, turned over and rolled to Xiao Li¡¯s feet.

    Xiao Li was currently short and his toes were hanging over the edge of the bed. Thus, he had to bend down, pick up the doll and put it on the bed.

    The moment that the Tan Li doll left the chair, the chair started swaying, as if the previous force causing the change in the room had been suppressed by Tan Li. Now that Tan Li was gone, the chair once again returned to its original state.

    Sun Ang saw this scene and immediately forgot about Xiao Li. He pointed to the doll and shouted, "I knew there was a problem with this. Boy, your doll is haunted by a ghost. Throw it away!"

    The little fat man didn¡¯t think of Tan Li as a friendly ghost. In the world of ordinary reincarnation, it was an incredible thing to ept ghosts as a helper. The ghosts they encountered were either unable tomunicate or were homicidal. Humans weren¡¯t able to withstand the power of a ghost. Apart from items obtained from the mall and through the lucky drawer, seniors who could control ghosts used special means such as items to force refinement or making ghosts at the time of pure yin.

    Xiao Li took off his shoes andy on the bed with no energy. "You made a mistake. That isn¡¯t it."

    "What isn¡¯t it? I clearly saw it rolling on the ground..." Sun Ang was speaking when he nced at Xiao Li¡¯s figure on the bed and swallowed the rest of his words. He saw the doll raising its head from the bed and staring at himself with terrible eyes. It was as if he would be killed if he said one word more.

    The little fat man was silent and gazed at Xiao Li pitifully. He thought this ghost must be following Sherlock for a purpose. Perhaps it wanted to find a good chance to kill Sherlock. He was so big-hearted but this kid didn¡¯t listen. He didn¡¯t know how such a person lived up to now. Sun Ang muttered and crossed the obstacles toy down on his bed.

    Time passed bit by bit. Xiao Li wanted to sleep but was awakened by the squeaky sound of the chair. He grabbed the doll on the bed and threw it at the chair before turning over with satisfaction and falling asleep.

    Tan Li on the chair, "..."

    It fact, this chair was a bit hard and she didn¡¯t like it but... let¡¯s sit for a while and look at Xiao Li sleeping.

    The second day. At dawn, the sun shone through the clouds and the entire orphanagepletely became new. The scary phenomena disappeared, the walls were restored to white and the bodies of the people changed back from their child state to their original appearance. The reincarnators left the room in twos or threes and scattered to explore.

    The sun shone on the clean window, reflecting the blue sky, white clouds andwn full of vitality. Since sunrise, Tan Li had been sitting at the window and enjoying the scenery just like she did at Xiao Li¡¯s house.

    There was a big difference between day and night and it was unknown which one was the real world. Perhaps it was because he stayed upte at night, Xiao Li felt sleepy but his quality was still very good. Sun Ang had already followed the others and explored the entire orphanage in the morning but there was no new discovery. During the day, the Fengcheng Orphanage was like a normal, uninhabited orphanage. It wasn¡¯t haunted and even the water and electricity was in order.

    The tranquillity of this ce paralyzed some seniors. They thought that as long as they resisted the ghostly phenomena inside the room at night and didn¡¯t go outside, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to survive here for five days. They didn¡¯t think about how to win the ghost game at all.

    Xiao Li wash up and pressed down the hair that was standing up because he slept. Then he went to the canteen.

    The canteen in the daytime was clean and tidy. It was different from the outside world in that there was no fresh food in the dining hall Instead, there were many types of breads, instant noodles and fruits on the big front table which had been turned over by the reincarnators everywhere.

    Xiao Li stretched out a a hand picked up a box of instant noodles.

    The little yellow book in his pocket was hot. ¡¾ Don¡¯t eat this and change to something else. This isn¡¯t good. ¡¿

    Xiao Li leisurely took it out and looked at it. He held it under his arms and thought for two seconds before putting down the spicy beef noodles in his hand and changing it to braised beef noodles. The little yellow book vibrated. ¡¾ This isn¡¯t okay. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You look too thin. Eat more. ¡¿

    The little yellow book was very wide. Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to deal with it but the other side kept buzzing and shaking. He had to put down the noodles and rece it with an apple and bread. He sat down on the chair with these things.

    The sunlight outside the window spilled on the boy¡¯s face, making his skin transparent. His eyes were pure ck, showing a sharp contrast with his skin. Xiao Li¡¯s movements weren¡¯t elegant when he ate but there seemed to be a nobility carved into his bones that made him different from ordinary reincarnators. He tore open the bread packaging, eating it in small bites while staring straight ahead. He seemingly ate in a daze until the whispered conversation of the people around him entered his ears.

    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here. How is it so quiet during the day?"

    "The group who lived next door to me turned over this ce from top to bottom and didn¡¯t find anything."

    "This isn¡¯t bad. Perhaps the ghosts here are kinder and only act scary at night. We just don¡¯t have to go outside."

    "Do you really think so? Oh, I think it is dangerous. There must be some hints but we didn¡¯t find it. Don¡¯t think it is nothing. Last night was only the first day. Perhaps tonight, the footsteps in the corridor will stop and burst in."

    "...No way? The footsteps yesterday scared me so much that I didn¡¯t sleep well at night. I heard it stop on thest room on the first floor. When I asked the fat man this morning why he didn¡¯t die, he just rolled his eyes."

    "Maybe he didn¡¯t break a taboo or the ghosts here didn¡¯t want to kill him."

    Xiao Li listened and coughed suddenly. The footsteps they were talking about... it was probably the sound he made when he came backst night. No wonder why Sun Ang¡¯s reaction was so big. He didn¡¯t want to listen to the spection and analysis on st night¡¯s footsteps.¡¯ He sped up his eating speed and got up from the chair to go upstairs.

    Xiao Li was going to visit the counselling room and toy room in the daytime. Starting from the stairs of the same building, the windows in the corridor were clean and clear, different fromst night¡¯s dirt.

    The carpet inside the toy room was soft and the huge mirror was clean and spotless. The writing on it had disappeared and the toys that should¡¯ve been put in a box were turned over. The teddy bear upying the C position was intact.

    Xiao Li walked over to pull the zipper behind the teddy bear and didn¡¯t find the note that appearedst night. He pursed his lips, thought about it and headed to the counselling room.

    The counselling room in the daytime had a faint sterilized smell. Entering through the door, there was a sofa for waiting and then a screen. Beyond the screen were a bed, table and chair. It was more like an infirmary than a counselling room.

    Xiao Li walked in and saw several reincarnators already looking at a stack of information on the table. One of them was the female called Xu Ying. Xu Ying saw that someone hade in and looked up first. After seeing that it was Xiao Li, she didn¡¯t make an expression to get lost. She was very interested in the mysterious and strange Xiao Li and handed over the stack of information in her hand.

    Xiao Li took a look. It was a stack of information for the adoption of orphans. The top one was a cute little girl called Ni Ke. The next was a little boy called Wang Hu and there was another little boy, thin and weak, called Zhou Ying. In the upper right corner of the stack of data, some children were marked with a triangle, some with a red tick and some with nothing.

    "Can I know your name now?" Xu Ying saw that the opposite young man had read the information and asked. Xiao Li handed back the information and gave a pseudonym.

    Xu Ying¡¯s expression was a bit unnatural but she quickly adjusted and curved his bright red lips. "Mr Xia, what do you think of the events here?"

    Xiao Li shook his head. "There are no clues."

    Xu Ying squinted and tentatively asked, "I heard others say that there was the sound of footsteps on the first floor and it finally stopped at the door of 104. Mr Xia, did you see it?"

    Xiao Li, "........."

    ¡¯It¡¯ was standing right in front of her. The pseudo-ghost and real human Xiao Li gazed at Xu Ying with a very innocent expression. The teenager¡¯s eyes were like unfrozen ice water in the early spring, cold and clear but the bottom couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Xu Ying looked at the other person¡¯s inscrutable expression and raised her estimate of Sherlock in her heart. She guessed that this man should be a great detective while also holding a few great items. Thus, he might be out of step with the surroundings but he survived.

    The second day at Fengcheng Orphanage was peaceful. Soon, the reincarnators were filled with tension as night fell. The rooms and bodies of the reincarnators changed again, just like it did on the first night. The difference was that this time, 10 minutes after night fell, there was a cold and quirky broadcasting sound.

    "Everyone, pleasee to the counselling room in 10 minutes. I repeat, pleasee to the counselling room in 10 minutes."

    This sound was like heavy thunder that struck the minds of the reincarnators.

 Chapter 17

    There was the ¡¯don¡¯t go out at night¡¯ in the task prompt but now there was the broadcast that asked them to go to the counselling room in 10 minutes in their present form of a reduced body size. For the reincarnators, it was a very difficult choice. If they chose the wrong one then it would cost them their lives and there was no chance of regret.

    The little fat man was lookingplicated when the ck-haired child calmly reached for the door. Sun Ang asked him, "Wait, aren¡¯t you afraid it is a trap?"

    The little fat man just finished speaking when he felt he said the wrong thing. His roommate was bold and dared to break out when there was no task. How could he be afraid of traps?

    Sure enough, Xiao Li didn¡¯t back down from opening the door and questioned in a cold voice, "Do you really feel that you can live to the end by staying in the room?"

    The task tip gave a way to live but also contained a dead end. If they didn¡¯t dare to go out to the end then there was no doubt they would die.

    The little fat man was stunned when he heard the words. He gritted his teeth and watched as his roommate¡¯s back disappeared through the door. He touched his fat belly that looked like he had been pregnant for three years before following.

    With the two of them as a precedent, the reincarnators in other rooms also opened the door after some hesitation and went to the counselling room.

    Naturally, there were a few people who chose to stay in their rooms because they were afraid of facing the darkness. Time passed and 10 minutester, messy footsteps approached their rooms and a childish voice was heard. "Big brothers, if you don¡¯t obey then you will die."

    A senior who chose to stay in the room looked in front of him while sweating. In front of him was a child, squatting on the ground and looking up at him like the child was cing a curse. The senior¡¯s throat was choked and he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He can only watch the resentful pupils move closer and closer to him. There was a loud noise and hepletely disappeared from the world.

    On the other side, the entrance to the counselling room.

    Perhaps it was the rtionship with the broadcast but the monsters in the fog were gone. The reincarnators went to the counselling room in the darkness. They might be in a rush because of their fright but no one encountered an ident in the middle.

    This time, the door of the counselling room was wide open. There were dimly lit incandescent lightsing out from it. This was the only light source in the orphanage that illuminated the world and attracted moths like a fire. The reincarnators were the moths.

    The people who chose toe gathered at the door and exchanged information with each other.

    The crevices of the counselling room were filled with coagted blood. From the walls to the carpet, theyer of blood was thicker than any other room. The pungent smell of blood poured into the nasal cavity of people, making them feel bad.

    By the time Xiao Li came, a group of people had gathered in front. The fat man followed him, carefully asking in a low voice, "Kid, did youe herest night when you were wandering?"

    Xiao Li replied, "I didn¡¯t go in. The door didn¡¯t open."

    "...You¡¯ve really been here. Then you strolled quite deeply."

    He thought this kid had just been wandering around outside. He didn¡¯t expect... to really enter the building. It was so bold that it was impossible not to be haunted by ghosts. No wonder why the female ghost was eyeing him. Oh, this person was so handsome but still had shorings. Fortunately, the fat man had already separated himself from the five elements and achieved a handsome, earthy appearance.

    Sun Ang thought this, sneaked a nce at the doll in the other person¡¯s pocket and quickly shifted his line of sight, pretending to look around at the scenery.

    10 minutes passed.

    Then inside the counselling room, a voice consistent with the broadcast was heard. "Enter one by one, don¡¯t rush."

    A figure emerged from the screen covered with bloodstains. He wore a doctor¡¯s white coat and his face was stiff like it was covered with a coat of paint. He held a book in his hand as he pointed to the reincarnator closest to the counselling room. "The first one, youe in."

    It was a muscr man and now that he shrank, he was a shrunken... muscr person. He gulped with great nervousness but didn¡¯t run. He knew that he probably couldn¡¯t run away from a ghost and walked through the door. The ghost doctor led him behind the screen. Cold fingers raised his chin, followed by the ghost doctor cutting his arm with a sharp fingernail. The doctor watched the man¡¯s flowing blood and said, "Go out and stand on the right."

    The small muscr man¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t know if this was a good or bad result and could only walk to where the doctor indicated. The ghost doctor coldly dered, "Next."

    He was referring to a woman wearing high-waisted jeans who now looked like a cute little girl. This female reincarnator had a much worse psychological quality and she was almost dragged inside. The ghost didn¡¯t cut her arm. He just pinched her chin and examined her before saying, "Stand to the right."

    She thought it was a pass and stood to the right with a sigh of relief She nced at the muscr man next to her. Were the standards based on muscles and face value? Was this man cut to show the muscles had good sticity?

    This caused somemotion. The little fat man stroked his ugly cheeks and whispered to himself, "Damn, this ghost has a facial value requirement, I am so handsome that it is hard not to ensure that I¡¯m in the wrong group out of jealousy..."

    Xiao Li saw the little fat man¡¯s face and a strange emotion shed in his eyes. Tan Li shrank back a bit in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket, covering her mouth with her small hands like she wasughing.

    This time, an ugly looking little boy entered. The doctor cut his arm and said, "Left."

    The next development was the same. Those with high value were on the right while the ugly ones were mostly on the left, at least until an exception urred. It was a sleazy looking child with triangle eyes and no hair. However, the ghost doctor didn¡¯t evaluate his face value but cut his arm directly and nodded. "Yes, stand on the right side."

    His strange looks among the high facial value group was like a toad among swans. It was too eye-catching.

    The moment this happened, Xu Ying¡¯s expression changed from among the high facial value group. If it was only beauty and ugliness then this might be the way of life or death. Now looking at it...

    She thought of the marks in the pile of information. Was this what they meant?

    The flow of people in front decrease as they were divided into two rows. The road to life wasn¡¯t clear so there were no seniors who dared to be arrogant. Soon, it was Xiao Li¡¯s turn. The delicate child walked behind the screen and the doctor reached out to touch his chin like normal, only for his hand to stop in the middle.

    The little yellow book stuffed inside the clothes shed with a golden glow. ¡¾ ...You don¡¯t deserve to touch him. ¡¿

    The ghost stood in ce like it was bound by some force and then stated, "Go out to the dean¡¯s room."

    Xiao Li touched his face in a startled manner and watched the ghost before obeying the words.The little figure walked out of the counselling room and upstairs to the dean¡¯s room. Before he arrived at the door, the man who picked him upst night appeared silently behind him, the mysterious fog spreading out like it was weing a king.

    Xiao Li tried to see the other person¡¯s appearance but didn¡¯t seed. There was an invisible force covering him. The man came up to him, reached out to pick him up again and pushed open the door to the dean¡¯s room.

    Surprisingly, this door wasn¡¯t in the normal state that the orphanage should be at night. The luxurious decorations were preserved like it was the day. This man was very tall. He sat on the cough with Xiao Li but didn¡¯t allow Xiao Li to escape his arms, cing Xiao Li on hisp. The table in front of the sofa was filled with a lot of fresh food that hadn¡¯t been in the canteen. Xiao Li swept a nce over it and even saw sashimi.

    The man grabbed a piece of pastry and coaxed him, "Eat a bit?"

    Xiao Li was weak and poor but stubbornly refused. He still had doubts about this man¡¯s identity. The other party refused to let him go and only released on arm. "You don¡¯t want to eat?"

    Xiao Li looked at him. "Who are you?"

    The man put the pastry back and gazed at the child on his thigh. This power had changed the original boypletely into a child, giving him a sense of satisfaction. His lips curved as he whispered in Xiao Li¡¯s ears, "Do you want to know?"

    The other person¡¯s voice was too seductive and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help shrinking back his neck as he listened to the man continued, "It isn¡¯t good like this. You ask me a question and then I¡¯ll ask you a question. It is an equivalent exchange."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to answer when the other person touched his hair, pulling up a strand of hair from his forehead and asking, "Do you have someone you like?"

    Xiao Li, "........."

    What the hell was this ghost? He shook his head and repeated his question, "Who are you?"

    The man took his hand and replied with ease, "Your suitor."

    Xiao Li: ????

    This was too big for Xiao Li who was still young. He gazed at the other person like he was watching a pervert. Perhaps Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were too explicit, causing the man to cover his eyes and asked, "The second question, have you ever had a boyfriend?"

    Xiao Li, "........."

    "Or... girlfriend?" The man waited for a while without getting a reply. Then he smiled and added a question.

    This time, Xiao Li was silent before finally squeezing out, "...I am still a child."

    He was just a child right now? How could this person ask such a question? He would rather go and face a ghost!

 Chapter 18

    The man whose face couldn¡¯t be seen frowned and pinched the soft cheeks of the child on his thigh. "Yes child, then what do you want to ask me?"

    This time, Xiao Li asked, "You... are you human?"

    The man shook his head and raised three fingers. "The third question, what do you think of me?"

    What do you think of me? Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were full of question marks.

    The other side took the small fist belonging to the human child in his hand and his eyes unconsciously softened while his lips spat out nonsensical words as always. "For example, the first impression is suitable for being a boyfriend."

    "The second impression is suitable for being a husband."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He was under a pressure that children this age shouldn¡¯t bear. Even if the identity of this man wasn¡¯t clear, Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to y this question and answer game anymore. There was a short silence before Xiao Li jumped from the other person¡¯s leg with an expressionless face. He stood on the soft carpet of the dean¡¯s room and headed to the door. "I¡¯m going back."

    The man didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t n to stop Xiao Li again. He just watched Xiao Li walk out of the door and once the door closed, the entire room was silent. He disappeared from the room. There an invisible force crushed everything in the room, destroying it. Nothing was left.

    On the other side of the door, Xiao Li took out a shlight in this endless darkness. He put the man behind him and walked up the stairs. He had an appointment to go to tonight.

    In another part of the building, the counselling room was in extreme confusion.

    Xiao Li¡¯s departure made the reincarnators think that the child with the most outstanding appearance would be treated as a special child while some people thought the ghosts had other ns. All the ideas forming in their heads were interrupted by the ghost doctor.

    Once thest child was grouped, he happily caressed the hair that didn¡¯t exist on his head and stared at the group of humans in front of him. "The right group, follow me. The left group, disband."

    The sentence caused a big change in the two groups. Based on the contents, there was no doubt that the left group who disbanded were... safer. However, if the left group was the road to life then the right group was the road to death! The little fat man ced in the left group immediately sighed with relief. Although his handsome appearance was insulted but he wouldn¡¯t care about this if he was safe!

    On the right side, the small muscr man was the first to start. "Wait, where are we going with you?"

    The ghost doctor wasn¡¯t angry. He stood at the door of the counselling room and walked to the right. "You¡¯ll know when we arrive."

    "What is this? I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going..." The muscr man lost his soul and muttered. More terrible than dying on the spot was the gradual progression towards death.

    Just as he was about to escape, another man in the group pulled his arm. It was a reincarnator with many pimples. "If you run like this, it truly is a dead end. Perhaps the group that disbanded is useless and we are still useful."

    He was implying that the group who would live and who would die wasn¡¯t certain. This sentenceforted the small muscr man. He nced at the other person gratefully, controlled his legs and kept up with the pace of the ghost doctor. As for the remaining left group, they had already circumvented the ghost doctor like frightened birds and tried to return to the dormitory from another staircase.

    In the team led by the ghost doctor, Xu Ying was the calmest one. If her guess was correct, this time would die but there would definitely be an opportunity to escape. The task might have traps but it would usually give certain life tips.

    The ghost doctor walked and hadn¡¯t arrived at the destination yet when he stopped at the stairs on the second floor. In the fog that had somehow be heavy again, something appeared. Its footsteps rang on the stairs and surrounded the reincarnators who came here. In the frightened eyes of the small muscr man, a child as tall as him with a pale body approached him step by step.

    "You, don¡¯te over¡ª" He subconsciously wanted to flee in the opposite direction but at this time, the pimple man who persuaded him pushed the muscr man to the side in the direction of the ghost while taking the opportunity to run up the stairs.

    The muscr man stared after the man incredulously. He hated his current body or else he would grab the other person and throw him back! The little ghost grabbed the muscr man by the neck and broke it.

    The stairway was instantly filled with panicked screams. Xu Ying took advantage of this opportunity to slip away first. She was petite and moved like a flexible fish. She ran up the stairs and passed many rooms such as the dance studio and the toy room.

    Xiao Li was in the toy room and facing the mirror. Another night had passed and the writing on the mirror had be darker and deeper, flowing down the mirror. He took out the Rubik¡¯s Cube he had been carrying and put it back in the teddy bear¡¯s hand before speaking to the air, "I had something today and camete. What do you want to y?"

    In the near-suffocating silence, a piece of white paper rolled out from the teddy bear and happened to stop in the middle, facing the shlight that had been ced to the side by Xiao Li. A number of horizontal and vertical lines were drawn with red pen, which were inteced to form one space after another.

    Five in a row?

    Thanks to the little yellow book, Xiao Li had been carrying a pen. He pulled out the pen and drew a circle in one of the space. A few secondster, an invisible X was filled in the adjacent grid. It was like an invisible person was lying opposite him, holding up a pen and painstakingly writing on the white paper.

    Xiao Li Li didn¡¯t need to think more and added a circle. Soon, the entire sheet of paper was filled and the ck-haired child connected the circle in a line.

    "I won and this time I want a prize." Xiao Li straightened and spoke to the air opposite him. "Give me a clue."

    There was no response. Then after 30 seconds, a knock sounded. It was the sound of knocking on a wall but at this moment, it sounded like a powerful force.

    Knock¡ª¡ªknock, knock, knock, knock knock¡ª¡ªknock, knock, knock......

 Chapter 19

    The knocking sound was getting closer. The invisible man was knocking on the wall against his ears, each sound like a hit on his heart. Xiao Li didn¡¯t react at first but after realizing the sounds were divided into different intervals and tones, he had a guess in his mind. Morse code?

    The little ghost in this room seemed to like hiding clues rather than telling them inly. Thest time he urged Xiao Li to go, he had to write it in a poem form. If there was an opportunity, Xiao Li wanted to send the other party a book called ¡¯How to Write a Poem (Primary School Edition).¡¯

    At the end of thest short syble, the other side stopped tapping. The broken teddy bear slowly took back the original white paper., crumpled it into a paper ball and threw it into the corner. Xiao Li recalled the number of times the knocking paused, the long sounds and the short sounds¡ªN, E, W, S, P, A, P, E, R... newspaper!

    During the day, Xiao Li strolled through the entire building. There was no library but there was a reading room. At that time, it was clean and tidy without any extra books. If it was a newspaper then the biggest probability was this ce.

    He picked up the shlight and went straight to the door. It was just that as Xiao Li turned around, there was a weak resistance on his clothes like an invisible ¡¯person¡¯ was holding it. The ck-haired child stopped as he was reaching for the doorknob. "Do you still want to y?"

    In the huge mirror, it was unknown when but the teddy bear had turned to silently face Xiao Li, staring with its falling button eyes. The invisible ¡¯person¡¯ didn¡¯t answer and no toys fell down. This was... the meaning wasn¡¯t to y? However, the other side didn¡¯t let him go.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know much about children. He might have a younger brother, Xiao Ming, but he never took care of the other person. He thought about it and hesitantly extended his hand in the direction of his clothes behind held and awkwardly raised the air. He used to watch his neighbours take care of their children. The children were generally happy when raised to this height.

    The other side was probably shocked by his move and avoided it. Xiao Li didn¡¯t touch anything and the force hindering his movements disappeared. The teddy bear¡¯s eyes that were falling off swayed in the air.

    Xiao Li saw the door open and walked in the direction of the reading room from his memories. During his walk, the little yellow book, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly woke up and radiated light and heat in his pocket. Xiao Li ignored it. He nned to find the reading room first before looking at it.

    The corridor of this building was barely visible, just likest night. The inconsistent thing was that people¡¯s crying and crashing sounds came from afar. The sound seemed to be a certain distance away and there were only vague movements.

    Xiao Li came to where the reading room was located and gently pushed open the door. The light of the shlight shone into the world inside the door.

    It was covered with a thickyer of blood, like stepping into a sea of blood. There were several spider silk ribbons hanging in the room, covering the entire reading room. In addition to the front desk and bookshelves, there were many tables and chairs in the room.

    Xiao Li¡¯s pace was very slow. It was too slippery here and if he fell down, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change his clothes.

    The faint light of the shlight pushed forward little by little. There were no traces of any newspaper in any conspicuous ce or the bookshelf. There were leftover sugar paper and shredded paper on the table.

    Eventually, Xiao Li found a stack of newspapers in the trash can closest to the inner corner. It was a stack of local evening newspapers from one year ago. The paper had turned yellow and the creases showed it had obviously been read through many times.

    The front page headline of this newspaper was ¡¯The local had hassted more than three months. The weather forecast says it will take months to cool down.¡¯ This was followed by gossip and there seemed to be no information rted to this orphanage.

    Xiao Li was very patient and read it one by one until he paused at a corner of one of the newspapers. In a very smallyout, it stated, ¡¯The famous wealthy businessman Zhu Fei has died. The cause of his death is unknown. Just before the ident, he donated more than 5 million yuan.¡¯ This was followed by a personal introduction to Zhu Fei. In this report, Zhu Fei was a good person who often funded orphanages to help orphans find new homes. Unfortunately, he was recently found in a tragic state at home and the police were working hard to solve the case.

    The rich, the grouping, the marks and the division between day and night¡ªThese things crossed Xiao Li¡¯s mind.

    He closed the newspaper and was about to throw it back when he saw a vision in front of him. It was a child with long bangs almostpletely covering his eyes. He was in this reading room and spoke to a little girl, "Ni Ke, wait for us to go to the toy room and y with me for a while?"

    The little girl was very thin but cute and lovely, with a braid. "What to y? Teacher Wang said that I¡¯m going to be adopted soon and I will leave this weekend. Who will you y with after I¡¯m gone?"

    The little boy muttered, "You¡¯re leaving as well."

    "Yes, recently it is the peak period and many uncles and aunties want to adopt a second child." The little girl rubbed her apple-like face. "You have to work harder and cut your hair first."

    The little boy didn¡¯t speak. He looked up at hispanion and bit his lips. "Don¡¯t go."

    "What?"

    "If you leave then you won¡¯te back." The little boy spoke vaguely. "Listen to me. Don¡¯t go..."

    "What are you talking about?" The little girl was surprised. "I¡¯lle back to see you if I¡¯m free."

    At this time, a middle-aged man in a white coat came to the middle of the reading room. He had a stethoscope around his chest and stood next to the little girl called Ni Ke. "Come Ni Ke, time is up."

    The little girlughed and ran towards him. The little boy who remained behind slowly buried his face in his arms.

    The illusion disappeared.

    Xiao Li licked his lower lip and didn¡¯t go out directly. Instead, he stayed here and took the little yellow book out of his pocket, seeing a line of words on the yellowish pages. ¡¾ I also want it. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You can¡¯t hold others. ¡¿

    ¡¾ ...can only hold me. ¡¿

    Xiao Li wondered, "...What do you want, to be hugged and held high?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ I want it all. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I want to get deeper, I want you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He used to think that the little yellow book was a female ghost and considered the other side¡¯s words as unwarranted love. Now that he linked the little yellow book¡¯s existence to the man who suddenly appeared, he had a subtle feeling when looking at these words.

    Xiao Li wrote, "Are you him?"

    He didn¡¯t say who but he knew the other party could understand. The little yellow book paused and was thinking of how to respond. Then the little yellow book turned over a page and pretended to be dead.

    Xiao Li hummed coldly and put the little yellow book away, prepared to go out of the reading room and back to his dormitory. He hadn¡¯t left yet when he heard the sound of footsteps from outside the door. Another person was approaching here. Xiao Li raised his eyebrows and turned off his shlight while taking a few steps back. He stood in a corner and watched the figure approaching here and then walking in.

    The person was a beautiful child with ck hair. It was Xu Ying.

    Xiao Li was currently standing in a corner and almost integrated into the darkness. He couldn¡¯t be seen at all.

    Xu Ying held her phone in her hand and was looking at the ce behind the podium. Perhaps it was because of tension but her breathing was very heavy. She didn¡¯t dare make a sound and had to walk forward step by step. She was afraid her actions would bring a ghost and Xu Ying used her other hand to cover her mouth.

    Xiao Li watched for a while and just as the other side was about to hit his body, he opened the shlight as a greeting. In the boundless darkness, another source of light suddenly appeared in front of Xu Ying. The light was facing a person¡¯s chin and the other person¡¯s face was illuminated from the bottom up. Xu Ying was so scared that she almost lost her soul. If it wasn¡¯t for the hand still covering her mouth, she would¡¯ve screamed.

    The next second, Xiao Li frugally turned off the shlight again. "Miss Xu."

    Xu Ying took three steps back and was about to drop her phone. She touched her chest and asked, "What are you doing here?"

    "I got a clue and came here to see." Xiao Li saw that Xu Ying was really scared and in a rare manner, spoke a bit more. "I heard footsteps and didn¡¯t know if it was a person or a ghost so I turned off my light. Once you came in, I knew it was you."

    Xu Ying had originally been a bit angry because she thought this person deliberately pretended to be a ghost. After hearing this, she wasn¡¯t mad anymore and focused on the other party¡¯s first sentence. "You got a clue?"

    Xiao Li pointed to the trash can next to him without making a sound.

    The little girl bent down and picked up the newspaper inside, turning it over page by page. She also stopped on the report about Zhu Fei and made a ¡¯sure enough¡¯ expression. Then she looked up and saw the faint outline of Xiao Li in front of her again. She couldn¡¯t help asking, "Where did you get the clue?"

    "I yed with a ghost for a while and won."

    Xu Ying, "......."

    Xu Ying, "???"

    Xu Ying muttered, "You apanied a ghost... to y for a while? What did you y?"

    "Five in a row."

    The little girl was silent again. Xu Ying was a very strong senior. She often relied on her mind to save her life and had many items. She saw all types of people but she had never seen... anyone as strange as this Sherlock.

    Then this person disappeared from the grouping because of his special nature?

    The method she found herself was very simple and stupid. She was walking around the stairs and then looking from room to room. Some rooms she nced through roughly and some she examined carefully. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Xiao Li here. This person was unfathomable and perhaps she could explore the truth with him here.

    Xu Ying thought up to here and decisively dered, "I already know the truth here."

    She shook her chin slightly when she spoke with a hint of ostentation. She always boasted that she was intelligent. Although Sherlock was fearful and she wanted to pull him into a group, she wasn¡¯t quite willing now that an outsider found a clue first. Sherlock had missed what happened with the groups and only knew half the truth.

    "Then?"

    Xu Ying was asked by Xiao Li.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: He doesn¡¯t seem to like that man so I won¡¯t admit it.

 Chapter 20

    Xu Ying looked at him dumbly.

    Xiao Li continued, "You know the truth. Then what?"

    Xu Ying didn¡¯t speak but she already understood the meaning of the other person. Even if she already knew the truth here, the task wasn¡¯tpleted because the so-called ghost game hadn¡¯t begun.

    A basin of cold water was poured on Xu Ying¡¯s excited heart. She pulled away the hair that was stuck to the side of her cheek and quickly adjusted her mind, changing her tone. "You are right, the truth doesn¡¯t mean anything. You are also a smart person and we can work together. To show sincerity, I will tell you the truth that I know first."

    Next, she told her spection about the orphanage and it was exactly the same as what Xiao Li thought.

    The orphanage during the day was what it used to be and these traces faded away during the year. The nighttime was the real orphanage.

    Zhu Fei sponsored the orphanage and secretly used it to do some illegal activities. They took the orphans who caught their eye to the counselling room to check them, doing experiments secretly. If they had good looks or were a suitable match, they took the children out of the orphanage in the name of ¡¯adoption¡¯ and sent them to luxurious houses or hospitals of the rich.

    For the information in the counselling room, those with triangr mark were suitable for matching. After being discharged, they would be taken to the corresponding ck market. Those with a tick mark were seen by the rich and regarded as a ything.

    Under Zhu Fei¡¯s long-term maniption, the Fengcheng Orphanage formed an industrial chain underground that brought him huge benefits¡ªuntil the dead spirits returned.

    The ghosts turned the orphanage into another hell.

    "It is just that until now, there hasn¡¯t been the ghost game mentioned in task two." Xu Ying nced at Xiao Li and thought about what the other person said previously. "Did you say that you yed Five in a Row with a ghost previously? Is this the ghost game? Do we have to go out alone and risk our lives?"

    Xiao Li shook his head. "If this counts then I would¡¯ve already returned to reality."

    "Yes, the task isn¡¯t that simple." Xu Ying spoke with some disappointment. "Do you have any ideas about this ce?"

    Xiao Li raised a finger and spat out a syble. "Wait."

    The first day they entered, it could be called calm. The next day, there was the counselling room. The task couldn¡¯t let they dy until the fifth day so there should be a wave of killings tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.

    Xu Ying still wanted to say something but Xiao Li left the reading room without looking back.

    The mobile phone here had no signal and there was no way to y games. Xiao Li just wanted to rest earlier.

    This night was destined to be unsettling. The selected reincarnators who were selected died in the hands of the ghosts and those who escaped were taken away by monsters in the fog. There weren¡¯t many people who could safely return to their dormitory and shut the door. Even so, they had to endure the strange movements in the room for the rest of the night.

    Many people stayed up all night and it was only when the sky brightened and everything returned to normal that they fell asleep.

    They couldn¡¯t have thought that on the third day, the so-called ghost game would begin.

    During the third night, there was a voice that was heard by everyone. "Today, let¡¯s y a game. Everyone, y together."

    "We will y... hide and seek? I will count for 300 seconds and you can just hide. I will find you one by one. The people I catch will stay with me, okay?"

    The voice was cold and young, with a bit of hoarseness. Xiao Li heard it and realized that it sounded a lot like the boy¡¯s voice in the reading room, only a lot colder.

    At this moment, the endless fog became thicker and even drifted into the rooms, rendering everything in the colour of despair and fear.

    This was bound to be a time-consuming game. The ghost didn¡¯t give an end time and it was almost impossible toplete the task until the five day deadline.

    On the yground of the orphanage, in the endless fog, a small figure stood, covering his eyes and shouting loudly, "One, two, three..."

    The reincarnators in the dormitory were agitated. Some fled in panic and some quickly ran to a ce they had thought about. In thest room on the first floor, the little fat man was flustered and opened the wardrobe, trying to hide himself inside.

    Xiao Li stood to the side and watched for a while until the fat manpletely hid his body inside the wardrobe. His body was even covered with the stinky blood on the walls. Xiao Li asked, "You will hide here?"

    The little fat man reached out for the door and spoke solemnly, "The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. This is the dormitory and the ce where the CG movie took ce. It is very conspicuous and safe! Thest time I stayed where I was, the ghosts didn¡¯te back and I lived!"

    Sun Ang hesitated. "You... would you like toe in with me?"

    The moment his voice fell, he saw the doll that had been in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket show the head. The terrible eyes still surrounded him in his nightmare. The little fat man scolded himself for daring to be kind and immediately shook his head. "Forget it, you can¡¯t squeeze in here, haha."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    He closed the door of Sun Ang¡¯s wardrobe without any expression and walked out the dormitory.

    Hide and seek...

    Could they really y a game of hide and seek with a ghost?

    Moreover, the duration was so long. Humans always needed to eat, drink and sleep. If the ghost was invincible and the humans had to win in hide and seek, how was it possible to win? How could they avoid being caught by ghosts?

    The dormitory, counselling room, toy room, canteen, reading room...

    The ces shed in front of Xiao Li but he crossed them out. He always felt he was missing something but he couldn¡¯t remember. Xiao Li stopped to think for a while before finally walking towards the building.

    In this situation, the little yellow book was tireless. ¡¾ Hide and seek isn¡¯t fun. If you want to y then we can y something more fun. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Like bed games. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I think so. ¡¿

    However, Xiao Li felt this wasn¡¯t possible. The dark-haired child didn¡¯t stop. He walked lightly in the darkness like a dexterous cat.

    "56, 57, 58..."

    The number in the ghost¡¯s mouth kept increasing. It echoed in the empty courtyard and there seemed to be an invisible force increasing its voice, making it enter the ears of everyone, making them more anxious to find their own hiding ce.

    In the boundless panic and fear, some people chose to hide in the toilet cubicle, some chose to stuff themselves into small cabs and some chose the corner of a quiet and uninhabited room.

    "...298, 299, 300."

    Once the number 300 was reached, the small figure on the yground put down the hands covering its eyes and swooped towards the building.

    *******************

    Inside the main building¡¯s utility room, there was a small box hidden under a pile of blood-stained clothing full of dust.

    A man was squeezed into the box.

    His hands and feet were curled up together and his entire body was bowed into an almost impossible arc. Due to this distorted posture, he felt a dull pain from the curved part. It was like a needle and the pain kept increasing with time. However, he didn¡¯t dare to go outside and didn¡¯t dare to move. He just had to bear it. Hiding in such a ce, no matter how hard the ghost looked, it surely wouldn¡¯t find him.

    The man thought like this, breathing slowly while enduring the sting. As time passed by, he seemed to hear some movements that made him nervous. He hadn¡¯t be found, he surely wasn¡¯t going to be found. It was just the traces of the wind or someone else passing by.

    Despite this, it wasn¡¯t as he wished. The friction of the clothes moving was getting closer and closer to him and seemed to be... entering this room. Then after entering the room, there was no movement.

    The man in the box stayed quiet for a while until he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He wanted to open the box and breathe. He had just squeezed himself out of the box with great effort when he looked up and saw a pale face.

    It belonged to a child who looked at the maning out of the box. "Caught you. You lost."

    The same thing was happening in the canteen.

    There was a reincarnator who chose to hide in the soup barrel of the canteen¡¯s kitchen. The iron barrel was veryrge and he was thin. He could perfectly hide himself while suffering from something different.

    At the beginning, he was somewhat proud of his choice but then he soon heard a loud noise. Someone kicked down the iron barrel where he was hiding, creating a loud noise. Hey on the ground and before he could climb out of the iron barrel, he saw a nightmarish face. "You lost."

    *********************

    On the other side, near a toilet on one floor, there was a child with pimples on his face. He was desperately panting and sweat fell down his face. If the muscr man wasn¡¯t dead then he would recognize this person as the one who pushed him towards the ghost.

    The pimple man was followed by a person who was his partner in action. They had been hiding in the vicinity of the utility room and once they heard the screams from the utility room, they shifted their positions.

    It was just that they couldn¡¯t shake off the footsteps behind them. The ghost followed them not far away, ying with them like a cat catching a mouse. They couldn¡¯t go on like this. The pimple man stretched out a hand to the man beside him, pushing him mercilessly to the ghost behind them. He ignored the astonished eyes and madly turned the corner.

    ¡¯Don¡¯t me him,¡¯ the pimple man thought. ¡¯It is stupid to form a team in such a world.¡¯

    The ghost caught the reincarnator who had fallen towards him. "You lost."

    The pimple man took the opportunity to shake off the ghost. He ran very far and only stopped to hold his knees and gasp. "It seems this method is quite useful. I have to find another one to die in my ce..."

    He rearranged his clothes and went back up the stairs.

    Perhaps he was lucky. In the corridor in front of the stairwell, he saw a strange figure. He instantly rushed up to the figure and said, "Are you also looking for a hiding ce? Let¡¯s go together? I know a good ce."

    That figure was Xiao Li. Xiao Li moved sideways, avoiding the hand that the other person wanted to grab him with and shaking his head.

    "In this ce, we should help each other. Little brother, don¡¯t be so cold." The pimple man said with a smile.

    His smile made Xiao Li feel sick for some reason and he dered coldly, "Go away."

    "You¡ª" The pimple man still wanted to say something when he heard footsteps that made him feel scared. His eyes were red and he had no time to care for anything else. He directly reached out to pull this person¡¯s arm, trying to repeat his skill.

    His speed was too fast and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t react. However, the doll in his pocket was very quick to react. She extended a hand. The original small arm that emerged from the pocket turned into the size of a real person and directly held the pimple man by the neck, throwing him in the direction of the footsteps.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t stop. He thoughtfully touched the little head of the doll in his pocket and bypassed the ghost from the front. He didn¡¯t want to meet the ghost until he thought of a solution.

    Hide and seek, an orphanage. What had he ignored?

    Unlike other people who wanted to find a ce to hide, Xiao Li walked down the corridor, passing one door after another. As he passed the counselling room, he paused for a moment before he quickly moved away from the closed door.

    If Xiao Li was forced to choose a ce to hide, he would choose the counselling room. It was for no reason other than being the ce where the children were examined. If the raging ghosts here were really the souls of the orphans then they might be afraid due to the lingering fear from the counselling room.

    It was just like Xu Ying, who chose to hide inside it at this time. She was kneeling under the chair behind the screen, trying to narrow her sense of presence while listening to the slightest movement outside the door. The moment that footsteps stalled outside the door, Xu Ying felt her internal organs twisting together.

    However, this wasn¡¯t Xiao Li¡¯s destination. He wanted to go to the toy room to see if the invisible ghost was still there. He passed the counselling room and arrived at the door of the toy room. As always, the toys were piled up but the teddy bear had disappeared.

    Xiao Li called out to it a few times but there were no movements. So..

    Was it also ying the game of hide and seek?

    In the game of hide and seek, the ghosts were the ghosts and reincarnators were people. The rule was that the people couldn¡¯t be caught by ghosts and needed to avoid the ghosts. Once they were caught, they would lose. If they wanted to win, they could only sessfully hide...

    Hide.

    Passively hiding was the reincarnator¡¯s first mission and they had to survive a week. Then there must be something else that corresponded to task two. Winning the game, was that the opposite of hiding¡ªactively attacking?

    Changing positions between a ghost and person, why couldn¡¯t people be ghosts? The game could be changed. ording to the rules, the two sides were equal. Just before the ghost caught him, propose a rule change and let the person be the ¡¯ghost. Then catch the ghost and he could win.

    Xiao Li¡¯s lips curved and he spoke to himself in the mirror of the toy room, "Next, let¡¯s go find it."

    It was just that in this empty building, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a ghost. Xiao Li picked out a squeaking chicken from the pile of toys. The squeaking chicken¡¯s ability to make noise was first ss.

    In this quiet night, Xiao Li rubbed the squeaking chicken and walked back along his path, leaving deep shadows and doubts in the reincarnators hiding around him. Under the effort of the squeaking chicken, Xiao Li saw a shadow in front of him. He threw the squeaking chicken in his hand and immediately said, "Wait a minute, I want to exchange roles. I will be the ghost and you will be the person. I will catch you."

    The actions of the opposite ghost suddenly stopped and he didn¡¯t directly catch Xiao Li. Xiao Li instantly knew that his spection was correct. Xiao Li continued, "I will countdown from three. Three, two, one¡ª"

    As the ghost looked surprised, Xiao Li closed his eyes, quickly finished the countdown and grabbed the opposite side¡¯s wrist. "I caught you."

    The ck-haired child revealed a smile in his eyes that was as bright as another world. He once again said, "I won."

    The ghost whose arm was grabbed stared straight at him. It hadn¡¯t been exposed to a person¡¯s body temperature for a long time and some images shed through his pupils that had no whites. Xiao Li felt that he had fallen into a long memory clip and glimpsed some of the past of this ghost.

    This was a very gloomy and introverted little boy. He was called Zhou Ying and he lived here when he was very young. He always had long bangs that made people shrink back with fear. Thus, he didn¡¯t have many friends and there were only two children willing to y with him. One of them was Ni Ke.

    Zhou Ying¡¯s sense of existence wasn¡¯t strong. Apart from the asionally beating by the educators, the adults selectively ignored him. He liked to read books and always quietly found a corner to read in. Therefore, he found some clues. Those who were adopted never came back.

    One time, he was under the window of the counselling room, hugging a book and bowing his head as he heard the crying and struggling soundsing from inside.

    At that time, a little girl had been crying and struggling. "Let me go, Teacher, I am in pain."

    He sneaked in, was thrown out by Teacher Wang, locked up for three days without any food and almost starved to death.

    The news that Zhou Ying made a big mistake was publicized and he was alienated even more. They never took him when they were ying games. Zhou Ying was very young. He might like to read but he also loved to y. Now no one apanied him to y.

    Only Ni Ke and another child there were willing to keep in contact with him. However, fate was forever absurd and bad luck turned on Ni Ke. Zhou Ying tried to tell the other person the truth but Ni Ke didn¡¯t believe him. She happily followed the teacher and there was no more news about her.

    Zhou Ying knew this matter so he was always regarded as an insecure factor by the higher-ups. During a fire drill, Teacher Wang used an excuse to lock him in the toy room. No one came to rescue him and he died of hunger and exhaustion. He turned into a ghost and returned for revenge.

    The little yellow book once again appeared in the air. The golden thin lines intertwined around Zhou Ying and an image belonging to the little boy appeared on the cover next to Tan Li.

    ¡¾ The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the original task two, evaluation level S. The taskpletion is 800% and sessfully copied the ghost Zhou Ying. 1,000 survivor coins have been obtained. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ I can too. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Why don¡¯t you look for me? ¡¿

    ¡¾ A little... jealous. ¡¿

    The little yellow book put away the golden g light and the ghost while Xiao Li¡¯s figure disappeared in ce. No one knew that in the dean¡¯s room of the orphanage, a figure was sitting on the sofa. The man¡¯s gaze looked through the building and directly glimpsed the scene. He yed with his fingers, lips curved up in a faint arc, but the smile didn¡¯t reach the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡ªThis person was still so popr.

    First one instance and then another one. It was a good thing but¡ªthe blood in his bones was cold. He didn¡¯t just want to obtain this person, he wanted to monopolize the person. In the cold room, something appeared.

    The author has something to say:

    Tan Li: I upy the left pocket and the big boss upies the right pocket. You can find a ce yourself.

    Zhou Ying: ...(suddenly shaking).

    **********

    P.S. the orphanage has two types of clearance methods for ordinary reincarnators.

    1. Passively avoid the ghost in the counselling room. It is just like Xiao Li mentioned. He would choose this ce because the ghosts were killed here and felt fear. It was okay to hide here until thest day.

    2. Take the initiative to go out to negotiate. Propose to change the rules before the ghost catch people and be the seeker.

 Chapter 21

    The moment that Xiao Li entered the second instance, a private luxury clubhouse.

    The woman with long wavy brown hair picked up a ss of red wine and leaned back on the sofa with noticeable difort on her face.

    There was a middle-aged man sitting opposite her. He looked at the Patek Philippe watch on his wrist, the neon light reflecting off the surface. He put down his hand and murmured, "Mrs Xiao, it is better to talk straight."

    Xu Mei looked at the wine in her hand and slowly frowned. "Mr Ye, is there any way to make a person disappear without anyone else knowing?"

    The opposite man called Mr Yeughed. "Disappearing is simple but making no one notice is indeed slightly difficult. After all, the Xiao family is a famous family.

    "That¡¯s why I can afford the price that Mr Ye wants."

    Mr Ye picked up a bottle on the side, poured a ss of wine, dipped his finger in the liquid and wrote the number ¡¯5¡¯ on the table."It is impossible for us to make someone disappear without a trace. Everything that exists must leave traces. Only ghosts are a natural weapon."

    Every year in the entertainment circle, there were countless artists who raised ghosts and umted yin. They didn¡¯t hesitate to shed blood to be famous overnight.

    Xu Mei looked at the other person¡¯s eyes and then drank the wine with satisfaction. "Deal."

    She no longer wanted to wait. Xiao Ming running out of Xiao Li¡¯s room was thest straw while the oldest son studying abroad wasing back. Now was the best time to get rid of Xiao Li.

    Mr Ye was someone her good sister, a famous social flower in the circle introduced. He came from a mysterious background and did things nearly. Those who were tangled up in his ¡¯ghosts¡¯ would go crazy and thenmit suicide. It was a great way to make the death look like it was from mental illness.

    *******************

    Midnight, a ssroom.

    This time, Xiao Li was already used to the feeling of returning but he was a bit worried about whether he would appear in the ssroom again. However, when he opened his eyes, he had returned to reality in the ssroom at night.

    Xiao Li pulled out his mobile phone and it showed that it was near 11 o¡¯clock on the day he left school, despite staying at the orphanage for three days. The time flow rate was different from the first Nandu Girls¡¯ High School. Was it the difference between the novice instance and an official instance? Or was every instance world different?

    Xiao Li walked out of the ssroom and clicked on Zheng Yi¡¯s WeChat sign. There was a line of words asking about what happened at noon today. At this point, the school gate was closed and he could only find the guard to go out. Xiao Li didn¡¯t want the trouble and went straight to the back wall of the school, skillfully climbing over the wall.

    The driver must¡¯ve long gone back by this time. Xiao Li had no feelings for the Xiao family and didn¡¯t want to call the driver back. This was near a famous aristocratic university and taxis rarely came here. Xiao Li was thinking about what to do when an orange taxi stopped in front of him.

    The driver was a thin man. His eyes stared straight ahead and his cheeks were sunken. He wore a long-sleeved shirt with the sleeves rolled up high and the empty care icon in front of the taxi shed like ghost fire in the darkness.

    The teenager¡¯s movements momentarily paused but after ncing at the empty seat, he opened the back door, sat inside and reported the address of the Xiao family. The driver in the front row pressed the empty car button and the counter started ticking. The driver was quiet and had no intention of talking to Xiao Li. His arms were on the steering wheel, t and steady.

    Xiao Li sat in the back seat and watched the street view outside the window. From the school to the Xiao home, it didn¡¯t require passing through the city centre. Thus, there weren¡¯t any neon lights. There were only greenery and street lights appearing in intervals.

    "Buzz¡ª" The phone in Xiao Li¡¯s hand vibrated. He opened the screen and found Zheng Yi¡¯s reply message: ¡¾ Noon? Nothing happened at noon. Didn¡¯t you leave at noon? I came back in the afternoon and thought you were busy. I ced the 10 boxes of mineral water at the school gate.¡¿

    Did it create an illusion that he left at noon so that he wouldn¡¯t disappear in public?

    ¡¾ Wait, asking me this... did you go in again to that world? ¡¿

    Xiao Li briefly sent back a ¡¯yes.¡¯ Then as if he noticed something, he closed his phone and raised his eyebrows towards the front. The taxi was moving closer and closer to the suburbs. The view outside the window was bing bleak.

    After driving for so long, the driver¡¯s breathing was very light, as if he wasn¡¯t breathing at all. They passed by another yellow streetlight and Xiao Li noticed that the other person¡¯s arms exposed by the rolled-up sleeves were showing more and more spots. The spots on the white arm seemed like gue spots and t was terrible. If ordinary people saw it then they would immediately ask the car to stop.

    However, in this strange taxi, the ck-haired teenager just took a nce before closing his eyes and taking a leisurely posture, as if the driver of the car was bing more beautiful instead of a ghost.

    The journey continued and they could close to the Xiao home. It was just that the driver in front also started to change. He turned his head bit by bit until it was turned 180 degrees in an inhuman manner, staring back at Xiao Li.

    The doll in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket, which hadn¡¯t returned often to the little yellow book sinceing out, moved her head. The movement was so subtle that no one noticed it.

    Xiao Li raised his eyes and saw the driver. He looked at the window in front of him and raised his eyebrows. "Drive well and pay attention to the front."

    Mr Ye who was controlling the driver¡¯s spirit from afar, "..."

    What was wrong with this second master of the Xiao family? Should the current focus be on driving? Shouldn¡¯t he be crying and screaming?

    The young man¡¯s clear voice was heard but the driver didn¡¯t react. He twisted his neck and stared at Xiao Li with nk eyes. ck liquid poured from his nostrils, followed by his eyes, mouth and ears. These liquids dripped from the driver¡¯s face into the taxi, bit by bit.

    This time, Xiao Li couldn¡¯t be calm. He moved to the side to avoid the ck liquid staining his clothes but the driver opened his mouth and reached out for Xiao Li. Hepletely let go of the steering wheel and his hands were hanging by his side. The taxi lost control and started to sway. The front of the car rubbed against the railing along the road, causing intense friction.

    The strange doll climbed out of the teenager¡¯s pocket and turned into human form on the front passenger seat of the taxi. The girl who suddenly appeared in the passenger seat was still wearing very thick clothes. Her face was dull and her ck hair was hanging down. She was facing the window but she extended a hand to one side to hold the driver¡¯s head. Her other hand extended like stic to press against the steering wheel, returning the car to the normal direction.

    If a car came from the opposite direction then the driver would probably doubt their life.

    Tan Li looked like a weak girl but her life had been used to raise a tiger and after bing a ghost, she wasn¡¯t soft. She restrained the driver with one hand, pinching his head and swiftly dragging him out of the driver¡¯s seat.

    The girl dragged the driver to her, opened her mouth and swallowed the driver in one gulp. The moment Tan Lipletely engulfed the driver, her sharp teeth bit off an invisible line that caused imperceptible ripples in the air.

    Another light shed from the little yellow book and Zhou Ying¡¯s image also disappeared. A small figure chased along the thin line.

    Mr. Ye, who was manipting from a distance, couldn¡¯t sit still. He used to look at the taxi through his ghost. This was his habit. Every time he used ghosts to kill people, he would quietly appreciate his masterpiece. In particr, the image of people who were scared and begging for mercy would bring him great pleasure.

    Yet the moment Tan Li appeared, he almost fell off his chair at home. This was a ghost? How did that Xiao kid know how to control ghosts? In particr, that female ghost looked real and was full of spiritual energy. It obviously wasn¡¯t a low-grade ghost but a ghost with a serious atmosphere. It might be able to make it onto the ¡¯malicious spirits¡¯ list! He had spent years in remote viges and funeral homes yet only produced dozens of low-grade ghosts and one intermediate ghost. Where did this kid obtain such a female ghost?

    Was he a member of a family?

    Mr Ye¡¯s face was cloudy and uncertain. He sensed that he had sensed someone big this time. He jumped up and prepared to book a ticket to another province and city. However, before he could speak, he suddenly felt his feet being grabbed by something.

    He bowed his hand and saw a child with long bangs holding Mr Ye¡¯s feet. "...Do you want to y a game?"

    *****************

    The taxi.

    Tan Li was already sitting on the driver¡¯s seat and her hands were on the steering wheel like an ordinary human. She looked a bit confused like she didn¡¯t understand why she was sitting here instead of at the back of the car.

    She wanted to return to Xiao Li¡¯s pocket but the ck-haired teenager told her, "Keep driving."

    Tan Li hadn¡¯t been able to drive when she was a human and then she became a ghost. Thus, she rigidly held the steering wheel and moved it from time to time using spiritual intuition in the direction of the Xiao home.

    She quite liked the flower clusters outside Xiao Li¡¯s window. She didn¡¯t know if they had withered after being gone for a while. The teenage girl was thinking about this.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Li sat in the back seat and didn¡¯t seem worried about his new driver getting into an ident. He was looking at the little yellow book spread open on his knees. ¡¾ You... don¡¯t want them, okay? I can do all of this. Isn¡¯t it good to just let it be the two of us? ¡¿

    Below this line was a reply from Xiao Li. "No, I have a collection habit."

 Chapter 22

    The collector Xiao Li sat in the taxi with Tan Li. They drove through the greenery on the roadside on several asions and returned home in this dangerous manner.

    Taxis rarely visited the Xiao home, let alone one where the front of the car was damaged and looked like it had been in a serious car ident. Thus, when Xiao Li returned home, the housekeeper shouted as a greeting, "Second Master, you¡­ how did you get back? Why didn''t you ask the driver to pick you up?"

    He spoke as he examined the car. Fortunately, Tan Li had already returned to Xiao Li''s pocket and nothing was seen in the car. He just didn''t know where Xiao Li got a taxi and drove it back. He quickly said, "This isn''t safe. Second Master, how can you drive this type of car? Why is it like¡­"

    "It''s fine, please dispose of the car." The housekeeper was old and once he started nagging, there was no end to it. Xiao Li promptly prevented him from continuing and headed straight back to his room.

    He didn''t notice that when he got off the car, a woman on the balcony of the vi''s second floor stood in a nightgown behind the curtain, frowning at him. How could he stille back? Mr Ye hadn''t acted yet? There were no traces of fright or panic¡­ she really wanted to record him panicking and yelling. Xu Mei''s face was disappointed as she pulled out her phone and carefully pressed his fingers on them.

    On the other side, Xiao Li returned to his room. Tan Li didn''t need to speak and had already returned to the window to look down. The night lights outside the vige were on and the soft lights shone on the seasonal flowers. The magnificent colours were something that couldn''t be seen in an instance world.

    The doll was actually lying on the window sill but in the blink of an eye, it sat among the flowers to feel the beauty at close range.

    Xiao Li sat down and casually put the little yellow book in front of him. After his indifferent refusal of the little yellow book''s request, it lost its information like a frosted eggnt. Fortunately, he didn''t need tomunicate with the other party. The teenager picked up the pen and wrote the word ''mall'' to open the mall system.

    This system was also simple. All convertible items were listed in this book and he simply had to tick the things he wanted to buy. It could be called very unintelligent and not practical.

    Xiao Li had read countless novels and it was the first time seeing such a troublesome system. Other people got intelligent high-tech systems who couldmunicate or speak with the soul. In this ghost world, Xiao Li had to carry a little yellow book with him and also had to write in it tomunicate. It wasn''t spiritual at all.

    He had asked Zheng Yi and the answer was that no other person''s book had the function of dialogue, only the most basic choices.

    There weren''t many things in the mall and Xiao Li roughly nced over them. There were ''Expel Ghosts'' charms (one time consumable, 200 survival coins), ''See Ghost Pill (one time consumables, allows you to see ghosts for 30 seconds after use, 100 survival coins), ''Cursed High Heels'' (acquire two minutes of flying speed after taking it out but there is a chance of getting lost, 1000 survival coins), ''Team Symbol'' (after writing the name, you will be assigned to the same world in the next instance, one time consumable, 3000 survival coins), etc.

    There was nothing that Xiao Li needed in this mall but he nced at his survival coins bnce, generously exchanged it for the first two character papers and then closed the mall. After experiencing the orphanage instance, in addition to the ''mall'' system, the ''forum'' function also opened to increase themunication between reincarnators.

    Xiao Li clicked into the forum and looked at it. The first post was a ranking of reincarnators:

    [No.1 Anonymous]

    [No. 2 Wang Huai]

    [No. 3 Kudo Shinichi]

    [No. 4 Huai Anzhi]

    [No. 5 Mystery]

    ¡­

    [1stment: Fortunately, I queued up with the goddess Mystery for an instance. The goddess calmly reasons out the clues andughs while making the ghosts vanish in a puff of smoke. She is worthy of being the goddess.]

    [2ndment: I am lined up with the self-proimed Kudo Shinichi. What is this unspeakable rtionship with No. 3?]

    [3rdment: What are these rankings? Why haven''t I seen any of them? Does it depend on the number of instances cleared?]

    [4thment: Is upstairs a neer? These are all big names. Those who can be ranked have both strength and intelligence. They were well-recognized.]

    ¡­

    Xiao Li was deeply attracted to the third-ranked person. This was the first time he saw someone who used a pseudonym other than himself. His own naming skill was already bad and this was worse than him.

    In addition to this ranking post, there were some discussions that exchanged clues on the instances or those looking for teammates around the world. Xiao Li scanned casually until his eyelids lowered and he closed the little yellow book.

    It was already close to early morning. Zhou Ying had run out and hadn''t returned yet. He was a ghost so Xiao Li wasn''t worried. He just took a shower and went to bed. Due to his tiredness, he fell asleep quickly. However, his sleep quality wasn''t good because he had a dream.

    In the dream, Xiao Li was lying in bed. He was vaguely conscious but he couldn''t move. The teenager tried to move his arm only to hear the clear sound of chains knocking against the bed. Xiao Li looked up and saw that his wrist was tied with a ck chain that looked especially conspicuous against his white skin.

    Then came the feeling of being tied up from his feet, like an invisible object had caught his ankle, binding him so tightly to the bed that he couldn''t move. Xiao Li wanted to speak but he couldn''t make a sound. His tongue was numb like it was caught by something ominous. The strength around his angle was growing stronger, like it was going to crush him. In fact, if Xiao Li could see it then he would find a palm mark on his skin.

    Xiao Li was in pain but couldn''t struggle without words. He could only frown a bit and endure it.

    Then the force gradually diminished like it was distressed. It changed to a light touch like the licking from an animal. The palm print also faded and the pain slowly disappeared. There was no one by the bed and no colour. Only endless darkness that eroded at human reason.

    Xiao Li sighed with relief. His mind wasn''t clear and he became more and more sleepy until he fell into a deeper sleep under that touch. Before he lost consciousness, there was a voice that sighed very lightly. The tone was filled with trembling joy and contradiction. "¡­If only it could be like this."

    Maymetho has drawn some lovely fanart of Tan Li.

    Thepetition is fanart based, and submissions can be inspired by any of CG¡¯s current,pleted or teaser projects. If you¡¯re daring, you can evenbine characters from several stories and/or y with the plot as you wish! We¡¯ll be selecting a winner through a voting system via the website after the submission deadline to make everything fair and reader-focused.

    The deadline for submission is Sept 30, 2019 Submissions must be sent in via this form:

    Voting will begin October 2, 2019 and end Oct 15, 2019. The winner will be announced on Oct 16 and their artwork will be showcased on the website. (We might even showcase the top three!)

 Chapter 23

    The dream ofst night didn¡¯t leave any impression on Xiao Li.

    The next day, the ck-haired teenager opened his eyes before lying back tiredly. He only remembered that his sleepst night was very heavy. He seemed to have a dream but he couldn¡¯t remember the contents. He thought for a while but since he couldn¡¯t recall it, Xiao Li didn¡¯t work hard and got up from bed.

    The day¡¯s sunshine jumped yfully around every part of the wall and even the doll lying on the window was covered in a hint of warmth as she looked up at the sky. Zhou Ying had returned after being gonest night. He was bound in the little yellow book and appeared in the room when he saw Xiao Li wake up. He was small and child-like. It was different from Tan Li who wasn¡¯t very dynamic.

    Xiao Li had watched him departst night and roughly guessed what Zhou Ying had been doing. He gently touched Zhou Ying¡¯s head and asked, "How was it?"

    "Game, he lost." Zhou Ying took a while before speaking vaguely. He stared into Xiao Li¡¯s eyes before speaking with some joy. "I sent him to apany them."

    The word ¡¯lose¡¯ from a ghost meant nothing more than death. Xiao Li felt no sympathy for the person who wanted to harm him. He only regretted that he hadn¡¯t asked Zhou Ying to find out the identity of the instigator. He praised Zhou Ying first.

    Zhou Ying was looking around with some excitement, different from Tan Li who was only interested in the window. He was staring at the phone at the head of the bed. The child wasn¡¯t used to taking the initiative to ask for things. He just stood there watching curiously, not reaching out to touch.

    Xiao Li followed his gaze and reached for the phone, turning on the screen. "Do you want to y?"

    Zhou Ying didn¡¯t respond and just stared at the mobile phone. His eyes were scary, dead and lifeless but Xiao Licked any fear. To him, ghosts were safer than humans.

    He casually opened a game he often yed, pulled Zhou Ying over and ying the game in front of the child. At the end of the first round, Xiao Li moved slightly to the side. The little ghost reached out curiously and touched the screen of the phone. His finger passed directly through the screen like a science fiction movie.

    Xiao Li was slightly stunned but Zhou Ying seemed to find it more interesting. He excitedly entered the phone and disappeared from the room. The second master of the Xiao family caught the phone that dropped with a strange expression. He yed with it between his fingers for a while but didn¡¯t call the other person out. He put down his phone and habitually flipped through the little yellow book to see if there was anything new. As a result, he really saw it.¡¾ How did you sleep yesterday? ¡¿

    Xiao Li thought it over for a moment before replying, "Okay."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ That¡¯s good. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Why don¡¯t you ask me how I slept? ¡¿

    The tone was vaguely wronged like Xiao Li had done something to him. Xiao Li was in a good mood and asked the meaning of this sentence.

    As a result, the little yellow book said: ¡¾ I didn¡¯t sleep well. I have been watching you and thinking of kissing you all night. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You were sleeping on the bed and looked very harmless. I want to press you against the wall or on the bed, forcefully kissing you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Don¡¯t me him, he also wanted to press the little yellow book against the wall or flood him with water in the toilet.

    There was still a line left but Xiao Li didn¡¯t continue to look. He closed the little yellow book and prepared not to look inside until he entered the next world.

    He originally thought that the little yellow book was a female ghost. In the previous conversations, the other party didn¡¯t look that special. It was like a girl who was pure and considerate (?). As a result, he didn¡¯t know what he didn¡¯t wrong but recently, the little yellow book was bing more and more unrestrained.

    The ck-haired teenager arranged his clothes and walked out of the room, going downstairs in search of food.

    After he left, a figure emerged from a partition. It was Xiao Ming and he stood at the door, staring at the door with aplicated expression. Since the day when he was tangled up with a ghost in Xiao Li¡¯s room, Xu Mei¡¯s efforts to keep him under her watch had intensified, leaving him little chance of meeting Xiao Li again.

    Xu Mei had asked Xiao Ming where he had gone but Xiao Ming somehow didn¡¯t tell his mother about Xiao Li¡¯s room. He told himself that it was too strange that ordinary people would only think he was crazy. However, only Xiao Ming knew his true purpose.

    He heard thatst night Xiao Li had hijacked a taxi and raced back home. Xiao Ming hesitated. He wanted to talk to his brother but he was absolutely afraid of entering that room again. He only wanted to call out to his second brother from afar.

    Xiao Ming hadn¡¯t officially taken a step when he heard a soft female voice behind him. "Little Ming, what are you doing here?"

    "Mother..." Xiao Ming immediately recognized the voice and turned back to see Xu Mei smiling behind him.

    Xu Mei gently pushed her hair behind her ears. "What are you doing here instead of going to ss? Are you looking for your brother?"

    Xiao Ming jumped to the side and headed straight downstairs. He smiled while telling her, "I¡¯m just passing by and wanted to say hello. I am ready to go."

    Xu Mei sent her son away and gazed at the door in front of her in a sinister manner. She reached out her hand and pushed so that the door was opened wider. Xiao Li¡¯s room was nothing special. The bed was messy and there was a mobile phone on the bed. It seemed to be a normal room and could even be called simple.

    Mr Ye had lost contact since yesterday and Xu Mei couldn¡¯t contact him anymore. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of uneasiness. She was facing Xiao Li¡¯s door when a cold voice was heard behind her. "Let it go."

    Xu Mei turned her head to see Xiao Li holding a te of delicious pastries and staring coldly at her. He didn¡¯t wait for her to answer and directly walked in, closing the door. She couldn¡¯t speak before the door almost hit her nose. Xu Mei didn¡¯t think that Mr Ye¡¯s disappearance was rted to Xiao Li. Just...

    She thought about the room and felt a bit strange. Xu Mei took a few steps back and stared at the vase on the railing of the second floor absently, recalling the scene.

    The... mobile phone? At the beginning, the mobile phone was at the head of the bed. Then after Xiao Li appeared, the mobile phone moved to the centre of the bed like a pup greeting its owner!

    Thedy¡¯s eyes widened as she stared in an unfocused manner at the vase in front of her. Among the colourful flowers, a wisp of ck hair suddenly emerged. It belonged to a small doll.

 Chapter 24

    The doll¡¯s hair was only exposed for a moment. Xu Mei¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t widened yet and she didn¡¯t have a chance to confirm it when it disappeared without a trace. Combined with that phone...

    Xu Mei quickly left Xiao Li¡¯s room door. She had a bold idea.

    She didn¡¯t think that Xiao Li could manage ghosts. How could an ordinary person deal with ghosts? In addition, Xiao Li seemed to be a young man who studied every day and never did anything like this in the Xiao home. There was no way for him to control ghosts like Mr Ye. Xu Mei¡¯s idea was that Mr Ye left a ghost beside Xiao Li, not killing him right away but making him live in endless fear. The uneasiness originally caused by Mr Ye¡¯s disappearance was scattered.

    Xu Mei used a soft voice to have a servant bring a bowl of sweet soup. She would educate her son to absolutely not approach Xiao Li. Thedy¡¯s elegant back soon disappeared below the stairs and behind the rose in the vase, a doll showed one eye and stared after her in a dull manner.

    Xu Mei thought it was good but she soon found that the truth wasn¡¯t as she wished. Whenever the Xiao family¡¯s master wasn¡¯t back, she was alone in the master bedroom. The bed was soft and silky and the entire room was filled with an aroma that Xu Mei liked. She always liked flowers and nts and ced a pot of rare orchids by her bed.

    She turned off themp, closed her eyes and prepared to go to sleep. Xu Mei¡¯s usual sleep quality was good but she didn¡¯t know why today, there was always some ups and downs in her heart. Shey in bed for 10 minutes before opening her eyes again.

    She had just opened them when she saw a shadow sitting at the end of her bed! She had closed her eyes for a long time so Xu Mei could see slightly in the darkness. This thing seemed to be a doll that was very fat. The facial features couldn¡¯t be seen.

    "What is this ghost thing!" Xu Mei¡¯s chest rose violently as she got up from bed and reached for themp.

    However, the doll moved. Xu Mei made a stunned expression as it grew from small torge, turning into a life-sized ghost in a bloody school uniform. It stood by the edge of the bed and buried its head in the orchids.

    This was very close to Xu Mei and the bloody smell spread. Xu Mei¡¯s scream was in her throat as her hands and feet moved in another direction.

    The figure didn¡¯t care about her and just stood in ce. It looked up when Xu Mei ran to the door, nced at the door and left the room.

    Xu Mei had never experienced such a thing. She saw the ghost disappeared and stumbled to open the door, screaming, "Ah¡ª! Come! There, there is a ghost!"

    ******************

    Inside the room at the other end, Xiao Li was lounging on a chair, his mouth stuffed with a piece of pastry as he yed games on his mobile phone. Since Zhou Ying entered his phone, there was a program called Happy Music running in the background. A child was still a child.

    Xiao Li operated his character to get a double kill while thinking. He had already checked the little yellow book this day and also spent all day ying the game. Xiao Li was different from Xiao Ming. Xiao Ming was busy every day. It wasn¡¯t only the weekdays. Xu Mei used the weekends for various training courses. Meanwhile, Xiao Li didn¡¯t even have to go to ss and he was happily idle.

    He was ying the game when there were big movements outside the door. It seemed to being from the main bedroom. Xiao Li didn¡¯t raise his head. He had no feelings or curiosity at all, not to mention the sounds wereing from Xu Mei. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t forget about that strange taxi. It wasn¡¯t because he felt uneasy that someone wanted to kill him. It was that he was 80% confidence the person behind it was Xu Mei.

    He somewhat felt a desire for vengeance. He wasn¡¯t as quick an attacker as Xu Mei. He would take his time. A gust of night wind blew the curtains as the doll obediently returned to the window.

    After an operation, Xiao Li stared at the settlement interface on his phone. He had received the MVP award again. Then Shen Chenzhi sent him a message in the chat box. "Come again?"

    Xiao Li replied, "No."

    "Okay. When will you go back to school?"

    "I¡¯m not sure. Depends on my mood."

    Shen Chenzhi gave a short reply and went offline.

    Xiao Li put down his phone and nced at the little yellow book. The small book suppressed under his bag looked very thin. It had vibrated for a long time but it didn¡¯t get Xiao Li¡¯s attention and now it was quiet.

    He walked over to raise the bag and a piece of paper floated from the air down into the young man¡¯s hand.

    To be precise, it wasn¡¯t a piece of paper but a formal invitation. There was a family emblem engraved on the back that he didn¡¯t know. It was shaped like a sword and surrounded by roses. Meanwhile, the front had smooth handwriting.

    ¡¾ Dear Mr Detective, the date of the agreement has been getting closer and closer. Out of fear that you will forget, I will hereby remind you to pleasee to the Tartarus Manor at 6 p.m. that day. I am looking forward to your arrival. ¡¿

    It was signed with an English name.

    Tartarus Manor... this name wasn¡¯t very good. Xiao Li just had this thought when there was a whirlwind and the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    At first, there was a tree-lined path surrounded by trees towering into the sky, covering the sunlight. Further on, the end of the trail had a straight with a wooden bridge connecting to the other end of the strait. A huge castle stood on the cliff at that end.

    The water at the bottom of the cliff beat against the cliff, resulting in constant loud sounds.

    The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the old castle. It was surrounded by a thorny fence that acted as a guard fence. The surface of the castle was covered with traces of the years and was ancient and mysterious. The gate had two stone carvings on it. They were two benevolent angels with white wings and smiles on their faces.

    ¡¾ The Tartarus Manor is an ancient manor belonging to the Nordic aristocracy. After years of baptism, it is unknown how many truths have been buried. If you have received the invitation,e to this secret appointment. Maybe you can fulfil your wish here or maybe your soul will be harvested here. It is all your choice. ¡¿

    Xiao Li opened his eyes again and found he was standing at the door of the estate. The sea breeze blowing from behind him caused him to stand unsteadily.

    There were a few others around him. It was far less than the orphanage and they were looking at the buildings and other people. This time, the duration between instances was so short. The invitation letter was still in Xiao Li¡¯s hand and the little yellow book floated in front of the young man, therge piece of paper showing:

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Survival in Tartarus Manor for seven days.

    2. Crack the truth here.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Hidden tasks:

    1. Don¡¯t ignore me.

    2. Don¡¯t neglect me.

    3. Give me a kiss.

    All the above tasks must bepleted. ¡¿

    Xiao Li put away the little yellow book, turned over the invitation and paused for a few seconds on the word ¡¯detective.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t a detective in reality. Did it mean that in this instance... his role was a detective? This was quite consistent with the pseudonym he used.

    There weren¡¯t many reincarnators this time so the rest of the people came together spontaneously. Each one looked thoughtful and didn¡¯t seem new. A brown-haired young man was the first to raise his invitation as he smiled at everyone. "Tartarus Manor, this isn¡¯t a good name. I think that we are ¡¯gambling.¡¯"

    "What do you mean?" Another woman with hair in front of her eyes asked.

    "Tartarus means ¡¯hell¡¯ in Greek mythology." The brown-haired young man looked like a gentle big brother. "Based on this name, the ghosts are quite scary."

    "Are you trying to scare yourself before entering?" An uncle who had both hands over his chest since he came here spoke disdainfully. "I don¡¯t believe it. I will live even if this is an instance of 100 people."

    The young man put away his invitation. "I¡¯m just worried and opening that isn¡¯t the case. Since the number here is small, shall we introduce ourselves? My name is Xie Lingshi."

    "Xie Lingshi, the ling of mingling (order), the shi of shijue (vision)?" (TL Note: they¡¯re talking about the character used when writing it out)

    A young man who never opened his mouth was shocked. He had obviously heard of this person and a bit of joy filled his voice. "The one who is ranked 98th on the forum?"

    Xie Lingshi looked up with a smile and spoke modestly. "That is indeed my name. This ranking... you don¡¯t need to pay much attention. We are only reincarnators and once we encounter high-level ghosts, sometimes we can only rely on luck while struggling for survival."

    A golden thigh!

    "My name is Wu Tian. Please take care of me." The young man¡¯s eyes lit up while several other people looked at the harmless youth. Xiao Li had only seen the forum rankingsst night and didn¡¯t expect to meet a name on it so soon. It might only be 98 but it was still on the list. Next, they exchanged names. Thest person¡¯s introduction had just ended when the safety time was up.

    An old man with silver hair was standing on the edge of the railing. His hair was carefullybed back. He appeared silently and didn¡¯t move at all.

    "Dear guests, good evening." The man¡¯s movements were slow but there wasn¡¯t the usual ghostly stiffness. "I¡¯m Ronnie, the housekeeper here. Please follow me."

    He spoke and opened the iron gate of the manor. The iron gate was rusted and made an ufortable noise as it opened. Ronnie led them into the castle. After entering through the iron gate, the air gave off an ancient smell that was a mixture of grass and rust.

    They stopped in the hall of the first floor and the housekeeper Ronnie respectfully pointed upstairs. "Dear guests, your clothes have been prepared for you. Please go to the room to change clothes and thene down for dinner."

    The old housekeeper led the crowd to their rooms. Every time he came to a room, he let someone go in. Xiao Li was assigned to the middle room on the third floor. He pushed open the door and saw the suit on the bed instantly.

    Xiao Li turned back to close the door and entered. The room was covered with a velvet dark red carpet and it was very soft. He took out the little yellow book and thought about it before stuffing it under his clothes. Then he took off his clothes.

    The young man¡¯s back was revealed inch by inch as he removed his clothes. Oncepletely naked, it was like smooth jade and another set of clothing covered the precious treasure, blocking all of it.

    It was a Western-style shirt with a vest and cloak. The ck vest outlined the young man¡¯s slim figure andbined with the hate, Xiao Li felt like a famous detective.

    The moment he got dressed, the little yellow book asked: ¡¾ Why are you angry? ¡¿

    ¡¾ Is it because I said I wanted to kiss you? ¡¿

    ¡¾ This is a normal thing. I like you and want to be close to you. So don¡¯t be angry about it. ¡¿

    It showed too much at once so halfway through the line, it tried to change to a new topic. ¡¾ This outfit is very good-looking. It suits you. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Of course, you look good no matter what you wear. You are the best. ¡¿

    Xiao Li looked at its innocent manner and wanted to say something to it. He hardly imagined that such a coloured ghost could be so open and pure.

    The teenager was worried for a bit before dropping the pen. "..I¡¯m not angry because you want to kiss me. It is because you are perverted."

    Right, who would say this if they weren¡¯t perverted? Describing in detail and with yellow writing? Still wanting to kiss him like that?

    The little yellow book wasn¡¯t ashamed and felt some pride. ¡¾ You can call me anything but don¡¯t ignore me. ¡¿

    Xiao Li suddenly became weak and there was a feeling of being toozy to care about it. In any case, it was just a little yellow book and had no substance! The two coloured sentences were just... coloured sentences!

    He closed the book, organized his cuffs and walked out of the room.

    Xiao Li went out and there were already a few people gathered in the hall. They were with the old housekeeper Ronnie and constantly trying to ask him questions. The first person to open his mouth was Xie Lingshi. He had changed into a suit and looked like a modern day elite businessman. "Mr Ronnie, dare I ask about the owner here...?"

    He didn¡¯t directly ask the reason for their invitations or what was the agreement in fear of exposing himself to the eyes of ghosts. He could only act tentatively.

    The old housekeeper replied with a cold face. "The duke has his own business. I ask the guests to understand."

    Xie Lingshiughed. "There is no way if it is an urgent matter. We don¡¯t mind."

    During their conversation, the rest of the people came out one after another. Apart from Xie Lingshi, there were four men and one man and woman. They looked like a couple. The man was called He Wei and the woman was called He Yi. They whispered to each other but didn¡¯t chat to the others. The old housekeeper saw them and reached out a hand. "Everyone, pleasee this way."

    The group walked through the long corridor inside the castle. Waiting for them was a beautiful long table with a white tablecloth. There was a variety of Western foods ced on them and two rows of candles in the middle. The candlelight shone brilliantly in the dark night of the castle.

    Xie Lingshi sat down and looked at the table with a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there are no little Indians in the middle." (Based on the nursery rhyme 10 Little Indians that was used in Agatha Christie¡¯s novel ¡¯And Then There were None.¡¯)

    The young man called Wu Tian sounded puzzled. "What are little Indians?"

    A woman¡ªXiao Li remembered that her name was Feng Fengqing¡ªwas wearing a long European skirt and had white fur wrapped around her shoulders. She hummed, "Then There Were None."

    It was a very famous blizzard mountain killing mode novel. It told the story of eight strangers who were invited to the ind. There was a nursery rhyme in the phonograph and 10 porcin statues on the table. Every day after that, people died in the same manner that was described in the nursery rhyme. For every dead person, the porcin statue on the table was one less, much like their present situation.

    "The difference is that the opponents they faced were themselves, humans." Xie Lingshi concluded. "We are dealing with ghosts, ghosts."

    The ghosts were invincible. All they could do was block the ghost for a while and find a way to escape.

    The words of the young man struck the hearts of those present. They faced the dazzling table but couldn¡¯t eat because they had no appetite. There was a brief silence before the bearded uncle opened his mouth impatiently. "What are you saying? I don¡¯t like people like you who are rmists. Are you happy talking this way?"

    His words were fierce and his hostility towards Xie Lingshi was serious. The young man didn¡¯t intend to fight back and just leaned back. "It is as Brother Qian said. I am just thinking ill-thoughts."

    The uncle with the surname of Qian couldn¡¯t continue to attack. He scoffed and bowed his head to look at his bowl of steak,ining, "Blood is dripping. I don¡¯t know why anyone likes to eat this. It is disgusting."

    As for the couple, He Wei took a piece of cake and ced it on He Yi¡¯s te. "Eat a bit?"

    He Yi shook her head and pushed the te away a bit. She really had no appetite. She entered an instance where it was unknown if she would live or die. How could she have the appetite to eat?

    Around the silent table, only Xiao Li could freely cut the steak and bring it to his mouth while also pouring himself a ss of red wine. The teenager¡¯s appearance made the others look at him several times. Fortunately, he was good-looking. The others might not understand how he was able to eat at this time but no one stood up and used him. Xie Lingshi looked at him and sighed. "Good appetite."

    Under Xiao Li¡¯s leadership, the rest of the people stuffed something into their mouths despite their poor appetite and the dinner ended.

    The old housekeeper stood with his hands behind his back, respectful and silent. Once everyone stopped eating, he personally cleaned up the dishes and didn¡¯t ask other servants to help. It was unknown if there were other servants.

    Xie Lingshi was very interested in this old housekeeper. He kept talking to the housekeeper and asking how long the housekeeper had been working him. He also asked if there were any arrangements for tonight.

    The old housekeeper answered them easily. He had been working here for 10 years and they could freely do what they wanted tonight. Then Ronnie expressed his desire to leave for a bit. Xie Lingshi let him go and turned to the other people to try and explore the entire castle.

    Xiao Li touched his pocket and was prepared to go back to his room. He just passed a corner of the second floor when he saw the group of people gathered to look at the painting hanging at the end of the corridor.

    It was an oil painting depicting the upper body of a beautiful woman. She had pale blond hair and her eyes were as blue as the sea, covering her rising smile. The thick inks depicted her beauty.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows were tightly closed and the sound of waves on the shore was isted. The full moon in the sky outlined the beautiful woman in the oil painting.

    Xie Lingshi stood at the forefront and stared at the beauty for a while. "This painting... something isn¡¯t quite right."

    Feng Fengqing stared quietly at the painting for a long time. "What is wrong?"

    "The eyes..." Xie Lingshi took three steps back.

    The person in this painting was very beautiful and the colour of the painting was extremely bright. ording to reason, it should give people a bright feeling. However, this painting was gloomy at first nce, just like there was ayer of shadow.

    He had just spoken when he saw the woman in the oil painting suddenly look alive and nce in a certain direction. Then once Xie Lingshi examined it carefully, the oil painting hadpletely recovered.

    Xie Lingshi followed the direction of the painting¡¯s look and saw a person. The ck-haired teenager stood in ce, ck cloak covering his body and his cuffs were embroidered with dark red embroidery. He seemed to feel Xie Lingshi¡¯s eyes and coldly raised an eyebrow.

    Why was the painting looking at this person? Was it idental? Or... was he the first victim to be targeted? Xie Lingshi remembered this person¡¯s very special name and asked, "Sherlock, what do you think of this painting?"

    Xiao Li stood still in the distance andmented, "It looks good. Very beautiful."

    "...Not in terms of looks. I mean the entire impression the painting gives off."

    Xie Lingshi changed the adjective. "Very harmonious."

    Xie Lingshi couldn¡¯t keep up with this person¡¯s thinking. "Ah?"

    "It suits this ce." Xiao Li put his hand back in his pocket and his expression didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t see the painting¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t follow Xie Lingshi¡¯s hints.

    Was this person¡¯s headcking roots? He looked so good but he was actually crazy? This was the eldest son of the Xie family¡¯s first view of Xiao Li. Xie Lingshi hadn¡¯t managed to express any more words when he heard a shrill scream in the distance. "Ah¡ª! Come here... someone is dead here!"

    The voice belonged to the woman in the couple. The people present ran to the ce where the sound came from.

    The scream was from the door of a bedroom on the first floor. One of the doors was half open and the interior decoration was simr to other people¡¯s rooms. At the door, a man had fallen to the ground with a dagger inserted into his back. Blood stained his clothes and dripped on the carpet, adding another colour to the dark carpet.

    He Yi was screaming and He Wei next to her supported her and covered her eyes. He Wei couldn¡¯t bear to see the corpse and turned to look at everyone rushing over. "We looked outside for a while and prepared to go back to our room when we saw..."

    Their room was next to the dead bearded uncle.

    The old housekeeper squeezed out from the crowd. He looked at the scene in front of him and sighed coldly, crouching down to carefully examine the uncle¡¯s wound. "Dr Feng, can youe and see?"

    Feng Fengqing was obviously stunned when she heard this. The word ¡¯doctor¡¯ was indeed written on her invitation but she wasn¡¯t a doctor in reality and didn¡¯t know anything about medicine. However, the old housekeeper said this and she couldn¡¯t refuse. She just followed Ronnie¡¯s meaningful gaze by bending over and putting her hand lightly on the decreased. "He can¡¯t be saved."

    The housekeeper was shocked and sighed sadly. Feng Fengqing also felt awkward. She didn¡¯t like this uncle too much but seeing a reincarnator she entered with die so fast, there was a feeling of sadness like a rabbit dying.

    At this moment, Xiao Li suddenly acted. He knelt beside the uncle, blocking the eyes of the others with his body and taking the deceased¡¯s hand. There was an invitation there. The uncle was invited to be a ¡¯butcher.¡¯ After seeing this line, Xiao Li quietly stuffed the invitation back and turned to the puzzled housekeeper. "I was checking to see if there were any clues about the murderer."

    Ronnie nodded. "There is a detective so presumably, the murderer has nowhere to run."

    Xie Lingshi immediately reacted. He squeezed past the old housekeeper and knelt on the ground with a sad expression. "I am a priest. I will pray for him."

    He put his hands on the uncle¡¯s body, checked it before making the sign of a cross on his chest. "May his soul rest in peace."

    The old housekeeper waited for them to pray before picking up the body. Before he left, he told the rest of the group, "I am sorry that this happened. I will inform the duke and hope for your understanding."

    Xie Lingshi replied to him, "No one expected that such a thing would happen. We will wait for the duke¡¯s message."

    Ronnie took the body and left. The remaining reincarnators stood at the bloody door. Xie Lingshi took the lead to walk into the uncle¡¯s room and searched it.

    "Is it a ghost?" Wu Tian asked in a whisper.

    The uncle had just arrived and there was nothing extra in the room. Only the clothes he changed out of had some value. Xie Lingshi saw the uncle¡¯s clothes and searched the pockets, finding a pack of cigarettes, a lighter and a Swiss army knife.

    The knife wasn¡¯t clean and there was still blood on the de. It was obvious that the uncle wasn¡¯t an innocent person but such a dangerous reincarnator had died.

    Xie Lingshi muttered to himself, "I don¡¯t know what he did to trigger the dead end..."

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes swept over the knife, said nothing and left the uncle¡¯s room.

    He first went to his room, sat at the table and opened the little yellow book. It was because when he saw the painting, the little yellow book had started vibrating. ¡¾ She looks good? Do you like that? ¡¿

    ¡¾ But I look better. Do you want to see me? ¡¿

    ¡¾ In fact, I think you are the best to look at. I like everything you do. For example, I really want to see you under that cloak. ¡¿

    Xiao Li was afraid of it continuing to talk and defended himself. "That is a scene."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Then you don¡¯t think she looks good? ¡¿

    Xiao Li coaxed it. "No, you look good."

    The little yellow book was satisfied.

    Xiao Li looked up into the mirror in front of the table. There was no desk, only this dressing table. It was like a woman¡¯s room and the mirror in front of the dresser caused some fear thiste at night. The teenager stared at his face in the mirror for half a minute. He found no abnormalities and moved his gaze.

    After the death of the first person, it was now close to midnight and the moon hanging high outside the window gave the castle a deste atmosphere. Xiao Li had originally intended to sleep but he rolled over for a moment and felt a bit hungry. He had been full from the steak at dinner but it had digested a long time ago and now he wanted some pastries.

    The Xiao family¡¯s second master often yed games hard and stayed upte eating pastries. Thus, he couldn¡¯t bear the hunger. He hadn¡¯t taken off his clothes to go to bed so he put on the cloak and went out of his room.

    The castle in the middle of the night exuded a distinctive beauty. Every stone here and every embossed relief was extremely refined with a sense of history. Xiao Li walked down the stairs covered with thick carpet. He passed many doors, some of which were engraved with intricate patterns.

    He searched for a while but couldn¡¯t find the kitchen. Xiao Li paused beforeing to the ce where he saw the painting. The beauty in the painting was still smiling at him like a bait from hell.

    Xiao Li held up his mobile phone torch and looked at her for a moment. Then he heard his voice echoing in this world. "Where is the kitchen?"

    The blonde beauty, "..."

    The beauty¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment.

    Xiao Li added, "Or where can I eat?"

    The blonde beauty stopped smiling. Once she stopped smiling, the tone of the entire paintingpletely reversed. She even looked awkward as she stood up gracefully and walked out of the frame. Once she stepped out of the frame, she became a shadow on the wall. She was like a court woman as she held the hem of her dressed and shuttled through the walls.

    The blonde beauty walked through the castle with Xiao Li and finally stopped in front of a door near the top floor. The door was engraved with the same emblem as the invitation. The leaves of the roses wrapped around the door like a spider web waiting for prey.

    Xiao Li pushed open the door and found that it was a studio. The bright moonlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows, revealing the easel in the studio. There were brushes and oil paints on the table, a sofa in front of the easel and a snack stand next to the sofa with delicate snacks on it.

    The blonde walked over and sat on the sofa. It seemed she wanted to lie downzily on it but she looked at Xiao Li and changed her mind, sitting on the sofa in a dignified manner. Xiao Li turned over the canvas on the easel and saw a woman with blonde hair but no face. There were no facial features.

    Xiao Li thoughtfully put down the canvas and asked the woman sitting on the sofa. "Do you want me to paint you in exchange for food?"

    The other person nodded. Xiao Li picked up the brush with some hesitation. He hadn¡¯t learned how to paint and didn¡¯t have any talent for this. "I¡¯m not very good at painting."

    The smile on the beauty¡¯s face deepened and she didn¡¯t move. She sat in the same ce and showed no signs of regret.

    Xiao Li picked up a brush with some golden paint, sprinkled the colour on the canvas and started to paint. The teenager painted very slowly. He held a palette in one hand and touched it with the brush from time to time. It was like he was born to paint and in front of him was a dignified beauty. This was actually a very beautiful scene on the surface.

    It was only when the eyes were focused on the painting that the scene became weird. For those who never studied oil painting, it was difficult to paint well. Thus, this painting looked... it could faintly distinguish the hair based on the colour and the eyelids, but nothing more. It was an implicit description.

    Xiao Li hesitantly took the painting off the easel and handed it to the blonde beauty. Then he directly grabbed the te of food.

    The beauty lowered her head and turned over the canvas in her hand. She silently stared at the face and then touched her face with her other hand, as if wondering what happened. Then she lost the smile on her face and returned the painting to Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li shrugged. He held the painting under his arm and held the te of food in his right hand as he left the studio. The blonde beauty sat there watching his back. Once Xiao Li disappeared, she turned her head and entered the wall.

    Xiao Li walked down the hallways with the te in one hand and the painting in his other hand. He had no hands free to hold his phone so he didn¡¯t turn on the shlight and returned to his room by relying on the moonlight outside the window.

    He had just walked down to his floor when he bumped into a young man.

    The young man might have a smile on his face but his head kept going back and forth, looking over whenever there was wind. He was obviously a bit scared of the surrounding environment. He held a candlestick in one hand, which was clearly more in line with the castle¡¯s temperament than his phone.

    The young man was Xie Lingshi. He was thinking about a clue in the middle of the night and wanted to go into the first deceased¡¯s room to see. In the instance world, going out at night was a very dangerous thing. Therefore, he was a bit fearful despite having some means.

    The faint candlelight elongated his shadow. Once he moved forward a certain distance, there was another shadow on the wall. Xie Lingshi was shocked and his heart almost stopped beating. Then he found the person looking at himself and felt a bit better. "Mr Sherlock, you... what are you doing here?"

    In addition, with no lighting!

    Xiao Li raised the te in his hand. "Looking for food."

    Xie Lingshi, "???"

    Someone in a haunted instance world went outside just to find something to eat? The young man¡¯s suspicious eyes bypassed the te and focused on Xiao Li¡¯s other hand.

    Xiao Li saw the interested expression and didn¡¯t wait for him to ask. "By the way, I painted this."

    Xie Lingshi, "..."

    Shouldn¡¯t it by going out to paint this image and then looking for food? The primary and secondary rtionship was wrong! Wait a minute, why did he go out in the middle of the night to paint? Sherlock, this logic wasn¡¯t right!

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: I didn¡¯t make a mistake about the primary and secondary rtionship. It was you who made the mistake.

 Chapter 25

    Besides, speaking of snacks, wasn¡¯t Sherlock the one who ate the most at dinner? Everyone had no appetite while he ate the best. The Xie family¡¯s eldest son felt the whole thing was more and more baffling and didn¡¯t know what to say. He struggled for a while before deciding to start with the painting itself. "Painting?"

    The young man¡¯s gaze was fixed on the painting and he seemed to want to borrow it and directly examine it. He believed that there would never be anyone who would go out in the middle of the night to draw an ordinary painting. This painting must have another mystery.

    Xiao Li asked, "Do you want to see it?"

    Xie Lingshi nodded hesitantly.

    "Say please."

    Xie Lingshi, "..."

    "Forget it." The teenager opposite him generously handed over the canvas.

    The brown-haired youth held it and unfolded the canvas.

    Frankly speaking, before seeing the painting, Xie Lingshi thought he would see a beautiful piece of art¡ªandscape, person or object. He even thought he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he saw a ghost or animal. However, everything he imagined in his mind was thrown out when he saw the canvas.

    It was a person... right? He could faintly discern the hair and eyes. As for the other strange ¡¯facial features¡¯, only a benevolent and wise person could see it. The young man stared at the painting for a long time before squeezing out an awkward smile that didn¡¯t lose its politeness. "...This painting is quite special."

    It was quite special. It was especially ugly. Apart from being ugly, it had no other features. Was this really an ordinary painting that this person drew because of an itch? It was just that the painting was ugly but the colour matching was a bit familiar... as if he had seen it before. Xie Lingshi searched his mind but couldn¡¯t remember it.

    Xiao Li took back the pairing and raised his eyelids to sweep a gaze over the other person. He wanted to leave when he suddenly faced the window on the other side. Xie Lingshi was startled and subconsciously followed the gaze.

    It was unknown when the rain started outside but the rain was sweeping through the window. Xiao Li walked over and closed the window. The raindrops hit his cuffs and wet his shirt, like thick blood.

    The storm rolled up furiously, smashing the suspension bridge connecting the manor to the outside world. The narrow suspension bridge was like a lonely boat drifting in a storm. It was torn apart in an instant and fell into the sea. The whistling sound that followed was like the roar of a deep sea animal that was cut off by the window.

    Xie Lingshi witnessed all of this. "...Hah, this is really a blizzard mountain."

    The doll in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket shifted positions but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just held the te in his hand and walked back to his room.

    Xie Lingshi looked at his back and thought of the painting incident after dinner. The man had also left like this. Then the colours of the ghost painting returned to his mind. Wasn¡¯t the beautiful woman in the painting blonde?! In addition, she had stared at this person!

    In an instant, many things shed in Xie Lingshi¡¯s heart, from ¡¯the female ghost hooked the soul¡¯ to ¡¯the overbearing female ghost fell in love with me.¡¯

    In the end, he shook his head. How could there be an infatuated ghost in the instance world? The evil spirits here fed on flesh and blood, enjoying the fear and screams of humans. Being targeted by the evil spirit of the castle would only lead to sorrow. Of course, he couldn¡¯t rule out that this person had some secrets that would allow him to withstand evil spirits. Who didn¡¯t have secrets?

    The young man ranked 98th on the reincarnators list slyly touched his heart and smiled.

    The next day.

    The wind and rain still hadn¡¯t stopped. The heavy rain mmed against the window like hail and the dark clouds were gloomy. The news that the bridge brokest night had been told to everyone by the housekeeper and they looked distraught. As reincarnators, they were unable to escape the manor themselves but the news still cast a shadow in the hearts of the people.

    A man diedst night. Would that continue today?

    At lunchtime, the couple took their umbre and rushed into the dining room from outside. He Wei¡¯s hair was full of water and his expression was very bad as he ced his arm around his girlfriend. "We went to the manor¡¯s gate to look. The bridge is indeed broken."

    Wu Tian had eaten very littlest night and at this time, he was desperately stuffing his mouth. He spoke vaguely, "Do you still need to look at this? Didn¡¯t Ronnie tell us?"

    He Yi trembled with her head lowered and she looked frightened.

    Xie Lingshi¡¯s mind moved and his tone was gentle. "What else did you see?"

    The moment he spoke, He Yi panicked from within her boyfriend¡¯s arms. He Wei gulped and said, "The angels¡¯ expression has changed."

    Feng Fengqing frowned and asked, "What?"

    "The statues at the gate of the two estates." He Wei recalled the scene at the time. "They were smiling when we first arrived. However, I just went to check and when I came back, I found that their expressions have changed to... crying."

    He Wei¡¯s words echoed around the dining table and Feng Fengqing¡¯s fork made a shrill sound across the te.

    "Big Brother Xie..." Wu Tian looked at the leader Xie Lingshi. The young man put down his knife and fork, grabbed an umbre from the old housekeeper and went to the manor gate to see the two statues.

    During their arrival yesterday, the lips of the two statues were raised and they looked amiable. Now the lips of the two angels were lowered, exposing teeth like canine teeth and they looked extraordinarily sinister.

    The old housekeeper following them came forward and spoke loudly, "Evil spirit, this must be an evil spirit!"

    Ronnie¡¯s voice waspletely covered by the heavy rain and the deafening rain washed away everything. The rain was heard while Xiao Li stood at the end of the crowd, looking at the entire castle. It was more like a cage.

    After returning from the manor gate, almost everyone was wet. The umbre couldn¡¯t withstand the wind and rain. They each returned to their rooms, took a shower and changed clothes.

    Xiao Li had ced the doll, little yellow book, phone and other things in the pocket inside the vest so that they wouldn¡¯t get wet easily. Now that he returned to his room, he took them out and ced them on the table.

    The dolly in ce, looking awkward. Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but she seemed to be very repressed in this manor. Previously in the orphanage or in reality, the doll often walked around on her own but here it was motionless and spent every day in his pocket.

    It was the same for Zhou Ying. The child also refused to go out and spent every day in the mobile phone ying stand-alone games. Xiao Li had specifically downloaded an e-book to teach him how to write poems.

    Only the little yellow book was as normal. It greeted him every day and the tone was light. ¡¾ When will you considerpleting hidden task 3? ¡¿

    ¡¾ I want you toplete it all the time. Your usual lips look like rose petals. I want to kiss you whenever you lie down. I want to kiss the sauce off your lips when you eat. Even when you are as wet as you are now, I want to lick your lips red. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "???"

    He wrote weakly, "...Can you stop being so shameless?"

    The little yellow book was very puzzled. ¡¾ What is shameless about revealing my true feelings? ¡¿

    Xiao Li¡¯s hand used a bit of strength. He didn¡¯t have a second pen so he didn¡¯t break his pen. Instead, he drew a few horizontal lines on the big paragraph that the little yellow book wrote and erased it. The teenager saw that nothing else happened so he stood up and removed his wet clothes, walking into the bathroom where water had filled the tub.

    Meanwhile, Wu Tian was changing clothes in another room of the castle. He was putting on his shirt while feeling worried about the angel statues and afraid of the evil spirit lingering in the castle. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    Wu Tian¡¯s heart tensed and he gulped. "Who is it?"

    There was no response. He immediately jumped back, picked up his original clothes and pulled out three sheets of paper and two pills from them. The knocking on the door continued but the person behind it was silent, no matter how much Wu Tian called out. Wu Tian held the item in his hand and put the pill in his mouth, ready to swallow it at any time.

    After three rounds of knocking, the creature outside the door seemed tired and stopped knocking. Even so, Wu Tian didn¡¯t rx. He watched the door warily and directly swallowed a See Ghosts Pill. There were no signs of a ghost from the door.

    He settled down a bit and the sweat on his hands went the Expel Ghosts character. Time passed and just as the time for the end of the See Ghosts Pill was arriving, Wu Tian move his eyes away from the door and saw a face at the window.

    The Expel Ghosts charm in his harm burned up at a very fast speed. Before he could react, the paper hadpletely disappeared. He could only watch the ghost walk in and approach him. In thest second of his life, he saw something and used all his strength to write something on the ground. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t finish it.

    Four hourster at dinner time, the door was knocked on again and broken. This was the second victim. Wu Tian¡¯s death was tragic. His throat was severely cut and a circle of white chalk was drawn around where he died.

    Feng Fengqing pretended to check him before turning back to the old housekeeper and shaking her head.

    The old housekeeper was pale as he stood at the door, the wrinkles of his skin even deeper, showing his old age. "There is another death. This must be the curse of the evil spirit. A telegram can¡¯t be sent out and the road is cut off. We are going to die here..."

    Xie Lingshi made the sign of a cross over his chest, spoke a prayer and then nced at the housekeeper. "Mr Ronnie, the situation is serious and you can no longer hide it. Why do you say that it is the curse of an evil spirit?"

    Ronnie gasped and the old housekeeper¡¯s voice was hoarse. "When the duke first purchased the castle, he called a court teacher here. The teacher came and said that the resentment here was extremely heavy. This ominousnd is a ce for evil spirits. It was just that the duke was bent on keeping this ce... from the moment I saw the two statues, I knew this was the evil spirit."

    "Did the teacher have anything else to say about the evil spirit?" Feng Fengqing asked eagerly.

    "No, he directlymunicated with the duke," the old housekeeper spoke sadly. "I don¡¯t know anything and the duke didn¡¯t tell me anything."

    Xiao Li crouched down next to Wu Tian¡¯s body. He touched the white powder on the carpet with his hand andpared it to another ce. In the end, he carefully looked around and saw the character that Wu Tian wrote: Pro.

    Pro? Pro¡ª

    Standing behind him, the brown-haired man narrowed his eyes. At this moment, a lightning bolt connected everything. He quickly rxed again before saying to Xiao Li, "Mr Detective, what are the clues?"

    Xiao Li turned back quietly. He patted the other person¡¯s shoulder and spoke with deep meaning. "Who killed the robin?"

    Xie Lingshi looked into the depths of his heart and replied in a low voice. "...Himself."

    Author¡¯s Note: Who killed the robin is from the nursery rhyme Who Killed Cock Robin:

    Who killed Cock Robin?

    I, said the Sparrow,

    with my bow and arrow,

    I killed Cock Robin.

    Who saw him die?

    I, said the Fly,

    with my little eye,

    I saw him die.

 Chapter 26

    Xie Lingshi already knew the hint of Wu Tian and also understood that Xiao Li knew it and it was even earlier than him.

    He originally thought that the self-proimed Sherlock was abnormal but now he found that the other person was a very smart, abnormal person. This was good since they could try to cooperate. It was always pleasant to deal with smart people rather than pig-like teammates.

    Once all the clues were connected with Wu Tian¡¯s hint, everything was simple. Every person had an identity on their invitation. For example, Xiao Li was a detective, Xie Lingshi was a priest and Feng Fengqing was a doctor. This ¡¯identity¡¯ was the key in this world.

    Wu Tian writing ¡¯Pro¡¯ was actually half of ¡¯profession¡¯. He had no strength toplete the word.

    Profession was ¡¯identity¡¯ and Wu Tian¡¯s identity was a teacher. However, he didn¡¯t act as a teacher. On the contrary, he always wanted to hold Xie Lingshi¡¯s thighs and listen to Xie Lingshi¡¯s words. He was more like a student than a teacher so he died very early.

    The first uncle who died, his identity was a ¡¯butcher¡¯ and he was the first to die because at dinner, he said that blood was really disgusting. This didn¡¯t fit his identity as a butcher since he should be ustomed to blood. He was the first to die since no one else vited their identity. The method of death was a dagger through the heart but it was in line with the word ¡¯butcher.¡¯

    The reason why Wu Tian knew this was because the ghost who came to kill him wore a teacher¡¯s costume and the right hand held chalk, drawing a circle around his body. This made him think of his identity on the invitation.

    Xiao Li, Xie Lingshi and Feng Fengqing were already acting as the detective, priest and doctor without knowing it. Meanwhile, out of the couple, the man He Wei was a businessman and the woman He Yi was a writer. Once they saw through the rules of the dead, they just had to act out their identity and avoid the dead end, surviving to the seventh day.

    Xiao Li¡¯s question was a response to Xie Lingshi. Since Xie Lingshi was so fond of testing him, how could he not return the favour?

    Based on Xiao Li¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t use such obscure questioning to fight back. However, he was now a detective, the big detective Sherlock Holmes. Directly asking Wu Tian would be a loss so he simply used a famous British nursery rhyme.

    Who killed Cock Robin? Who killed Wu Tian? Wu Tian killed himself. Wu Tian had the idea of holding Xie Lingshi¡¯s thigh and killed himself.

    Xie Lingshi seeded in catching the hint.

    The brown-haired youth showedpassion on his face, perfectly showing the emotion that a priest should have. "May God take his soul and let him rest in Heaven."

    The old housekeeper once again carried the body to the cer and Xie Lingshi took this time to tell the other people about his spection. This was an effective way to survive seven days but not discover the truth of the castle. Still, most people didn¡¯t care about the truth as long as they could sessfully survive.

    After the second day, most of them thought the crisis had been lifted and no one would die on the third day. However, at noon on the third day, no one came out of the couple¡¯s room.

    They broke in again and found that the curtains of this room were tightly pulled close. There were three burning candles in front of the mirror and the couple He Wei and He Yi were hugging each other while lying on the carpet. Their entire faces were torn off while He Wei¡¯s palm was holding a golden hair. The scene was very bloody.

    Xie Lingshi¡¯s expression changed. "Why did someone die? Were we wrong?"

    Feng Fengqing endured her nausea as she bent down and checked the couple. Then she pulled ayer of sheets from the bed and covered them. Xiao Li went to the mirror and looked at the three candles in front of them. "Their method of death... it is different from the previous two."

    It was also different from the order in which one person died every day. The first two died because of their identity while these two were obviously seduced to the brink of death hand were killed. Xie Lingshi also came over and his expression changed. "Candles are an auxiliary tool for some evil rituals. You mean... they summoned the evil spirit?"

    Xiao Li touched his chin. "Three candles and a Western evil spirit, Bloody Mary?"

    It was the legendary evil spirit that couldpete with the Oriental¡¯s pen fairy.

    The brown-haired young man said, "It is possible. I¡¯ve heard her legend that if you call her, she might answer your question but she can also directly kill the caller. However, It is such an evil spirit and would why the two people call her? Didn¡¯t I tell them the way to survive?"

    "Are you curious?" Xiao Li wondered. "You can ask Bloody Mary directly.¡±

    Xie Lingshi, "........."

    He felt that Xiao Li was a smart person and that they had a tacit understanding. Hepletely forgot about the incident where the other person grabbed food while also doing a painting. Now the other person reminded him with this sentence. What was asking her directly? This was the famous Western Bloody Mary, not an aunt of their family. Could they call and ask her?

    The Xie family¡¯s oldest son organized his words. "Brother Xia, what do you mean by asking her directly?"

    Was this mocking him? Surely this person wasn¡¯t serious?

    Xiao Li thoughtfully replied, "Summon her and ask her."

    Xie Lingshi, "........."

    What did it mean to do their own summoning ceremony? He had never seen such a person who wanted to die, actually calling an evil spirit into his home.

    "You should think about it again. This is quite dangerous." Xie Lingshi generally didn¡¯t like to be nosy but due to the tacit understanding he thought was between then, he still tried to persuade this person. "Our purpose is to survive this instance and there is no need to cut off our branch of life."

    Xiao Li looked at him with a smile and didn¡¯t deny it. He naturally knew it was dangerous but he also had a spection that the evil spirit was the one who exchanged a te of snacks with the paintingst night.

    That night, he held the summoning ceremony. The curtains in the room were pulledpletely shut and the moonlight outside was isted, creating apletely quiet chamber. In the dark room, Xiao Li sat in front of the dresser, ced the little yellow book in front of him and then ced three li candles in front of the wide mirror. The candles burned quietly and the light distorted into weird shapes in the mirror.

    The teenager closed his eyes, folded his arms across his chest and repeated Mary¡¯s name three times. "Bloody Mary, Bloody Mary, Bloody Mary."

    The three candles were suddenly blown out by the wind and a graceful figure moved through the walls and stopped at the mirror in front of Xiao Li.

    The woman had blonde hair, was beautiful and wore arge red court skirt. She was the person in the painting hanging at the end of the corridor. She first swept a gaze over the harmless little yellow book and showed a hint of fear in her eyes. Then the expression disappeared as she looked at the ck-haired teenager and smiled likest night, speaking no words.

    Xiao Li opened his eyes and he watched the infamous evil spirit for a moment. He asked the first question, "The first couple who summoned you, what were their demands?"

    Bloody Mary in the mirror paid her debts. The light in the mirror flowed and showed what happened at that time.

    He Yi closed her eyes while He Wei sat and held her hand to give her strength. Her voice shook as she said, "Respected Bloody Mary, please tell us how to survive in this world of continuous instances. Can you give us a way to stay together?"

    He Wei¡¯s face revealed a bit of greed and after his girlfriend finished, he bowed his head and prayed, "Mary, I heard that you will satisfy all the requests of your followers. Please give this follower some strength. I am willing to find a clean and pure soul for you in exchange."

    It was unknown where the couple got the method to summon her and they also treated her as a wishing machine. It wasn¡¯t strange that they would die.

    Xiao Li shook his head and asked the second question. "What is the secret of this manor?"

    A downward revolving staircase appeared in the mirror and then there was a door with three evil dogs that was locked tightly. It meant... the castle above was just a disguise and underneath was the real Tartarus?

    Before Xiao Li opened his mouth to ask the third question, the little yellow book appeared in front of him. ¡¾ Do you know what the most powerful thing is about Bloody Mary? ¡¿

    Xiao Li was instinctively alert while little yellow book answered itself before he could speak. ¡¾ She can show the face of the summoner¡¯s future husband. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Would you like to see it? ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    No, he didn¡¯t want to. He already knew what the little yellow book wanted to say. He raised a hand to stop it but Mary had already walked away from the mirror and a whirlpool appeared in the empty mirror. Xiao Li swore that he would break the mirror if the little yellow book was inside it!

    However, it didn¡¯t listen to the wish of the person. The scene in the mirror quickly became a ballroom and finally focused on the man in the centre of the ballroom. A golden thread stretched out from the mirror and wrapped around Xiao Li¡¯s wrist, pulling him into the mirror.

    By the time Xiao Li recovered, he found himself in another ce. There was a high dome and therge pce revealed a noble atmosphere. The table was filled with all types of exquisite food and wine and the overhead chandelier reflected the colourful lights. This was definitely a ballroom but it was empty.

    Standing in front of him was a man wearing gorgeous robes withyers of delicate embroidery on the hem. He looked like an ancient nobleman but his face was blurred. The man reached out a hand to Xiao Li, who noticed that there was a cold ck jewelled ring on his finger. The man¡¯s every move was filled with bone-deep elegance and his voice was as pleasant as the person in the orphanage.

    "This is a dance for you."

    "Would you like to dance with me? My dear."

    After saying the words ¡¯my dear¡¯, the man paused subtly like there was another suffix left unsaid.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: The n worked.

    Magical Mary: mmp.

 Chapter 27

    Xiao Li looked down at the beautiful hands and didn¡¯t reach out to meet them. However, the other person took the initiative to hold his hand and pull him forward into this person¡¯s arms. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see what this person did but the empty ballroom was suddenly filled with melodious music. The man grabbed his waist and took him to the dance floor.

    Xiao Li rarely went to social asions and wasn¡¯t good at this type of dance. He had also never learnt the female steps and often stepped on this man¡¯s feet. The other side didn¡¯t react and just stared at him. The distance between them was very close and this made Xiao Li somewhat uneasy. He found a chance to break free of the other person and took the initiative to break the silence. "...Little book?"

    Xiao Li originally wanted to call out ¡¯little yellow book¡¯ but he looked at the man¡¯s body and swallowed the adjective in the middle, lest the other person became angry. The man didn¡¯t speak and stood in ce staring at him, as if he was thinking about something. Then he made a faint ¡¯en¡¯ sound, looking very cold.

    Xiao Li had the faint feeling of ¡¯Is this person really the little yellow book?¡¯ The little yellow book was so dirty, yellow (perverted/pornographic) and nosy. It even made Xiao Li consider the nutritional bnce when eating. It waspletely different from the man in front of him.

    He looked up and said, "Then why are you..."

    Xiao Li¡¯s words were stuck here. He wanted to ask about the identity of the little yellow book. Was it a male ghost? He also wanted to ask what the other person liked himself. He wanted to ask too many things that it made him pause.

    ¡°Why? Why pull you over?" The man seemed to guess what he wanted to ask and inscrutable emotions shed in his eyes. Then he leaned down and slightly whispered in the teenager¡¯s ears. "It is because I want to see you with my own eyes. I really want to touch you."

    His warm breath blew against Xiao Li¡¯s ear, making the teenager¡¯s earlobe a radiant red. Xiao Li obviously couldn¡¯t adapt to this explicit statement and jumped to the side in a speechless manner. The teenager lost his cool and his eyshes trembled, covering his eyes.

    The man didn¡¯t expect his reaction to be so big. The man¡¯s lips curved and he asked, "Can I kiss you?"

    Xiao Li obviously hadn¡¯t expected the other person to ask him such a question. The other side smiled and turned to hold Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder in a position close to a hug, approaching him gently. The man bowed his head and seemed to want to kiss the teenager¡¯s forehead. Xiao Li avoided the other party in time and interrupted him with a stutter. "N-N-No, wait¡ª"

    He cooled down his face with his hands and waited until the temperature dropped. "Send me back."

    The other person¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment when his kiss was rejected but he soon adjusted his mood and his voice sounded a bit lost. "Don¡¯t you want toplete the hidden task?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s head was still to the side and he didn¡¯t let the other person see his burning face. "I don¡¯t need toplete the hidden task. I can still clear the instance."

    He originally spected on the way to live, even if he didn¡¯tplete the official task 2. He just had to y the role of ¡¯detective¡¯ to the seventh day and he could return to reality.

    "That is true. You are too powerful." The man didn¡¯t refute Xiao Li and didn¡¯t want to force him. Thus, he generous said, "If you won¡¯t let me kiss you, can you give me a dance?"

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t responded when the man¡¯s hand held him around the waist again and took him around. Xiao Li didn¡¯t struggle and finished the dance with him. In any case, it wasn¡¯t him who was being stepped on.

    At the end of the dance, the man held Xiao Li¡¯s hand and leaned down to kiss the back of the hand. The man¡¯s lips were cold. This was the only thing Xiao Li felt before he was sent back to his room. In the mirror, the pce had disappeared and was reced with Bloody Mary herself.

    The blonde beauty was still smiling but the smile looked a bit stiff. Xiao Li touched the back of his hand and then raised his head to nce at Bloody Mary. He didn¡¯t know how much the evil spirit saw but was still a bit embarrassed. Therefore, he paused for a moment and actively asked, "Do you want me to paint something for you today?"

    Bloody Mary, "......"

    She seemed to have a lot to say but she swallowed it back. At Xiao Li¡¯s active request, she thought about the other person¡¯s painting that night and the face that couldn¡¯t be called a ¡¯face.¡¯ The famous evil spirit stood up gracefully and disappeared from the mirror.

    As Bloody Mary left, the three lit candles were instantly extinguished, causing the house to fall intoplete darkness again. Xiao Li didn¡¯t bother getting another light source and just got straight into bed, falling asleep.

    Day four.

    The wind and rain outside the castle hadn¡¯t stopped and it was even worsening. Looking out the window, the entire world seemed to be shrouded in wind and rain. Xie Lingshi was sitting in the hall and in front of him was Feng Fengqing. The young man was now used to ying the priest and his heart was a mess. "Sherlock hasn¡¯te out yet."

    Feng Fengqing nced at the stairs and expressed her concern in line with a doctor¡¯s heart. "Did something happen?"

    The young man sighed. "I saw what he meant yesterday. He seemed to want to summon Bloody Mary. I tried to persuade him with a few words but I don¡¯t know if I seeded."

    He didn¡¯t know Sherlock very well. Sherlock seemed smart but could a smart person really seek death in this instance world? Xie Lingshi¡¯s reason for finding this person was that ¡¯the ignorant don¡¯t know guilt.¡¯

    In reality, Xie Lingshi was born in the Xie family which had a long tradition of catching ghosts. Therefore, he hadn¡¯t felt desperate after entering this instance world for no reason. Rather, he was delighted at the thought of catching a few ghosts in the instance world and beat the elders.

    The identity of a member of the Xie family was Xie Lingshi¡¯s secret. He had lived many instances through virtue of his mastery of ghosts. It was just that until now, he hadn¡¯t been able to catch any ghosts in the instances because all the ghosts had great resentment. Some of them would even be evil spirits in reality and were impossible to tame at all.

    Until now, Xie Lingshi only had a few small ghosts that he brought in from reality and a hungry ghost that he used a lot of effort to tame in the instance world. However, the ghost was often disobedient.

    Even the unnamed instance ghosts were so ferocious, let alone Bloody Mary who was famous in the real world. This type of evil spirit already had many ¡¯believers¡¯ and there were no limits on her strength.

    Xie Lingshi saw this very clearly so he felt more and more that everything pointed to disaster for Sherlock.

    Feng Fengqing opened her mouth. "If he doesn¡¯te out soon then let¡¯s go up and look."

    Xie Lingshi nodded without much hope and then turned to the other side. "Mr Ronnie hasn¡¯t appeared today either..."

    "I haven¡¯t seen Ronnie since He Wei had the ident yesterday. His face looked very bad." Feng Fengqing pondered. "Perhaps he is sick."

    Xie Lingshi was waiting to speak when footsteps were heard from the stairs. Xiao Li slowly walked down and nodded in greeting. Feng Fengqing was relieved to see that he was still alive. She didn¡¯t like Xiao Li very much but it was good to have one morepanion on this horrible mountain vige.

    Xiao Li sat down beside Xie Lingshi, taking an orange from the fruit bowl in the middle and slowly peeling it. The face of the brown-haired youth also showed a sense of rxation. He seemed to want to make friends with Xiao Li and spoke in a gentle tone, "Fortunately, you didn¡¯t summon Bloody Mary or we wouldn¡¯t be sitting on the same sofa now."

    The ck-haired teenager stuffed an orange into his mouth. "I tried."

    Xie Lingshi originally wanted to ce a hand on the other person¡¯s shoulder when his hand froze in midair and he uttered his doubts in a very girlish voice. "Eh?!"

    The orange was quite sweet. Xiao Li reached out and grabbed another one. He was about to exin to Xie Lingshi when he remembered his detective¡¯s role. He coughed and said, "There is only one truth."

    "He Wei chose to pray to Bloody Mary for strength due to his lust and greed for power. Then his request was rebuffed."

    Xie Lingshi didn¡¯t have time to listen to the truth of He Wei because his attention was on Xiao Li¡¯s first sentence."You tried? Yet you are still alive?"

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for you to talk to me now if I¡¯m a ghost?"

    "But... shouldn¡¯t..." The brown-haired youth seemed to have encountered a worldly problem and muttered to himself, "Bloody Mary killed a few people that day, proving that her mood wasn¡¯t good. How can she change in just a few hours?"

    He carefully looked at Xiao Li¡¯s side profile and asked incredulously, "Did you really summon her?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to respond when a loud noise was suddenly heard from downstairs. At this moment, thunder exploded outside the window and almost deafened their ears. Once the thunder stopped, the loud noise was heard again and this was apanied by a loud dog barking. The sound was low and repressed, like it was from hell.

    The moment that the dog barked, Xiao Li felt Tan Li inside his pocket trembling so badly that Xiao Li had to pull her out of his pocket and ce her in his palm tofort her. The same was true for Zhou Ying who lived in Xiao Li¡¯s mobile phone. Now the mobile phone was constantly shaking like it received many WeChat messages.

    Next to Xiao Li, Xie Lingshi was the same. The little ghosts he carried with him were all trembling and the disobedient hungry ghost appeared directly without being called, intending to devour his master.

    The huge hungry ghost appeared in the air, provoking Feng Fengqing¡¯s startled scream. Xiao Li looked up at the hungry ghost and the doll on his palm slowly stopped shaking as Tan Li followed Xiao Li¡¯s gaze.

    The doll¡¯s hair stretched out and a ck cocoon formed in midair, surrounding the hungry ghost.

    Xie Lingshi quickly chanted a spell and pulled the hungry ghost back into his task book. Once everything was done, Xie Lingshi stared at the doll with surprise. "This ghost¡ªan evil spirit? Brother Xie... are you also a ghost controller?"

    In addition, he was very deep down the path. Xiao Li shook his head and ced the doll on his shoulder after seeing that Tan Li was no longer trembling.

    "You aren¡¯t a ghost controller?" Xie Lingshi couldn¡¯t help eximing. "Then how does she listen to you so much? Brother Xia, do you have a special means of controlling ghosts?"

    The eldest son of the Xie family was very excited at this time. His eyes gleamed as he watched Xiao Li. He instinctively believed that this person must have a big secret? Was it a special evil spirits technique? Or perhaps other secrets?

    However, he soon realized he was too eager and quickly added, "I¡¯m sorry, Brother Xia. I¡¯m very interested in ghosts. If I offended you then I hope you can forgive me. If you like, I can pay a price within my power in exchange for these tips."

    "A price isn¡¯t necessary." Xiao Li thought about it. "It is with friendship."

    He might¡¯ve copied Tan Li outside but he couldn¡¯t control Tan Li¡¯s every move. Most of the time, Tan Li protected him out of her own free will.

    Xie Lingshi, "........."

    He didn¡¯t say it was because of love?

    The author has something to say:

    It is because the little yellow book doesn¡¯t allow it.

    Sister Tan Li is trembling.

 Chapter 28

    The eldest son of the Xie family stared into Xiao Li¡¯s eyes in a veryplicated manner. He could see ¡¯sincerity¡¯ from the other person¡¯s eyes, rather than an unwillingness to hand over special secrets. Xie Lingshi could see that the person in front of him was telling the truth.

    However, this waspletely inconsistent with reality. How could they be friends with a ghost? Ghosts had no feelings for this type of thing.

    This was a well-recognized fact in the major ghost controller families and even in the instance world. Every moment, there were countless neers drawn into this instance world by spiritual power. There were many poor neers but no one had ever seen a ghost spare someone because they were pitiful.

    They could only use special refining techniques to forcibly control the ghosts at the risk of being countered. Some evil spirits didn¡¯t have the ability to think at all and just loved blood and killing people. It was impossible for them to be good!

    Xie Lingshi nced at Sherlock for a moment and asked, "How can you control... build up a friendship with a ghost?"

    Xiao Li thought about it before replying hesitantly, "Look at the face?"

    Xie Lingshi, "?"

    What did Sherlock mean? Did Xie Lingshi look ugly?

    Xiao Li immediately added, "Not that, I mean... look at luck.¡±

    Tan Li and Zhou Ying were both ghosts from instances. They had unlimited nostalgia for the world and didn¡¯t want to reincarnate. There must also be ghosts that were the opposite of them. Thus, it was lucky that he could meet them.

    The brown-haired youth didn¡¯t talk as he stared at the ck-haired teenager in front of him. Wasn¡¯t this person too lucky?

    Xiao Li¡¯s entire body was bathed in Xie Lingshi¡¯s expression of excitement, some resentment and some confusion. Xiao Li was ufortable by the stare and took the initiative to change the topic. He pointed to the ce the sound came from downstairs and asked the two people around him, "Would you like to go down and look?"

    Feng Fengqing had long been in a stunned state. She knew that Xie Lingshi was on the reincarnators leaderboard and should have some props or life-saving means. However, she knew nothing about Xiao Li. Listening to Xie Lingshi¡¯s words, it seemed this detective was the most hidden one.

    The doctor was still observing Xiao Li and wasn¡¯t happy to hear this sentence. She immediately replied, "I won¡¯t go down. The sound is too weird, we... we shouldn¡¯t leave just in case the evil spirit that Ronnie mentioned is below..."

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was a loud noise or a dog barking. The strength must be extremely high to make the hungry ghost so agitated. They had found a way to live and it was absolutely unnecessary to die.

    Xie Lingshi made a sign of the cross on his chest. "Miss Feng¡¯s statement is reasonable. The evil spirit here is too strong and we should be cautious."

    If they hadn¡¯t discovered the way to live then Xie Lingshi definitely would¡¯ve gone to search. However, he was able toplete the first task of surviving seven days and the second task to explore the truth here had be insignificant.

    Even so, Xie Lingshi felt that Sherlock wouldn¡¯t listen to him. Through the Bloody Mary incident and looking for snacks in the middle of the night, he found that the other person¡¯s brain circuits weren¡¯t in line with himself¡ªor even ordinary people. He even doubted if Sherlock was a human?

    Sure enough, after Xie Lingshi expressed his attitude, the ck-haired detective used his fingers to remove the dust on his cor and stated, "I will go and look."

    "Why do you have to go there?" Xie Lingshi looked at the other person and couldn¡¯t hold back his question.

    "Toplete the second task."

    "It ispletely meaningless to do that. We canplete task one." Xie Lingshi didn¡¯t understand it. "Task two is so dangerous. Why go there?"

    The ck-haired teenager nced at him lightly. Xie Lingshi thought there wouldn¡¯t be an answer when he heard the other person¡¯s soft voice. "If I select the first task then I still have to wait three days. That is too long."

    Xie Lingshi, "........."

    This was really the most wonderful reason he had ever heard. He wanted to shake the other person and ask "Are you sick?" Then thinking about it, the other person might reply "Do you have medicine?" with a nk expression. Thus, he gave up on this idea...

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to die. Apart from trying to end the instance as soon as possible, the reason he wanted to find out the truth was because the truth was down below. How could he not go?

    For Xiao Li, this type of curiosity was very heavy and a bit obsessive. The truth of every world made him itchy, like a kitten¡¯s ws scratching at the softest ce. He was always interested in these types of things or he wouldn¡¯t give himself the pseudonym of the famous detective.

    Xie Lingshi watched this person¡¯s back move away and scratched his chin in a speechless manner.

    Sherlock¡¯s constant seeking death behaviour reminded him of a person. The great god at the top of the reincarnators leaderboard who was detail-controlled and obsessivepulsive. There was a time when he and Xie Lingshi were in a group. The other person didn¡¯t like the Xie family so he regarded Xie Lingshi as half-dead. Now it seemed that this person wasparable to Sherlock, who also had strange brain circuits.

    Xie Lingshi suddenly looked forward to the day when the man met Sherlock. He would absolutely raise his hand for Sherlock.

    The pouring rain outside the window continued. Xiao Li walked on the thick carpet and could hear the dull sound of rain outside. These days were too wet, making him feel that his clothes were also wet. Thus, Xiao Li undid the buttons at his wrist in a somewhat annoyed manner.

    Tan Li and Zhou Ying had returned to his pocket. It seemed the closer they got to that ce, the more afraid they became. Their reaction, as well as the spiral staircase downwards, reminded Xiao Li of the door that appeared in Bloody Mary¡¯s mirror.

    The ck-haired teenager felt like he was in the mirror fromst night. He walked down the stairs and found the basement door locked. The door was engraved with a canine creature. It had three heads, the tail of a snake and a dormant snake coiled around its neck. The canine teeth were extremely thick and the carving was vivid.

    Three heads¡ªthe cerberus? Hell¡¯s gatekeeper?

    The dog that previously barked was this three-headed dog? In Greek mythology, the cerberus guarded the gates of the underworld. It allowed the souls of the deceased to enter the underworld but didn¡¯t allow anyone to go out. If this basement led to hell... then the cry of the doorkeeper was to call out to the evil spirit?

    Xiao Li walked over and ced a finger on a carved ear. A cold touch was felt at his fingertips but the watchdog didn¡¯t react. It was just like a real sculpture. He bowed his head and carefully looked for traces in front of the door. Finally, he found a bit of white powder under a corner of the carpet. It was just like the chalk around Wu Tian¡¯s body when he died.

    In this way, Wu Tian and the others were carried to this door by the old housekeeper after death. If this was the case, the existence of the old housekeeper was problematic and the reason for inviting them here was¡ª

    Xiao Li remembered a line on the invitation letter. ¡¯It is getting closer to the date of the agreement¡¯. The date of the agreement...

    What agreement did their identities make with the owner of this castle?

    Xiao Li was busy thinking when the little yellow book jumped out. ¡¾ Do you want to go in? ¡¿

    Xiao Li took it out of his pocket and was silent when he saw this line. He really considered it.

    ¡¾ How about we make an exchange? ¡¿

    "...What exchange?¡¯

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Finish your hidden tasks and you can go anywhere in this ce. ¡¿

    In other words, he had to kiss the little yellow book.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes shed and he struggled like Eve encountering the snake in the Garden of Eden. He had to admit that the other person had really caught his weakness. Xiao Lis curiosity obsessive nature made him pinch a side of the little yellow book. He was just about to open his mouth when there was the sound of a heavy object crashing, followed by footsteps hurriedly walking up the stairs.

    Xiao Li nced above him and put away the little yellow book before running to the source of the sound. It was thest room on the first floor. This was the ce where the old housekeeper lived and they had never entered.

    By the time Xiao Li arrived, Xie Lingshi was staring at the door with concern. The young man knocked on the door and called out, "Ronnie, are you okay?"

    There was no response in the room and the sound of the rain drowned out the knock on the door. They waited a moment before Xie Lingshi knocked again, calling out loudly, "If you aren¡¯t feeling well then let Dr Feng take a look?"

    There were still no sounds from inside. The room was as quiet as the rooms of those who previously died.

    Xiao Li lowered his voice and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    The brown-haired youth looked back and shrugged at Xiao Li. "We just heard something falling over and then Ronnie screaming. Once we came up, he refused to open the door."

    The time that Xiao Li left wasn¡¯t long. He heard the movements upstairs and went straight up. Therefore, Xie Lingshi didn¡¯t think that he would¡¯ve found anything in the basement. Xie Lingshi thought about it and swallowed back the words ¡¯What have you found?¡¯

    Xiao Li turned around, held down the door handle and tentatively pressed his body against it. It didn¡¯t move. Xie Lingshi gestured to him to stand aside and then kicked the door hard, kicking it open.

    The young man nced proudly at Xiao Li. ¡¯Am I handsome?¡¯

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Li didn¡¯t even look at him and rushed straight into the room once he saw the door was open.

    The housekeeper¡¯s room was simpler than the guest rooms. There was very little furniture. There were only a small bed and a small table with a few sheets of paper and envelopes on it, in addition to a tea set at the window. Ronnie was lying on the ground and the dull sound was him falling from the bed.

    "You... what happened? " Feng Fengqing was a doctor and in order to maintain her role, she had to go over and help raise the old housekeeper. She made two attempts before finding that the other person couldn¡¯t stand up. She looked at the old housekeeper¡¯s trousers and found there was a huge wound on the side of the leg. It looked like a dog bite. The wound was bloody and a piece of flesh was directly lost.

    Ronnie grabbed her clothes and let out a hissing sound. The carefullybed hair fell down and his eyes were terrible and bloodshot. Feng Fengqing was slightly scared and wanted to release the hand holding Ronnie but she was caught by the other person. She couldn¡¯t move as Ronnie said. "Hiss.. pay... back..."

    "What?"

    "Lack...ing...three..." Ronnie tried his best to finish the sentence. The socked Feng Fengqing tore apart the clothes that were held by him. She directly threw him to the ground and jumped to the side. The old man didn¡¯t struggle as a strange greed filled his face. "Bad... you¡¯re... you¡¯re going to die, just like them! So that I can return to the world!"

    The old housekeeper spoke as he got up from the ground. He dragged his injured leg as he yelled.

    "Be careful, he is possessed by an evil spirit!" Xie Lingshi eximed as he saw it.

    Xiao Li nced at Ronnie¡¯s leg and bypassed Xie Lingshi, asking, "A cerberus has three heads. How did you only hurt one leg?"

    His words caused the people present to be a bit stunned. Xie Lingshi first thought, ¡¯Cerberus? This name is a bit familiar. The mythical Greek watchdog? When did this creature run out? Was it the dog barking? What did Sherlock encounter below?¡¯

    Compared to Xie Lingshi¡¯s wider knowledge, Feng Fengqing felt like her head was in the clouds. ¡¯What is a cerberus? Who am I? Where am I? What is he talking about? Am I still in the instance world?¡¯

    The old housekeeper possessed by an evil spirit noticed him. He moved his twitching leg, blood flowing down the leg onto the carpet. Xiao Li stared at Ronnie and asked hoarsely, "How do you know... I only hurt a leg?"

    His movements revealed Ronnie¡¯s hidden abdomen. There was a faint bloody colour and it was tied sloppily with a bandage. However, it was unknown what Xiao Li understood. He nced at Ronnie¡¯s third leg with a strange look that couldn¡¯t be understood. Before the evil spirit understood the meaning, Xiao Li poured out photos from the envelope in his hand.

    He had taken it from Ronnie¡¯s desk while Feng Fengqing wasforting Ronnie. The papers were methods to summon an evil spirit and the envelope contained seven photos. The first photo showed a ck-haired child wearing a fitted vest and a blond man. The back of the photo stated: 1996.4.4 and a number one.

    The second photo showed a girl wearing a floral skirt who also took a photo with the blond man from the first photo. It had the same date and the number two behind the photo. The rest was the same. Three, four, five until seven. There were a total of seven people and this was the same number of reincarnators.

    Xiao Li stuffed the photos to Xie Lingshi who was cocking his head curiously and smiled at Ronnie. "Hell is very hard toe out of, right?"

    Ronnie was stabbed in his pained spot and he showed an angry expression. The evil spirit had just moved when the doll, far from the hell dog¡¯s repression, re-emerged from Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. The girl looked stunned and opposed the evil spirit in Ronnie¡¯s body. The evil spirit wasn¡¯t really here. Only a small soul fragment was attached to Ronnie¡¯s body and it had been hurt by the hell dog. Therefore, it was impossible to stand up to Tan Li.

    "This manor is the entrance to hell and you are an evil spirit from hell. You wanted to escape from hell but the cerberus didn¡¯t let you out. You could only find another way by collecting souls for a sacrifice ceremony. Well, it was hard to find the few of us. It is a lot of work to find a child who meets your requirements of year and month. Once we grew up, you remembered to send us the invitation to let us go to the castle as guests. You are a passionate master."

    "That was the agreement... I give you wealth and you will sell your soul to me! I¡¯m just taking back what I deserve!" Ronnie¡¯s eyes were very red.

    "A lollipop for a soul, you do business very badly." Xiao Li didn¡¯t give any face to the spirit as he continued, "At first, we died ording to your expectations. It was just that after Wu Tian died, we peeked at the rule to live and you had to find another way to kill us. He Wei¡¯s call to Bloody Mary should be what you gave him? It was very effective and they died. You got the opportunity to breathe. However, after that, death became stagnant. You tried to risk fooling the hell dog with four souls but you failed. You only seeded in splitting a remnant of the soul and that is what is currently standing in front of me."

    "Congrattions, return to hell."

    Xiao Li spoke the truth of Tartarus Manor.

    This old castle was built on top of hell. Some evil spirits didn¡¯t forget their desire to return to the world andid out a n. It found seven children and set up an agreement with them to sacrifice their souls. The reincarnators were the grown-up versions of the children and their souls after death would be used toplete the ritual to help the evil spirit get out of hell.

    At his words, the little yellow book automatically opened. [The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted task two, the evaluation level is S. The taskpletion degree is 85%, no ghosts were copied. 1,000 survivor coins have been acquired.]

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ Disappointed, I almost seeded. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Very lost. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Very depressed. ¡¿

    ¡¾ The important things are said three times. ¡¿

    There were a few shes of golden light and the sound of a dog barking before the castle once again became silent.

    The storm outside set off a shock that never stopped beating against the cliff. Only this manor stood still. It was quiet and ancient, like there had never been a living thing inside it. It continued staying above hell.

    Only asionally, the portrait hanging on a certain wall would be empty. The blonde beauty originally inside it would shuttle through mirrors, wandering between reality and illusions.

    The author has something to say:

    Bloody Mary: Finally gone, today I am in a good mood. Who will summon me? I will answer three questions.

 Chapter 29

    This time, the flow rate was almost the same asst time. Xiao Li returned from the Tartarus Manor instance to his room. It was still the early hours of the morning and the night was quiet. Xiao Li wasn¡¯t sleepy. He sat in his room and watched the little yellow book in front of him.

    The little yellow book was opened to these four lines after the settlement of the instance and it was unusually quiet. It didn¡¯t even use vibration to remind Xiao Li. It justy in ce in a disappointed manner, without the desire to be a ghost.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know why but when he saw that the little yellow book was ¡¯waiting to be coaxed¡¯, he felt...

    It was quite cute. Wait, cute? Xiao Li found that he actually thought of the little yellow book as cute and his entire body felt bad.

    Previously, he thought the little yellow book was a female ghost and had the image of a ck-haired beauty. Now it turned out the little yellow book was a male ghost and although his face couldn¡¯t be seen, he was taller than Xiao Li and was likely a bigger man. Yet Xiao Li felt the little yellow book was cute...

    Was the manor environment too wet that his brain was soaked in water? Xiao Li immediately gave up on the idea of coaxing the little yellow book and didn¡¯t even look at the mall or forum. He went to the bathroom and took a shower to clean his brain.

    After he entered, the little yellow booky on the ground and thought: ¡¾ He wanted to coax me. ¡¿

    ¡¾ He is just shy... he is shy so easily, it is cute. ¡¿

    This was self-talk and coaxing himself so the two lines were erased by him.

    Xiao Li came back and didn¡¯t go to the forum. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that his name had appeared on a post in the forum that was just after the reincarnator¡¯s rankings.

    [Topic: Share your powerful teammates. How did they solve the instance puzzle and what can we learn from them?]

    The 39th reply was from someone with a sses symbol as an ID. [One person left a deep impression. Sherlock is a very strange person.]

    This reply didn¡¯t cause many waves at first. Only a few people replied: [Strange? How is he strange?]

    sses: [He is weird and powerful. At that time, it was a novice instance. he wandered around the campus like a ghost and did a test with a female ghost... I still find it strange.]

    Another person replied: [Oh my god, is that giving terrible students a way to live? What is taking a test with a ghost?!]

    [It is a novice instance, don¡¯t brag.]

    Then a person with a bowl of rice ID replied: [Adding to this, I also remember something. He was my roommate and a really freaking awesome person. He went out in the middle of the night to walk around the orphanage and dared toe back through the door. He almost scared me to death.]

    [Upstairs person, how can hee back without walking through the door? Go through the window?]

    Fat man: [The key is that there are ghosts outside the door and the task prompt said not to go outside at night while he took a happy stroll. However, the most terrible thing is that thest day of our instance required ying hide and seek with the ghosts. It was broken in advance and I suspect he did it.]

    [Listening to you, why do I feel like this person is a bit evil...]

    Feng Fengqing: [I just teamed up with him. A lot of people died this time and three people survived. Sherlock was the one who figured out the puzzled... my god, I couldn¡¯t understand what he and another big person were saying. Once I came back, I searched the key words ¡¯Greek mythology, gatekeeper dog¡¯ on Baidu before figuring it out. I always feel that my IQ isn¡¯t enough and should study some relevant myths and legends.]

    Fat man: [He isn¡¯t evil. There is a feeling that you want to say ¡¯excuse me?¡¯ to him but he is always able to catch the blind spots. I can¡¯t describe this feeling. I can only say that you will know when you see it.]

    [Isn¡¯t this fake?]

    Next, they argued about why Sherlock wasn¡¯t on the rankings if he was so strong. Thissted until the 98th ranked Xie Lingshi came out and said: [He is very strong. Sooner orter, he will be at the top.] This emerged and ended all questions.

    This person wasn¡¯t simply if he could get the famous Xie Lingshi to praise him. If they continued to question it then they might offend this person. If they ended up in the same world, they would need to rely on Sherlock for survival and there was no need to pit themselves.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know about this incident on the forum but Zheng Yi watched the forum every night and excitedly shared it with him. "Xiao Li, quickly go to the forum. I see you!"

    Since adding Xiao Li, Zheng Yi had often sent a variety of greetings that ranged from good morning to goodnight. He was very active.

    Xiao Li had already washed and was lying in bed at that time. He saw the WeChat from Zheng Yi, took out the little yellow book and opened the forum function to look. Then he closed it and replied to Zheng Yi. "You are so idle. Do you know when your next instance will be?"

    "Please don¡¯t mention it. I have been very hard-working recently and searched for a lot of horror films to raise my courage. I didn¡¯t go to ss and my father beat me up for this."

    "Yet you have time to go to the forum?"

    "There is a lot of experience posted on the forum. I have added a local reincarnators group. Do you want to join?"

    "...No." Xiao Li refused. He wasn¡¯t interested in being social but Zheng Yi was the opposite of him. Zheng Yi used a lot of effort to make friends and it seemed he had joined a team of reincarnators. Next time he would use a team to enter the instance world. Xiao Li thought about Zheng Yi using a Team Symbol and added, "You be careful."

    "Yes, I will. I¡¯m going sleep now. You should go to bed early."

    Xiao Li sent back a ¡¯goodnight¡¯, turned off the phone and themp to go to sleep.

    This time, he returned to the previous dream. There were still cold handcuffs around his wrist that locked him to the bed. Xiao Li tried to move but it was useless.

    It seemed like someone was sitting on the edge of the bed. The man saw that Xiao Li wanted to continue trying to break free and he leaned over to hold the teenager¡¯s slender wrist. He spoke on his own initiative and his tone was very gentle. "You can¡¯t unlock it if you struggle. Don¡¯t move."

    This man¡¯s voice was very familiar but the Xiao Li in the dream couldn¡¯t figure it out. Thanks to the man¡¯s movements, the cold and soft hair fell on Xiao Li¡¯s face, making him feel a bit itchy. He moved his face to the side to avoid such contact.

    Long hair...?

    "You aren¡¯tfortable wearing this, are you?" The man straightened again and reached for his hand, stroking the shackles. "I actually like it since you can¡¯t go to see others. However, since you don¡¯t like it, I will help you out okay?"

    Xiao Li wanted to open his eyes and look at this person but he couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s face. Instead, the man leaned closer to his ear and whispered, "Of course, this is conditional. Do you remember where we first met? Say it and I will let you go."

    Xiao Li wanted to ask, ¡¯Have we met? Who are you?¡¯

    He just didn¡¯t have the strength to ask. Xiao Li had the strange feeling that he was being pressed against the bed by a ghost. He couldn¡¯t speak or move. Even his thoughts were murky.

    The other side saw that Xiao Li showed no signs of remembering and sighed silently. "...You don¡¯t remember."

    He remembered enough.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have said this to you but just like when I was in front of you at that time...I can¡¯t control myself. Forget it. In any case, you will wake up and forget all about it." The man leaned down and softly touched Xiao Li¡¯s forehead. "Sleep."

    He looked at the teenage on the bed. The room was dark and only the other party was coloured. Red blood flowed in that white neck, as if it was stunned in the heat and shimmer of the world. The moment he said this, Xiao Li felt that the weight on him disappeared and he fell into a deeper dream,pletely losing consciousness.

    The next day, Xiao Li woke up and only felt that he might¡¯ve slept for a long timest night. This made him have a bit of a backache and he had to do some stretching exercises to rx his muscles.

    He got out of bed and didn¡¯t know where Tan Li had run off to in order to feel the beauty of the world. Compared to Tan Li, Zhou Ying was a homebody. He lived in Xiao Li¡¯s mobile phone and his recent hobby had changed from happy music to reading e-books. Xiao Li also added many primary school books and it was like raising an electronic pet.

    The sun shone through the window and the warmth of realitypletely dispelled the rainy days in the castle.

    Xiao Li was walking down the stairs to the kitchen to find lunch. Halfway there, he stopped and looked at the crowd of peopleing from outside. In the lead was Xu Mei, who was smiling and speaking to a Taoist priest. "Master, please help."

    The Taoist was wearing a robe embroidered with a crane pattern and he held a horsetail whisk in his hand as he listened to Xu Mei¡¯s words.

    Xu Mei had invited this Taoist priest to exorcise the ghost. Last night, she went to bed when the ghost appeared, scaring her soul away. She ran out the door and didn¡¯t dare go back to the room. Finally, she went to another room in the Xiao home but didn¡¯t dare fall asleep. At this time, there were faint dark circles below her eyes.

    The Xiao family had seen a Feng Shui master when the home was established and the feng shui was first-ss. Xu Mei had lived here for so long. How could a ghost suddenly appear?

    Xu Mei first thought about Master Ye. Perhaps the ghost that Master Ye invited mistook the target? She had tried to contact the other person but no matter the method used, she couldn¡¯t contact Master Ye. She had no choice but to find a prestigious Taoist priest to drive out the ghost.

    This was the Xiao family¡¯s main home and she couldn¡¯t leave it for a long time. Otherwise, there would be no good fruit to eat when Xiao Yuzheng came back. The priest entered the house and walked straight past Xiao Li¡¯s room. He was led to Xu Mei¡¯s room and immediately frowned. "This room is very heavy."

    Xu Mei was ecstatic. "I will listen to Master¡¯s advice."

    The Xiao family¡¯s second master didn¡¯t look for food. He grabbed an apple and stood at the door to his room, staring at Xu Mei and the others from a distance. Zhou Ying¡¯s phone was stuffed into his jacket pocket and revealed a bright screen.

    The author has something to say:

    Zhou Ying: What does a Taoist priest do?

    Xiao Li: Come and catch you.

    Zhou Ying: Then why didn¡¯t hee to catch me?

    Xiao Li: He¡¯s stupid.

    Zhou Ying, "..."

 Chapter 30

    The Taoist went into Xu Mei¡¯s room and pointed his instrument to the middle of the bed. "There are traces of grievances and yin here."

    Xu Mei didn¡¯t dare go in. She stood at the door, face showing a trace of fear. "At that time, it was standing by my bed, covered in blood and with a pale face..."

    She was still scared when she remembered the scene of that time. She might¡¯ve made a deal with Mr Ye but she had never seen a ghost in real life. This wasn¡¯t the same as talking about a ghost and it was the most terrible image she had ever seen. The horror and coldness of her soul made Xu Mei panic and seek a sense of security.

    The Taoist reached out and moved his horsetail whisk through the air a few times. Then he took out a copper bell from his pocket, knocked on it twice and then someone behind him gave him a basin of water. He took a copper coin from the basin, chanted a spell filled with usible words and threw the copper coin into the air, catching the copper coin with his hands behind him.

    Xiao Li nibbled on an apple as he watched the priest work. After walking straight past Zhou Ying, he understood that this person had no real strength and didn¡¯t continue to watch.

    He took three mouthfuls of the apple and was prepared to go find something to eat. At this time, his phone shook and he received a message from Shen Chenzhi. "A new game was recently released. Do you want to y?"

    Xiao Li sent a ¡¯1¡¯ to show his consent.

    Shen Chenzhi: Did you have lunch yet? If you haven¡¯t eaten, do you want to eat together?

    This time, Xiao Li readily agreed. He made an appointment with Shen Chenzhi at a location and threw the apple away before walking out the door.

    The ce Shen Chenzhi designated wasn¡¯t a restaurant but his house. The transfer student was mysterious and independent. One person lived alone on the top floor of a high-rise building and the decorations were mainly ck and white.

    When Xiao Li arrived, the door was open. He called out the other person¡¯s name while pushing open the door. Then he found that the table was full of everyday dishes while the most handsome student in school was holding a soup bowl in his head. He seemed to be measuring the temperature and the hair in front hung down over his forehead, making him look very handsome.

    Shen Chenzhi heard the sound of the door opening and looked up to see the young man standing at the door. His eyes almost instantly lit up. "You came."

    Xiao Li saw how skillfully this person handled the chopsticks and his gaze shifted to the table. "Did you make all of this yourself?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes looked at Shen Chenzhi and the young man could almost perceive the other person¡¯s gaze on him. There was a slightly cool sensation and to cover it up, he ced the chopsticks in his hand on the bowl. "Yes, I usually cook for myself. Are you hungry? Try it."

    This refreshed Xiao Li¡¯s understanding of Shen Chenzhi. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with this new student in the strictest sense but he had seen the other person¡¯s appearance, words and deeds were like a big master. He hadn¡¯t expected this type of person to cook at home.

    Most people Xiao Li knew, apart from the cooking auntie, mostly scheduled takeaway. It was simple, convenient and didn¡¯t dy time with cooking.

    The friendship between the boys was very strange. Sometimes after ss, they would y ball together as friends. Now Xiao Li felt like he glimpsed another side of his desk mate, bringing him closer to Shen Chenzhi. He sat down naturally, picked up chopsticks and tasted a dish.

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t look like a cook and Xiao Li was already prepared in case he felt like spitting it out. He was even ready to swallow it directly. He had just ced the chopsticks in his mouth when he found it was unexpectedly delicious.

    "How is it?" Shen Chenzhi saw across from him, ck sweater rolled up from his wrist and revealing his upper arm as he held his chin and watched Xiao Li. He clearly said that he hadn¡¯t eaten yet but he had no intention of trying it.

    Xiao Li spoke sincere praise. "It is very delicious."

    Thanks to his mother¡¯s poor cooking in his early years, he wasn¡¯t picky about food and could eat well. Once he was brought to the Xiao family, he felt that the chef of the Xiao family cooked very delicious food. However, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s dishes were better than anything he had eaten.

    "That¡¯s good." Shen Chenzhi smiled. "Eat more."

    Xiao Li finished the meal and took the initiative to clean up the dishes. He had barely moved when the other person held his hand and let it go after an electric shock. Shen Chenzhi grabbed the bowl in front of Xiao Li. "I¡¯ll do it. You go to the game room and look at the game first."

    "I will apany you or else once I win, you will say that I cheated." Xiao Li grabbed it but couldn¡¯t pull it over. It didn¡¯t look like it but Shen Chenzhi was very powerful and easily grabbed the rest of the dishes.

    Shen Chenzhi nced at him.

    Xiao Li leaned against the table and yed with the button on his sleeves as he watched Shen Chenzhi clean up. Viewed from the side, the youth¡¯s silhouette was deep. If he didn¡¯t smile, the atmosphere around him was like a sharp icy knife and his eyes were covered with an imperceptible yin. It was really hard to see him as a cook.

    Shen Chenzhi, surname Shen, was there a family called Shen?

    Xiao Li¡¯s thoughts drifted infinitely as Shen Chenzhi seemed to concentrate on washing the dishes. In fact, his muscles were secretly stiff and he was washing for the water to freeze so that the thoughts in his heart would bepletely eliminated.

    "You haven¡¯t gone to school recently." Shen Chenzhi was unable to hold back his gaze and took the initiative to ask. "Is there something wrong?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s mind returned. He thought about it and tentatively asked, "Do you believe there are ghosts in this world?"

    "I believe," Shen Chenzhi replied lightly. "I have seen it."

    Xiao Li stood up straight. "Oh?"

    The young man put away thest pair of dishes, wiped the water droplets on his hand and nced over. He didn¡¯t continue to exin but actively avoided this topic. "The game room?"

    Xiao Li stared at him for two seconds before nodding and looking away.

    **************

    On the other side of the city, Mr Ye¡¯s independent vi.

    Mr Ye had always been cautious and had suspicions about everyone, so no one knew where he lived. His body had been lying beside the chair since death, expression stuck in the horror he felt before he died.

    In this endless stagnation, a dark shadow protruded underneath the door, pulling it open and allowing a man toe in. He covered his mouth and nose, opened the curtains and frowned at the body on the ground.

    The ck shadow beyond the door moved towards the body, folded its arms in the opposite direction and the entire body was like a fishing as it entered Mr Ye¡¯s body, sucking out a few ghosts in the other person¡¯s heart.

    "It wasn¡¯t toote and they didn¡¯t run out." The man sighed with relief and pulled out his phone to call someone.

    After the dark shadow absorbed the little ghosts, it moved back behind the man.

    The man reached out to cover Mr Ye¡¯s eyes. He closed his eyes and chanted a spell before suddenly retracting his hand. "There is a connection that was forcibly cut off and one less ghost."

    The person on the phone said, "Those outside the door of life and death will fight us no matter what. However, we must recover the lost ghosts. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what consequences there will be if it continues to stay in the world."

    The man nodded and hung up.

    ***************

    By the time Xiao Li came back from Shen Chenzhi¡¯s house, it was close to evening. The other person said it would be okay to stay overnight but Xiao Li didn¡¯t like to live outside and he walked back briskly.

    He returned and Xu Mei had already sent the priest away and changed rooms.

    The Taoist priest had given Xu Mei all sorts of characters against evil spirits and provided a Buddha statue for the master bedroom but she was still worried. She decided to sleep in another bedroom until the Xiao family¡¯s leader returned.

    Everyone who met ghosts would feel an instinctive fear. Xu Mei was no exception. She was a bit scared when lying alone in bed so she came to her son to raise her courage.

    Xu Mei didn¡¯t tell Xiao Ming about the ghost so Xiao Ming knew nothing. He wasining as he sat in the chair of the second bedroom. He opened his homework and spoke in a disgruntled manner, "How old am I that you still have to watch me doing homework?"

    Xu Mei smiled. "You will be more efficient if I watch you. Isn¡¯t the teacher¡¯s task due to bepleted tomorrow? Will you be able to miss the mid-term exam in the top three of your grade?"

    "...I am still bad at English." Xiao Ming spread open his homework on the table and started writing.

    Xu Mei sat behind him and was psychologicallyforted by her son. She came to the dressing table and applied a mask on herself, carefully ttening the edge of the mask with her fingertips. Before she stood up, she saw a ck shadow at the corner of her eye. It was the doll! The bigger doll that moved! It sat on the edge of the window where Xiao Ming was sitting, staring at the pot in front of it!

    ¡°Ah¡ª!" Xu Mei screamed in one breath and dragged the unsuspecting Xiao Ming out the door. When she screamed, the Xiao family¡¯s second master had already returned to his room and was looking at the little yellow book in front of him.

    The little yellow book was spread out. ¡¾ You seem to like your desk mate. You never looked at me with those type of eyes. ¡¿

    "...What type of eyes?"

    ¡¾ That... focused, curious, observing and appreciative. ¡¿ The little yellow book spoke with conviction.

    "...Don¡¯t I look at you with curiosity? You are the strangest existence I have ever seen."

    The little yellow book: ¡¾ It was like that at first, then it changed. Do you like Shen Chenzhi? ¡¿

    "When you can drive a car then I will change back to that look."

    The little yellow book asked again: ¡¾ Do you like Shen Chenzhi? ¡¿

    Xiao Li was helpless. "Between men and men, apart from the feelings you are talking about, there is something called friendship. Not everyone is as perverted as you."

    The little yellow book snorted. ¡¾ How do you know he isn¡¯t like me? How do you know he isn¡¯t an animal in the darkness, trying to steal touches? ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He couldn¡¯t say anything, whether it was an adjective, verb or subject. Was the little yellow book¡¯snguage taught by a physical education teacher?

    The little yellow book took advantage of this to pursue him. ¡¾ I just want to kiss you and I am honest. I described my wishes and told you. Don¡¯t you like me? ¡¿

    "Wait a minute, I"m going to correct it¡ª"

    It was ¡¯dislike¡¯, never ¡¯like.¡¯

    The little yellow book: ¡¾ I don¡¯t think there is anything to be corrected. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Rejected. ¡¿

    He was clearly refusing to ept the reality and living in his own world. Xiao Li closed the book, looked up and happened to meet the eyes of the Tan Li doll.

    The pure ck eyes looked terrible to outsiders but to Xiao Li, they were somewhat innocent. This was like a child who knew she did something wrong and was afraid to receive her parent¡¯s punishment. She really was just going to look at the flowers this time.

    The Xiao family¡¯s second master was quiet for a few seconds. He heard Xu Mei¡¯s screams and then her contact with the Taoist priest. He could guess what Tan Li did. The teenager looked at Tan Li¡¯s uneasy eyes and touched her head. "You can go anywhere in this ce."

    The doll moved her face. She was consistently wooden but she touched the tip of the boy¡¯s finger with her cheek, seemingly grateful. Xiao Li smiled and took back his hand.

    A few more days passed for Xiao Li.

    Since that day, Xu Mei had been eager to move out. She disappeared from the Xiao home with Xiao Ming. Xiao Li was happy and went to ss every day, ying games at the table and gradually bing familiar with this routine.,

    In these past few days, Zheng Yi had gone to an instance world again and came back in tears. Heined to Xiao Li about his mentally handicapped teammates and expressed his attachment to Xiao Li. He really wanted to team up with Xiao Li but Zheng Yi felt that Xiao Li wasn¡¯t the type to like a team. He was always alone. He might be easy to talk to but he was cold in his heart. In order to avoid destroying the friendship between them, Zheng Yi didn¡¯t issue a team invitation.

    Xiao Li had just taught Zhou Ying toe out of the shadow of the happyndlord when he received a warning paper before the start of another instance world. This piece of paper was very strange. There was no writing on it, only some soil stuck to the paper. A textless paper?

    Xiao Li held the piece of paper and took out the little yellow book.

    ¡¾ In the mountains far away from the city, there are many viges hidden, one of which was the Gathering Soul Vige. The vige is very old and remote with every viger keeping their own secrets. They are isted from the world and self-sufficient, nevermunicating with the outside world. You are part of a group of reporters who came to photograph the beauty of the mountains. You temporarily settled in the Gathering Soul Vige but have encountered ridiculous things for no reason... I also want to give you some suggestions but I don¡¯t know much about this vige. If you must, please respect the local customs. This might save your life. ¡¿

    After seeing these words, there was a dizzy feeling and Xiao Li found himself on a mountain. The distant scenery was enchanting and covered withyers of stepped fields. The air was filled with the fragrance of mud and he looked at the vige below the mountainside he was standing on.

    The little yellow book showed the mission:

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Survival in Gathering Soul Vige for seven days.

    2. Discover the truth of Gathering Soul Vige.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Hidden tasks:

    1. Look at me with a focused expression.

    2. Tell me you like me.

    3. Kiss me.

    All the above tasks must bepleted. ¡¿

    Xiao Li turned a blind eye to the hidden tasks. He closed the little yellow book and looked at the other reincarnators.

    This time, there were around a dozen people in the world and were a mixture of men, woman and children. All of them observed each other and there didn¡¯t seem to be any neers. Among them was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a Chinese style vest and took the initiative to gather everyone together. "My name is Shi Ye and I have been through three worlds. If you have any thoughts about this world then please share it."

    "Now we don¡¯t know anything. Take it step by step.¡± A young man with dyed red hair spoke.

    "I don¡¯t think so. The task tip emphasizes the customs. I think this is an entry point and we can try asking the vigers about this aspect while waiting." Another person spoke as he held his task book.

    Xiao Li hid in the crowd and listened to their analysis silently. He heard three people behind him whispering and talking aboutpletely irrelevant topics. One of the young men said, "I came in again and haven¡¯t slept enough!"

    Another hawk-nosed man elbowed him. "If you haven¡¯t slept enough then you aren¡¯t called Zhu Yiting, you are called a pig."

    The young man known as Zhu Yiting spoke in a disgruntled manner, "You should show respect. I was the one who reasoned the puzzle of thest world."

    "That was pure luck., what was your reasoning? You sprinkled rice on the keyboard, a chicken can reason better than you!" A third personughed.

    The eagle-hook nose man said, "You are insulting chickens. Did a chicken do anything wrong to bepared to this pig?"

    It was unknown what Zhu Yiting did but the third person let out a cry of pain. It was clear that the three people hade as a team. This was the first time Xiao Li encountered people who used the Team Symbol.

    Once the three minutes safety time ended, an introductory CG movie appeared in front of everyone. The scene was yed out on the light curtain in the air. In a dpidated thatched cottage, a man in ragged clothing sat on a bed.

    He was sitting there and staring at the ck box in front of him. There was nothing special about the box. It was ck and tightly closed. The man¡¯s eyes became hazier and cold sweat dripped down his cheeks. In the end, he reached out to the box and opened it with great determination.

    The beginning movie ended here.

    From Gathering Soul Vige, someone ran up the mountain and happily shook hands with them one by one. "You are the reporters from the city? I have been waiting for a long time. I am the vige chief, Wu Shan. Wee to Gathering Soul Vige."

    Wu Shan wore simple blue clothes with a few patches on it. It was very rustic.

    "Hello Chief Wu, we also just arrived." Shi Ye greeted this person and shook Wu Shan¡¯s hand.

    Wu Shan took the lead in front of the reincarnators and walked to the vige at the bottom of the mountain. The dark clouds in the distance gathered together, causing the horizon to be grey. They became heavier and heavier and it seemed like there would be a storm.

 Chapter 31

    Gathering Soul Vige didn¡¯t seem prosperous. They bypassed fertile fields to where the old and lonely vige sat. There was a huge tree at the entrance of the vige and the leaves had fallen to the ground, evidence that it had lost its vitality. There was a bad omen.

    Currently, it was close to dinner time. Every household in the vige had smokeing from it and the ck clouds above their heads creating a depressing atmosphere around the entire vige.

    The vige head Wu Shan led the reincarnators down the path to arge house in the middle. He opened the wooden gate and his wife had ced tableware on the table. There were more than a dozen settings and the side dishes were also rich. "The dishes were made by my mother and wife and they have been busy for a day. I hope that you don¡¯t dislike them."

    Shi Ye hurriedly replied. "I don¡¯t dislike it. Sister-inw¡¯s craft looks quite good."

    They sat around the round table and Wu Shan set up a tent huge enough to cover the entire house. Then he sat down with a smile. "It¡¯s cloudy and I¡¯m afraid of sudden rain.

    Shi Ye hadn¡¯t spoken yet when a woman with a ponytail called Tao Fei¡ªXiao Li remembered that she was the one who analyzed the task outside, suddenly spoke. "Vige head, why don¡¯t we go inside and eat? Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if it rains in the middle of the meal?"

    Wu Shan heard these words and quickly nced at the wooden house behind him. Then he opened his mouth again and replied with a smile, "My home is small and dirty. I¡¯m afraid that the food will be dirty. Outside is better since it is spacious. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of the rain. Look, isn¡¯t there this tent?"

    Did this count as a reason? It was obviously an excuse. There were some problems with this house...

    Tao Fei wanted to speak again but Shi Ye kicked her. The task prompt had told them to respect the customs of the vige and they shouldn¡¯t offend the vige head at the beginning. Tao Fei looked back at Shi Ye with a frown but remained silent.

    Shi Ye symbolically ced the chopsticks onto the bowl, indicating he had other things on his mind. He said, "The taste is really good."

    "Hahaha, eat more if it is delicious."

    "Of course." Shi Ye replied. "By the way, Vige Chief Wu. We came here because we wanted to do an interview. Has anything special happened on your side recently?"

    Wu Shan¡¯s smile froze and he looked at Shi Ye with a deep expression. "Special?"

    Shi Ye saw this expression and immediately realized he had been too anxious. He feared he would be disliked by the vige chief and quickly replied, "It is because our audience likes little bits of news like ¡¯Why do hundreds of cows cryte at night?¡¯ or ¡¯a strange disappearance at midnight¡¯. We can use this title to capture attention and then introduce the Gathering Soul Vige."

    Zhu Yiting snorted in the middle of Shi Ye¡¯s words and was pped in the back by the hook-nosed man. Xiao Li stuffed a roast chicken into his mouth to block all sounds.

    These headlines were funny but Wu Shan didn¡¯t think so. Obviously, there were strange things happening in the vigetely but he didn¡¯t intend to tell the reporters. He just spoke with an ugly expression, "This reporter is really humorous. How can such a thing happen in our vige? Once we finish eating, I will take you out for a walk and show you the scenery here. It is something you would never see in the city."

    Since Wu Shan said so, Shi Ye could only nod. At the same time, he noted down that the vige chief¡¯s home might have hidden clues.

    They finished dinner and walked along a path with the vige chief.

    The Gathering Soul Vige was sparsely popted. There was plenty of grass growing by the road and almost every household was eating. Some grandfathers were kneeling at the door and greeted the vige chief when they saw him. It looked very ordinary.

    Every reincarnator was secretly recording the scenery along the road. After another right turn, Wu Shan stopped in front of a yard and walked in after opening the gate. The yard was very clean without a single leaf. It was obvious that someone had cleaned it up.

    The vige chief opened the front door and inside was arge store with neat bedding. "Reporters, you will live here these days. It is very close to me and if you have something then please say it."

    Wu Shan pointed to the house next door. "The house for the females is next door and it is very close by."

    The reincarnators weren¡¯t used to this treatment but they could only ept it. It was clear that in a vige, it was impossible to have single rooms for a dozen people. Shi Ye spoke a few words of thanks to Wu Shan and then Wu Shan went outside.

    Tao Fei sat on the bed and stared at Shi Ye¡¯s back, quietly asking, ¡°What do you think?"

    "I think it is weird." Zhu Yiting sat in front of the only small table in the room and raised his legs. "They all look normal but there is a very strange feeling. It is the impression that the entire vige gives me..."

    The hook-nosed man routinely yelled at him. "This is a haunted instance. Of course, it will feel strange. Why do you keep speaking nonsense?"

    Zhu Yiting¡¯s eyes were angry. "Yong Chun, you are like this again. I will beat you up."

    Shi Ye went to the window, opened it and looked at the sky outside. "I also have this feeling. It isn¡¯t as obvious as the vige chief¡¯s house but I can feel there is something strange. I just can¡¯t put my finger on it. What is missing?"

    Xiao Li, who had been sitting in a corner, rubbed the edge of the bed near his knee and quietly broke the silence. "The threshold."

    "Yes! The threshold!" Zhu Yiting immediately looked at him and then the door.

    Generally, rural or even urban houses would have a threshold installed. The higher the better. It was because in ancient times, people thought that ghosts, including zombies, couldn¡¯t bend their knees. Therefore, the higher the threshold, the more they could prevent evil things from entering the house.

    In this Gathering Soul Vige, including the vige chief¡¯s home, they were all built on t ground. This vige had no threshold! Was this a special custom in the vige or was it to facilitate the entry and exit of certain things?

    "Gathering Soul Vige..." Tao Fei spoke to herself. "Do they gather ghosts? However, why do they need reporters?"

    The sky hadpletely darkened and Zhu Yiting pulled out a lighter from his pocket. He ignited the oilmp and couldn¡¯t help spitting out, "They are still using oilmps in this age. It is really inconvenient."

    Shi Ye nced at the old oilmp. The lighting from it was very small and once it shone on the face, it made the person look like a ghost. He couldn¡¯t help looking away. He went to the bed and took off his coat, seemingly wanting to go to sleep.

    Xiao Li stood up at this time and walked to the door.

    Zhu Yiting suddenly stopped him. "Wait, buddy, where are you going? I¡¯ll go with you."

    Xiao Li opened the door and cold wind from outside blew in. Zhu Yiting was facing the door and his entire body was blown with the cold wind. Then he heard the other person say calmly, "As we wereing over, I saw someone wearing mourning clothes and headed to the west. I want to go and take a look."

    Zhu Yiting, "..."

    He hadn¡¯t expected to get such a serious answer. He just thought this person was going out to pee and he also needed to go. However, he didn¡¯t dare to go alone and he didn¡¯t want to call his two friends because he would be ridiculed. Thus, he told the other person that he would go with them. It was convenient to go to the toilet together...

    What was going on with this guy? How could he say such a life or death matter so calmly? Zhu Yiting froze on the spot while Tao Fei immediately stood up from the bed. "You saw someone wearing mourning clothes? Where?"

    "When we came here, that fork in the road."

    "You... why didn¡¯t you say anything before?"

    Xiao Li nced at her with a nk expression, stating as he turned away, "You didn¡¯t ask me."

    He walked too fast, leaving the people looking at each other with faces full of question marks. After two seconds, Zhu Yiting jumped up like an ant on a hot pot. "Wait for me, I¡¯ll go with you. Buddy, what are you called? You look like my good friend!"

    Xiao Li was caught by the excessive enthusiasm. He took some time to avoid this person and answered with his own name. Yong Chun rolled his eyes and followed behind them.

    As a result, Tao Fei and Shi Ye couldn¡¯t sit still, especially Shi Ye. He had wanted to go to bed to rest but was stirred up by these people. As he got up, the remaining few people said, "We won¡¯t go. They might vite a dead end when they go and we don¡¯t know how many will return."

    Some of the others nodded. Tao Fei looked down for a few seconds before gritting her teeth and running out to catch up with the others.

    The moonlight of the outside world waspletely covered by dark clouds. There were only a few lights on in the houses of the Gathering Soul Vige, making them look like ghosts floating in the darkness.

    Zhu Yiting felt his legs were a bit soft and urine would soone out but he stared at the side profile of his new friend and in order to not lose face, he gritted his teeth and suppressed the impulse.

    There was a noisy running sound behind him and three people caught up, gasping roughly.

    "I say... Sherlock, do you really remember the way? If you don¡¯t remember, let¡¯s go back?" Zhu Yiting followed Xiao Li down the quiet path. He remembered the spection about the ¡¯threshold¡¯ and felt that ghosts could appear in the vige at any time.

    Yong Chun mockingly poked his back. "Are you afraid?"

    "Oh, you are the scared one. I just think we should save energy to fight better tomorrow¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished his words when he saw two whitenterns hanging from the door of a house in the west. There was the faint sound of cryinging from the open door.

    "We... do you want to go in?" Tao Fei had followed but looking at the night scene in front of her, she was still afraid.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes shed. "We came all this way. Isn¡¯t it boring to leave?"

    He walked in as he spoke, not waiting for a reply. Unexpectedly, Xiao Li didn¡¯t see anyone when he entered. The crying seemed to sense theing of a living person and abruptly stopped.

    On the left side of the mourning hall was a coffin with white paper money and wreaths hanging from the beams above it. There was a table in the middle with a ck and white photograph and a tablet on white cloth. It read: Eldest Brother Zhang Tao.

    The man in the ck and white photo was a middle-aged man with ordinary facial features. He was the man who received the ck box in the introductory CG. Then he died because of the box? Where was the box now?

    Xiao Li turned his head and looked around, eventually locking eyes on the coffin. The young boy walked over gently and his fingers grabbed the edge of the coffin, pulling hard. He found that the coffin board wasn¡¯t closed so he pushed it outwards and ced a hand inside the coffin.

    Zhu Yiting and the others mustered up the courage toe in, only to see such a scene. Zhu Yiting watched Xiao Li restore the coffin with a thoughtful expression and almost screamed. "You... you..."

    Was he a devil? He didn¡¯t even let go of the dead? What if he happened to revive the corpse?

    "There¡¯s a problem," Xiao Li suddenly said.

    Tao Fei looked at him withplicated eyes and asked, "What is the problem?"

    "There isn¡¯t a body in the coffin." Xiao Li spoke thoughtfully, eyes turning to the ck and white photo again. "There is no ck box.¡±

    Zhu Yiting took a few steps in the opposite direction of the coffin. He didn¡¯t want to look over there in case something had escaped from the coffin. He fixed his eyes on Xiao Li¡¯s face as he said, "Okay, let¡¯s leave first. I don¡¯t want to stay here."

    He had a thought as he watched. ¡¯Sherlock has fine and soft skin and looks good. How is his heart so tough? Wait, Sherlock... where have I heard that name?¡¯

    Xiao Li just wanted to talk when his eyes suddenly narrowed. Zhu Yiting followed his gaze. He saw the ck and white photo suddenly change. Originally, the middle-aged man had been smiling at the crowd but at this moment, he started shedding bloody tears and the entire photo was changing rapidly.

    "Escape!" Tao Fei shouted loudly. As an experienced senior, she had experienced many ghost events. Now she wasn¡¯t paralyzed by fear and reacted first. The group immediately dispersed but the time to escape was too short. Some people could only hide behind the door.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t move and kept looking at the man bleeding from his orifices in the photo. The man¡¯s facial features became fiercer and it seemed like he was going to jump out of the photo. Then there was a cat meowing from outside and rapid footstepsing into the hall. The moment the new person appeared, the strange urrence vanished and the photo returned to its original state.

    It was a man wearing rough linen who entered. His facial features were somewhat simr to the man in the photo and this was apparently his brother. He stared at the strangers in the hall with a bit of dissatisfaction. "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "We are reporters and when we saw the shrine, we came here to worship."

    The man¡¯s face showed a hint of suspicion before he reached out to the ck-haired teenager. "Okay, give me something."

    This time, Xiao Li paused before repeating again in a somewhat confused manner. "...Something?"

    "Did you reallye here to worship?" The man took back his hand with a deep frown. His index finger and thumb were moving together impatiently.

    These brothers obviously didn¡¯t have deep feelings. The man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t sad but he was serious about this. This time, the Xiao family¡¯s second master understood the other person¡¯s gesture. He looked through his pocket and found chocte, a doll, a mobile phone, paper towels, etc... but no bank notes.

    He ended up touching his phone. "Do you ept an Alipay transfer?"

    The man, "......"

    Xiao Li had just spoken these words when he remembered there was no signal here. Therefore, he looked at those hiding behind the door and Zhu Yiting behind a pir. "Can I borrow some money?"

    Zhu Yiting, whose position was exposed, numbly watched the other personing towards himself. Then he took three notes from his pocket and handed it over.

    Xiao Li took the money, saw Zhu Yiting¡¯s frustrated (?) expression and thought this person was upset because he lost money. Xiao Li patted Zhu Yiting on the shoulder andforted him. "Go back and give me your number. I¡¯ll return it to you."

    Zhu Yiting watched Xiao Li with aplicated expression and didn¡¯t answer.

    The author has something to say:

    Xie Lingshi told Zhu Yiting, "Rest assured, there are many victims on this road hurt by Sherlock. You aren¡¯t alone."

    Zhu Yiting: @Bewildered by this behaviour in the ghost world.

    Fat man/ Qian Yiwei/ Xu Ying and others liked and forwarded this story.

 Chapter 32

    Xiao Li turned back and handed the money to the man. The other person quickly took it and stuffed it into his pocket. Then he pointed to the tablet and said, "My brother is here and you continue to worship. Since you are so sincere, I know his spirit in Heaven will be gratified."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if this Zhang Tao would be relieved but he felt that if Zhang Tao was a ghost, the first thing he might do aftering back was to find this hapless brother.

    Zhu Yiting and the others saw that the crisis had been lifted. Together with the fact that they had been discovered, they came in from the corners and the doors and pretended to bow a few times to the tablet.

    Then Xiao Li looked at the younger brother and asked directly, "Did you find a ck box when sorting through Mr Zhang¡¯s things?"

    The moment he said this, Tao Fei nced nervously at the man and ced her hands in her pocket, ready to pull out an Expel Ghosts charm.

    "ck box?" The man raised his eyebrows as he nced at Xiao Li. "I haven¡¯t seen it."

    Xiao Li had been observing his expression. Seeing that the other person showed a doubtful look without any signs of lying, he pointed to the coffin on the side. "Have you seen your brother today?"

    His topic change was too fast and too direct to Tao Fei, not to mention that this man had a temper. The other person¡¯s face changed immediately and his tone went higher. "What do you mean?"

    Tao Fei saw this and tried to appease the other person, speaking softly, "He is just asking casually, don¡¯t mind it. We have a bit of friendship with your older brother and care about him..."

    "Youcan¡¯t be like this in my brother¡¯s mourning hall." The more the man spoke, the angrier he became. "The point is toe and worship. Why are you being sneaky? What did youe here to do? Did the vige chief ask you toe?"

    Tao Fei eximed, "No, no, you misunderstood. We really just came to worship your big brother."

    Xiao Li was blocked behind Tao Fei and sighed silently. He very naturally held out a hand to Zhu Yiting.

    Zhu Yiting, "..."

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it but he understood Sherlock¡¯s meaning in a second. The young man took out another 300 yuan from his pocket and smacked it onto Xiao Li¡¯s hand. He mouthed ¡¯I have no more money¡¯ to indicate that the other person had to switch to another switch.

    Xiao Li directly extended a hand past the defensive Tao Fei and ced the money in front of Zhang Tao¡¯s younger brother. This person¡¯s expression changed immediately as he took the three banknotes, his fire gone. "Well, if you have any questions, just ask. Reporters, please remember to make me look good in the report. I also want to make a rmendation. My family¡¯s dishes are good."

    Tao Fei who had been thinking about how to appease Zhang Tao¡¯s brother, "..."

    What type of person was this? There were many people in the world who would be suffering because of the death of their loved ones. Based on the actions of Zhang Tao¡¯s younger brother, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t belong to the former group and instead belonged to those who only saw money.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Do you remember how your brother died?¡±

    "I don¡¯t know the specifics." Zhang Tao¡¯s younger brother recalled the scene at the time. "My brother and I are separated. His wife died early and I haven¡¯t married yet. I usually see him once a week. Just yesterday, I was short of hands to collect food and wanted to ask him to help. He didn¡¯t respond so I broke in and found him dead..."

    He spoke up to here and his face finally showed a hint of a low mood. "We haven¡¯t had such a thing happen here for many years. I went to the vige chief and he said it should be a sudden death. He urged me to hurry to bury the body and to not tell others. By the way, can you not tell others about what I said?"

    Xiao Li nodded and promised him. "Thest question, do you have any special customs in the vige?"

    "Customs?" The man thought about it. "Nothing special, just go to bed at 9 o¡¯clock at night. Does this count?"

    Zhu Yiting, who was listening quietly, couldn¡¯t help interjecting. "What type of custom is this?"

    "That¡¯s all."

    Xiao Li nodded thoughtfully and ended his questioning. Then Tao Fei asked a few simple questions before they left together.

    **********

    At the same time, a residential area in the Gathering Souls Vige.

    A middle-aged woman was folding straw under the light of an oilmp. There was a pile of straw at her feet and her surname was Li. Everyone called her Sister-inw Li. The house might be dimly lit but her hands were dexterous and skilled. She quickly turned the straw into a human form.

    She stood up with the straw person, took a small dressing box from the cupboard next to her, opened it and pulled out a brass bell and a box of rouge.

    She applied rouge onto her index finger and wiped it over the heart of the straw person, whispering, "The hour hase, the soul hase, the time hase..."

    However, nothing happened. Sister-inw Li looked at her index finger and a trace of decisiveness shed in her eyes. She bit her finger and squeezed out a drop of blood, recing the original rouge and continuing to chant her previous words.

    The room was still calm and there wasn¡¯t the movement she expected. Her figure was fixed in ce. After a long time, she sighed and put everything back, including the straw person. Then she got into bed and prepared to go to sleep.

    Just moments after shey on the bed, a clear knock was heard from the dpidated wooden door.

    "Who is it?" She sat up and asked.

    "...It¡¯s me." A rough voice was heard. It belonged to a man of the vige.

    Sister-inw recognized the voice of the man outside the door and let go of her worries to walk over and open the door. "Zhang Tao, why did youe to see me at this time?"

    The man outside the door had white lips and a blue face. Under the moonlight, people might think he was dead. Zhang Tao didn¡¯t speak. He just handed over the ck box in his hand to the other person. His arm was bent with an unnatural stiffness.

    Sister-inw Li took the box incredulously. "What is this? Why do you look so ugly today? What is going on?"

    Zhang Tao¡¯s mysterious eyes shifted from the box to the face of the middle-aged woman. Then he spoke in a hoarse voice. "Open it."

    After that, he walked away.

    Sister-inw Li stood at the door and looked at the box in her hand. She decided to catch up and ask. She tried to reach Zhang Tao¡¯s back but no matter how slowly he seemed to be walking, he was always in front of her. She couldn¡¯t catch up and followed him all the way to the memorial hall.

    Memorial hall...?

    Sister-inw Li realized that something was wrong. Fear rose in her consciousness. She stared at the two whitenterns in a panic and entered step by step until she saw the photo in the middle and directly copsed to the ground. "This... what is going on?!"

    Her actions were too big. Zhang Tao¡¯s little brother rushed out to scold her but stopped when he saw it was Sister-inw Li. He stepped forward to help her up and asked, "Sister-inw Li, what¡¯s wrong? Did youe here to worship my brother?"

    Sister-inw Li didn¡¯t know where the strength came from. She grabbed the cor of Zhang Tao¡¯s younger brother and eximed, "Zhang Chang, when did your brother die?"

    Zhang Chang¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good and he wanted to swear. However, he saw that the other person¡¯s face wasn¡¯t right and suppressed his temper. "Just yesterday. I had something to ask him and went to his house to find him. I saw that he was lying on the ground dead. The vige chief told me not to tell others and to bury him within seven days."

    Zhang Chang didn¡¯t say that the vige chief gave him a bit of money in order to not tell the vigers. Otherwise, his temper meant he would be asking every household for money for the funeral.

    "But...I just saw him!" Sister-inw Li pointed to the ck box that had fallen to the ground. "He came to my house and gave me this"

    "How is that possible? You were just dreaming." Zhang Chang didn¡¯t believe in ghosts. In fact, he wasn¡¯t a native of Soul Gathering Vige. It was only after he was 10 years old that his parents took him home to his older brother. He picked up the ck box and directly opened it. "The foreigners who came here also mentioned a ck box. I want to see what is inside..."

    Sister-inw LI¡¯s face was pale and she didn¡¯t know why but there was a bad feeling in her heart. She quickly reached out to stop Zhang Chang but the other person was a step ahead and was staring inside the ck box. She also looked and her breathing increased.

    *************

    Xiao Li¡¯s group returned directly to the room.

    Shi Ye and the others were sitting on the bed and waiting for them. Shi Ye saw someone returning and was the first to stand up, eyes sweeping over them one by one. "Did you find anything?"

    Tao Fei quickly nced at Xiao Li in order to ask for his consent but the boy was already sitting on the small table and didn¡¯t n to speak. Tao Fei hesitated before saying, "The person who died is called Zhang Tao and he is the one from the CG movie. We were attacked by him but fortunately, his brother appeared in time and nothing happened to us."

    Shi Ye asked, "How did he die? Is it rted to the ck box?"

    Tao Fei shook her head. "We don¡¯t know this. His brother said he never saw the ck box and only knew his brother was dead after finding the body. The vige chief told him not to tell anyone."

    "The vige chief..." Shi Ye walked back and forth in the house. "He must be a key person. Let¡¯s ask him!"

    Shi Ye was blowing hot air but Zhu Yiting was abnormally quiet. The young man pulled his two friends into a corner while still paying attention to Xiao Li. He whispered, "I remember that Sherlock. Do you remember?"

    Yong Chun and the third person, Fan Ren shook their heads.

    Zhu Yiting continued, "On the forum, there was the post about a thigh-hugging teammate and Xie Lingshi spoke up. That¡¯s why the name was familiar to me!"

    Yong Chun changed his angle and looked at the dark-haired boy staring at the task book next to the oilmp. He felt that the other person looked very harmless and quiet. He recalled the post describing Sherlock and couldn¡¯t help asking, "Is it him?"

    Fan Ren thought about the key words that described Sherlock in the post: strange, powerful, makes you stare at him like a foolish dog and always keeping his thoughts to himself while everyone else questions him.

    "It is him." Fan Ren stated firmly.

    Zhu Yiting sadly searched through his pockets. "He made me lost 600 yuan today. Grandpa Mao, RMB!"

    "It isn¡¯t bad to buy information with money." Yong Chunforted him. "Besides, he said he will pay you back. Remember to ask for his informationter. You will get money and his WeChat. It isn¡¯t a bad deal."

    Zhu Yiting suddenly wasn¡¯t angry anymore. "Yes, I will have his WeChat and infuriate you to death."

    Meanwhile, the focus of their discussion, Xiao Li was having a serious confrontation with the little yellow book at the table.

    The little yellow book had been quiet for a while and now he resolutely made a request. ¡¾ Do you really want to sleep in a store? Baby, I know you won¡¯t be able to sleep well so don¡¯t force yourself. I have other ces for you to sleep. ¡¿

    Xiao Li wrote with a ck pen. "I¡¯ll sleep here."

    Based on the little yellow book¡¯s description, this room was more full of danger than the ghost world. ¡¾ It is dangerous here. ¡¿

    Xiao Li: ?

    ¡¾ There are other men here and it is dangerous. ¡¿ The little yellow book was firm. ¡¾ Women also aren¡¯t possible. They are dangerous. ¡¿

    In the little yellow book¡¯s world, it might only be safe beside him. However, Xiao Li¡¯s view was the opposite. If he agreed to sleep in the little yellow book¡¯s space then he was likely to face the dilemma of ¡¯worrying about his body¡¯...

    This was scarier than a ghost!

    Xiao Li smoothly wrote, "Other people aren¡¯t beasts. What is the danger? No one in this ce would be in the mood for that type of thing."

    He silently continued in his heart, ¡¯Only you.¡¯

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Even if they don¡¯t show it, they are thinking so in their hearts. I can¡¯t stand it. ¡¿

    ¡¾ It is because I like you and want to kiss you. When you fall asleep, I can¡¯t hold it. I can describe a bunch of actions I want to do to you but I have been patient. This is originally the thing I was least good at but now because of you, it is something I am doing all the time. ¡¿

    Xiao Li¡¯s pen tip was on the pale yellow paper and because his power suddenly went out of control, a ck scratch appeared on it. The ck-haired boy stared at the handwriting and his heart was filled with an inexpressible ellipsis.

    After a long time, he wrote, "...Why is it me? I know you are a ghost and I haven¡¯t encountered any ghosts before entering this world."

    The little yellow book paused for a long time and seemed to be thinking. It was like he had many things he wanted to say but he eventually wrote on the paper: ¡¾ It is because you are the cutest. ¡¿

    Xiao Li who originally had some expectations, "........."

    He was still too naive to feel some hope for the little yellow book¡¯s answer!

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: I thought I would get a kiss in the first world, a hug in the second world and go further in the third world. What happened? How can I still not get a kiss? What went wrong?

 Chapter 33

    The argument between Xiao Li and the little yellow book ended in Xiao Li¡¯s victory. The little yellow book had been insistent at first but after exploring Xiao Li¡¯s attitude several times and sensing Xiao Li¡¯s firmness, he gave up on the idea of letting Xiao Li sleep alone (with him).

    The result was that Xiao Li was wrapped in a quilt and slept for a night in a corner of the store. The bed here was very hard, making his sleep ufortable. The other reincarnators also woke up wearily and he had to get up with them.

    There was no such thing as running tap water here and they had to go and get water to wash up. This was very difficult. Zhu Yiting ced a cold towel on his face and spat out, "It is bad enough that we encountered ghosts and now I have to fetch water myself. I feel like I will be deformed."

    Yong Chun pushed him away. He held more than a dozen steamed buns in his hand and handed them to everyone for breakfast. "You should be d that you can stand here and stable. I have experienced a world before that was in the deep forest. Forget washing your face, the toilet matters must be resolved deep in the forest. However, it was dangerous to go to the toilet so in the end, we all went as a group. It was like primary school students holding hands to go to the toilet."

    Zhu Yiting had never heard him mention this matter. He thought about his own painful experience of urinatingst night and couldn¡¯t help sighing. "...It¡¯s terrible!"

    Shi Ye heard up to her and coughed to interrupt Zhu Yiting¡¯s conversation. "The ghost hasn¡¯t found us yet. We should go to the vige chief and explore the situation. Some people will lead the vige chief away while others will sneak into the vige chief¡¯s room to search. How about it? Good eloquence is required for leading the vige chief away and boldness is required to enter the chief¡¯s house. Who wants to rmend themselves?"

    Shi Ye¡¯s n was to split the reincarnators into two but the part about sneaking into the vige chief¡¯s house was obviously more dangerous than the former. Who knew what was in the vige chief¡¯s house? If there was a ghost, wasn¡¯t that sending the sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth?

    Therefore, the room became cold once Shi Ye spoke his n.

    At this moment, Xiao Li spoke lightly, "I will go, I¡¯m very interested in what is in his room."

    Zhu Yiting quickly turned to look at this person and his heart struggled. ording to that post, Sherlock was really amazing. If he could keep up with this person then his chance of surviving would presumably increase. However, he usually acted alone and no one knew what the consequences of acting with him would be. Zhu Yiting heard that a certain person at the top of the reincarnators leaderboard also liked to be alone and never went with other reincarnators...

    He thought for a moment and decided it was better to move with the group.

    Apart from Xiao Li, no one else took the initiative to volunteer themselves. Shi Ye looked around with disappointment before saying, "Then Sherlock, I¡¯ll trouble you. The others will go with me to find the vige chief while some people will go to the vigers to inquire about the customs and strange things here."

    Tao Fei volunteered to question the vigers while Shi Ye took the rest of the people to the vige chief¡¯s house.

    This morning¡¯s Gathering Souls Vige wasn¡¯t as quiet as usual. As the first rooster cried out, someone rushed to find the vige chief. The vige chief was preparing breakfast when the person arrived and rushed in the door without knocking. Vige Chief Wu Shan was almost killed by the salted duck egg he just put in his mouth and looked at the other person with dissatisfaction. "Hu Niu, what¡¯s going on?"

    The woman known as Hu Niu still had fear on her face. She put her hands on the table and panted. "Not good, Vige Chief! It is big! Zhang Chang and Sister-inw Li are both dead. They died in front of Zhang Tao¡¯s mourning hall!"

    Wu Shan¡¯s expression changed and the chopsticks in his hand fell to the ground. After a long time, he recovered his voice. "What happened? Exin it well."

    "I went to Sister-inw Li¡¯s ce to feed the chicken this morning and found she wasn¡¯t there. I went in a circle and didn¡¯t find her. I asked a few people and they also hadn¡¯t seen her. I went looking door to door and finally found her at the Zhang home. Her body along with Zhang Chang were next to Zhang Tao¡¯s coffin. Vige Chief, what is going on? Why didn¡¯t we know about Zhang Tao dying?" The woman recalled the scene and couldn¡¯t help shuddering.

    Wu Shan listened and his back bent down like he had received a blow.

    "Vige Chief... is it the beginning... her soul... is it back?" At the vige chief¡¯s silence, Hu Niu spected, "Since that incident, our vige has never been peaceful. Recently it is hard to calm down and now this..."

    "Shut up!" Wu Shan looked up, the wrinkles on his skin moving back and forth like worms. He gritted his teeth and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to mention that?"

    "Vige Chief..." Hu Niu was startled by his expression.

    "Hu Niu, I will go and bury them with you." Wu Shan realized his reaction and struggled to squeeze out a smile. "You see, I have invited reporters. They will report on our vige so even if we don¡¯t do the old business, we can sessfully transform and support ourselves. As long as this thing is over..."

    He seemed to be trying to persuade himself as he repeated, "As long as it is over."

    Hu Niu looked at him again and Wu Shan waved at her before walking out of the house.

    This meant that when Shi Ye and the other reincarnators came here, only the vige chief¡¯s wife was present at the house. Shi Ye immediately realized that something might¡¯ve happened in the vige, leading to the vige chief¡¯s departure. He immediately and decisively split apart the group of people to search for the vige chief in a three-pronged approach.

    Zhu Yiting watched Shi Ye and the others walk away. Then he arranged his clothes, revealing a perfect smile as he headed to the vige chief¡¯s wife with his two friends behind him. She was looking down at the well water when she glimpsed Zhu Yiting¡¯s clothes from the corner of her eyes and immediately raised her head."Mr Reporter, can I help you?"

    Zhu Yiting took out the skill he used to deal with his family and friends. "I came this way for a look. You look very good today.

    The vige chief¡¯s wife touched her face. "Where do you see that, Mr Reporter? Please don¡¯tugh at me."

    Xiao Li took advantage of this to climb over the walls and enter the vige chief¡¯s house.

    This house was a big bigger than the others but it was still quite simple. There weren¡¯t many things in the house. There was a kitchen, living room and bedroom which were connected to each other.

    The outside sky was very dark and dark clouds hung in the sky. It didn¡¯t look like morning at all and was more like evening.

    Xiao Li first went to the bedroom and searched the bedside table. He found a pile of books about vige agricultural construction and some household goods that didn¡¯t have great value. He went a bit further, narrowed his eyes and bent down to pull out a box with an old copper lock on it from below the bed.

    Xiao Li touched the copper lock with his fingers while his eyes looked around, trying to find a wire to use as a tool. He was just about to go somewhere else to search when a thread of hair slowly extended from the teenager¡¯s pocket and grew longer, stabbing it into the copper lock. There was a ¡¯click¡¯ as the copper lock opened. Then Tan Li took back her hair.

    Xiao Li touched the doll¡¯s exposed head and took off the cooper lock. He opened the box and saw there were several hand-made straw people in the box. Every one of them had a red heart and looked extremely scary. In addition, there was a bracelet and booklet.

    He wanted to take the booklet when one of the straw people slowly turned its head. The straw person with no facial features showed a real face! Xiao Li¡¯s outstretched hair paused in midair. The face slowly opened its mouth when¡ª

    Xiao Li turned the entire box over and ced it against the bed. The straw person was submerged in the box and his vision became dark. He closed his mouth in disbelief.

    There was the sound of a cat calling in the distance. Xiao Li quickly looked over and then retracted his gaze. The teenager removed the box, picked up the booklet and ced the straw person back inside. He opened the booklet and saw there was writing in it. It described in detail a ritual to gather souls.

    Xiao Li rummaged through the booklet, stuffed the things in the box back, locked them and put them back under the bed. Then he roughly searched the vige chief¡¯s house. There were no other clues and he jumped out the window.

    At the same time as the reincarnator¡¯s actions, the entire Gathering Souls Vige was undergoing great changes.

    A man who had just returned from the field was shirtless and had a pleasant look. He sat to the side of the house while gnawing on white steamed bread. In the distance, a figure came towards him. It was a middle-aged woman dressed in coarse clothing and holding a ck box in her hand. The man looked up with a smile and greeted the other person. "Isn¡¯t this Sister-inw Li? What¡¯s the matter? Why did youe to see me?"

    Sister-inw Li¡¯s back was to the light and her face looked very poor. She looked down at the man, her face a bit deformed as she stated, "Ah Gang, I have something you forgot that I have to give you."

    Ah Gang took the ck box curiously. "What is this? What did I forget?"

    "Open it and see." The woman replied coldly before turning to leave.

    The man watched her back. He always felt that she was a bit strange today but he couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. Since the sky was so ugly and he was afraid it would rain in the afternoon, he decided to get back to work before opening the box.

    Ah Gang returned to the field, bending over to pick the weeds.

    Time passed and once he had pulled half of them up, he saw a famous gossip in the vige hurrying past his doorstep, looking extremely afraid.

    Ah Gang was curious and stopped the other person. "Bao Dating, what¡¯s wrong with you? Was your wife stolen?"

    Bao Dating stopped and waved his hand. "Don¡¯t mention it. Sister-inw Li and Zhang Chang are dead, do you know? Their deaths are so miserable yet the vige chief still wants to hide it!"

    The weeds that Ah Gang just picked fell to the ground as he stuttered, "How? She... she just came to see me!"

    Bao Dating¡¯s expression suddenly changed. "What? Sister-inw Li¡¯s body is still at the Zhang house. I just came back from there? Did you encounter a ghost?"

    "But... look at this, this is what she left me!" Ah Gang looked around for the ck box to serve as evidence. His legs moved as he ran back under the eaves to pick up the ck box. "She said that this is what I lost..."

    "Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Get rid of it!" Bao Dating staggered away, not daring to look. "I¡¯m afraid this vige isn¡¯t too peaceful!"

    Ah Gang looked at the ck box in his hand and suddenly threw it away in the trash. He sighed with relief as he thought it was over.

    This happened and Ah Gang was no longer in the mood for farming. He directly closed up his house and went out to chat with the rest of the vige. He didn¡¯te back untilte at night but when he did, he choked.

    He didn¡¯t know when but the ck box had returned to his house and was right at his door. Ah Gang gulped and it was as if his thoughts were bewitched by the object. He felt a part of him inside the box and wanted to open it. In the moonlight, the man approached the box and reached out to it.

    ************

    At the same time, the store.

    A candle lit up the house as Shi Ye stood by the bed and exchanged information with the reincarnators. "We searched for the vige chief and found him at the house of a man called Zhang Chang where three people have died. The ghost killings have begun. I don¡¯t know when it will be our turn."

    Tao Fei continued, "ording to the information from the vigers, the three dead are Zhang Tao, Zhang Chang and Sister-inw Li. The vige chief has been asking to hide these deaths and I don¡¯t know why. Perhaps the clue is the ck box."

    Zhu Yiting held a corn cob in his hand which had been given to him after his cajoling opened the vige chief wife¡¯s hard heard. He chewed on half of it and listened to the words with a rare calm mind as he guessed, "ording to the introductory CG, the ck box must be the key. I don¡¯t know if it is rted to the customs here but anyone who opens it will die... a box of death? I thought of a possibility. Do you know Pandora¡¯s Box? Perhaps the ck box is like Pandora¡¯s magic box. Once it is opened, it will release the devil¡¯s curse."

    Yong Chun didn¡¯tugh at Zhu Yiting as usual because he felt the other side was reasonable. Yong Chun turned to Shi Ye and the others. "You have been out so long and only asked about this? Is there any other news?"

    He blinked and turned his attention to the dark-haired teenager at the edge of the oilmp.

    Xiao Li was very close to the oilmp. He looked at the tongue of fire and the fire reflected in his ck eyes. He turned his head slightly and recalled the harvest today. "The vige once survived by calling the souls of the dead but they stopped now for some unknown reason. They conduct the soul gathering ritual by making a scarecrow and the summoned soul will enter the scarecrow first before transferring to the original body. This is why there is no threshold in the vige, so that souls can enter and exit easily."

    Yong Chun, "......"

    Zhu Yiting, "......"

    Wait, this amount of information was too much and too detailed! Sherlock, how did he know so much?

    "It was recorded by the vige chief." Xiao Li then spoke his own spection. "In addition, it isn¡¯t necessarily the case that those who open the box will die. It is possible... only a dying person would get this box? Both possibilities exist and can¡¯t be ruled out at the moment."

    Under the bright light of the oilmp, his words made Zhu Yiting¡¯s scalp numb. He faintly realized that Sherlock¡¯s state wasn¡¯t right. It seemed that the other person... was very excited, unlike his usualzy and indifferent expression. He even said so much in one breath!

    "Then what type of person would be dead?" Xiao Li raised his index finger and approached the mes, whispering to himself. In addition, he was also interested in that cat meowing.

    He hadn¡¯t finished talking when a ¡¯knock, knock, knock¡¯ came from outside the store where the reincarnators were staying. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed and the people closest to the door looked at each other, not daring to make a sound. In the quiet, Xiao Li stood up. He approached the door and listened to the third knock. He spoke through a gap in the door and said, "We didn¡¯t order any delivery."

    Shi Ye who was ready to take out the Expel Ghosts charm, "......"

    Was this person poisonous?

    Xiao Li had a thought and added, "We also didn¡¯t order takeaway."

    Shi Ye: ???

    This man was poisonous!

    Xiao Li just finished speaking when the knocking at the door stopped. Then a chilling voice was heard. "I¡¯m not a deliveryman. I am Ah Gang. I am looking for Shi Ye. He left something with me and I am here to return it to him."

    Shi Ye was named by ¡¯him¡¯ and looked white. He couldn¡¯t wait to swallow the See Ghosts Pill and he held the Expel Ghosts charm in his hand, sweat dripping down his forehead. "I didn¡¯t lose anything and you recognized the wrong person. Go back."

    "It¡¯s yours." Ah Gang spoke. "Open the door and I¡¯ll give it back to you."

    Shi Ye tightly held the door shut. "I told you, it isn¡¯t mine!"

    Ah Gang didn¡¯t give up. "Why not open up and see? If it is yours then you take it. If it isn¡¯t yours, I¡¯ll take it back."

    Shi Ye reached out and stuck the Expel Ghosts charm on the door. He was frightened by Shi Ye¡¯s previous spection about a ¡¯dead person¡¯. Why was this ghost staring at him? Why? Sweat flowed all over his back and his voice lost its former calmness. "I won¡¯t look. Get lost!"

    Xiao Li was crowded to one side by him and before he could do anything, Ah Gang¡¯s voice floated strangely. "However, it must be delivered to you. Shi Ye, look at the window."

    The moment he spoke, movement came from the half-open window. A ck box was squeezed through the window, rolled to the wall and finally stopped in the middle of the room.

    The author has something to say:

    Ghost: Open the door, I know you¡¯re at home!

 Chapter 34

    The ck box lying quietly in the middle of the floor grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. In particr, Shi Ye felt that his legs were soft. He wanted to take the box and stuff it back through the crack but he didn¡¯t have the courage to touch it. Thus, he could only hide far away in the corner.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Ah Gang¡¯s presence still outside the door, Shi Ye would¡¯ve escaped immediately.

    The rest of the reincarnators were like ghost. They scattered away from the box in the centre, seemingly anxious to put Shi Ye and the ck box together to be thrown off a cliff.

    Xiao Li leaned against the door and knocked on the wooden door with his knuckles. "Are you still there?"

    The reincarnators: ???

    Who was he asking? Outside the door was Ah Gang who delivered this ck box. Presumably he wasn¡¯t human and was a ghost. How could he greet the ghost like an old friend?

    Outside the door, Ah Gang stopped as he was going to leave. He turned to look at the thin wooden door without answering.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I just want to ask you, why Shi Ye? Is it because of luck or is there something special about him?" Xiao Li leaned towards the door, touching the door lock. "If I said that I lost something, would you give me the ck box? How about giving me one free of charge?"

    Zhu Yiting¡¯s eyes repeatedly jumped to the ck box in the middle of the house and the dark-haired teenager behind the door. After listening to Xiao Li¡¯s words, he suddenly wanted to shout, "What have you lost your mind? Fuck!"

    On the other side, Ah Gang¡¯s face was hidden in the shadows. As a dead body that was resurrected, his face had no expression but there was a hint of confusion in the dark pupils. He had probably seen too many people who refused the ck box but he had never met anyone who would take the initiative to ask for the ck box...

    He was currently more like the sled grandfather who gave Christmas gifts than a fierce ghost who came to im a life.

    Xiao Li waited a while and once he saw that the ghosts outside the room didn¡¯t move, he continued, "It seems you have no more stock. Then this ck box must be the one in the CG. Can you answer one of my questions? Does it bring death or does death bring it?"

    Ah Gang stood outside the door for a while. Among the dark clouds, a cat screamed in the distance. Then Ah Gang acted like he woke up from a dream as he walked towards the sound of the cat.

    His body was currently that of an adult male and his footsteps were heavy, causing the reincarnators in the house to sigh with relief when they heard it.

    Zhu Yiting stood on tiptoe and walked around the ck box in the centre of the room like he was performing the ballet Swan Lake, moving closer to Xiao Li. He now felt that the post in the forum was true. Sherlock was really strange but this strangeness gave people a faint sense of security. Mixed together, there was even a special charm.

    He tentatively asked, "Sherlock, brother, Brother Xia, what do you think now? I think that ording to the CG that we saw, there is a ghost in the box. Once the box is open, the ghost will kill the person who opened it and then move to find the next target, repeating this cycle. I think your idea is tooplicated. I don¡¯t think that the ghost has that much IQ."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to reply when Shi Ye¡¯s emotions went out of control. He clenched his fists and tore off his camouge of calmness. He punched the wall, causing a piece of debris to fly out. "Fuck, why me? Why isn¡¯t it you? What did I do to make it look at me? I clearly went on the safe route!"

    The moment he exploded, Zhu Yiting closed his mouth and red at Shi Ye. Aftering to this world, Shi Ye had acted as the captain and assigned tasks, always giving the dangerous tasks to others. Zhu Yiting had been unhappy with him for a long time. Now that Shi Ye spoke his mind, thest traces of sympathy in his heart was gone.

    Shi Ye was blinded when he vented. The whites of his eyes filled with blood and he looked extremely appalling. An almost manic mood swept through his heart, leaving him incapable of thinking.

    He didn¡¯t know where it came from but courage rose and allowed him to yank open the door. "I¡¯m going to stay away from this box. I can¡¯t stay here... I¡¯m leaving here...!"

    He ran so fast that he soon disappeared into the darkness of the outside world.

    In the room, Xiao Li crouched down and gently picked up the ck box. He raised it and shook it, not hearing any sound. There was only its own weight and it was like nothing was inside.

    Zhu Yiting watched his every move. He saw that Xiao Li made such a big move and subconsciously wanted to stop it. "How can you do that? Don¡¯t open the box. I am timid and can¡¯t stand being afraid. What if there is a ghost inside? We will all die!"

    Yong Chun followed and nodded vigorously.

    Xiao Li pinched the small ck box that had been squashed in two corners because it was squeezed through the window. "I won¡¯t open it until I am sure."

    Zhu Yiting felt a little peace of mind but then he remembered that in front of this person¡¯s thinking, Sherlock¡¯s ¡¯sure¡¯ was likely to be different from ordinary people. He hesitated before asking, "How sure must you be before opening it?"

    "10%." Xiao Li held the ck box and casually answered.

    Zhu Yiting eximed, "Really?"

    "I was lying."

    Zhu Yiting, "...Then how sure must you be?"

    He waited a while but didn¡¯t receive the other person¡¯s reply. Zhu Yiting looked down and saw that Xiao Li had ced the ck box on the table. His eyes were focused but he really didn¡¯t want to open it. Thus, Zhu Yiting was a bit relieved.

    As Xiao Li faced the ck box, the little yellow book wrote: ¡¾ Are you curious? ¡¿

    Xiao Li picked up a pen and habitually bit his pen as he thought, "If death brings it then it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous to open.

    The little yellow book: ¡¾ But you can¡¯t see it. ¡¿

    "Oh?"

    ¡¾ As long as you can¡¯t take it apart and can¡¯t know the truth about it, you will always think about it because you want to know the puzzle inside. ¡¿ The little yellow book was normal at first before the second half returned to his original self. ¡¾ Sometimes I¡¯m really jealous. You think about it more than you think about me. ¡¿

    ¡¾ However, I am different. I will never let these things interfere with my thoughts. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I just miss you. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Isn¡¯t this very unfair? You are so good to other people, to strangers who are always looking at you like you are weird. You will answer his questions and sleep in the same room as him, yet you are alert to me and refuse to stay alone with me. Every day I think about when our first kiss can be achieved and designed many asions. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You are a maid in an old castle and pouring me wine. You look a bit shy and the colour of the red wine against your wrist is great. I take the opportunity to hold your wrist and let you fall on my thigh. Then I raise your chin and kiss you. ¡¿

    ¡¾ There is also one time under the flower tree. You are sleeping with your eyes closed and I secretly kiss you. I can¡¯t hold back from deepening the kiss and you blush when you find out. ¡¿

    ¡¾ In fact, you are in a desperate situation and you are standing on the edge of a cliff. You encounter a huge crisis that is difficult to solve when I descend from the sky like a hero. I grab you and kiss you in front of everyone. Due to fear, you hold me tightly and I will hug you tighter. ¡¿

    ¡¾ However, I still like it at home in bed. You will be very rxed and I can hold your wrist and press you against the bed, kissing you and making love to you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li took a deep breath and almost choked. He felt like he was being punished in public. He seemed to be reading a pornographic book whose main character was himself! It was even hand-written by the other protagonist1

    He struggled for a long time before writing his own scene. "Using different adjectives, you fall from the sky like a perverted bird. As you near me, I tell you not to dream and it is the final ending of the story."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ...No, you wouldn¡¯t do this. ¡¿

    "I will."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ You aren¡¯t willing to do this to me, just as I¡¯m not willing to be as fierce to you in my dreams as I am in reality. ¡¿

    Xiao Li really wanted to ask how this wasn¡¯t being fierce in his dreams.

    He put down the pen and suddenly missed the simple and cute little yellow book he originally knew at the beginning.

    After the dispute with the little yellow book, Xiao Li¡¯s desire to open the ck box was a lot weaker. Now he was full of himself and the little yellow book, no, the little yellow book¡¯s story and no longer thought about the ck box puzzle. He simply put the ck box on the table and chose to fall asleep.

    It was just that the pictures described by the little yellow book were too powerful and Xiao Li even thought of such scenes before going to bed. It was a bit difficult to sleep. He constantly hypnotized himself to try and forget the descriptions. In the end, Xiao Li tossed and turned before sessfully falling asleep.

    Time passed and the store that the reincarnators stayed in finally fell to the darkness ofplete tranquility.

    In the early hours of the morning, a loud bang came from outside the door. and a shadow entered straight into the room. The huge impact even broke the door bolts. The man almost mmed into the room and picked up the box on the table like it was a treasure.

    Zhu Yiting¡¯s sleeping location was closest to the table. He woke up and instantly grabbed the mobile phone that had been ced on the pillow. A light shone on the wooden table, showing that it wasn¡¯t a ghost but Shi Ye who had previously escaped into the wilderness.

    At this time, his expression was fierce, his face full of eagerness and his eyes hazy as he madly opened the ck box. "I lost it, I lost it, I want to find it..."

    Previously, Shi Ye had left the house under the control of an unknown impulse. The cold wind outside caused him to gradually calm down. He didn¡¯t know how the group would handle the ck box but he firmly believed there was a ghost in the box. He didn¡¯t worry that he would be harmed if someone else opened the box. Rather, Shi Ye hoped they would open the box and be killed by the ghost.

    Shi Ye originally wanted to find the vige chief to stay for the night. He had just walked down the road when the feeling of forgetting something filled his heart.

    It was an indescribable feeling. He knew he had lost something but he couldn¡¯t remember what he had lost. He just knew that something was missing.

    This feeling became clearer and even made Shi Ye feel like he was in a difficult position. In the end, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and grabbed the ck box in order to find what he was missing!

    HIs actions were too big and the other reincarnators had already woken up. They took out their items and took the See Ghosts Pill.

    After Shi Ye opened the ck box, his body was fixed in ce. Shi Ye covered his chest and his face showed an expression that was a mix of sorrow and regret. He fell down, the back of his head hitting the cement and making a loud noise. "I..."

    Shi Ye couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence as he stopped breathing.

    "He¡¯s dead?" Zhu Yiting jumped out of bed.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Li was standing silently next to Shi Ye. He seemed to be checking Shi Ye¡¯s body. Zhu Yiting was following him to take a look when the body suddenly opened his eyes and reached out to take something to apany him.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t show much reaction but Zhu Yiting¡¯s trouser legs were caught.

    Just as Zhu Yiting was about to fall into the hands of the ghost, a small doll climbed out of Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. Tan Li turned into the form of a young girl and stretched out an arm to grab the ghost.

    Zhu Yiting had escaped death and didn¡¯t care about the reason. He directly climbed up and away from the body.

    The young man didn¡¯t know where this girl hade from. He just wanted to thank her when he became aware of the other person¡¯s pale face and overall sense of coldness. This was a female ghost!

    Someone saved him and it was a girl. These two things should bring him double the joy. Why had it be like this?

    Zhu Yiting stayed in ce as he saw the female ghost shrink and return to her doll form, returning to the dark-haired teenager¡¯s pocket. Xiao Li even used his index finger to poke her cheek as encouragement. The two people were so happy that Zhu Yiting became even more confused.

    Who was Sherlock in the end and what was this ghost? Why as his ghost simple and innocent, unlike those outside?

    She looked so animated and was a bit cute when small. In addition, Sherlock wasn¡¯t afraid of this female ghost and was a bit gentle?

    Zhu Yiting covered his chest and gasped as he watched Xiao Li and his pocket, many strange thoughts shing in his head.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: Tan Li won¡¯t grow bigger. I will. I am big, big, huge. Do you want to try?

    Xiao Li: ?

 Chapter 35

    Zhu Yiting analyzed it quickly in his mind and the expression on his face suddenly changed. Unlike his previous fear when encountering a ghost, this time he looked straight at Xiao Li and his pocket.

    Xiao Li hadn''t noticed and as he pulled out his hand from his pocket, he identally swept a gaze over Zhu Yiting and was shocked by the intense star. "Why are you looking at me?"

    "I''m looking¡­" Zhu Yiting pointed at Tan Li in Xiao Li''s pocket. "Sherlock, are you also a ghost controller?"

    Xiao Li caught the loophole and picked out something from Zhu Yiting''s words. "Also?"

    Zhu Yiting took two steps, trying to stay away from the corpse on the ground. By this time, he had recovered his normal state and asked Xiao Li, "I might not be a ghost controller but I know that Brother Xia''s ghost looks very different from other people."

    Xiao Li nodded as a default and didn''t continue to pick at the other person''s words.

    Zhu Yiting didn''t know if he should continue to ask. He didn''t know much about evil spirits and didn''t know if it was a taboo or not. He hesitated and was interrupted by Yong Chun. "Brother Xia is really powerful and your ghosts are also strong. Thank you for saving us."

    Yong Chun had started to partner up with Zhu Yiting and the others from the third world. He had be ustomed to Zhu Yiting''s in-speaking style. This fellow had offended many people but he had some abilities. In reality, it was said that he had a bit of a rtionship with a ghost controller. In thest world, they had lived to the end thanks to Zhu Yiting''s reasoning. At this time, he was afraid that Zhu Yiting would offend Sherlock and immediately stopped the other person from talking. Otherwise, what if the other person became angry and dug holes for them?

    Zhu Yiting understood Yong Chun''s meaning and wasn''t stupid. He directly gave up on asking about the ghost and smiled. "Sherlock, you and your ghost really have a harmonious socialist ghost-human rtionship. She looks very cute, very spiritual and looks like she likes you very much. You are truly Sherlock!"

    Yong Chun sighed with relief and nodded. "You are really Sherlock!"

    Fan Ren followed. "You are Sherlock!"

    Their words were filled with emotions. All three of them repeated one sentence and perhaps there was an echo but for a moment, they wiped out the terrible atmosphere brought about by Shi Ye''s death.

    The Tan Li doll lowered her head and covered her eyes in her pocket. Xiao Li''s mouth twitched a bit and he ignored the three people. He adjusted the phone held in Zhu Yiting''s hand and directed the phone''s light at the body lying on the ground.

    It was unknown what Tan Li had done but the original resurrected body had fallen directly to the ground and stopped moving.

    Once Xiao Li shut up and white white light of the phone shone on Shi Ye''s face, the pupils and mouth of the other side were unobstructed and Zhu Yiting''s fear suppressed by Tan Li came up again. He stammered at the dark-haired teenager, "S-Sherlock, what are you looking at? Everyone else ran away. Let''s leave early so we don''t have to stay here¡­"

    The rest of the timid reincarnators had long escaped when Shi Ye opened the box. Zhu Yiting''s group was unlucky and were blocked by Shi Ye, otherwise, they would''ve already slipped away. How could they study the dead body with Sherlock now?

    Xiao Li crouched down and touched Shi Ye''s main artery with his hand. Then he pulled down the other person''s cor, examined his neck and then examined the eyelids. After all of this, he pped and stood up.

    Zhu Yiting boldly raised his phone a bit higher. He felt that Sherlock''s beautiful face had the word ''interesting'' written on it. What was interesting about Shi Ye''s body?!

    "Sherlock, what did you find?" Tao Fei, who had been standing silently to one side, raised her head and asked.

    Xiao Li walked out and said, "The time of death isn''t right. Shi Ye didn''t die after opening the box. The appearance of his body looks like he has been dead for a minimum of half a day or even a day."

    Zhu Yiting held his phone to show them the road and spected ording to Xiao Li''s words, "You mean, this corpse isn''t Shi Ye? Shi Ye died after opening the box so his body became that of the ghost?"

    "I don''t mean that." Xiao Li didn''t stop and just looked coldly at Zhu Yiting. "It is Shi Ye but Shi Ye died during the day."

    It was already early morning and they were walking through the vige. The wind whistled in their ears and everyone got goosebumps as they heard the words.

    "What do you mean¡­ Shi Ye died during the day? We were chatting with him at night. Then he was already¡­" Tao Fei thought of the scene not long ago and whispered. "Who was talking to us? A ghost?"

    Zhu Yiting followed Xiao Li''s thoughts and asked a question, "If Shi Ye became a ghost and was a dead person resurrected, why didn''t he know he was dead? In addition, he showed more fear than ordinary people when he received that ck box before exploding. It didn''t seem fake¡­"

    "I don''t know what the people who tracked the vige chief encountered during the day. Perhaps they directly faced the ghost of this instance on Zhang Tao''s side and died. Once their dead bodies were resurrected, they forgot the memories of their death and came back like ordinary people. They don''t know that they are dead and think that they''re alive. Then the ghost will send them the ck box." Xiao Li paused before continuing. "If my guess is correct then the group of people with Shi Ye will receive the ck box."

    In the original task allocation, Zhu Yiting and the others were responsible for distracting the vige chief''s wife while Tao Fei went to the home of the vigers to collect information. They didn''t follow the vige chief to Zhang Tao''s house and escaped death. They nced at each other and felt a bitforted.

    Zhu Yiting asked curiously, "What exactly is the ck box? Why did the ghost say that Shi Ye lost something?"

    Xiao Li didn''t answer directly. He had resolved his doubts about the small box and felt really good. This, he asked a question. "What do you think that only those dead people could have?"

    Zhu Yiting scratched his head and suddenly felt the pain of being questioned by the mathematics teacher at school. "I think¡­ is it the power of the ghost? A special ability belonging to the instance ghost?"

    Tao Fei answered, "It is their own¡­ breathing?"

    Xiao Li took back his expectant expression and said coldly, "Memory."

    "This box should contain the memory of when they were killed. They don''t know they are dead so they are in a living state. Once the box is opened and the memory returns, they remember that they are dead and will quickly be a ghost. This is also the reason for the restriction on the ck box. The memory didn''t belong to me so the ghost couldn''t give it to me."

    Zhu Yiting, "¡­¡­"

    When he first understood, his heart was full of ''Sherlock, amazing!'' Then the more he listened, the more he felt something wasn''t quite right and his mind was filled with the familiar ck question marks. The other person''s tone seemed to be regretting that he couldn''t get the ck box. This wasn''t a good thing. Why feel regret?

    Tao Fei then asked, "Since we know the secret of the ck box, we next¡­"

    She wanted to try to analyze their actions after learning the secret but after thinking about it, knowing this secret wouldn''t affect anything. This didn''t allow her to survive to thest day since she wouldn''t remember even if she was killed.

    "We are going to find a room to sleep, right?" Zhu Yiting looked at the deste night scene. "Let''s find a house to borrow for the night I don''t want to cruise around a haunted mountain vige for one night!"

    The most important thing was that he had a desire to pee. Zhu Yiting had been scared by Shi Ye while sleeping andbined with the ghost attack and escape, he forgot about it for a while. Then after knowing the secret of the ck box the desire came back and he immediately wanted to pee.

    The moment that Zhu Yiting spoke, the others looked at Xiao Li. They had the tendency to think of him as the core.

    Xiao Li didn''t live up to their expectations. "Yes, you go first."

    Zhu Yiting sensitively captured the other person''s words and asked, "You? What about you? Aren''t youing with us?"

    Xiao Li nodded. "I am going to the vige chief''s house."

    Tao Fei asked, "What are you doing over there? Previously, you said that Shi Ye and those who followed the vige chief are dead. Then the vige chief should be¡­"

    "Remember the custom of the Gathering Souls VIge that I previously told you?"

    Tao Fei hesitated before nodding. "I remember."

    "The vige chief has the items to gather souls." Xiao Li looked at up at the night sky above his head. It was clearly a mountain vige but there were no stars, only the dark clouds covering the sky. "I want to gather the souls and ask them."

    Tao Fei, "¡­¡­"

    Yong Chun repeated dully, "Ask¡­ who?"

    ''Sherlock, aren''t you worried that the ghosts ''gathered'' will be hostile to you and try to kill the man who disturbed them? Why is there the feeling of ''something is here so I''ll call and ask a good friend''?!''

    Zhu Yiting tried to dissuade him. "Brother Xia, I think that can be done during the day. Can''t we sleep first?"

    Wasn''t it nice to be alive?

    Xiao Li looked at him with a strange expression. "You can sleep?"

    Zhu Yiting couldn''t keep up with the speed of this person''s thinking. "What?"

    "The bed here is too hard. I barely sleptst night and got back pain. I don''t want to stay here. I want to go home early and sleep in a soft bed." Xiao Li told them with a nk expression.

    Zhu Yiting, "¡­¡­¡­"

    The most confusing thing was that the other person was clearly expressionless but Zhu Yiting heard a bit of unhappiness in his tone. However, why was the bed not being soft the key? What was this? Which reincarnator would care about the bed in the instance world being too hard? Everyone cared if they could survive or not!

    The author has something to say:

    One day, Ms Tan Li, who won the full attendance award in Xiao Li''s pocket, entered the mobile phone to educate Zhou Ying: Child, don''t always y with the mobile phone ande out to protect Xiao Li. How difficult is it? Wait, what is this game? I can grow flowers? Yes, it looks good. Hey, these warm clothes also look good¡­ Xiao Li, can you give me a monthly card?

    Xiao Li: ¡­

 Chapter 36

    Xiao Li finished his words and naturally turned to continue towards the vige chief¡¯s house.

    Zhu Yiting and the others stayed in ce. They were now faced with a life or death choice. Should they take the huge risk and follow Xiao Li or should they find a viger¡¯s house to sleep for the night?

    Yong Chun pointed to Xiao Li¡¯s back and asked his teammates. "What should we do? Do you want to follow?"

    Zhu Yiting looked at his face and then the distant Xiao Li. "What do you think?"

    On a rational and emotional level, Zhu Yiting liked thetter choice. After all, who would want to go to a dead person¡¯s house to gather souls at night? Forget this type of behaviour in a real horror world, Zhu Yiting felt that such a person would die even in a horror movie. Even if it was Sherlock¡ª

    Zhu Yiting¡¯s thought stopped here because he couldn¡¯t imagine Sherlock being killed by a ghost...

    A person who was this crazy to die really wouldn¡¯t die, right?

    Fan Ren pulled at his arm. "If we want to follow then we have to quickly make a decision. He is already gone."

    The moment he heard this, Zhu Yiting turned to look at Xiao Li¡¯s back, only to find that the other person had disappeared from view.

    "Walking so far, is he really not afraid?" Yong Chun muttered.

    The trio stood there before Tao Fei made a decision first. She clenched her fists and ran in Xiao Li¡¯s decision. Rather than taking the risk to knock on a viger¡¯s door when she didn¡¯t know if they were dead or not, it was better to fight with Sherlock!

    "She really went." Yong Chun told her friends. "We aren¡¯t as good... can we be more daring than her? Eh, Pig, what¡¯s with your face?"

    Zhu Yiting covered his belly and tightened his legs. He forced his piss down and stood up straight. "Nothing, since it¡¯s decided then let¡¯s catch up."

    The trio also took the path to the vige chief¡¯s house.

    The moon in the sky became darker. Death had quietly appeared in the vige and many vigers had fallen into the world of death. It seemed that the dark clouds hovering over the Gathering Soul Vige also sensed the ghostly atmosphere and let out light rain.

    Raindrops fell in the night and onto Xiao Li¡¯s head, wetting his ck hair. Xiao Li looked up just as a drop of rain fell on his face. He wiped the rain with the back of his hand.

    He didn¡¯t know how long this rain wouldst and wet clothes against his body felt very ufortable. He now needed an umbre. Xiao Li mused on it for a moment before remembering that he obtained a beautiful purple umbre from a lucky draw chance. It waster admitted by the little yellow book that the function of this umbre was to avoid ghost attacks. Xiao Li hadn¡¯t needed it and forgot about it.

    Xiao Li took out the little yellow book and wrote the words ¡¯Eternal Soul Umbre¡¯ into it. The quaint purple umbre appeared in his hands. Xiao Li opened the umbre, blocked the raindrops and continued to walk towards the vige chief¡¯s house.

    After a while, there was the sound of rapid footsteps behind him. Tao Fei and Zhu Yiting¡¯s group of three gasped as they caught up. The ck-haired teenager turned with the purple umbre to look at the four people chasing him.

    Zhu Yiting whose body was wet from the rain, "???"

    Yong Chun used his hand to push up the wet hair on his forehead. "Sherlock, where did you get that umbre?"

    Xiao Li hesitatingly nced at them. He seemed to be wondering if he should give them the umbre but changed his mind after seeing the size of the umbre. "From a lucky draw."

    Zhu Yiting was startled. He originally thought it was from the vige and didn¡¯t expect it to be an item drawn from a lucky draw! He remembered that in one world, he once met a man ranked 98th with three powerful items in his hand and entered the rankings with these three items. In this instance world, items were the only hope for those who didn¡¯t know how to resist ghost. Unexpectedly, this person had an item that looked pretty good.

    Zhu Yiting didn¡¯t know the specific effect of this umbre but looking at Sherlock¡¯s indifferent face, it was like the umbre in his hand was really just a rain-shielding tool. Yong Chun gazed at the umbre curiously and wanted to ask a few more questions. However, the vige chief¡¯s house was close at hand and he could only watch Xiao Li close the umbre.

    In the middle of the night, the vige chief¡¯s door was wide open and there were two sets of messy footprints in the soil. Apparently the people had fled the house in a panic. Xiao Li pushed open and door and with his experience from sneaking inst time, he skillfully aimed the light of his phone and took out the box from under the bed, cing it on the table.

    Zhu Yiting consciously raised his shlight and intended to light the room for the other person. Before he could, he saw the other person¡¯s mobile phone floating in the air, the shlight on the back of the phone facing the box.

    The confused Zhu Yiting, "?"

    Yong Chun, "??"

    Were they dreaming today? How could they see this type of thing? A mobile phone could fly? In fact, it wasn¡¯t only them. Even Xiao Li nced at his phone with surprise. Then the shadow of Zhou Ying in the phone shook and waved hello to him.

    "That...?" Zhu Yiting pointed to the phone and asked.

    This time, Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. The existence of Zhou Ying was a bitplicated to the teenager put his finger to his lip. Then he had Tan Li release some hair from his pocket to open the box. This time, Zhu Yiting and the others didn¡¯t make a fuss. Their hearts were numb and they couldn¡¯t be hurt anymore!

    Xiao Li took out the straw person and the booklet. ording to the gathering ceremony recorded in the booklet, he first untied the straw person and used the other straw in the to tie a new and ugly straw person. Then he ced a bit of rouge on the straw person¡¯s heart.

    Zhu Yiting cocked his head to watch the movements. The young man looked at the pile of straw that was barely in a human form and had a lot of doubts in his heart. Was this really a straw person? It was too ugly. Wouldn¡¯t the gathered ghost start crying?

    Xiao Li put the straw person on the table, lit the oilmp and read the chant. "The time hase, the soul has returned..."

    In ordance with the ritual, it was necessary to write down the name and birth characters of the soul gathered. However, Xiao Li didn¡¯t have this so he did a simple gathering soul ritual with no target. In other words, the person he got would depend on luck.

    He had just finished these phrases when a gust of wind blew past. The me of the oilmp flickered and then a face appeared on the straw person. This should be a terrible picture but thanks to Xiao Li¡¯s terrible technique, the straw person seemed a bit ridiculous. Xiao Li felt it was okay and there was no need for a humanoid straw person.

    The mouth made a grimace but then a hint of rity shed in his eyes and it vaguely spoke, "Here is..."

    The lucky Xiao Li just said, "This is the house of the vige chief. Many unknown things have been happening in your vige recently. Perhaps it is haunted by a ghost. Do you have any clues?"

    The face mask slowly said, "I... I remember. Why can¡¯t I move? Am I dead?"

    It tried to move its body and the result was that a pile of straw fell. Xiao Li cried out, "Don¡¯t move, this ghost gathering won¡¯tst long!"

    The ghost faced listened to him say ¡¯ghost gathering¡¯ before it reacted. It maintained its original state and slowly said, "I am now a soul, I am dead... I know, it must be her! Although we didn¡¯t help her, how can she retaliate against us like this?"

    ¡°Who is she? What happened at that time?" Xiao Li asked.

    There was a pained colour on the ghost mask. It was just an ordinary human and the strength of its soul wasn¡¯t high. The time it could maintain this state was short. "She... we shouldn¡¯t have done..."

    Once the words were finished, the ghost mask disappeared and the straw person spread out on the table. The limbs that weren¡¯t formed scattered even more.

    Tao Fei had been watching the face. Once it disappeared, she looked at Xiao Li¡¯s face and spected, "It is a ghost vige that once killed a person? Now she has turned into a ghost and came back for revenge? It is a pity that the soul gathering time is too short to let us know more..."

    Xiao Li grabbed the straw person from the table, took some more straw and made a new straw person in a messy manner. He started the soul gathering ceremony again. "If one time doesn¡¯t work then I can do it again."

    Tao Fei, "???"

    She never thought there could be such an operation. Wasn¡¯t a ritual like this dangerous? How could it be done again?

    The second gathered soul was obviously stronger than the previous one. It came through the door and condensed as a white shadow above the upper half of the straw body. With a fierce expression, it directly blew out the oilmp!

    The trio screamed as the ghost fell backwards, face unwillingly attached to the straw person on the table. It tried to struggle, letting out a long scream as the table shook. The people on the side had to cover their ears and the subconsciously fled away from the ghost.

    Xiao Li frowned and impatiently broke the arm of the straw person. "Quiet."

    The ghost paused at the words then it became offended. It opened its mouth but before it could scream, Xiao Li pulled out a pen and nailed the right arm and left leg of the scarecrow firmly to the table.

    The ghost, "..."

    The remaining reincarnators, "..."

    Why did they suddenly feel that the ghost was the vulnerable one?

    Xiao Li faintly felt that he should now be smiling evilly or threaten the ghost withughter. However, this wasn¡¯t in line with his personality so he pulled back his pen and asked coldly, "You are a person of the Gathering Soul Vige."

    The ghost attached to the straw person nodded hard.

    "Have you ever killed a person in the vige?" Xiao Li re-ignited the oilmp. "Tell me in detail."

    The ghost was silent for a moment before replying, "Yes, since I am dead, there is nothing I can¡¯t say. Although we gathered souls for the vigers and helped themmunicate between the boundaries of yin and yang, allowing them to ask the soul of their deceased family members questions, we were well-behaved and didn¡¯t do anything contrary to the teachings of our forefathers."

    Xiao Li felt like this ghost would tell a very long story so he got up and opened a cab in the vige chief¡¯s house. He took out a bowl of fried peanuts and put on in his mouth. "Why did you stop? Continue."

    The ghost face on the straw person closed its eyes. On the side, Tao Fei didn¡¯t know why but she felt humiliation and despair from the ghost face. The face could bend and stretch. It adjusted its mood and said, "In the beginning, we just discovered the souls and the souls would automatically dissipate. Later, things became more intense and it was very difficult to gather souls. The souls of the dead were very thin. We realized that there must be something wrong with the vige."

    "Our vige chief investigated and eventually found her. She was a descendant of an outsider and viger, someone who hated the customs of our vige. She drew ghost-repent symbols in our ancestral hall and raised a ck cat. The ck cat is a first-ss exorcism spirit. Through these two things, she drove away the souls in the vige and cut off our source of ie. We went to her house to find her but she didn¡¯t care. Finally, shemitted suicide while putting a curse on all of us, saying she would return."

    Xiao Li handed the bowl of peanuts to Tao Fei and bent his head to look at the straw person. "That¡¯s it?"

    The ghost mask nodded. "I am like this. Would I still lie to you?"

    "The story is very good." Xiao Li spoke towards the pile of straw. "However, I don¡¯t believe you."

    He took apart the straw person with his fingers, moved it to the oilmp and lit it on fire. He watched the face struggle in the mes before its final form was revealed. "You dare to do this to me¡ª"

    It couldn¡¯t finish its words before it was burned to ashes by Xiao Li.

    Zhu Yiting hesitated for a moment. "Why don¡¯t you believe it? What it said should be..."

    Xiao Li interrupted him. "It is a state of half truths and half lies. He lied in the details."

    The ck-haired teenager used thest of the straw to form a small and delicate straw person. The straw was folded into four respectively to form the hands and feet. Then he chanted the ghost spell again but this time Xiao Li added a description in thest sentence. "Those who are slow to leave, those with some memories."

    This time, an eligible soul came very slowly. Xiao Li patiently waited for it to gather. It was a soul that was about to break and its arrival didn¡¯t cause even a bit of wind.

    It gathered on the straw and opened its mouth. "Here... I am... who?"

    The voice was light like a whisper and Xiao Li¡¯s voice softened. "Do you remember the past?"

    "I... no..." The ghost face was confused at first and couldn¡¯t hear Xiao Li¡¯s words. It dissipated a bit and as it was returning to light at the end, it shouted, "Save it, you save it¡ªplease! It is still small¡ª"

    It hadn¡¯tpletely dissipated when there was a cat calling from outside. A small ck cat sat on the window, looking at them with round cat eyes that reflected light in the darkness. The ghost face was dispelled moments after the cat cried out.

    The ck cat¡¯s hair on its body rose as it bared its teeth towards the reincarnators in the room before gently jumping out. Xiao Li immediately opened the door. He grabbed the umbre at the door and chased after the ck cat in the rain.

    ******

    At the same time that Xiao Li was holding the soul gathering ceremony in the vige, an unknown ce.

    A man opened his eyes. The colour of his eyes was very special and seemed to condense countless points of light, going beyond the dimension of reality.

    He looked down and there was ake under his feet. It was unknown what the man saw that caused him to move, only to stop for some reason and sit back down. He made an exception and appeared in ces he shouldn¡¯t have appeared, more than once.

    Thus, now he could only continue to be patient and watched his loved one from far away.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: It¡¯s okay Baby, I¡¯ll see you in your dreams!

 Chapter 37

    In the rainy night, the little ck cat was extremely fast. It was like ck lightning as it cut through the night, disappearing almost instantly without a trace. In order to catch up with the little ck cat, Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to open the umbre and ran in the rain.

    Chasing a ck cat in the darkness, Xiao Li suddenly thought of the famous painting ¡¯ck Cat in the Night¡¯. That painting was like ck paper and was confusing.

    Rain fell on the teenager, drenching his body in an instant. He almost lost the traces of the ck cat after a few steps. Fortunately, the hair belonging to Tan Li emerged from his pocket and pulled him towards the northwest. He ran through almost all of the vige before stopping.

    This was a ruined thatched hut that was leaning against a dry tree with a dry well on the side. There was a hold in the roof of the house. It could be seen that this thatch had originally been repaired since there were two bricks pressed next to it. Now the pile of thatch had long been rotten and yellow, exposing the hole in the roof. It was like a ck hole but something seemed to be moving on the edge of the hole.

    It was too dark here so the phone where Zhou Ying was living floated out again and gave a light to Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li saw a ck cat on the roof with a handful of grass in its mouth. It was trying to fill the roof with the grass to block the hole. Its fur was all wet and stuck to the surface of its body in an ufortable manner. However, the ck cat just shook its body from time to time in the rain as it kept working hard.

    Looking closely, this thatched hut was obviously in disrepair. There were traces of damage in many ces. There were also holes in the window but they had been blocked by stones. It was all the work of the ck cat.

    The light of the phone was bright and the ck cat squinted in the direction. After seeing the human figureing towards it, the cat wanted to cry out to threaten this person but there was something in its mouth. The loose grass was going to fall so it shut its mouth and let out angry air from its nose.

    Its anger caused many shadows to move around it. On a closer look, there were the vigers who died and came here at the call of the ck cat.

    There was a burst of footsteps from Xiao Li¡¯s directly. Zhu Yiting and the others hade running here in a panic and stood next to Xiao Li one by one. They had watched Xiao Li pursue the ck cat. They hesitated for a moment before choosing to follow. They didn¡¯t have the help of Tan Li but Xiao Li left footprints in the soil. Thus, they smoothly arrived here and faced this situation.

    Zhu Yiting looked at the vigers close together and was about to question Xiao Li when the other person suddenly moved.

    Xiao Li walked towards the hut. He visually measured the distance to the roof. Then he held the umbre in one hand and grasped the tree trunk with his right hand. He jumped, wanting to use the branches as a springboard and jumped onto the roof. However, his n couldn¡¯t keep up with the change. The trunk was too slippery from the rain and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t jump up the first time. He could only make a second attempt. This time, he jumped up sessfully and stepped on the roof.

    The little ck cat because even more nervous. It crouched down, a sound emerging from its throat like a beast¡¯s howl. Xiao Li also crouched down. He held up the umbre and covered the cat¡¯s head with the umbre. Then he used his other hand to grab the grass in the mouth.

    The ck cat shed its paws and Xiao Li took back his hands, avoiding it. He said, "I will help you."

    The cat seemed to understand and hesitantly opened its mouth. Its pupils had shrunk because of the shlight and the golden vertical lines stared at the boy in front of it. Xiao Li spread out the grass and covered the hole in the roof. He pressed down the corners with the original brick and pped with satisfaction. The little ck cat reached out a front paw and tentatively patted the grass with a fleshy pad.

    Xiao Li watched it for a while before opening his mouth. "Your master used to live here. She... where is she now?"

    The little ck cat pricked its ears as it sat in ce without answering. Xiao Li stood up and looked around the area, finally focusing on the dry well to the side.

    He thought for a moment. In any case, he was already wet so he directly stuck the handle in the brick and left the umbre for the ck cat. Then he descended from the roof using his original path and walked to the dry well.

    The little ck cat on the roof stared at his back before hesitantly touching the umbre handle covering it. After discovering that Xiao Li had gone to the well, the ck cat jumped down and rushed to him. "Meow!"

    Xiao Li bent over to look at the edge of the well. Due to the rain and the passage of time, the mark was very light but Xiao Li covered it with his fingers and could still feel the five wing marks deeply embedded in the well¡¯s wall.

    Someone had fallen. In addition, it wasn¡¯t voluntary...

    Then was the body still in the well?

    Xiao Li nced at his phone and Zhou Ying flew to the top of the dry well, illuminating the inside for Xiao Li. The well was a bit deep and Xiao Li could only faintly see something. He thought for a moment before turning to the group of four reincarnators. "Do you have a rope? Adder would be better but it doesn¡¯t look like you have it."

    Tao Fei pulled out a bundle of climbing rope. "I have been carrying these since entering this world."

    Xiao Li took the rope from her hand and estimated the length. He tied one end of the rope to the tree, circled it two times, tied a knot and threw the other end into the well.

    Zhu Yiting, "???"

    He nced at Yong Chun next to him before stopping Xiao Li. "You want to go in? This... what do you want to do?"

    "Field trip."

    Zhu Yiting remembered the wing marks. "...There is a body in there? Still, it is very dangerous. If something goes wrong in the well, it won¡¯t be easy to escape!"

    He originally thought Xiao Li wanted to use the rope to hang the ck cat or the mobile phone from it. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Li to go in by himself. This was different from the vige chief¡¯s house. At least they had room to escape. In this small space with a ghost body that was probably the instance¡¯s boss, Xiao Li could only wait to die.

    Xiao Li came to the well and the little ck cat jumped onto the edge of the well. It paced back and forth in the rain, as if wondering if it should stop Xiao Li or not. Xiao Li tried to touch the head of the little ck cat and was avoided by it.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring her out with me." Xiao Li spoke in a soft voice.

    He was a little less resistant to creatures like cats and dogs. After all, these creatures were furry and cute. Once Xiao Li finished speaking, he held the rope and jumped down the well. The side of the well was very slippery and covered with moss. If it wasn¡¯t for the rope, it would be impossible for a human to climb up.

    Thanks to the rope, Xiao Li sessfully reached the bottom of the dry well. Due to the rain, there was already some water mixed with the original dead leaves and silt at the bottom of the well. It was like Xiao Li was stepping on a swamp.

    In addition to these dirty things, there was a skeleton at the bottom of the well, which had rotted until there were only bones left. One side of the wall contained writing that had been eroded by the moss.

    The handwriting was very deep and it wasn¡¯t hard to see how much grievances the person who carved this had. Xiao Li could read a bit of the handwriting: It isn¡¯t me, the souls are wrong. Little ck...

    Combined with the words of the evil spirit from the soul gathering ceremony, the truth was emerging.

    Xiao Li picked up the pike of bones and tried the rope. He found it was hard to go up with the bones so he asked, "Holding you is a bit difficult. How about I carry you? Can you wrap around my neck? The waist and thighs are also okay."

    His words echoed at the bottom of the well and there was no reaction. Was the soul gone?"

    Xiao Li spoke again. "It looks like you have no strength. Without your cooperation, I can¡¯t move you. Then I can only tie you to the rope. Please endure it. It won¡¯t hurt very much."

    As he spoke, he tied the skeleton to the end of the rope. Then he pulled on the rope and shouted, "Help pull up the rope!"

    At the top of the well, Zhu Yiting and the others were staring at the ck cat. They were afraid of the surrounding dead people who were still but they didn¡¯t dare go down with Xiao Li. It was a stalemate but Tao Fei was still calm. She wanted to go into the house to investigate any clues but the ck cat was staring at her. Once she moved, it would bare its teeth and she would be too frightened to act.

    Then Zhu Yiting heard Xiao Li¡¯s words and thought the other person didn¡¯t have the strength to climb up. He immediately started pulling the rope together with the other people. They had just pulled the rope when Zhu Yiting felt something was wrong. Why was the rope so light? Was Sherlock cut in half? Did he only have a hand left?

    His brain was going crazy and thanks to his trust in Sherlock, he quickly pulled the rope up. Once the thing emerged from the well, everyone was stunned. "......."

    The rainy night, the dry well and the white bones, this visual impact was really strange and scary.

    Zhu Yiting eximed loudly, "Sherlock?!"

    Then his mind immediately turned and he reacted. "...It is the instance¡¯s ghost. Body... you really brought it out?"

    They nced at each other and no one dared to untie the rope. Instead, the little ck cat jumped over like it saw a loved wore and tore at the rope¡¯s knot with its paws. The ws were unusually sharp and quickly pulled the rope apart, the cat¡¯s head rubbing against the bones.

    "Throw down the rope again." Xiao Li¡¯s voice came from the bottom of the well.

    Zhu Yiting was bold enough to pull the rope from the ck cat and threw it down again. This time, the weight was indeed that of a person. They pulled a few times and along with Xiao Li¡¯s strength, Xiao Li quickly climbed up the well.

    He came to the ck cat, his bangs soaked and sticky as he crouched down. "I will help you bury her."

    The little ck cat whimpered as it followed Xiao Li to the thatched house. Xiao Li picked up a few stones, dug a hole in the earth and ced the white bones in them, burying them.

    "You like her very much, right?" Xiao Li questioned. "You and her were dependent on each other but the people in the Gathering Soul Vige didn¡¯t want to let you go."

    "The custom of this vige has problems. The ritual of gathering ghosts is undoubtedly a supposed remedy that only makes things worse. The ghosts gather more and more and the entire vige gained more yin. One day, something would happen sooner orter. Your existence along with the girl was just a catharsis. The vigers didn¡¯t care about your life or death. They just wanted to find a ce to vent their anger and doubts so she was treated as a sacrifice and thrown into the well. Her soul was weak and should be scattered by the viger. You are still strong and could control the evil spirits, so you retaliated for her..."

    The little ck cat looked up. "Meow."

    "Would you like to go with me?" Xiao Li touched the furry little head. "Or do you want to stay here with me?"

    The little ck cat crouched on the edge of the dirt where the bones were buried, dropped its head and rolled it in beforeing to Xiao Li¡¯s side and holding up a paw. "Meow."

    Xiao Li was right but he wascking some details, details that only the little ck cat remembered. It was very difficult to survive.

    When the little ck cat was born, the mother cat died and his brothers and sisters left one after another because there was no found. Only the little ck cat was tenacious and waited until the girl found him.

    The girl was the descendant of an outsider and a viger. However, her parents had died young, leaving her alone. She saw the ck cat and felt he was simr to her. Thus, she picked up the ck cat. It was just that she was in no condition to feed him. She could only feed him a small amount of rice every day yet he actually survived. One cat and one person were so dependent on each other.

    It was just that the yin of the Gathering Soul Vige was bing heavier and heavier. The ghost gathering often failed and the vigers turned their eyes to the little ck cat. The girl naturally couldn¡¯t let them kill the ck cat and she defended him. Unfortunately, the ignorant vigers thought the girl was also involved and even thought she was the mastermind, the culprit who wanted to kill the vige. They became angry and not only hit the girl. The radicals found one night to push the girl into the dry well. They watched the girl cry out and their feet stepped on her fingers holding onto the edge of the well, watching her fall down and die in the well.

    The girl didn¡¯t remember but the little ck cat remembered that it lingered at the well for a long time, not being able to figure out a method to bring her up. Then no more sounds came from the bottom of the well.

    The girl let it go but the cat didn¡¯t want to let it go. He wanted those people to pay! He stayed here for a long time, until the girl came out of the well and safely entered the soil, while the murderers were dead, calming his resentment. Maybe... he should go out?

    The little ck cat licked his fur and thought so.

    The little yellow book floated around Xiao Li: ¡¾ The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the original task two, evaluation level S. The taskpletion is 95% and sessfully copied the plot¡¯s ck cat. 1,000 survivor coins have been obtained. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ Actually, you¡¯re like a cat. ¡¿

    ¡¾You are just like a cat, wet after the rain. I want to pick you up. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Then put you on the bed, dry you, touch your hair, give you a bath and make you wear my clothes. My clothes are bigger and you look sexier in them. You will sleep next to me and I will stay home the next day. You can rub my belly, kiss my forehead and rely on me. I will help you with everything. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Unlike now, it isn¡¯t good at all. You aren¡¯t willing to give me a kiss. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You obviously don¡¯t like a hard bed yet you still won¡¯t sleep with me. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I will also feel bad, you know? ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: You don¡¯t like to sleep on a hard bed, you can sleep with me! I don¡¯t have a hard bed!

 Chapter 38

    Xiao Li ended the Gathering Soul Vige instance and returned to reality. The original nk note fell from the air to the table with a wet paw print on it.

    The little ck cat emerged from the little yellow book, falling lightly to the ground and jumping flexibly onto the desk, shaking its fur.

    Originally he was soaked by the rain and then copied by the little yellow book. Now his fur was actually dry and stood vertically, like a small coal lump. He looked around curiously and sniffed the piece of paper before extending his right paw just over the paw print on the nk note. The shape fit perfectly.

    "Meow."

    Meanwhile, the little yellow book returned to the desk and shook a bit, a trantion emerging simultaneously. ¡¾ Thank you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li was stunned by the sound. He had also been worried that the little ck cat caught in the rain wouldn¡¯t be dried in time and would catch a cold. He didn¡¯t expect that these plot creatures would return to their original state after leaving the instance world.

    He looked at the little and reached out to touch the plush head.

    First, the little ck cat allowed him to touch. Then the little ck cat twisted his head and Xiao Li¡¯s fingers passed over the tip of his ears. The cat meowed again before jumping to the window and sitting next to the Tan Li doll. He sat on the balcony watching the downstairs night flowers, big mouth exposing his two small fangs as he yawned.

    Xiao Li turned his attention away from the little ck cat back to the little yellow book, seeing therge confession section. Xiao Li, "...Shut up."

    The rain that remained on his fingertips fell on the little yellow book and were sucked in.

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Do you want me to shut up? ¡¿

    ¡¾ You can kiss me so that I will be busy feeling the heat and sweetness of your lips. Just like drinking a spoonful of honey, I will devote myself wholeheartedly and not want to say anything extra. ¡¿

    ¡¾ If this is maintained, it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t talk for a lifetime. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "???"

    One second wasn¡¯t bad. He still wanted to kiss for a lifetime?

    The little yellow book felt the raindrop, though of something and immediately changed his direction. ¡¾ You were just drenched in the rain. Go and take a bath or you will be sick. ¡¿

    Wind blew through the open window, causing Xiao Li to tremble. He closed the little yellow book, undid his wet clothes and walked into the bathroom.

    Previously, there had been many things to distract his attention in the Gathering Soul Vige. Now that he was back in the real world, Xiao Li felt his body was cold and sticky, very ufortable. He took off his wet clothes, took a hot back and waited for the coldness in his body to retreat beforeing out.

    The temperature of the hot water sessfully warmed up Xiao Li. He directly entered his quilt and slept with the warmth from his bath.

    In that long-lost dream, the unknown man appeared again. Xiao Li vaguely found that the shackles around his wrist had been untied and he could move from the bed to the entire room. However, he was currently very sleepy and didn¡¯t want to get out of bed.

    Therefore, he just turned over and moved into the other man¡¯s arms. The other side adjusted his posture so that Xiao Li slept better. While patting him on the back, the man leaned against the bed and watched Xiao Li. He didn¡¯t know how long it time but Xiao Li was almost asleep when the man¡¯s pleasant voice rang in his ears "You really don¡¯t remember me, do you?"

    "But I still remember you."

    "You might¡¯ve forgotten me, forgotten our first encounter and these things might be trivial to you." The man¡¯s tone was smooth but somewhat depressed, like an iceberg under the sea. "Still, I remember it."

    He remembered a lot. He lowered his head and his forehead touched the boy¡¯s forehead. They were very close but he didn¡¯t kiss it. The man just watched, pressed his fingers against the teenager¡¯s lips and smiled. Then he didn¡¯t bother Xiao Li any further.

    This dream soon passed.

    The next morning, Xiao Li not only forgot the dream ofst not but he even forgot where he was¡ªbecause he had a fever.

    The Xiao family¡¯s young master wasn¡¯t as good as sports athletes but it had been extremely difficult for him to get sick from a young age. This time, the Gathering Soul Vige was extremely cloudy and rained for a long time. After returning, it was enough to heat up his forehead.

    Hey in bed in a groggy manner. The doll stood on the table, rolling a towel from the bathroom and covering Xiao Li¡¯s forehead with it. The mobile phone where Zhou Ying resided automatically opened the WeChat interface and sent a message to Zheng Yi¡¯s WeChat, asking for leave. The sleeping ck cat woke up and licked his paws. He pushed against Xiao Li¡¯s face and felt the hot temperature, before cing his rtively cold nose against it.

    The little yellow book on the table: ¡¾ ...Are you really sick? I didn¡¯t expect humans to be so fragile, like a porcin doll... but the face is red, very weak and very cute. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Still, it is distressing. This emotion has the upper hand. Very distressed. Why didn¡¯t I give him the umbrest night? I have to take care of him. ¡¿

    These words only appeared for a moment before self-erasing.

    Xiao Li opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling above him. His head felt like it was spinning and he closed his eyes again, ready to sleep. Only, his sleep didn¡¯tst long before there was a knock on the door. The man knocked lightly three times on the door.

    The knocking on the door was really weak. Xiao Li was awake for three seconds before falling asleep again. The door opened by itself and a handsome young man came in. It was Xiao Li¡¯s deskmate, Shen Chenzhi.

    It was unknown how he came in while the servants and housekeeper in the hall turned a blind eye to eye. Once he entered, the three ghosts in the room quietly retreated, hanging on thewn outside the vige to see the scenery.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand reached out and touched the forehead of the teenager on the bed. His body temperature was very cold, as low as a ghost. For Xiao Li, the effect was simr to an ice pack and itpletely calmed down Xiao Li¡¯s difort.

    Shen Chenzhi closed his eyes and it was unknown what he did but a faint ck air was sucked out from the young man¡¯s eyebrows. In almost an instant, Xiao Li¡¯s original face changed back to its usual nature and his breathing became a lot smoother.

    Look for a bit... then go before he woke up.

    Shen Chenzhi made an excuse for himself. He tucked Xiao Li in the quilt and adjusted the angle of the pillow behind the head. Then he stayed by the bed and took the teenager¡¯s hand. It was a real touch.

    Shen Chenzhi happily thought that this was much better than the feeling in the dream. Even if the dream he created was real, it wasn¡¯t the same as a finger in this man¡¯s reality. Even watching from a distance made him want to smile all the time, as if someone had poured countless sugars into his heart.

    This led to Shen Chenzhi wanting to watch for a while. He would leave before Xiao Li woke up. As a result, he didn¡¯t pay attention. The sky outside the window was bing dark when the man on the bed opened his eyes but Shen Chenzhi was still here.

    Xiao Li felt that he had been sleeping for a long time but the treatment effect seemed to be good. His head wasn¡¯t dizzy at all and he could now y five games! Then the person beside his bed came into view and Xiao Li was stunned for a moment. "...Shen Chenzhi?"

    Why was this guy at his bedside? The opposite young man pursed his lips. His face was as cold as always as he nodded at Xiao Li¡¯s question.

    "Why are you here?¡± Xiao Li sat up halfway on the bed and asked incredulously.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s indulgent words were like gold. "Looking for you to review."

    Xiao Li, "...?"

    Was this person always such a keen learner?

    Shen Chenzhi stated, "It is almost the final exam. We are a the same table so the teacher asked me to help yo."

    Xiao Li picked up his phone from the pillow and saw that it was filled with messages Zheng Yi had sent on WeChat. [Oh my god, Xiao Li, what happened to you?]

    [Why did I suddenly see a message on my phone? There was no source, no mobile number, no WeChat and no avatar. It just said to me, "Help Xiao Li apply for leave!"]

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He put down his phone, adjusted his expression and asked Shen Chenzhi, "How did you get in?"

    The young man rolled up his shirt sleeves. "I said that I came to find you. I just came in."

    Xiao Li thought that Xu Mei was at home and let Shen Chenzhi in. He didn¡¯t think much as he rxed his body and casually wondered, "When did youe?"

    It was just that his actions caused the cor to his robe to fall wide open, revealing a slender corbone and shoulders.

    Shen Chenzhi moved his eyes. "...Just now."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t doubt the answer. He got out of bed and didn¡¯t hide from Shen Chenzhi. In his view, a strange existence like the little yellow book was one in a million. Shen Chenzhi was his ssmate and there was no connection between the two. As boys, ying basketball, having arms around shoulders and even bathing together was a very normal thing. Xiao Li said, "If you are a tutor then you can still y games."

    He didn¡¯t know why but Shen Chenzhi¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. "Okay."

    Xiao LI¡¯s room had many games but no one came over so he only yed online games. Now there was Shen Chenzhi and these games finally had a use. As Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi yed games in the room¡ª

    Outside the Xiao family¡¯s vi.

    A middle-aged man with a shadow at his feet appeared. The shadow pointed straight to the window of Xiao Li¡¯s room.

    He was someone who practiced Daoism and could naturally see the abnormality of the room. It wasn¡¯t like a ghost and was more like an immortal. The dark shadow under his feet wrapped around his body and brought him into the backyard of the Xiao family¡¯s vi.

    The connection belonging to Mr Ye¡¯s ghost was nearby and seemed to be covered by something. The middle-aged man passed a flower bed and looked into the window, locking eyes with a doll.

    The man, "???"

    There was a faint ck light in Tan Li¡¯s eyes and her hair became greedily as she stared at... the shadow under the man¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 39

    Tan Li was currently in the form of a doll. At first nce, she seemed like an ordinary horror doll hung on the window sill but the other person¡¯s hair was gradually growing longer and headed towards him in five seconds.

    This was also a ghost! She had disguised her breath... was it a ghost? Or an evil spirit? Mr Ye¡¯s lost ghost connection was broken here. Did it mean that this female ghost had swallowed it? Who was the owner of this vi? Was it a family living here?

    The middle-aged man immediately reacted, pulling away from the other person while staring at the doll cautiously.

    Tan Li didn¡¯t look at the man. Her eyes were only on the ¡¯food¡¯ under his feet. She jumped off the window sill and quickly fell, long hair approaching the dark shadow.

    The dark shadow didn¡¯t keep its mind. The ghost imprint on its body meant it only obeyed the words of its master but some instincts remained. Now that it faced Tan Li, it felt the other side was very strong and subconsciously backed away.

    "Wait." The middle-aged man reassured the dark shadow and tried to stop Tan Li. "Take it slowly. I... I¡¯m here to¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished talking but Tan Li didn¡¯t want to listen. Her long hair wrapped around the prey and she was about to open her mouth to directly swallow it when a little ck cat came out of nowhere. He raised his head, shook his tail and mmed into Tan Li.

    Tan Li¡¯s actions stopped. She closed his mouth and looked down at the ck cat who was eager to try. Then she nced at the ck shadow in front of her and a trace of emotion shed through her eyes.

    The little ck cat called out, "Meow meow meow."

    Tan LI listened with bright hairs and then her hair grabbed the sides of the shadow, actually splitting it in half. She swallowed half while the other half was given to the ck cat, who ran away to the corner to enjoy it.

    Tan Li remained in ce, staring nkly at the middle-aged man. The man had groaned after the shadow was swallowed. Apparently he suffered a light injury due to the breaking of the contract. There was anger and hostility when he looked at Tan Li but that soon faded away. He couldn¡¯t help imagining the end of the shadow and then changing the shadow to him...

    The middle-aged man quivered and backed away from Tan Li.

    Tan Li had no interest in humans. As long as the person didn¡¯te to provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. The middle-aged man saw that he wasn¡¯t pursued and his heart rxed. He turned to run outside.

    The doll looked back at Xiao Li¡¯s window. Shen Chenzhi hadn¡¯t left so she couldn¡¯t go back. Tan Li walked to the ck cat, shrank down and plunged into the cat¡¯s soft fur like a real doll.

    Theyy on thewn like this for a long time, from the sun setting to the moon appearing, before Shen Chenzhi came out of the Xiao house.

    Shen Chenzhi said that he would help Xiao Li review schoolwork but they yed games for almost an entire night. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Li felt tired that the threw his game controller to the said and gazed at the face of his ssmate. This person was quite mysterious and with some curiosity, Xiao Li raised a topic he had been thinking about. "You said before... you have seen a ghost?"

    This was in his room so Xiao Li¡¯s posture at this time was in a rare state of rxation. He slightly leaned his head and his arms were on the carpet, creating a sexy sense of curvature from the neck to the shoulder.

    Shen Chenzhi also put down his controller and looked at this person.

    Xiao Li raised his body. "Where and when?"

    Shen Chenzhi stared at him deeply and asked in a cold voice, "Do you want to see?"

    Xiao Li pretended to think but he actually spoke without thinking, "I really want to."

    He didn¡¯t know what ghosts of a haunted ce in reality would look like.

    "I¡¯ll take you next time." Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips curved in an invisible arc.

    Not being afraid of ghosts... was this person a reincarnator as well?

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were fixed on the other person¡¯s face. The teenager¡¯s eyshes were very long and the colour was very deep. Once he focused on a person with such concentration, it was easy to give them the illusion of affection. However, it was just an illusion. He didn¡¯t love anyone yet.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s body froze for a moment before he seemed to get up calmly, patting Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. "Since you are tired, go to bed early. I will leave first."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t suspect him and waved. The young man turned away. He looked at his hand for a second before retracting his gaze and walking out of the Xiao house.

    After Shen Chenzhi¡¯s departure, Xiao Li flipped through the little yellow book and found that the other side was strangely quiet. Perhaps it was due to Xiao Li¡¯s illness but the little yellow book didn¡¯t say any yellow words as usual. This made Xiao Li feel a bit awkward. Based on his understanding of the little yellow book, he should say something like ¡¯When you are sick, your body is particrly hot and red. I want to kiss you.¡¯ Now he learned the saying ¡¯silence is gold¡¯ and Xiao Li felt very good.

    Xiao Li covered his mouth and yawned. He closed the little yellow book and theny back on the bed.

    Once he fell asleep again, the little yellow book spoke lightly: ¡¾ ...You can¡¯t look at other people like this. Other people don¡¯t have my self-control. Although I would like to press you down directly against the carpet, I still held back. ¡¿

    The second young master of the Xiao family lived a few leisurely days until Xu Mei reappeared and brought bad news with her. The Xiao family¡¯s master and Xiao Li¡¯s father, Xiao Yuzheng was returning.

    Xu Mei had been very busy these days. In addition to leaving the main house, she invited many Feng Shui masters and exorcists to exorcise evil spirits.

    Since the day she encountered the female ghost again, Xu Mei took Xiao Ming from the main house and moved to another property belonging to the Xiao family. Now that Xiao Yuzheng was returning, she was forced to move back. This made her frightened and she crazily tried to find a famous master.

    She was busy over there and Xiao Li was also busy. He was busy wondering if he should leave and hide for a few days in order to avoid Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s return.

    However, his idea hadn¡¯t been put into practice when the next instance world was ushered in. This time, Xiao Li had adjusted to the initial transmission.

    [This is a fast-moving luxury train with a fixed destination and five stops along the way. No one knows where ites from but everyone knows its destination¡ªthe ce where the passengerse from and your end. Reincarnator, for the next period of time, enjoy your train journey. Believe me, there are dangers and opportunities! Of course, the danger is far greater than the opportunities.]

    Below this was a description of the tasks, the little yellow book showing the tasks for this instance world.

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Survive and arrive at the train terminal.

    2. Keep at least one passenger alive until the third stop.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Hidden tasks:

    1. Shyly kiss me.

    2. Voluntarily kiss me.

    3. Warmly kiss me.

    All the above tasks must bepleted. ¡¿

    This time, the little yellow book got rid of the first two tasks used as camouge and change all three hidden tasks to be a kiss. Xiao Li closed the book without looking. At the start of this instance world, dozens of reincarnators were standing at the train station. In front of them was a red ad ck luxury train.

    The station tform was empty and at this station, only the reincarnators were ready to board the train. The reincarnators in the tform observed each other for a moment. Then a young man in a white shirt suddenly made a stunned expression. "Wait, you are Tian Ji (top secret)?"

    Thanks to his tone, the two words he spoke sounded like ¡¯Tian Ji.¡¯ (TL: Different characters. This one means frog)

    Xiao Li followed the young man¡¯s gaze and found a reincarnator wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked quite educated. How was he called ¡¯frog¡¯?

    The young man with gold-rimmed sses was dressed very formally. He wore a suit that fit well and was in good shape. He looked at the other person for a while, as if wondering who this person was. "That¡¯s me. You are?"

    The young man in the white shirt smiled like the spring breeze. "We were together in the wild mountain instance. Did you forget? I am Jiang Yishe."

    Seeing the gentle smile of the other person, Tian Ji immediately had a thought.

    In the wild mountain world, he and Jiang Yishe were both present. From the beginning, there was nothing special and it couldn¡¯t even be described as ¡¯fate bringing them together.¡¯ It was just that in the instance, Jiang Yishe fooled him once.

    Their task was to avoid the stones falling from the mountainside. Anyone hit by the stone would be entangled in the ghosts hidden in the stones. Tian Ji originally guessed the way to live through the hints hidden in the trees. He found a cave and hiding inside allowed him to perfectly avoid these stones and live to the end. Tian Ji was the first to the cave and Jiang Yishe was the second.

    At the beginning, Jiang Yishe had smiled and acted with Tian Ji to avoid the stones in the cave. During the process, Tian Ji had a slight change in the cave. He asked Jiang Yishe if it was moving and Jiang Yishe made a listening expression before saying no.

    Tian Ji wanted to check but Jiang Yishe shifted to the location and examined it, repeating that it really hadn¡¯t moved. Tian Ji was quite naive at the time and believed him. It wasn¡¯t until the end of that mission and during the rewards settlement time that Tian Ji saw Jiang Yishe suddenly rush to a ce in a cave and withdraw a vase from a hidden location. This was obviously a special item!

    Tian Ji was the first one to enter the cave but he lost the item to Jiang Yishe. This made him grit his teeth. It was this person again! Tian Ji gave a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. "It is you. What item are you looking at this time?"

    Jiang Yishe replied, "Item? It seems you still remember that instance. I have many items now. If you¡¯re still concerned about that, I can give it back to you."

    "Oh no, I don¡¯t need to use items now."

    After that world, Tian Ji had gone through pain, rehabilitated and relied on his own reasoning ability. Now he had also entered the reincarnators leaderboard. He had many items on his body which would only be used at the most critical juncture.

    Tian Ji then looked at the other reincarnators and they introduced themselves one by one, Xiao Li among them. Once it was his turn, Tian Ji had returned to normal and he praised. "Sherlock, I like your name."

    Xiao Li smiled back. "Thank you, I also like your name."

    Frog, this was down to earth.

    After the forum post, Sherlock¡¯s name was well-known among a few reincarnators but he wasn¡¯t on the leaderboard after all. His poprity wasn¡¯t high and none of the people present had heard of him.

    The initial exchange of names passed and the safety time ended. The entire train station trembled, as if a switch had been turned on. An image in the sky trembled and a CG movie began.

    The video showed a carriage with upper and lower bunks. One car had four beds with two lower bunks. There were four people sitting, two men and two women.

    One of the girls was ying with a mobile phone. She pressed a few keys and said, "Really boring. The mobile phone signal is gone and we have to be on this train for a long time. Shall we find a game to y?"

    The boy sitting next to her suggested, "How about Fight the Landlord? Or Mahjong? I can do it all."

    "Isn¡¯t that too conventional?" The girl sitting opposite him asked, "Do you want to have some excitement?"

    The first girl raised her head. She had her hair tied in a high ponytail and had light makeup. She looked full of youthful vitality. "Xuan Xuan, it seems you have thought of a good idea?"

    "You must¡¯ve never yed this. It has recently been super popr on the Inte." Xuan Xuanughed excitedly and winked at her friends. "Pen Fairy! Haha, Jia Yi, how about we y Pen Fairy?"

    The opening CG got up to here and there was a fuss among the reincarnators. "Oh my god, the pen fairy. This big ghost, these guys are dead again."

    The girl called Jia Yi frowned. "What is fun about this? This type of thing is fake. It is a person who manually maniptes it."

    "Oh, you can ask about the boy you like or even if you will get the top score in the final exam! Even if it is fake, you have to try it." The more Xuan Xuan spoke, the happier she was and the more she acted spoiled. "Come on, I have everything ready."

    She looked at the two boys. They looked at each other before nodding their consent. Since it was three against one, Jia Yi had to join in.

    Xuan Xuan took out a piece of paper from her backpack andid it on the small table of the car. She took out a pen and exined, "Use our left hands to hold the pen and remember to ce it perpendicr to the table. Your wrist can¡¯t touch the table and there can¡¯t be any direction or force. We can¡¯t let the pen move. Only the pen fairy can control this pen."

    The other three people acted in ordance with her words. They stood around the table and stretched out their left hands to hold the pen.

    Xuan Xuan continued, "Everyone, repeat after me. Pen Fairy, I am your past life, you are my life. If you want to continue with me, please draw a circle on the paper¡ªremember to be sincere and summon the pen fairy without any distractions."

    Jia Yi looked at the cheerful face and inexplicably felt some panic. However, if she didn¡¯t y now then Xuan Xuan would certainly be furious. Forget it, she would chat it. Jia Yi repeated it and was followed by the two boys.

    They finished the spell and there were no movements. Jia Yi sighed with relief in her heart. "There¡¯s nothing. Forget it and y something else."

    "D-Don¡¯t move! Wait, look, the pen fairy is moving!" At Xuan Xuan¡¯s roar, the pen drew a circle on the paper.

    Jia YI¡¯s pupils instantly erged. She looked at the pen in her hand and stuttered. "R-Really, you¡¯re not moving it?"

    "Of course not!" Xuan Xuan¡¯s reaction was the exact opposite. Her eyes were full of brightness. "It must be the pen fairy. Pen Fairy, Pen Fairy, please tell me, can I get my favourite boy?"

    The pen drew another circle. Xuan Xuan almost jumped up with joy and she nced at the other three. "You ask try and ask a few questions. Ah Wei, youe first."

    Ah Wei gulped, his throat moving up and down as he asked, "Pen Fairy, please tell me if our team can win the basketball game in a month?"

    This time, the pen wrote a cross on the paper. It was no. Ah Wei¡¯s face instantly became gloomy but there were girls present, so he didn¡¯t vent his anger.

    The other boy asked with interest, "Pen Fairy, please tell me, can I live for a hundred years?"

    Pen: Cross.

    The boy let out a dirty word. He looked at Jia Yi in an agitated manner. "Jia Yi, do you want to try it? Didn¡¯t you want to learn the piano? Why don¡¯t you ask if you can learn it well?"

    Jia Yi somehow felt nervous. She seemed to sense something as she looked around and uneasily shook her head. Xuan Xuan smiled and repeated the words of the previous boy. "Pen Fairy, can you tell me if I live to be 70 years old?"

    Pen Fairy: Another cross.

    The girl frowned. "Then... what about 60?"

    The pattern on the paper was still a cross.

    "50 years old?"

    The same answer. She asked about 25 years old, which was almost her age and the answer was still a cross! She waspletely unhappy as she cried out, "Are you telling me that I¡¯m going to die tonight?"

    This time, the Pen Fairy drew a circle on the paper. It was a yes.

    Xuan Xuan, "......"

    She threw away the pen angrily. "I won¡¯t y anymore! This isn¡¯t the pen fairy at all! I know it is you!"

    Jia Yi didn¡¯t expect this girl to suddenly lose her temper and couldn¡¯t hold onto the pen. She could only watch the pen fall to the ground and roll twops. Her heart shook sharply and her voice wasn¡¯t right. "Xuan Xuan, you didn¡¯t send the pen fairy back..."

    Compared to Jia Yi¡¯s concern, Xuan Xuan wasn¡¯t worried. Once she shook off the pen, her mood had been restored. She saw that Jia Yi was so uneasy at this time and immediately appeased herpanion."You are thinking too much, it is nothing, This isn¡¯t the one fairy and is the inertia of our movements."

    Shey back on the bed and turned on her phone to take a selfie. Then she turned on an album and started singing. The two other boys also shook their heads and didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. They left the car one after another to go to the toiler. Jia Yi bent down to pick up the pen and put it back on the table. The girl looked at the paper full of crosses and didn¡¯t know why, but she was a bit uneasy.

    The opening CG ended here. It finished and the train made a whistling sound. The sound was shrill and reminded the passengers to board the train. The reincarnators followed the sound and walked onto the luxury train.

    The author has something to say:

    Tian Ji: I like you¡ª

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Alert. ¡¿

    Tian Ji: Name.

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Rx. ¡¿

    ***

    Xiao Li: I also like you¡ª

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ !!! ¡¿

    Xiao Li: Name

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ I¡¯m going to change my name. ¡¿

 Chapter 40

    The train was very luxurious. Every carriage had red carpet, making the texture at the feet very soft. Crystalmps hung from the roof and the shaking of their bodies was slight enough to be negligible.

    The messenger standing at the door of a carriage was dressed in formal attire and wore white gloves on his hands to guide the reincarnators from the station.

    Usually, train passengers carried luggage but the reincarnators were travelling lightly. Only a few people carried bags. The employee took the bags with a polite smile. "Wee to the Dream Train. I am your attendant, Deng Kan. The VIP guests, you will be in first ss. Let me lead you there and I hope you enjoy the journey on the Dream Train."

    Jiang Yishe turned slightly. "Mr Deng, can I ask who else are the VIPs?"

    The attendant replied, "This gentleman, we aren¡¯t allowed to reveal anyone¡¯s identity."

    The young man nodded. "I understand."

    Deng Kang was relieved and walked ahead, leading the crowd.

    The rooms were well-distributed and different from the quadruple room in the CG. The first-ss car was a single room with a separate bathroom. The decorations were quite luxurious, the bed was soft and had silk-like covers. There was a touch of perfume in the air and it was better than the treatment of Gathering Soul Vige.

    Once Xiao Li entered the room, the little ck cat ran out of the little yellow book and sniffed the air. He choked on the perfume and wrinkled his nose.

    Xiao Li bowed his head and looked at the cat for three seconds. Suddenly, he reached out and used his thumb and forefinger to pinch the ears. "Your ears are bigger than your head. Are you a rabbit or a cat?"

    The little ck cat was pinched and he showed an expression simr to Tuzki (famous Chinese illustrated rabbit). He soon broke away from Xiao Li and jumped to the foot of the bed. "Meow meow meow mie!"

    He looked quite angry and thest sound was different.

    Xiao Li wanted to tease the ck cat some more but there was a sudden knock on the door. He walked over and opened it to see Deng Kang smiling at him. "This gentleman, dinner starts from 5 o¡¯clock. Today, there is aplimentary bottle of red wine to wee you."

    Xiao Li nodded and sent away the diligent attendant. It wasn¡¯t long until 5 o¡¯clock. It had already been afternoon when they arrived. Xiao Li took a short break in his room before walking towards the dining room.

    The train¡¯s dining room as a carriage. The ss was very clean, reflecting the scenery inside the carriage. They could also see the sky passing by quickly without any hindrance. A musician was ying in the corner and good music flowed through the carriage.

    By the time Xiao Li arrived, the two people Jiang and Tian were sitting at a long table along with the other reincarnators. Tian Ji seemed to have a good impression of Xiao Li. He saw Xiao Li appear and immediately waved. "Sherlock, over here."

    Xiao Li walked over and took a seat.

    Jiang Yishe smiled. "Sherlock, we are analyzing the task. Would you like to listen?"

    Tian Ji didn¡¯t care about Jiang Yishe and straight out said, "We now have two tasks. The first one is to live to the terminal and there are no clues at the moment. The other one is that we must get close to at least one passenger to protect them."

    Jiang Yishe continued, "ording to the existence of the second task, this train journey will have at least one killing event. Otherwise, the task wouldn¡¯t emphasize ¡¯at least one¡¯, indicating it is rare and difficult."

    Tian Ji might have a bad opinion of Jiang Yishe but in the ghost world, he wouldn¡¯t do any retaliatory actions that affected the overall situation. Therefore, he was still analyzing the current situation.

    "The difficulty of this task is that we can¡¯t control the behavior of the protected target. For example, a ghost suddenly appears. As a result, the target to be protected flees or screams and causes their own death. This is uncontroble and adds a lot of difficulty to the task."

    After all, it was hard for these ordinary people to not be pig teammates once they saw ghosts. If they ran around like headless flies, they would harm themselves and other people.

    One of the reincarnators called Wu Tianyi said, "That¡¯s why we should get to know some passengers earlier. It is easy to convince them if we give a preventive shot."

    Tian Ji nodded and was about to speak when he was interrupted by Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li heard up to hear and asked doubtfully, "Does it need to be so troublesome? If we meet this type of person who wants to die, isn¡¯t it better to tie them up directly?"

    Tian Ji, ¡°..."

    Jiang Yishe, ¡°..."

    This was too simple and rough!

    Xiao Li continued, "If you are afraid of them screaming, block their mouths. If you are afraid of them running, tie them up. If they don¡¯t wake up then increase the intensity at which you hit them."

    His words might be rough but he wanted to ensure the safety of the protection target. If the protection target was a pig teammate then a win-win situation could be achieved. This was the safest way. Inparison, the analysis of Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe was based on the thinking mode of ordinary people. They might¡¯ve thought of this but they wouldn¡¯t dare to put it into action.

    Tian Ji looked at the ck-haired teenager with aplicated expression, thinking that Sherlock was a tough person.

    Jiang Yishe carefully looked at Xiao Li and thenughed after a long time. "Sherlock¡¯s words are right. This program can also be added. We should now observe the four people who appeared in the beginning CG. They should be the key to the plot. In addition, it is possible tomunicate with the train crew, such as the attendants, to collect intelligence."

    "If they show up, should we go over and get more information?" Another reincarnator, Zhang Feng asked.

    Tian Ji replied, "The pen fairy if probably near them. I have no opinion if they want to go."

    Zhang Feng immediately shook his head like a rattle and firmly vetoed it. Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer and ced a cut piece of steak into his mouth. He gazed at the connection between carriages and then retracted his gaze. He stared out the window like a real passenger.

    *******************

    In a second ss car, Xuan Xuan of the CG was lying in bed, staring intently at her phone.

    The other three had gone out to dinner but she didn¡¯t want to go out because her dream male god was chatting with her. The topic was bing more and more intimate, as if they could smash through the thin window paper in the next second.

    The other person: ¡¾ Don¡¯t you want to go to dinner? I can¡¯t starve you. ¡¿

    Xuan Xuan: ¡¾ It isn¡¯t a big deal to eatter at night. Right now, you are more important. ¡¿

    The other side: ¡¾ Really? ¡¿

    The light from the phone reflected on her face and she hesitantly bit her lips. She already had enough of such a rtionship and couldn¡¯t wait to confess to the other person. The next second, she entered into her phone in a determined manner. ¡¾ Really, because I want to go out with you. ¡¿

    Xuan Xuan sent it and immediately covered the screen to prevent herself from looking. She pulled up the quilt and covered her face, not daring to read the reply. After a long time, she sneaked a nce and saw the reply from the other person. ¡¾ Me too, I have broken up with her. Let¡¯s talk. ¡¿

    Yes! It worked! She almost jumped up happily. Now she had forgotten all her troubles and continued to happily chat with the other person. Just as she was in high spirits, the pen on the table in the room rolled to the ground despite there being no wind, making a dull noise. This sound didn¡¯t arouse Xuan Xuan¡¯s rm. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t pay attention to this subtle movement.

    The pen rolled straight under her bed. Xuan Xuan didn¡¯t notice.

    After a while, a loud bang came from the room. It was loud enough to cause Xuan Xuan to shoot straight up on her bed. She realized with a bit of panic that... the sound didn¡¯te from the outside world but from under her bed. It was moving and didn¡¯t sound like a mouse.

    Xuan Xuan got up in the bed and held her phone. Her mind shed to the pen fairy¡¯s prediction this afternoon. No, no! How could the pen fairy exist in this day and age? It was all a coincidence.

    She went to the end of the bed, stretched out one foot to the carpet and wanted to go to find her friends. Her feet had justnded on the ground when a white hand emerged from below the bed, encircling her slender ankle and dragging her in!

    She didn¡¯t even have time to scream before her head mmed onto the carpet and she immediately disappeared.

    The entire room was silent again, only the phone on the ground still showing a message received. ¡¾ Xuan Xuan, where are you? ¡¿

    ¡¾ Why aren¡¯t you replying? Are you still there? ¡¿

    ¡¾ Xuan Xuan? ¡¿

    ************************

    The dining room at the same time.

    Jia Yi and the other two sat down and ordered a lot of food. Under thefort of food and her friends, her mood improved and she couldugh.

    At that time, Xiao Li had finished eating and listening to Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe specting about the rtionship between the pen fairy and these four people. The group of reincarnators pretended to eat while observing Jia Yi and the others through the reflective ss or from the corners of their eyes.

    Tian Ji analyzed, "That girl named Xuan Xuan didn¡¯te out. I¡¯m afraid something has happened to her."

    "It is only the first day." Jiang Yishe¡¯s voice was a bit heavy. "The thing that worries me most is that this task has no time limit. The previous survival missions gave us a time range but not this time."

    Wu Tianyi interjected at this time. "Perhaps it is because this instance is particrly simple?"

    Jiang Yishe shook his head and didn¡¯t contradict her.

    Jia Yi¡¯s group didn¡¯t eat slowly. They didn¡¯t wait for dessert and got up to go back after finishing the staple food. The reincarnators also finished their dinner and scattered. Dinner should be break time but due to the existence of ghosts, no one could rx.

    Jiang Yishe went to his room while Tian Ji and Xiao Li continued to walk toward the deeper carriages. The carriage hallway was very quiet and Tian Ji became more and more nervous. As he neared his room, the young man with gold-rimmed sses suddenly choked.

    At the door of Xiao Li¡¯s room, a little ck cut with dark fur was curled up, looking up at them.

    "How can a cat be here?" Tian Ji looked at Xiao Li.

    "I brought him. He is a plot creature."

    Tian Ji¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. Famous people like them who were on the leaderboard knew what it meant by plot creatures. Every plot creature had a strong skill and in order to copy them, the reincarnator must have a deep influence on the world where they were located and a perfect clearance was necessary. It seemed that Sherlock wasn¡¯t only impressive regarding his name.

    The little ck cat on the ground looked very cute. Tian Ji originally only intended to look at him but couldn¡¯t help squatting down to rub the head of the little cat. His soft fingers moved and he couldn¡¯t help saying to it, "Kitty, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for Sherlock? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is here? Have you seen other people or ghosts passing by?"

    "Meow."

    He opened his innocent eyes and stared at Tian Ji.

    The little yellow book shook and Xiao Lizily took it out from his pocket, turning to thetest page. Tian Ji looked up at Xiao Li and happened to meet the ck-haired teenager¡¯s contemptuous eyes. He coughed, stood up and casually asked in order to change the topic. "What are you looking at?"

    Xiao Li answered, "A trantion."

    Tian Ji, ¡°???"

    "The cat is a plot creature and the task book has a cat trantor." Xiao Li spoke while showing the page to Tian Ji. Tian Ji looked at the page and saw:

    ¡¾ I don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯m just a cat. ¡¿

    Tian Ji, ¡°..."

    One meow could express such a long meaning?

    The author has something to say:

    One day, Xiao Li picked up the little yellow book and shook out several pictures of his childhood, photos of him changing clothes and other private photos.

    Xiao Li: Exin?

    Little yellow book: I don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯m just a little yellow book.

 Chapter 41

    Tian Ji returned the little yellow book to Xiao Li. "Isn¡¯t this written by yourself?"

    Xiao Li showed a bit of doubt. "Do I look like this type of person?"

    Tian Ji pushed up his gold-rimmed sses and stated clearly, "Yes."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    He bent down with a nk expression to pick up the little ck cat. He held up the two paws, letting the pink pads stay at a distance of less than one centimeter from Tian Ji¡¯s face. "Do you dare to say that in front of the kitten¡¯s owner?"

    Tian Ji was a hidden cat ve even if he looked like an intelligent and excellent person to outsiders. It was unknown what switch was opened but he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch the paws of the little ck cat. "...What is his name?"

    He was sessfully threatened by Xiao Li and disguised his disbelief.

    "Rabbit," Xiao Li paused before saying.

    Little ck cat, "???"

    Tian Ji saw the little ck cat turn his head to stare incredulously and spat out, "Is that fake? Did you just make it up?"

    Xiao Li wondered, "...You don¡¯t like it, Watson?"

    Tian Ji had to helplessly say, "Let go of the cat, Sherlock."

    "Tian Ji (frog), you¡¯re speaking too much."

    "What did you just call me?" Tian Ji couldn¡¯t help raising his voice. "Did you just call me frog?"

    Xiao Li calmly stated, "You heard me wrong. It was just the cadence."

    "No, I didn¡¯t help it wrong." Tian Ji was equally expressionless. "Your tone was clearly normal when saying other words."

    "It is your illusion." Xiao Li stated. "Tian Ji."

    This time he spoke the other person¡¯s name in a serious way, like a CCTV announcer. Tian Ji¡¯s mouth twitched but he didn¡¯t tangle up in this matter with Xiao Li. He returned back to his room.

    The brief calm on the train didn¡¯tst long. Not long after dinner, the reincarnators heard a loud scream from the room containing the group of four in the CG. "Ahhh¡ª! A dead person"

    The screams broke the calm of the train and the passengers ying in the carriages had tense hearts as they rushed in the direction of the screams. By the time Xiao Li and the others arrived, the door of the car was wide open and Jia Yi had copsed on the ground with an incredulous expression.

    The room was dimly lit but due to the light from the aisle, Xiao Li saw the scene in the room. At the bottom of the double bed on the right side, Xuan Xuan was lying on the ground, her head facing outside and her eyes nk. The body below the chest was hidden by the bed but a pool of blood was flowing out from underneath her body.

    Some female passengers couldn¡¯t withstand the urge to vomit and they covered their mouths as they ran outside.

    Jia Yi¡¯s entire body was weak as she thought of the prediction of the pen fairy. "It must be... it must be the pen fairy!"

    Ah Wei¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good but he and the other boy were brave. They barely maintained their standing posture as their hands were ced on their knees. Ah Wei immediately retorted, "Impossible, there are no ghosts in this world. It is murder. During the time when we were out for dinner, someone slipped in here and murdered Xuan Xuan!"

    The more he spoke, the more likely he found it and the better he became. After all, a human murderer was definitely more convincing than an illusory ghost.

    Jia Yi stared into her friend¡¯s dead eyes and her heart was stunned. She covered her mouth, tears gathering in her eyes.

    Just then, the train¡¯s staff btedly arrived. Deng Kang had taken off his jacket and only had a shirt on. He was apanied by a train marshal holding a strong electric baton.

    Deng Kang pushed through the crows, looking at Jia Yi at the door with surprise and then the scene inside the room. "This... what¡¯s going on?"

    "What¡¯s going on?" The other man in the four-person group, Xu Yan asked the attendant in an angry tone. In his opinion, the reason why this bad luck happened was the inaction of these train marshals. "My friend experienced an ident. Why aren¡¯t you stopping the train and alerting the police?"

    Deng Kang¡¯s face was white due to this big event. He gulped and immediately ran to the front to report it.

    "What¡¯s going on here? A dead person?" A male passenger with arge stomach asked with horror.

    "Yes, I don¡¯t know how this happened. This train is called Asia¡¯s most luxurious sightseeing train. After this, I¡¯m afraid it will be shut down." A middle-aged female passenger was full of gossip.

    Thanks to the noise of the incident, almost all the passengers on this train gathered here. This gave the reincarnators an opportunity to observe the targets to be protected. It was obviously the off-season and there weren¡¯t many passengers on this sightseeing train.

    Apart from the two people who spoke, there were two young women, a tattooed youth and a silent teenager. The total didn¡¯t exceed two hands.

    Xiao Li bypassed the crowd and walked to the door. He wanted to cross over Jia Yi¡¯s legs to enter the room when Ah Wei quickly stopped him. "What¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t just casually enter?"

    "I¡¯m a private detective." Xiao Li lied without blinking. "I won¡¯t destroy the scene so let me look. Maybe there are clues that will help find the murderer directly. By the time the police arrives, perhaps the murderer would¡¯ve already escaped."

    Ah Wei looked suspiciously at Xiao Li. In modern times, the profession of private detective was almost extinct. In addition, the person in front of him was a pretty boy who looked like a movie star. Was this person really a detective?

    He asked, "What evidence do you have?"

    Xiao Li rubbed his chin and stared at Ah Wei. "You like to y basketball recently. You have been practicing hard after school and I guess you are going to y a basketball game?"

    Ah Wei stiffened. "How do you know?"

    "Observation." Xiao Li stated. "As a private detective, this is my instinct. Your fingers are calloused and there is ster on your knees, proving you often fall on your knees. When you saw the situation in the room, you stood unsteadily but you didn¡¯t lean on the wall like an ordinary person. You ced your hands against your knees. This is a subconscious movement used by basketball yers all year room. At the same time, this room should be yours. There is a basketball uniform in the corner that isn¡¯t washed. You are sozy, meaning you must currently be single?"

    Ah Wei looked at him with a stunned expression, his astonishment overwhelming the fear caused by Xuan Xuan¡¯s death. Xiao Li went straight into the room and this time, no one stopped him.

    Tian Ji also crowded in. Ah Wei tried to stop him but he smiled and pointed to Xiao Li. "I am his assistant."

    Jiang Yishe moved to see and was the same. "Me too."

    Ah Wei bitterly put down his arm blocking them and watched the three people enter the room. This his eyes filled with fear and he suddenly looked away. Xiao Li crouched near the girl, avoiding the bloodstain and gently moved her eyelids so that she could close her eyes.

    Tian Ji caught up with him and asked, "Are you really a detective?"

    Based on the previous observation, it might be true...

    Xiao Li observed the scene while replying, "No, I am a cold-blooded murderer who is good at observation because I have to avoid the pursuit of in-clothed policemen. I have been ill for a long time."

    Tian Ji hesitated. "No?"

    He wouldn¡¯t believe these words if someone else said them but in Sherlock¡¯s case, Tian Ji wasn¡¯t sure. After all, the other person had directly suggested tying up the targets to be protected.

    Xiao Li slowly looked at him. "Are you stupid?"

    "...No one has ever used the word stupid to describe me."

    "Congrattions, this is your first experience."

    Tian Ji, ¡°..."

    Jiang Yishe, who hadn¡¯t spoken, tried to have a turn. However, he wasn¡¯t a professional forensic doctor so he didn¡¯t talk about Xuan Xuan¡¯s body. Instead, he spected about the murder method of the pen fairy. "As a rough guess, she was getting out of bed when she was pulled by the ankle. She fell underneath the bed and it is unknown what scary things she saw before she died."

    "Yes, pay attention to the bottom of the bed." Tian Ji quickly entered the right state and observed the scene. "It is likely that the ghost will emerge from the bottom of the bed."

    As the two of them were talking, Xiao Liy down and ced his head underneath the bed. He turned on the lighting of the phone and saw there was nothing underneath the bed.

    Tian Ji wondered, "Aren¡¯t you afraid you would¡¯ve encountered the pen fairy?"

    Xiao Li replied sincerely, "I am afraid of not encountering it."

    He just finished speaking when the entire train shook before suddenly shaking.

    "It stopped." Jiang Yishe¡¯s eyes shed before he spoke firmly, "But not for long."

    Since the task this time was to arrive at the terminal, the train wouldn¡¯t stop. It was likely that the attendant Deng Kang wouldn¡¯t be able to find the police toe. Sure enough, five minutester, the train continued to move forward and Deng Kang walked over in a despairing manner. "We can¡¯t get out..."

    Ah Wei rushed forward and grabbed his cor. "How can we not get out?"

    "I... I don¡¯t know!" Deng Kang shouted in a panic. "After getting off, I wanted to go to the local police station. However, no matter where I went, I couldn¡¯t find the police station and ended up near the train. We can only keep moving forward and go to the next site..."

    His words set off a wave of shock among the passengers and the beer belly uncle cried out, "What can¡¯t be found? I don¡¯t feel like listening. Isn¡¯t this funny? Something like this has happened on the train but you want to keep going?"

    Deng Kang tried to calm himself down as he recalled the first article of the attendant code. ¡¯Don¡¯t panic no matter what is encountered.¡¯ He slowly rxed, "Everyone rest assured, we will close this ce off first and strengthen the night patrols. The alert levels will be strengthened and once we reach the next site, we will immediately call the police."

    The rest of the passengers were noisy as theyined, but this time Deng Kangpletely ignored them. He turned and asked Xiao Li¡¯s group toe out of the room. Before leaving, Tian Ji¡¯s eyes swept over the paper still on the table where the four people had been ying pen fairy. He quickly ced the paper in his pocket and walked out.

    Deng Kang locked the door and bowed to the story trio. "I¡¯m sorry this happened. We will arrange a new cabin for the rest of your stay and there will be a free upgrade to a luxury cabin. Please follow me."

    Ah Wei clenched his fists and wanted to punch this man. In his heart, it was because of this car that Xuan Xuan did but his remaining sense of reason prevented him from doing so. Jia Yi looked at Deng Kang with panic and frustration. She was sad for her friend but also worried about the lives of her group. Xuan Xuan¡¯s death and Deng Kang¡¯s words were like a mountain, the pressure wanting to break her. If there was a first then would there be a second?

    The door was sealed and Deng Kang took away the deceased¡¯s friends. The onlookers also lost their desire to talk and gradually dispersed.

    Xiao Li¡¯s group was walking back to the carriage. Originally, the corridors they were walking in were still full of words and discussions. It was unknown when but things started to be quiet. Even the sound of the train on the track became insignificant.

    They slowed down and Tian Ji looked around, finding the anomaly for the first time. "It is staring at us.¡¯

    Jiang Yishe looked at his phone. The time was exactly 7 at night. ording to reason, the first day is a general mission and will give us a tip through the death of the plot character. It wouldn¡¯t start killing the reincarnators so early¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he saw a white shadow at the end of the carriage. It was too fast for anyone to capture.

    Jiang Yishe¡¯s pupils instantly became bigger. He was silent but their footsteps didn¡¯t stop. They walked through one carriage after another. Once they walked through at least 10 identical carriages, Tian Ji stopped walking andughed dryly. "Ghost hitting the wall?"

    The distant carriages seemed endless, not allow people to see the end.

    Jiang Yishe opened his mouth. "There is a method we can try. Close our eyes, hold out a hand to the wall and move forward. Perhaps we can get out of this ghost wall."

    "The problem is if the ghost attacks." Tian Ji pressed a hand to his temple as he thought of methods to target the ghost. "The items in my body will work but they aren¡¯t for this situation. The negative effects will be somewhatrge."

    They were discussing things when the lights on top of their head shed and the lights on the far side of the carriage extinguished one by one, darkness quickly sweeping over them. Then an ordinary ck pen rolled along the carpet until it stopped at their feet.

    The pen fairy.

    This name popped up in Jiang Yishe and Tian Ji¡¯s minds at the same time.

    The lights above their heads shed while the interval of darkness was getting longer and longer, making the pen seem even more terrifying. No one knew if it would be a ghost in the next second and they chose to move backwards, away from the source of the horror.

    Only Xiao Li stood in the middle of the corridor and bent down to pick up the pen. He looked like a student who had dropped his pen and was picking it up. He picked up the pen and turned back to Tian Ji. "Do you have paper?"

    Jiang Yishe felt an absurd shock. He stared at the pen held in Xiao Li¡¯s hand and almost shouted, "Put down the pen!" Instead, he asked, "What are you going to do?"

    The pen was only the carrier of the pen fairy but this was an evil spirit that killed. The example of Xuan Xuan was still in their minds. Xiao Li twisted the pen. "Ask it for the path."

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    ¡ªAsk God for directions.

 Chapter 42

    The two men at the scene stared at Xiao Li with aplicated expression, heads full of question marks. The teenager asked again calmly, "Paper?"

    Jiang Yishe touched his body. He really didn¡¯t have any white paper, only countless talismans.

    Xiao Li looked at the other person in the room. Tian Ji silently took out the white paper had had taken from the table in the room. Jiang Yishe grabbed his and and stopped him. "Wait, what if the pen fairyes over and tries to kill us? Aren¡¯t the plot characters a guide to the instance?"

    Xiao Li took the piece of paper from the young man¡¯s fingers and didn¡¯t answer.

    The flickering of the train lights became shorter and shorter. They spent most of the time bathed in darkness and the young man¡¯s chin was hidden in the darkness. He turned to the back of the piece of paper,id it on the ground and crouched down, holding the pen.

    Xiao Li saw that the other people didn¡¯t keep up. He raised his chin in a signal to borrow their hands.

    There was a real battle in Jiang Yishe¡¯s heart. Based on the opening CG, summoning the pen fairy was undoubtedly a deadly behaviour. However, if they didn¡¯t summon it, how could they break this ghost wall and escape?

    Jiang Yishe was biting his lips when Tian Ji moved first, crouching down to hold the pen. Jiang Yishe saw this situation and gave a long sigh before also following.

    In the darkness where the light was extinguished, Xiao Li spoke. "Pen fairy, I am your past life, you are my life. If you want to renew our rtionship, please draw a circle on the paper."

    The pen moved on its own and drew a circle on the paper. Tian Ji felt the spontaneous movement of the pen and felt a cold hand around his heart. It was as if another hand was manipting the pen. Jiang Yishe¡¯s throat moved nervously up and down as he choked.

    Then the lights turned on and the two people squinted. Xiao Li looked down at the piece of paper and asked the first question. "How can we get out of here and return to bed?"

    The pen wrote on the white paper: ¡¾ Only the dead can get out of here. ¡¿

    Tian Ji got a chill the moment the words appeared. Since entering this world of reincarnation, he had never talked directly to ghosts, let alone hear words that were so obviously flowing with malicious intent. This made his hairs stand up and he wanted to retreat from the pen fairy as soon as possible.

    Xiao Li read this and naturally replied, "Okay, I will trouble you to find the road."

    The moment he spoke, the pen came to a strange halt in mid-air.

    The pen fairy, "......"

    Tian Ji looked at the young man¡¯s side profile and opened his mouth to say anything, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Weren¡¯t the pen fairy¡¯s words meant as intimidation? It was absolutely intimidation and the direct threat of ¡¯killing¡¯ was subtly horrible. Was Sherlock stupid or did he do it deliberately?

    In the midst of the silence, Xiao Li went on to ask, "The second question, where can I gette-night snacks here?"

    The pen fairy, "???"

    Tian Ji, "???"

    What was wrong with this question? He could ask the train attendant. The pen fairy wasn¡¯t a fully automatic navigation service!

    The pen trembled in mid-air but still wrote: ¡¾ ...In the fourth carriage, the cook is ready 24 hours a day and has ced snacks in the cupboard. ¡¿

    "Thank you," Xiao Li spoke politely. "The third question, where is the end of this train?"

    This was a normal question, so normal that it made Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe inexplicably feel a bit teary. This was the right way to use the pen fairy. They should ask about the path and about the secret of this instance world. This question was very difficult but the pen fairy¡¯s writing speed was much smoother than before. ¡¾ In your heart. ¡¿

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    This answer didn¡¯t saw anything and directly stimted them. It was quick-witted and had the taste of duck soup. He was disappointed before thinking again. This was normal. It would¡¯ve been too simple if they could ask the pen fairy the truth of the mission.

    Jiang Yishe looked back at the words and doubted life.

    Ghost hitting the wall, the broken light bulbs, the empty carriage and the pen fairy. These four things, no matter how they werebined, gave off a feeling of terror just hearing it, not to mention they were currently experiencing it. Nevertheless, he had the thought ¡¯what is this absurd world of terror?¡¯ as he felt doubt and confusion.

    Xiao Li opened his mouth. "The fourth question¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished but the pen fairy couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and quickly wrote: ¡¾ How many questions do you have? ¡¿

    The pen fairy was so agitated that the nib of the pen even punctured the paper.

    Xiao Li replied, "Buy three, get one free? Isn¡¯t this a frequent offer?"

    The pen fairy, "......."

    What type of offer? This wasn¡¯t a special sale or big promotion for a supermarket! Xiao Li still wanted to ask the fourth question but the little yellow book vibrated at this time and fell from his pocket to the ground, forcing Xiao Li to pick him up.

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ The fourth question: Who is Xiao Li¡¯s future boyfriend? ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Even if he had to ask this question, it should be asking about a girlfriend. This was Xiao LI¡¯sst insistence! He didn¡¯t have time to withdraw this questoin when the pen trembled with fright. ¡¾ ...Little yellow book. ¡¿

    The pen fairy originally seemed to be writing another name. The beginning of he name hadn¡¯t been written yet when a powerful spiritual force seemed to tamper with the answer.

    Xiao Li¡¯s attention was diverted. He swallowed down his words, grabbed the pen where the pen fairy was dwelling and wrote in the little yellow book, "Are you really called Little Yellow Book? Don¡¯t you have your own name?"

    As the saying went, a mental patient had a wide range of thinking. Xiao Li thought a lot in this moment, such as the possibility of this really being a book...

    The little yellow book revealed a dog-like alertness. ¡¾That¡¯s not it, I¡¯m not called this. It is just more convenient for you to recognize me. ¡¿

    "Oh, what¡¯s your real name? Yellow storybook?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ......... ¡¿

    He did have a real name but he couldn¡¯t tell it to Xiao Li before he seeded. He thought for a moment before shamelessly saying: ¡¾ Your boyfriend. ¡¿

    ¡¾ That¡¯s what I¡¯m really called. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Or your future husband. You can call me that. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "???"

    He relentlessly hit the little yellow book and ced ¡¯his boyfriend¡¯ back in his pocket.

    The young man looked up and saw the gazes of the two other people. In a rare sight, his face turned red and he quietly looked away.

    Xiao Li had been holding the book in one hand and the question and answer of the little yellow book were in the book. Only he could see it. As for Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe, they saw the little yellow book fall to the ground but only thought that Xiao Li¡¯s pocket was shallow and it was an ident. The two people had originally chosen to stand opposite Xiao Li because they were afraid of the pen. Thus, they couldn¡¯t see anything. They only saw the answer of the pen fairy on the paper.

    Little yellow book, what was this? It sounded very yellow. Tian Ji was secretly specting on the question Xiao Li asked the pen fairy but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. What question would give the answer of little yellow book?

    Xiao Li looked away from the two people in front of him and focused on the ck pen. Since Xiao Li put the little yellow book away, the pen fairy had stopped shaking. However, it still seemed a bit frightened. The pen spun around in a circle and only stopped after a long time.

    During this period, Tian Ji had been looking at the answers to Xiao Li¡¯s question and felt eager to try. He attempted to ask the pen fairy, "Pen fairy, pen fairy, can I also ask a few questions?"

    The pen fairy¡¯s answer was very refreshing. ¡¾ Yes. ¡¿

    Tian Ji felt a sudden happiness but it was a matter of his life, causing him to carefully ask, "What price do I need to pay?"

    The ck pen drew a sarcastic arc and the pen fairy returned to the way it should¡¯ve been. ¡¾ The price is naturally your life. ¡¿

    ¡¾ How do you want to die? ¡¿

    Tian Ji¡¯s mouth was dry. "...I want to die, do you see this happening?"

    He was a bit afraid but also a bit wronged. The pen fairy just exchanged all those answers with Sherlock!

    "Okay, don¡¯t tease him." Xiao Li held the ck pen tightly. "Show me the way. I want to go back."

    He didn¡¯t wait for the pen fairy¡¯s answer. He handed the paper back to Tian Ji and as he held the pen, he pointed the pen at the wall of the carriage and moved forward. Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe followed him. They didn¡¯t know why but there was the hidden illusion of ¡¯the pen fairy is a poor hostage and Sherlock is the ruthless kidnapper, walking impeded while holding the hostage.¡¯

    Xiao. not evil. Sherlock walked in front and due to the pen fairy personally leading him, he took a few steps and a door with different numbers appeared in front of him. This wasn¡¯t an infinite repetition. The ghost wall had disappeared.

    Tian Ji sighed with relief and once he reached his room door, he pointed to the pen in Xiao Li¡¯s hand. "What are you going to do with the pen?"

    "Keep it." Xiao Li followed his gaze and touched the pen in his pocket. He ced the pen fairy¡¯s pen against the pen he was carrying. "My pen had just run out of ink and I can rece it."

    Tian Ji once again felt speechless. During the half an hour experience of hitting the wall, he had been lost for words four or five times. This was already a record for him. He had good intentions as he reminded the other person, "The pen fairy lives in this pen. You will be in danger if you keep it."

    Xiao Li stared at him for two seconds before suddenly saying, "You¡¯re right."

    Tian Ji didn¡¯t have time to be happy about saving his teammate¡¯s life when he heard the teenager opposite him say regretfully, "This is the home of the pen fairy and I can¡¯t take it directly."

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    What was this regret? Did he only listen to the first half of Tian Ji¡¯s words? The point was that the pen fairy was dangerous. Little brother, this was a ghost, not a roadside cat!

 Chapter 43

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to dispose of the pen in his hand when the pen fairy moved first. The pen trembled like it was self-conscious and fell from Xiao Li¡¯s hand, rolling away on the ground. It didn¡¯t roll to the end. It only rolled around two metres before disappearing strangely. Xiao Li regretfully retracted his gaze and held his own pen. He said goodbye to Tian Ji and entered his room.

    In the middle of the night, the moon was like water. Almost everyone had gone to sleep, whether they were reincarnators or ordinary passengers. Even the most ufortable Jia Yi had turned over and fallen asleep.

    Then at this time, a certain room showed a different movement. It was Ah Wei¡¯s current room. He was sleeping on a soft bed and the room was filled with his snores. Beneath his bed, there was a slight scratching sound. It was like someone was lying underneath his bed and scratching at the bed board with their fingernails.

    Ah Wei unknowingly continued to sleep. The scratching sound continued for a while and became more forceful once there was no response.

    The sound was louder and apanied by physical shocks. His phone by the pillow was knocked down. Meanwhile, Ah Wei sleeping in bed directly suffered from the impact. He felt that his entire bed was jumping and he finally woke up.

    Ah Wei woke up in a confused manner and scratched his head. He stared nkly around the room, still not understanding why he had woken up. Was it a dream? He saw Xuan Xuan¡¯s tragedy in the evening so he had a nightmare? Ah Wei looked around and there was no one in the room. The train was still moving at full speed.

    An illusion...?

    Ah Wei remembered Xuan Xuan¡¯s death and his sleepiness gradually faded away. He was a bit afraid but he didn¡¯t believe there was a spiritual power in the world.

    Ah Wei insisted that someone had slipped in, murdered Xuan Xuan and dragged her to the bottom of the bed. Therefore, he had specifically locked the door before going to sleep and even dragged a chair to the door. If someone wanted to enter, they would have to get rid of the chair, waking him up.

    Currently, the chair was still in its position and no one had entered. Ah Wei thought up to here and was ready to confirm that the door was still locked. His feet had justnded on the ground when a hand stuck out from the bottom of the bed, grabbing his feet with great strength and pulling it!

    Ah Wei let out a scream. The force was too strong and he couldn¡¯t resist at all. He grasped the edge of the carpet but this wasn¡¯t helpful as he was directly pulled underneath the bed. He finally knew why Xuan Xuan had died in such a position but unfortunately, it was toote.

    The next second, blood flowed from below the bed, staining the floor. Over the next few hours, this scene urred in different rooms on the train. One of them was Xiao Li. He didn¡¯t sleep well and had woken up when the scratching sound was still very slight.

    There was a bit of moonlighting through the window. Currently, the train was moving through the wild and passed by a golden rapeseed field. It looked extremely beautiful bathed in the moonlight. The doll, hanging onto the curtain as a decoration and watching the rapeseed flowers, turned her head to look at the bed.

    The nails under the bed scratched it, making a small sound. Xiao Li didn¡¯t open his eyes but his expression was a bit unhappy about being woken up. He tapped on the bed¡¯s surface and knocked along with the sound, covering it up.

    The sound paused for a half a second before it became bigger and sharper, like nails digging deeply into the sawdust and wanting to smash the bed, causing the listener extreme difort. This time Xiao Li opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t confront the voice or get out of bed to check it. Instead, hey on the edge of the bed and lowered his head to look directly underneath it.

    Due to the angle, his head was upside down and happened to see the face underneath the bed. It was a white ghost curled up under the bed and using its fingers to scratch the bed above. If there wasn¡¯t a gap on the left and right sides, the image would be simr to a coffin. The ghost obviously hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Li¡¯s face to suddenly appear. Its hands stayed on the bed board as it twisted its head and looked at the person¡¯s head that suddenly appeared.

    The moment it looked up, it saw the upside-down head. "......"

    Xiao Li¡¯s face was upset because he was dissatisfied with the wake-up call. "Why are you being noisy?"

    The angrier he was, the calmer his voice became. There was a rare coldness in it.

    The head, "???"

    The ghost couldn¡¯t speak and fell into a sluggish state. after three seconds, it naturally didn¡¯t answer and directly reached out in Xiao Li¡¯s direction. Its hand was like mud. It could be stretched at will and arrived right in front of Xiao Li.

    Before the hand arrived, Xiao Li sat back up on the bed. He sat by the bed and watched the hand pause in the air because it lost its target. Then the ghost¡¯s head appeared again.

    Meanwhile, the doll¡¯s extended hair stopped attacking as well. Tan Li seemed to think that Xiao Li couldn¡¯t avoid this attack and used her hair to want to stop the hand. However, it also lost its target and the two sides didn¡¯t meet in the air.

    Xiao Li once again poked his head to the bottom of the bed and showed a finger to the other side. "Shh."

    Due to his posture, his hair fell down over his upside-down head. In the ghost¡¯s view, Xiao Li only exposed a hanging head and a finger. His eyes were filled with impatience and the rest of him was hidden, making him look more terrible than before. The gloomy ghost¡¯s face showed a frightened expression as it gazed at this very dangerous man. The body shrank back and it disappeared into the wall.

    Xiao Liy back on the bed with satisfaction and closed his eyes to continue sleeping.

    The doll changed her posture and slipped lightly from the curtain onto the windowsill. Her two small feet coiled up as she blinked and turned back to look out the train window. The little ck cat, lying on the window, opened his eyes and saw that the calm of the room had returned. He also ced his head on his paws and continued sleeping.

    At the same time, outside the carriage, many reincarnators who weren¡¯t well-dressed ran out. Some were wearing nightgowns while some men only wore underwear. They were frozen but didn¡¯t dare go back into their rooms.

    The reincarnators rushed out the door almost two minutes apart. Tian Ji¡¯s room was very close to Xiao Li¡¯s room. He stared at Xiao Li¡¯s door that was still closed.

    The reincarnator who rushed out from the other side of Tian Ji¡¯s room was panting. Once he saw Tian Ji, he was relieved. After all, the other person was a big man on the leaderboard. "Tian Ji, did you encounter it as well?"

    The surviving reincarnators gathered together. Wu Tianyi wrapped the robe around herself and exined, "I was sleeping when I was suddenly woken up by a sound under my bed. It kept getting louder and harder. I jumped off the bed and something grabbed my foot. Fortunately, I held an Expel Ghosts charm in my hand or else..."

    Another male reincarnator also said, "Me too. What¡¯s going on? In a general world, isn¡¯t the first day after the death of the plot character calm in order to let us adapt and reason things out. Why is it happening so often this time?"

    "There are so many attacks on the first day. How can people survive?"

    Tian Ji¡¯s eyes had been staring at Xiao Li¡¯s door. He heard the reincarnator¡¯s discussion and spoke to himself, "Unless... the clues are given... or we are almost there."

    "What does that mean?"

    "The tform." Tian Ji hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Jiang Yishe came over. The young man clearly spoke, "In the past, the deadline forpleting the tasks was fixed, such as five days. The ghost attacks would move from slow to fast, with a certain frequency. However, this instance has the time based on the tform. The train is moving and the ghost attacks are so frequent. Perhaps... the next stop ising."

    "The world this time is so hard? Then our task¡ª" The other reincarnators acted like cats who had been stepped on.

    "It seems we can¡¯t treat this train as an ordinary instance world. We need to change our way of thinking. The truth here is definitely more than just the pen fairy. The introductory CG deliberately mislead us to slow down our rhythm." Jiang Yishe wrapped the clothes tightly around his body and let out a sigh. "Those who haven¡¯te out yet, I¡¯m afraid... besides the reincarnators, the number of passengers are still unknown. We need to check the rooms so we must first find the attendant to get the keys."

    Then Tian Ji went and knocked on Xiao Li¡¯s door. Maybe someone else would die but he believed that Sherlock would never be killed by such a ghost. However, there was no response to his first knock. The second knock still had no response.

    Tian Ji¡¯s heart sank. The strength of his knocking on the door wasn¡¯t light and no one would sleep hard in this ce. If there was no response then he was afraid... Sherlock was really killed? His fearless nature meant he dared to act unbridled with the pen fairy but it was possible for him to be killed if he was careless.

    He thought so and knocked a third time while calling out, "Sherlock?"

    Perhaps this time was loud enough. There was movementing from the room and someone headed towards the door. Then the door was open and Xiao Li leaned stiffly against it, clearlycking taste.

    "Do you know what time it is? What¡¯s the matter?" He asked in a hard tone.

    The rest of the people, "......"

    Why was this man still sleeping in this situation? Didn¡¯t the ghost scratch his bed?

 Chapter 44

    Tian Ji looked over Sherlock¡¯s shoulder towards the bed in the room. There were no signs of a ghost and he looked at Xiao Li again. "You really don¡¯t know what happened?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t bother to speak. He could feel his sleepiness slipping away and even if he returned to bed now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. He leaned against the door frame and sent an inquiring look to Tian Ji.

    Tian Ji asked, "You didn¡¯t encounter a ghost scratching at the bed?"

    "I met it."

    "...Then what?"

    Why didn¡¯t he scream and run out?

    Xiao Li¡¯s anger from waking up scattered and his tone wasn¡¯t as cold as before. He looked at Tian Ji with aining expression, "I scared it away and went back to sleep. Then you woke me up."

    Tian Ji met Xiao Li¡¯s eyes and inexplicably felt a sense of guilt. "...I¡¯m sorry?"

    The reincarnator beside Tian Ji roared in his heart, ¡¯Tian Ji apologized! What did he have to apologize for? No, this isn¡¯t the point. The focus is, the ghost was scared away? How terrible is this person who can scare away the ghost and then sleep peacefully?¡¯

    Xiao Li now wasn¡¯t sleepy at all and stood upright, speaking with a bit of sorrow. "It¡¯s fine. Why are you all at my door?"

    Tian Ji didn¡¯t know how to open his mouth and Jiang Yishe had to reply, "We all encountered the same situation."

    "Then you gathered together to search? Well, there really is no time to waste. The next stop cane at any time." Xiao Li thought about it and immediately realized Jiang Yishe¡¯s intention. "The passengers or the attendant?"

    "The attendant."

    Xiao Li nodded. "You go first. I¡¯ll change clothes and then find you."

    Jiang Yishe, ¡°..."

    "¡ªWait a minute, Mr Xia." The reincarnator who ran out in only his underwear stopped Xiao Li. He quivered as he made a small request. "Can you lend me something. I...I dare not go back."

    He covered his bare upper body as he stood in the carriage in an ashamed manner.

    Xiao Li made a sound of agreement and walked back into his room. He soon found a new, unopened bathroom that the carriage provided free of charge and threw it at the man. The reincarnator gratefully unwrapped it and put onthe bathrobe. He rushed to say thank you to Xiao Li and then left to chase Jiang Yishe and the others.

    Their destination was the staffpartment where the attendants were. Along the way, the entire train was scarily quiet, without any biological movements. There was only the shaking of the train. No one knew when the next wave of danger woulde, prompting them to step up their search.

    The staff carriage was just as quiet. It seemed that the ghost didn¡¯t let go of the train¡¯s crew. They finally stopped in front of the door that said ¡¯Deng Kang.¡¯ Jiang Yishe ced his ear against the door and listened a moment. He shook his head at the others, indicating he didn¡¯t hear any movements. He knocked hard on the door and there was still no response.

    He asked, "Who can unlock it?"

    Wu Tianyi took out a bronze key from her pocket. She hesitated before saying, "This is an item that I drew. It is the Master Key and can only be used twice in one instance world. There are so many passengerpartments here that I didn¡¯t take it out before." She came over and inserted the key in her hand into the keyhole, opening the door.

    The scene inside made Wu Tianyi close her eyes.

    Deng Kang¡¯s room was smaller than the passenger rooms, with only a single bed and a small table. At this moment, the walls, ground, table and even the bed were covered with blood. Deng Kang was lying there silently.

    Jiang Yishe¡¯s eyes swept over Deng Kang¡¯s room and then he read the paper on the small table. It was the destination list of the Dream Train, which originally read:

    April 23, 16:30 to 16:35, Fuling University Station.

    April 24, 9:20 to 9:25, Fuzhou Mountain Station.

    April 26, 19:40 to 19:45, Wang Jun Huahai Station.

    ...

    Now that the list was covered with ayer of blood, this blood seemed to have its own consciousness, like a red pen tampering with the above locations. It became:

    April 23, 16:30 to 16:35, Initial Station.

    April 24, 9:30 to 9:25, Wilderness Graveyard.

    ...

    At present, the modified location only reached Wilderness Graveyard. The following stations were covered in blood and the words couldn¡¯t be seen. The moment the reincarnators boarded the train, the Dream Train was no longer for humans but a spiritual train travelling through the world of terror.

    Tian Ji, who had been reluctant to move with Jiang Yishe due to their previous contradiction, came over and muttered about the second stop that was about to arrive. "Wilderness Graveyard, listening to the name, it is a ce of murder."

    At a human tform, there would be people who got off and got on. Then at a tform belonging to ghosts, would there be ghosts who got off and on? Did this mean there would be more ghost passengers? If so, task one of reaching thest terminal was almost impossible. Perhaps there was only task two of protecting one passenger...

    Wu Tianyi muttered, "Graveyard, graves, this... can we infer it by looking at the road?"

    Jiang Yishe moved the paper but found it couldn¡¯t be held. It was fixed to the table, meaning he could only reach for the spare keys hanging on the wall. "We will first see how many passengers survived."

    They had just to the door when they encountered Xiao Li who changed his clothes. Xiao Li looked like he was in a good mood as he held a small cookie in his left hand and a little girl holding onto his right hand. He asked Tian Ji and the others, "Have you found it?"

    Tian Ji looked at the food in his hand and then the sweet-looking girl He vaguely remembered seeing her at a door to a room. This was a passenger! Tian Ji was overjoyed in his heart. There was still one passenger left and it was enough toplete task two!

    Then he had a thought. Wasn¡¯t Sherlock going to change his clothes? Why did he pick up a girl and food? Tian Ji stepped forward. "You, this is...?"

    "I went to find ate-night snack along the way and encountered her. She said she was looking for an attendant so I brought her along." Xiao Li noticed Tian Ji¡¯s gaze and pointed to the little girl. "She is called Chu Chu."

    Tian Ji wondered, "...Along the way?"

    The pen fairy previously said that the snacks were in the fourth carriage and Xiao Li was in the luxury carriage located near the back of the train. How was this along the way? Chu Chu wore a floral skirt and had a small and cute face. She half-hid behind Xiao Li, seemingly afraid of Tian Ji and the others. She only called out to Xiao Li. "Brother Sherlock."

    Xiao Li pulled her towards the others. "Chu Chu, this is Tian Ji. He might be a bit silly but overall, he is still reliable. You can find him if something happens."

    Chu Chu extended a hand to Tian Ji and shook hands with him. "I... My name is Chu Chu. Did you also encounter a ghost?"

    Wu Tianyi stepped forward and patted Chu Chu¡¯s back tofort her. "We also encountered it. It is nothing, it has passed."

    Jiang Yishe had been watching silently and he suddenly asked, "Chu Chu, how did you escape?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Chu Chu rubbed her red nose, voice shaky. "I heard movementsing from under the bed and fell down. Then I ran out and it seemed like a hand was reaching to me from behind but I didn¡¯t look..."

    Xiao Li heard up to here and walked past them into the attendant¡¯s room. He looked around and by the time he came out again, the box of biscuits was gone.

    Tian Ji had finished his inquiry of Chu Chu while Wu Tianyi was constantly calming her down. Once Xiao Li came out, the group took the spare keys and went to search the rooms for any survivors. Tian Ji looked at the girl walking in front with Wu Tianyi and slowed down his pace,ing to Xiao Li¡¯s side. "What do you think?"

    Xiao Li nced over. Due to rushing out of his room, Tian Ji wasn¡¯t wearing his trademark gold-rimmed sses and his hair was a bit messy. Xiao Limented, "You look wilder than before."

    Tian Ji, "???"

    Tian Ji took a deep breath. "I wasn¡¯t asking you this. What do you think of that destination list?"

    "The specifics won¡¯t be known until the next stop." Xiao Li thought for a moment. "However, there are now five hours until the next stop. This is a long time and enough for the ghost tounch another round of offensive. At the next stop, it should be better at first but the ghost attacks will umte more and more."

    "Then we better resolve the pen fairy before arriving at the next stop or the ghosts on the train can kill us using quantity." Tian Ji stated.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. The colour of his eyes was very deep as he looked down at the doll in his pocket. The doll wasn¡¯t in a daze at this time. Instead, her hands were touching the edge of the pocket as she stared at a back in front of her. Xiao Li retracted his gaze and watched the group opening the rooms with the corresponding key before walking out with disappointment. They knew there was little chance of the passengers surviving but they still had to try.

    Chu Chu looked at several rooms and became frightened again and again. Her eyes were red and tears were welling up in them. Wu Tianyi took the child into her arms and patted the child¡¯s back. Then she never let Chu Chu follow the group into the room.

    Xiao Li and Tian Ji were at the very end. After passing through half a carriage, Tian Ji actively asked, "...Sherlock,st time you called it, you seem to know the pen fairy very well. Then do you know how to send it back?¡¯

    In various legends, those who yed the pen fairy game wouldn¡¯t have an ident as long as they sent the pen fairy back. The problem was that the first person who yed the game didn¡¯t send it away. Now everything was out of the pen fairy¡¯s free will and it couldn¡¯t be forced to leave.

    "I don¡¯t know." Xiao Li replied. "However, there is a person who should know very well. Do you want me to ask?"

    Tian Ji thought that Xiao Li knew someone on the leaderboard and couldmunicate with them using special items. His eyes immediately lit up. "Good!"

    Xiao Li told him, "Help me find a mirror. The bigger, the better."

    This requirement was rare but Tian Ji didn¡¯t find it strange. After all, the instances were really big and there were many special items. He had once seen a leader on the rankings use a shoe tomunicate with the outside world. Every time the great god sought off-site assistance, he had to put the shoe to his ear. The scene was very funny.

    Therefore, Tian Ji replied without thinking, "Okay."

 Chapter 45

    The young man ran forward and asked the only woman remaining among the reincarnators. The answer was that she didn¡¯t have a mirror. It was normal when thinking about it. Currently, everyone had temporarily escaped their rooms. How could they bring a mirror with them?

    Tian Ji came around to borrow a mirror and Chu Chu wiped her tears, asking, "Brother Tian Ji, what are you looking for?"

    Tian Ji hadn¡¯t yet spoken when Wu Tianyi replied, "A mirror."

    Chu Chu looked up at Tian Ji and reached for his sleeve. "What do you want a mirror for?"

    She had a delicate appearance and resembled the famous budding lotus.

    The young man pulled back his sleeves and smiled at the only remaining passenger. "I¡¯m not doing anything, just looking. Are you okay now?"

    Chu Chu held her face with both hands. "I feel much better with Sister Wu."

    Wu Tianyi looked at this little not. The girl was the remaining passenger and the only hope ofpleting the task. This made it easier to protect Chu Chu so she smiled, "Your mouth is sweet."

    Meanwhile, Jiang Yishe had juste out of a room. He didn¡¯t have time to speak when Tian Ji hurriedly stepped forward, grasped his arm and whispered something in his ears. Then Jiang Yishe spoke to Xiao Li, "If you need a mirror, isn¡¯t there one in the bathroom of the luxury car?"

    Tian Ji wasn¡¯t surprised but he instinctively didn¡¯t want to enter the room. After all, the knocking bed ghost had just attacked them. He was afraid it would be easy to run if there was another wave of attacks.

    The young man feltplicated. "Can you bring out the mirror?"

    Jiang Yishe told him, "You can try it."

    Tian Ji turned to Xiao Li and went over to ask. "Sherlock, no one has a mirror and we can only enter a room. However, after entering, the ghost might take the opportunity tounch the next round of attacks."

    Xiao Li saw this person really didn¡¯t want to go in and spoke kindly, "If it really isn¡¯t possible, go to the fourth car. There was a mirror when I grabbed the snacks."

    Tian Ji discovered that when facing Xiao Li, he always wanted to raise his volume. He grabbed his chest. "...Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?"

    "It is because I don¡¯t know if that mirror is okay." Xiao Li spoke with a rare hesitation. "Still, the problem shouldn¡¯t be big."

    Tian Ji asked curiously, "What¡¯s wrong with that mirror?"

    "You¡¯ll know when you see it."

    Xiao Li replied and took them to the fourth carriage.

    The more the group walked forward, the colder the car became. It was like a constant temperature of the air conditioner had failed. A sinister wind rushed towards the reincarnators like something was going to happen.

    Chu Chu shrank back in Wu Tianyi¡¯s arms and whispered, "Sister Wu, I want to go to the toilet."

    Wu Tianyi asked, "You can¡¯t bear it? How can we enter a room and go to the toilet at his time? In the case of public toilets, there is one at the connection of each adjacent carriage."

    "I can¡¯t help it." Chu Chu covered his stomach and made an ufortable face. "I will go to the public toilet. Sister Wu, will you go with me?"

    "I...I¡¯ll tell them."

    Wu Tianyi ran towards Xiao Li and the others in the front. "Chu Chu wants to go to the toilet."

    Before Tian Ji could speak, a strange male reincarnator frowned. "Women are troublesome."

    Wu Tianyi¡¯s face was still as she bit back, "Yu Chao, you don¡¯t need to go to the toilet? Do you have a problem with your kidney function?"

    Yu Chao snorted.

    Jiang Yishe spoke gently, "Let her go when we pass by the next toilet. We will wait for her at the door so speed up."

    "Okay."

    The girl moved back and took Chu Chu to the next toilet they passed by. The toilet door was locked for a while. The group didn¡¯t have time to speak when they heard a sudden scream from the toilet. "Ahh¡ª"

    That voice belonged to Chu Chu! Now there was no need to feel embarrassed. Wu Tianyi rushed in first and saw Chu Chu standing in a corner, hands to her chest. "There was a ghost! I just saw...!"

    She pointed with a horrified expression. Wu Tianyi held an Expel Ghosts charm in one hand while the other hand pulled Chu Chu behind her, carefully dragging her away from the toilet.

    ¡°Come on!" Yu Chao urged. "We must speed up."

    Chu Chu breathed hard, her chest moving up and down. "Let¡¯s not go to the fourth car. Let¡¯s go back, okay? Previously, there was no ghost. Now the closer we get, I met it. Sister Wu, okay?"

    "It was just an ident." Wu Tianyiforted her. "There are so many people here and it¡¯ll be fine. Sherlock said there is a mirror in the fourth car and we¡¯ll just borrow it."

    "Still, what exactly are we going to do with a mirror?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just follow Tian Ji."

    Chu Chu bit her lips and sped up her walking speed.

    The sky outside was already bright and light was shining through the window. The birds had started to sing but the train didn¡¯t warm up at all.

    The fourth carriage did have a mirror but it wasn¡¯t for people to look at themselves. It was a copper-coloured mirror like a ¡¯que.¡¯ There was also a phoenix on the left and right sides. In previous eras, families liked to hang up these type of mirrors for decoration at home.

    Xiao Li felt a bit wrong but the summoning ceremony didn¡¯t write that a gold-encrusted mirror was needed. It should be okay. He pulled over a chair, took down the mirror and ced it on the shelf so that it met his line of sight.

    Then the teenager went to the kitchen and found three birthday candles at the bottom of the cab. The small and t candles were ced in front of the mirror and lit up with a lighter.

    Tian JI stood to one side and before the ceremony began, he asked curiously, "Sherlock, what is your friend¡¯s name?"

    He felt that Sherlock was mysteriously powerful and entric. There were many secrets about Sherlock and perhaps he could glimpse a few of them from the ¡¯friend.¡¯

    Xiao Li replied, "Mary."

    Jiang Yishe, Tian Ji and the others automatically thought of ¡¯Ma Li¡¯ and searched their minds for whether they had heard of someone called Ma Li.

    Xiao Li coughed lightly and called out three times, "Bloody Mary, Bloody Mary, Bloody Mary."

    The moment the name was called out the first time, their expressions of the rest of the group changed. Not Ma Li but Mary? Wasn¡¯t this a Western evil spirit? Tian Ji wanted to kill himself. How could he believe in Sherlock¡¯s damn words? Wasn¡¯t this calling a wolf to the room?

    The moment Xiao Li¡¯s words ended, a wind blew the three candles and a woman¡¯s shadow appeared in the mirror. She had long blonde hair and her eyes were the dark blue of the sea. Even in this type of mirror, she was beautiful and captivating. She had a smile on her face but the moment she saw the face of the opposite teenager, her entire expression changed.

    Bloody Mary looked at her environment and then the three ugly birthday candles in front of her. One even had the number ¡¯2¡¯. At first nce, it was very perfunctory and ugly. She finally set her eyes on Xiao Li and her smile gradually disappeared.

    The emergence of this evil spirit caused the entire fourth car to fall silent. There were countless words in Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe¡¯s hearts that they wanted to growl out but in front of Bloody Mary, they could only gulp and watch Mary¡¯s every move.

    Xiao Li finally broke the silence. It had been so long since he saw her that it didn¡¯t seem good to ask questions directly. Therefore, the teenager slowed down his tone and greeted the other person. "I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Do you still have the painting I sent youst time?"

    Tian Ji, "........."

    Jiang Yishe, ¡°............"

    Listening to this, Xiao Li and Bloody Mary were old acquaintances? Where on earth did hee from that he knew this ferocious spirit?

    Bloody Mary closed her eyes and held back the urge to blow out these three candles as she gave a small nod.

    "That¡¯s good." Xiao Li told her.

    Bloody Mary clearly didn¡¯t want to stay in this bronze mirror and she spoke for the first time, "What do you want to ask?"

    Xiao Li thought for a moment. "Do you know the pen fairy?"

    The blonde beauty shook her head.

    "In short, it is a type of evil spirit that can be called to a pen. If it isn¡¯t sent away in time, it will stay to take away the life of the summoners. It seems simr to you." Xiao Li exined. "Thus, I want to ask you. Do you know a way to send it away?"

    Bloody Mary asked, "...Just for that?"

    Xiao Li shook his head. "No, I also wanted to contact you about our feelings."

    Bloody Mary, "......"

    Who wanted to connect with this person?

    The blonde beauty touched her hair and her figure disappeared from the mirror, turning into some images shing.

    In the mirror, a woman wearing a Western lolita dress was in front of a pool of blood. Next to the pool was a pipe that kept supplying fresh blood." The woman carved a seal by the bloody pool and chanted, "A sacrifice with blood and flesh, please leave here after you are satiated. Otherwise, you will be sealed here."

    The next second, the woman¡¯s figure disappeared and another image appeared in the scene.

    A man was cing four lighted candles in the four corners of the room. He sat cross-legged in the middle of the room with a mahogany sword on his knees. He bit the tip of his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the mahogany sword. "The present known name, thou should go. I order you!"

    A white shadow rushed from the room and extinguished the four candles. The images disappeared and the blonde beauty appeared in the mirror. These two methods of expulsion were somewhat difficult to implement. Xiao Li asked, "Do you have any other way?"

    Mary reached out and adjusted her skirt in a calm manner. "Of course, if it is reasonable."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    "Still, since I¡¯m here, you should request it of me directly. " Bloody Mary smiled like a scorpion. "What do you say?"

    She set her sights on another person. Everyone followed her gaze and found that it was Chu Chu. The girl suddenly looked up, her sweet smile gone. Rather, it was reced with a white face full of grievances as it floated up and suddenly flew out the door.

    Next to it, Wu Tianyi hadn¡¯t reacted yet and stood in ce in a daze. She did notice that after Bloody Mary¡¯s emergence, Chu Chu had behaved unusually. She had been bowing her head and remained silent. Wu Tianyi thought she was scared by the evil spirit and patted her back intimately! The girl looked down at her hand and shuddered.

    Tian Ji had also talked with Chu Chu and couldn¡¯t help feeling scared. He had been cold to Chu Chu because he detected something strange from her words. After all, how could an ordinary person escape from the knocking spirit? Nevertheless, she was the only passenger remaining so Tian Ji wanted to slowly observe her. He never imagined that she was the pen fairy!

    If they treated Chu Chu as thest passenger and protected her toplete task two then the oue would undoubtedly be quite bleak. Thinking about this, Tian Ji sighed with relief.

    Compared to them, Xiao Li wasn¡¯t surprised at all. It wasn¡¯t that he had seen through Chu Chu¡¯s identity. He just didn¡¯t n to do the second task and naturally didn¡¯t n to protect her. Compared to the second task, Xiao Li was more interested in the first task that required living to the terminal.

    Bloody Mary in the mirror looked back at Xiao Li and pointed to the mirror and candles with a bit of disgust. Xiao Li told her, "I¡¯m not like you. I use what I have. The conditions here are tough and I could only find this."

    Bloody Mary sighed as she raised her skirt and started walking. Her figure became smaller and smaller and she disappeared from the mirror, not giving Xiao Li the opportunity to ask the next question.

    Xiao Li waved at her and turned his head. He happened to meet the eyes of the other people. Once Bloody Mary left, Tian Ji recovered from his frozen state and rushed up first. "How do you know her?"

    "There was a previous encounter. I remembered the summoning ceremony and wanted to try it."

    Tian Ji was dumbfounded. "...No, the summoning isn¡¯t the problem. Why does she seem so familiar with you?"

    Xiao Li thought about it and was uncertain. "I painted a portrait of her. Perhaps she really liked it."

    Tian Ji wondered how beautiful Xiao Li¡¯s painting must be to make Bloody Mary establish an unusual friendship with a human."

    "Sherlock, if there is a chance, can you show me your painting?" Tian Ji was filled with excitement and expectations.

    Xiao Li nodded. "If you want, I can draw a picture for you."

    Tian Ji smiled, revealing white teeth.

    Jiang Yishe heard up to here and suddenly spoke, "I used to think that such evil spirits despised humans and refused tomunicate. I once encountered a high-level evil spirit but itpletely refused tomunicate with me. It also scolded my human self..."

    "Me too." Wu Tianyi joined the discussion. "It was impossible tomunicate with all the ghosts I¡¯ve met."

    However, this Bloody Mary looked very gentle and talkative. She couldn¡¯t be seen as an evil spirit at all.

    Xiao Li faced their eyes and followed the topic. "Perhaps I am luckier and encountered the type who like speaking."

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    Just then, a loud siren came from the front of the train. It was the same whistling sound as when it first arrived at the station. Then the speed of the train slowed down and it finally stoppedpletely in ce.

    This meant the ghost train had reached the second station, Wilderness Graveyard.

    The author has something to say:

    Your friend Xiao Li has sent a videomunication request.

    Mary: Refuse

    The refusal has failed.

    Mary: Block

    The blocking has failed.

    Mary: .......(epts reality and clicked to ept)

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    It was clearly 9:30 in the morning and it was the time when the sun should be shining. There were no dark clouds in the sky and it should be a bright light. However, outside the ghost train was a deste scene.

    The moment the train stopped, the remaining reincarnators rushed to the door and looked outside carefully.

    The second station was a suburban cemetery station, as the name suggested. It was surrounded by white fog that shrouded everything and was a deste suburb in the eyes of the people. There were no characteristics, just gravestones on the vast hillside. Some of them were engraved with the birth and death dates of the deceased but some were just rough stones without any handwriting.

    These gravestones were densely packed and the edges couldn¡¯t be seen at first nce. It was hard to imagine how many lonely ghosts were screaming day and night.

    The reincarnators stood at the door of the train and saw four figures walking towards the train. Wu Tianyi¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat and her scalp was numb as she watched the four figurese closer.

    The four people came from different directions and eventually gathered together. The first ones to get on the train looked like a couple. The boy had a shaved head and wore arge t-shirt while the girl wore an off-shoulder ruffled top with hot pants. Their hands were joined together and they looked very loving, like a pair of conjoined babies.

    On the right side of the couple was a man. He was unusually tall, wore a ck jacket and a pair of ck sunsses. His face couldn¡¯t be seen but the atmosphere he gave off was like a beast that chose a human form. Xiao Li noticed that he wore a silver ring and the tail of the ring was in the form of an unusually realistic skull.

    The reason why Xiao Li noticed this was because the little ck cat on the ground growled towards the man. The cat¡¯s fur was standing up and he looked extremely afraid.

    The figure behind the man was the source of Wu Tianyi¡¯s nervousness. It was a woman dressed gracefully just looking at her lower body and it even made people¡¯s imagination roam. However, this was on the premise that they didn¡¯t look at her upper body.

    She wore an ancient red bridal gown that was embroidered with a golden phoenix. There was a phoenix crown on top and ayer of tulle attached to the phoenix crown. The face could be seen through the thin red yarn.

    The left half of the face belonged to a young girl with a fairplexion and delicate features. On the other hand, the right half of the face was like a piece of flesh and blood had been dug out. There were locusts drilling into the naked flesh.

    The couple was the closest and didn¡¯t seem to see the two people behind them. They went straight to the train station and onto the carriage. The male in the couple looked at the reincarnators strangely, as if wondering why they were standing in the doorway.

    The female in the couple stepped into the carriage and found it was empty. She casually picked a ce near the door and sat down.

    The single man ced one hand in his jacket pocket. He aggressively nced at the reincarnators and walked through the middle of them. When he passed by Xiao Li, he nced at the little ck cat on the ground but didn¡¯t speak as he walked into the carriage and sat at the end.

    There was still thest ghost bride to get on the train. Tian Ji hated that the train had to stay for so long. He tried to push the door closed but it was stuck in ce.

    The ghost bride was getting closer and closer. Once it was only one step away, the reincarnators stepped back and watched as she came to the door of the carriage. The lotus foot gently stepped into the train and the rest of the reincarnators collectively retired to the next carriage. Only Xiao Li stood in his original ce. As the ghost bride passed by him, Xiao Li faintly smelt something rancid. The ghost bride stepped into the carriage and took the middle seat.

    The crowd waited nervously. The ghost train stopped for around half a minute before the door closed automatically. The whistling sound was heard again and the Dream Train started. Strangely, the ghost bride¡¯s appearance was so conspicuous but the little couple and the strange man weren¡¯t surprised at all.

    The man leaned against the window and watched the scenery change, while the couple were glued together. The girl¡¯s seat had been changed from next to the boy to the boy¡¯s thigh, the two people be hotter. The girl even raised her head to kiss the boy. The boy was embarrassed at first but once he saw that no one noticed, he yielded after making a show of resistance.

    On the other side, the ghost bright was sitting still and staring at a corner of the air.

    "We... what should we do now?" Yu Chao had been staring at the ghost bride and his voice entered Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe¡¯s ears. "Sure enough, there are ghostsing up! In a few stops, I¡¯m afraid this train will be full of ghosts!"

    Tian Ji removed his gaze that was stuck on the ghost bride and nced at the ck-haired teenager still leaning against the junction of the carriage opposite them. However, the teenager was carefully looking at his task book. From time to time, this pen that was about to run out of ink wrote something on it, the teenager¡¯s expression extremely dignified.

    Sure enough, even Sherlock found the development of the Dream Train tricky? Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe thought the same way.

    On the other side of the carriage, Xiao Li found it tricky but it wasn¡¯t because of the ghost bride. It was due to the little yellow book.

    Once the passengers at the second stop came up, the little yellow book started to vibrate ufortably. Xiao Li opened it and saw that it was written: ¡¾ Isn¡¯t the bride¡¯s clothing very good? Do you like it? ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "???"

    ¡¾ I like it very much. The red wedding dress against your skin will look very white. I always dream of peeling the wedding dress off you. A falling scene and you are lying on the wedding dress. Soft, joyful, water, let me give it. ¡¿

    ¡¾ But the Western style clothing is also good. White is very good-looking and it will be more prominent than the Chinese style. It is more convenient to take off and we can exchange rings as an eternal token. ¡¿

    ¡¾ If it is a wedding by the sea, we can go directly to a seaside cave and roll on the beach. I will have you with the moon as a witness. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "!!!!"

    In broad daylight, he saw such words and then saw the righteous eyes of the group of reincarnators on the opposite side. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t stabilize his hands and almost dropped the little yellow book. For this reason, Xiao Li didn¡¯t stand with Tian Ji. He chose to stay in a corner and use the pen to write in the little yellow book. "You have changed."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Where have I changed? ¡¿

    Xiao Li was said as he said, "You are bing more and more yellow.¡±

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ It is because you are never willing to kiss me. I can only approach you in my fantasies. There is an infinite vast world and I only fantasize about you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li turned the pen in his hand, hesitating before continuing, "You can fantasize but can you not tell me about them?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ But I want to tell you. I want to tell you everything. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I am sure that I like you. I want to be close to you and enter you, which is why I want to know you. Don¡¯t you want to know about me? ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Honestly, to some extent, Xiao Li liked mysterious things like unknown puzzles and a world that was never static. Therefore, the real identity of this little yellow book and the reason for finding Xiao Li caused Xiao Li to feel a lot of curiosity. Still, the things he wanted to know definitely didn¡¯t include the yellow section of the little yellow book.

    Xiao Li wanted to write something again but at this moment, the ghost bride moved. She got up from her seat and walked towards where Xiao Li was located, asking, "I am hungry. Is there any food avable here?"

    Due to the missing part of her right face, her voice was a bit leaky and was apanied by a hissing sounds as worms moved over her face. Wu Tianyi saw a worm falling to the ground and still wriggling. She covered her mouth, afraid she would call out in the next second.

    Xiao Li put away the little yellow book and replied to the ghost bride, "There should be. What do you want to eat?"

    Tian Ji heard the answer and didn¡¯t feel good. How could they let the female ghost choose? If she said she wanted to eat people, where would they get it?"

    The ghost bride stated, "Okay, please bring it to me."

    Then she turned and went back to her seat.

    "We want to eat too." The little couple told the reincarnators before sticking to each other again.

    Tian Ji nced at Xiao Li and they walked out of the carriage belonging to the new passengers. After leaving and confirming that the ghosts couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, Tian Ji asked, "Where do we get food to give it?"

    He didn¡¯t me Xiao Li for agreeing to the ghost bride¡¯s request. The reason was very simple. Once the ghost¡¯s request was rejected, the ghost would kill the other person. As long as the request wasn¡¯t excessive, the reincarnators would generally agree.

    "Go to the kitchen first." Jiang Yishe spoke first. "If it isn¡¯t possible... I have somepressed biscuits here that can serve as food."

    In the morning, the snacks were still present because the chef of the Dream Train had prepared it in advance. Now that the entire train had be a ghost train, no one could be sure if there was any food supplied.

    The kitchen of this train was very clean. The dishes had been sorts and all types of pots and pans were avable. There just wasn¡¯t a chef. Tian Ji picked up a bundle of small green vegetables. "There are only ingredients. Do we have to cook it ourselves?"

    He first looked at Xiao Li who hadn¡¯t hesitated to agree to the female ghost¡¯s request. The second master of the Xiao family responded honestly, "Don¡¯t look at me, I can¡¯t cook."

    Tian Ji finally found something that Sherlock wasn¡¯t good at and joked, "You really don¡¯t want to try? Cooking is fun."

    "I can do it," Xiao Li told him. "However, do you dare to eat it?"

    Tian Ji was silent before he turned to the only girl in the team. "Wu Tianyi, can you cook?"

    "Just a bit..." The teenage girl replied.

    It seemed it wasn¡¯t possible. Tian Ji shook his head before rolling up his sleeves. He picked up a pot, put it on the stove and skillfully turned on the fire, looking like a family¡¯s chef. Seeing that someone on the team could cook, Yu Chao let go of his worries. He stood beside the stove and muttered, "Tian Ji, I didn¡¯t think you could cook."

    "What¡¯s wrong with this? I live alone. If I don¡¯t cook, how will I eat?"

    "It is because you look like an elite businessman. I always feel like you are the type to go to a Western restaurant to buy food or have someone to cook for you. The type who is very demanding about food and doesn¡¯t like to waste time."

    "Then you looked at me wrong. I usually go home from work and cook for myself. Takeaway isn¡¯t clean and for people like me, hiring someone isn¡¯t convenient."

    Tian Ji moved while talking to other people. He adjusted the heat of the pot, poured the seasoning and ingredients and stirred three times in a row. After a while, a te of stir-fried green vegetables, green peppered pork and fried noodles were ready.

    "The dough is a bit mushy, the vegetables a bit light and the green peppered meat is just right." The young man ced the food into bowls and ced them on the table, greeting the others enthusiastically. "Do you want to try it."

    Wu Tianyi picked up chopsticks, grabbed a piece of green peppered meat to eat and praised, "Delicious!"

    She couldn¡¯t wait to swallow as she gave Tian Ji a thumbs up.

    Wu Tianyi said this and the others couldn¡¯t help themselves. They had been up all night and had long been hungry. They eagerly moved their chopsticks to the green peppered meat.

    Xiao Li also mixed in with them but the chopsticks in his hand hadn¡¯t touched the meat when he was blocked by Tian Ji. The young man and Xiao Li stared at each other for a moment, each understanding the other¡¯s meaning.

    Xiao Li thought for a moment before offering quid pro quo. "I will let you borrow Little Sheep."

    Tian Ji wondered, "Who is Sheep?"

    Xiao Li pointed to the little ck cat in the corner gnawing on fresh mackerel.

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    He suddenly felt that the ¡¯Tian Ji (Frog)¡¯ thing with Sherlock waspletely meaningless. The other side¡¯s brain circuit meant he might not even remember calling Tian Ji the ¡¯Frog¡¯ nickname and it was sad for Tian Ji to seem so childish. Tian Ji let go of the chopsticks blocking Xiao Li and watched them taste a few dishes before stopping them in time. "Okay, I can make more at noon. Leave them to see if they suit the taste of the ghost bride."

    Wu Tianyi was the first one to put down her chopsticks. She was very conscious as she took a few bowls from the side and handed them to Tian Ji. The young man handed out a bit of each dish and prepared to take them to the new passengers.

    Tian Ji was holding a rice bowl and passing by Xiao Li when Xiao Li suddenly extended a hand to hold his shoulder.

    "Sherlock, what are you doing?" Tian Ji trembled and almost dropped the food. Fortunately, Jiang Yishe grabbed it in time as he nced at Xiao Li with a puzzled expression.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t directly respond as he took a new bowl, bent down to open the freezer and ced a pile of raw meat into the bowl, handing it to Tian Ji. "I¡¯ll also give this to you."

    "What? What are you talking abou¡ª" Tian Ji didn¡¯t react at the beginning and subconsciously spat out. Then he swallowed back his words at the end of his sentence as he understood Xiao Li¡¯s meaning.

    They had always been neglecting one thing and entered a misunderstanding caused by their limited thinking. It was to think of the female ghost with the mindset of a human.

    The ghost bride asked the reincarnators for something to eat. Why must it be what humans wanted to eat? Did a ghost need food? Obviously, there was no need to eat human food. They liked flesh, blood and fear.

    The female ghost had got on the train from Wilderness Graveyard. It hadn¡¯t been long since she got on the train and no life-saving tips had been given. Then the instance world set various traps in its words and deeds to mislead the reincarnators. If Tian Ji had really given the ghost bride the green peppered meat then presumably, the ghost bride would let him be the next green peppered meat.

    Xiao Li saw his understanding by carrying the bowl of bloody meat and Xiao Li let go of his hand. Then he made a ¡¯quickly go¡¯ gesture.

    "...Thank you, I owe you a favour." Tian Ji spoke seriously as he passed by Xiao Li.

    The group of people returned to the carriage where the new passengers were. The imposing man was leaning against the window with his eyes closed. No one knew if he was sleeping or not sleeping. The couple were still talking heatedly, kissing from time to time. It seemed that the next stage would be a limited story.

    Tian Ji gave the green peppered meat and other dishes to the couple and then he came to the ghost bride. She was looking down at her red embroidered shoes in a daze and after hearing the movements, he raised his head and raised for the bowl of raw meat.

    At the sight of Tian Ji, the ghost bride opened her veil. The strange and terrible face was even scarier close up. She stretched out her hand Tian Ji noticed it was really dry, like a chicken w. The ghost bride grabbed the raw meat with her hand and threw it into her mouth. She chewed and licked each finger clean. "The blood is too little. Add a bit more next time."

    Sure enough, the trap was here. Tian Ji couldn¡¯t help wiping his sweat. He nodded in agreement as he watched the ghost bride eat a bowl of raw meat.

    She finished eating the meat and then used the wedding sleeve to wipe her mouth. She put on the veil again and faced Tian Ji. "It isn¡¯t good but the amount is too much. I want to bring some back to my husband. He might be hungry waiting for me."

    The ghost bride spoke up to her and suddenly stopped like she had thought of a problem. She looked up at Tian Ji and repeated, "But... where is my husband?"

    The flesh and blood on the right side of her face convulsed violently. It seemed like it was going to explode to look for its husband. Then the ghost bride changed her mind. She covered her mouth with her sleeves and spoke in a shy tone, "He must be in this carriage?"

    The ghost bride¡¯s eyes looked around the entire carriage, her gaze shifting from Jiang Yishe to Tian Ji, from Tian Ji to Yu Chao and finally it fell on Xiao Li¡¯s body. She turned and her red veil fluttered, revealing her entire face. "Yes, who can let my husbande over and let me see him?"

    The eyes of the reincarnators followed the ghost bride¡¯s gaze and focused on Xiao Li¡¯s body.

    Xiao Li: ?

    The author has something to say:

    Little green book: ?

 Chapter 47

    Xiao Li seemed a bit confused about why they were all looking at him. His long eyshes shook as he looked between the ghost bride and Tian Ji¡¯s group. Then he finally looked suspiciously behind him. There was another carriage but no other ghost.

    He looked back like couldn¡¯t understand the ghost bride¡¯s implicit hint and asked, "We don¡¯t know who your husband is and there is no way to let hime over. Can you describe him?"

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    ¡¯Don¡¯t talk about finding her husband. This person wants you to be her new husband, Sherlock!¡¯

    Jiang Yishe thought further than Tian Ji. He thought that Sherlock really wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He easily resolved the crisis caused by the ghost bride and didn¡¯t fall for the ghost bride¡¯s trap. After all, everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t a good thing to be loved by the female ghost. It might be a fate worse than death. Not everyone could remove themselves from this trap yet Sherlock vaguely found a way to live¡ªfind the lost husband for the ghost bride.

    At first, it was looking for food for the ghost bride and now it was the husband matter. Perhaps finding the husband was the path to life in this instance world!

    In the eyes of the reincarnators, the ghost bride seemed a bit puzzled and surprised. Her memory seemed confused and she spoke a word before stopping, her wordsing out intermittently. "My... husband... ah, right... I remember... he has two eyes, a nose, a mouth and hair..."

    The reincarnators: ???

    Who had four eyes, two noses, five mouths and was bald? Wait, the baldness was indeed possible but the first few were impossible!

    Even so, Xiao Li¡¯s reminder meant the ghost bride¡¯s attention was removed from him as she started to care for the husband whose location was unknown. "My husband... where are you..."

    As the ghost bride looked at the window, Xiao Li looked down at his pocket. He had a hand in his pocket to press against the book that was be hotter and hotter. The moment he pressed it, the originally hot book immediately lowered its temperature, as if afraid of scalding him. Still, the book was still shaking and it was warm against the teenager¡¯s hand, simr to a kiss.

    He pressed the little yellow book to prevent it from appearing and promised the ghost bride, "We will go look for your husband."

    The ghost bride covered her lips with her sleeves and didn¡¯t look at Xiao Li. She sat back in the chair and spoke weakly, "Yes, thank you. Just do it as soon as possible. I get hungry very easily."

    The reincarnators: ???

    What did getting hungry easily have to do with finding her husband? Was it about finding food for her? This was a topic that was extremely scary.

    Xiao Li came to the opposite side of the ghost bride and continued to ask for details. "Do you remember any details about your husband? Is he... like you?"

    He paused before saying thest words. Xiao Li originally wanted to ask if it was a person or a ghost but he felt that the words were impolite, so he changed to a euphemism.

    "I don¡¯t know." The ghost bride continued to lower her head and her voice was very weak. Xiao Li needed to lean close to hear it.

    Was it a ghost?

    "Did he get on the train with you?"

    "Maybe...?" The ghost bride¡¯s tone rose at the end as she answered in an uncertain manner.

    Xiao Li changed his question. "Do you remember any details about your husband? For example, names, habits, etc."

    The ghost bride moved her head, the golden beads on the phoenix crown smashing into the bloody flesh on the right side of her face. She seemed weaker than before, like she had received some damage and lost some power. "Remember, remember some things. It... dark... others, all... forgot..."

    She couldn¡¯t determine her husband¡¯s identity or even species. After all, mushrooms also liked the dark. Perhaps Xiao Li¡¯s questions caused her to reach her upper limit. The ghost bride started to shake impatiently and worms kept falling from the right side of her face.

    Xiao Li raised a finger. "Thest question. You got on this train, where is the destination that you want to go to?"

    The ghost bride¡¯s intact left side face revealed a smile and his answer this time was very smooth, although her voice was still weak. "Go to the unspeakable ce."

    Xiao Li nodded thoughtfully and moved away from where the ghost bride was sitting, arriving at the couple. The little couple were like in their own world. They didn¡¯t fear the ghost bride or feel anything strange about the reincarnators. Perhaps it was the instance world¡¯s hands or there was something special about them.

    Xiao Li greeted them, stating that he was an investigator on the train. Then he asked them the same question. "Where do you want to go on this train?"

    The couple was eating the bowl of green peppered meat. Once the girl saw that Xi hade, she put down the chopsticks and held her chin. "Of course, we are going home."

    "Aren¡¯t we going to find the King of Hell together?" The boy pinched her cheek and asked in a ridiculing manner.

    The girl told him, "That was just a joke. Why are you still taking it seriously?"

    Xiao Li looked at them. He was afraid that it was the instance world taking it seriously, not her boyfriend...

    The only passenger remaining from the second stop was the man who made the little ck cat afraid. Xiao Li approached him and didn¡¯t regard the other person as a plot character. Instead, he solemnly asked, "Who are you?"

    The man stood up and smiled at Xiao Li with an unclear meaning. He didn¡¯t answer and walked straight out the door without looking at the other reincarnators.

    Tian Ji and the others looked at his back. Wu Tianyi¡¯s cheeks puffed up with dissatisfaction. "Who is this? So rude? He doesn¡¯t look like a ghost. Is he a passenger?"

    Jiang Yishe replied, "I don¡¯t know but he is very strong."

    "Is it him..." Tian Ji murmured as he thought of a name that was famous among the reincarnators.

    "Who?" Yu Chao asked.

    Tian Ji remained silent.

    Jiang Yishe took the initiative to change the topic. "Don¡¯t mention him and don¡¯t treat him as an ordinary pass. We should focus on our mission and find the ghost bride¡¯s husband."

    Neither Wu Tianyi or Yu Chao spoke. They were obviously still thinking about the real identity of the man.

    Tian Ji adjusted his mentality and asked Xiao Li, "Who is the husband?"

    "How can I know?"

    "Seeing that you¡¯re so calm, I thought you had found a clue."

    "I did find it. Just now, I found that you are someone who lost his memory."

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    He pushed Xiao Li away.

    No one noticed was that after all the reincarnators left the carriage, the ghost bride opened her mouth and licked the bloody flesh on the right side of her face, her eyes greedy as she counted correctly, "One, two, three, four..."

    At her feet, the pair of red embroidered shoes disappeared, revealing a pair of bare feet.

    **************

    The fourth carriage, the kitchen.

    The rest of the people gathered around the small table and ate the food that Tian Ji made. Xiao Li sat in a corner against the room, finally taking out the little yellow book that had been constantly shaking in his pocket.

    This time, the writing that appeared in the book was no longer ck but a deep dark red. ¡¾ I am very angry. ¡¿

    ¡¾ She looked at you when she was talking about a husband. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Super angry. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Not only angry but also jealous. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Only I can call you that. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Why do you keep pushing me? If I didn¡¯t want to get closer to you, I would capture your hands and let you know that you shouldn¡¯t be getting close to others. ¡¿

    He seemed to be really angry based on the colour of the font changing. However, Xiao Li didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry. The ghost bride hadn¡¯t done anything and she was a ghost!

    Xiao Li educated the book. "Why are you so angry? Do you think you are a pufferfish?"

    The little yellow book was silent for three seconds. Then he drew a pufferfish in the book and wrote next to it: still angry.

    Xiao Li wrote, "In addition, am I yours?"

    ¡¾ Sooner orter, you will be. ¡¿

    The little yellow book was knocked on and felt a bit wronged. A red line appeared and crossed out the original words, changing the end to ¡¯like me.¡¯

    Xiao Li was ready to continue changing the book¡¯s bad habits when he was eating vinegar but Tian Ji interrupted him. The young man thought Xiao Li was analyzing the task and threw over a small snack from the table. "Sherlock, what are you writing?"

    Xiao Li closed the book, the colour of his face unchanged from the nonsense. "Some guesses."

    "What do you think?" Jiang Yishe turned to ask.

    "I didn¡¯t think of anything. I¡¯d like to go to every passenger¡¯s room to take a look."

    "Do you suspect that the husband is in there?"

    "No, I just want to verify a new guess."

    Jiang Yishe ate thest mouthful of green vegetables before putting down the chopsticks, the chopsticks making a clear sound against the bowl. "The female ghost hasn¡¯t shown any aggressive signs but we can¡¯t rx our vignce. We need to find an excuse to pull out the couple and protect them toplete task two. Who would like to go find the husband for the bride and who will stay here to protect the passengers?"

    From the task point of view, the risk of these two missions was actually four to six. The ghost had a chance to attack the couple while ¡¯finding the husband¡¯ meant entering every room. It was easy to encounter the ghost bride or the pen fairy.

    Yu Chao wasn¡¯t too bold and decided it was better to stay with the passengers than to go back to those blood-soaked rooms again. He thought this and took the initiative to volunteer, "I¡¯ll stay here."

    Wu Tianyi hesitated before also raising her hand. "I can help Brother Yu. We will chat with them and give them the concept of a ghost."

    Tian Ji and the others didn¡¯t object. The three of them got up and prepared to examine very room carefully again. Just as they were leaving, Yu Chao called out to them with a bit of embarrassment. "Excuse me... I don¡¯t know how to call out the couple to talk to them. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t listen to me."

    "It is very simple. If they want more food from Tian Ji, they have toe over here to eat. It is rmended you make hot pot to use up a lot of time." Xiao Li gave a suggestion. "Make an extra hotpot. I want to eat it at night."

    Tian Ji stared at him. "Don¡¯t you just want to make me cook?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s lips curved and he strongly denied it. Tian Ji rolled up his sleeves and made a bit more food before leaving with Xiao Li.

    ************

    The night was getting darker.

    In the back kitchen, the couple hade over. Yu Chao and Wu Tianyi took out a deck of cards and the couple yed cards. Then they started to eat dinner.

    The couple spoke a lot. For example, they came to the Wilderness Graveyard to clean their ancestor¡¯s grave. As a result, they didn¡¯t leave straight away and wandered around for a long time. The girl looked at several gravestones and whispered to the boy that she wanted to go with him to see the King of Hell. This was the travel experience she wanted, not the so-called tourist hotspots. It was a love story and she wanted to die with her boyfriend. She didn¡¯t expect to actually encounter ghosts.

    They had enough and wanted to take the train home, so they got on the ghost train. In their eyes, the ghost bride was a beautiful woman and the boy didn¡¯t dare look at her out of fear of his girlfriend being angry. Therefore, the two people ignored the ghost bride.

    The back kitchen had the brightest lights on but this couldn¡¯t erase the coldness outside. Yu Chao¡¯s heart was a bit uneasy. Why hadn¡¯t the three gods who went to explore the rooms back yet?

    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Big Brother, are you predicting in advance that you will lose badly? What¡¯s with that expression?" The male of the couple asked as he threw down a pair of fours.

    Wu Tianyi put down the few cards left in her hand. "Big Brother lost too much today, hahaha."

    The girl next to the boy pouted. "It isn¡¯t fun to win too much. I want to go back to sleep."

    "Tired?" The boy touched her long hair.

    "No, we can y something else? Monopoly, five-in-a-row, mahjong?" Yu Chao put away the cards and continued to persuade them.

    The girl replied, "Not today, tomorrow."

    Just as they were debating about whether to go back or not, a strange sound came from outside the back kitchen. It was like a knock on the door, a door scratching sound. This definitely wasn¡¯t the sound of Xiao Li¡¯s group returning! Yu Chao and Wu Tianyi almost fell off their chairs in reaction.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you opening the door? Isn¡¯t it a knock on the door?" The girl looked on in disbelief and she pushed her boyfriend. "You go and ask what¡¯s wrong."

    The boy responded by standing up to open the door when Yu Chao grabbed him. "No! You can¡¯t open it!"

    "Why?" The boy pushed at Yu Chao and Yu Chao almost slipped. Wu Tianyi easily caught him.

    Wu Tianyi couldn¡¯t hide it anymore and cried out, "Whether you believe it or not, there is a ghost outside the door! This train is haunted!"

    "Fuck, aren¡¯t you lying? Are you liars or robbers?" The boy was immediately on guard. He pulled his girlfriend over and protected her behind him.

    "No, we¡¯re not. Please listen to us. We are protecting you. This is a ghost train." Yu Chao was defending himself against the two passengers when he saw something from the corner of his eye and choked.

    Since the dining car needed to be pushed out of the kitchen, the gap between the bottom of the door and the ground wasn¡¯t small. At this time, a pair of red embroidered shoes was squeezing in underneath the door.

    Above the shoes was empty air. In other words, there was only the shoes and no feet.

 Chapter 48

    The appearance of the embroidered shoes made Wu Tianyi and Yu Chao almost frightened to death. Yu Chao directly slipped to the ground, flipping over his chair and causing it to make a loud noise. In this empty kitchen, it even caused an echo.

    The pair of embroidered shoes seemed to have senses as the direction of the pointed tip slightly adjusted and headed straight towards Yu Chao.

    After adjusting the direction, the embroidered shoes squeezed through again, trying to enter the kitchen through the door crack. However, its upper part was too wide and it didn¡¯t seed for a while.

    However, this didn¡¯t make the reincarnators sigh with relief because the red embroidered shoes kept working hard. The fabric moved little by little inside and once it seeded in entering the kitchen, they would die. Wu Tianyi and Yu Chao were reincarnators and knew they had to decide if they should escape or wait for death.

    Compared to the senior reincarnators who were afraid but still had the strength to think, the couple werepletely nk. After confirming that the shoes had no feet yet were moving on their own, the girl¡¯s brain was nk as she stood in ce with her mouth open.

    The boy was also frightened and he gave a short, broken cry, "Ah! This... What is this? Hos is this possible? S-Save us!"

    Wu Tianyi clung to the girl¡¯s shoulder and dragged them back, leaning against the back wall. She repeated aloud to calm herself down, "Calm down, Wu Tianyi. You must calm down. It can¡¯t enter, it can¡¯t enter..."

    However, her wish didn¡¯te true. The red embroidered shoes sessfully squeezed in half of the shoes, only missing thest end. Under its efforts, the red embroidered shoes finally entered the kitchen.

    After it entered, the two shoes didn¡¯t move directly. It stood in ce, heel aimed at the kitchen¡¯s iron door. The white light of the kitchen hit the shoes and gave the illusion that it was lined with red blood. This wasn¡¯t an embroidered red but a blood-stained red.

    In the eyes of the four scared people, the red embroidered shoes moved. It took a few steps forward, like an invisible person wearing the red embroidered shoes was approaching them.

    "W-What the hell is this? I... How can I encounter such a thing?" For the first time since the couple lost their senses, the boy trembled. Under the fear of the unknown, he pushed the girlfriend he had always been gentle to. "This is all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t wanted to wander for a while, how could we catch this train? Fuck, you are harming me!"

    His strength was so great that the girl was pushed to the other side and she looked at him incredulously.

    "What are you looking at?" The boy didn¡¯t dare to look at the position of the embroidered shoes and simply vented his anger and fear on his girlfriend. "Am I wrong? You should¡¯ve died alone instead of dragging me into it!"

    "But... you also agreed. You were also curious." The girl muttered. "I didn¡¯t force you toe up."

    "Get lost, you¡¯re killing me!"

    The two of them were arguing. The boy once again scolded the girl but she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she touched her neck. It seemed that something cold had touched the back of her neck. Then she slowly raised her head and saw long hair, a red veil and a half-face.

    The ghost bride licked her lips. "You... did you find my husband?"

    ¡°Ah¡ª!" The girl screamed and stepped back, falling onto the ground.

    Wu Tianyi bit her tongue and found her voice again from the pain. "N-Not yet. They are still looking. Please give us a bit more time..."

    "No." The ghost bride and embroidered shoes surrounded them as she said, "I¡¯ll find him after I have eaten you."

    How terrible.

    Wu Tianyi made up her mind as she took out a small fis bag. Then a transparent protective shield formed between them, isting the ghost bride.

    This was an item she had been saving. It was a life-saving item obtained in an extra draw. If this item was sold then it would be priceless. It was a very precious item that she had been reluctant to use. This time, she could only use it to save lives.

    The moment the protective cover appeared, Wu Tianyi took the girl¡¯s hand and immediately ran to the door. "Come with me, this won¡¯tst long!"

    Yu Chao immediately followed her and the boy didn¡¯t need to be told.

    Wu Tianyi opened the iron door and seemed to fly outside.

    The couple followed closely. The boy was at the end due to having thetest departure time. As he passed by the iron door, he happened to slip. The next second, a cold touch fell on the back of his neck.

    Now in his eyes, the ghost bride¡¯s beautiful side had faded and became her original appearance. He sat frightened on the ground as he watched the ghost bride approaching him.

    ***

    The passengers¡¯ carriage.

    Xiao Li walked in front and Tian Ji followed him with the string of spare keys in his hand, opening the first door. Before directly entering the room, they listened to Xiao Li¡¯s proposal and first went to Deng Kang¡¯s room to see the itinerary.

    At present, it had already reached the second stop. However, the name of the third station hadn¡¯t been released and it was still nk. Did it mean there wasn¡¯t much time until the third station appeared or... did this train randomly stop?

    Xiao Li touched his chin and left the room with the others to start looking for the ghost bride¡¯s husband.

    The first room they entered belonged to a woman. A dress was hung on the wall and cosmetics were ced on the dressing table.

    Tian Ji stood at the door and didn¡¯t intend to go in. He saw Xiao Li opening the drawers and cabs one by one, seemingly looking for something. Tian Ji spoke helplessly, "Sherlock, we don¡¯t have much time so don¡¯t waste it."

    Xiao Li asked, "How is it a waste?"

    "This is obviously a girl¡¯s room. How can she be a husband?" Tian Ji thought that Xiao LI knowingly asked this and said, "I can be sure that her husband isn¡¯t hidden in the bag of female passengers."

    Xiao Li turned to him and asked, "Did you just deprive the ghost bride of the right to be bisexual? Tian Ji, I didn¡¯t think you were such a person."

    Tian Ji was questioned by him. Jiang Yishe followed behind Xiao Li, this person constantly observing Xiao Li. "Sherlock, what are you looking for?"

    "One thing... I have to find it before I can confirm it."Xiao Li closed the female passenger¡¯s handbag and turned over the whole room. He even looked at the bottom of the bed before climbing up and flicking the dust off his body. "This room isn¡¯t it. Let¡¯s go."

    Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe turned to look at each other. They were reincarnators in the middle of the rankings but at this moment, they could see the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The teenager walked past them to the second door before turning back to signal to Tian Ji. The young man sighed and moved forward to unlock the door.

    As someone who was usually the backbone of the team and the star, Tian Ji now felt that he had be Sherlock¡¯s follower. He should feel unhappy that Sherlock snatched all his limelight. He didn¡¯t know why but his heart was actually rxed andfortable. After all, he didn¡¯t have to think hard about finding a way to live or shoulder the burden of himself and others. This feeling was really... too cool!

    He faintly already had Sherlock at the bottom of his heart. If Sherlock was mature, steady and more normal then perhaps Tian Ji would worship him even more. However, the other person¡¯s words and deeds were somewhat unexpected, such as now.

    ording to Tian Ji, apart from the rooms of the male passengers, they should be searching the special carriages that were enclosed. Maybe the ghost husband was secretly hiding there.

    Xiao Li went to the secret room. This time, the passenger was a man. His body was lying at the bottom of the bed and his mouth was half-open. Tian Ji followed behind Xiao Li and walked in, observing the male body first in order to obtain clues from him.

    Just like the first room, Xiao Li continued to rummage through the items. Tian Ji couldn¡¯t help asking a few more words but Xiao Li never answered. He seemed to be thinking about something as he looked at the card in his hand and hesitated before putting it back.

    They searched all the rooms along the way. As time passed by and they still gained nothing, Tian Ji jumped anxiously and even the patient Jiang Yishe started to be worried.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t too tense. Compared to the beginning, his brow had rxed. Xiao Li opened the handbag hanging in a room and took out something with his fingers. He was just about to call to Tian Ji when he saw them staring at the door, their bodies tense as they stepped back.

    The door of the room contained a pair of red embroidered shoes. The blood red colour was a sign of the arrival of the killing machine. The red embroidered shoes took one step forward and Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe stepped back until they were in the corner. The ghost... it was stilling?

    Tian Ji and Jiang Yishe watched nervously while Xiao Li stuffed the item he was holding into Tian Ji¡¯s hand. Tian Ji lifted it and saw that it was an ID card belonging to the owner of the room!

    ¡¾ Xu Yin, Birthday: September 22nd, 1989. ¡¿

    Next to it was a photo of the man. What did Sherlock want to do with this ID? Tian Ji was curious.

    Xiao Li went to the door, looked around the corridor and then crouched down, right hand on his thigh as he examined the red embroidered shoes. The red embroidered shoes took a step back.

    ¡°Sherlock, what are you looking at?¡± Xiao Li¡¯s back was blocking his view and Tian Ji couldn¡¯t see the shadow of the embroidered shoes. He raised his toes and stretched his head to look. Then he suddenly felt something cold on the back of his neck, as if something was touching him. The young man subconsciously bent down and suppressed the desire to turn back immediately, avoiding a head on killing. Instead, he rolled around the ground to the side before looking at where he had previously been standing.

    The cold touch belonged to the ghost bride¡¯s hair and veil. Tian Ji touched the back of his neck and found a few long hairs belonging to the female ghost. He hurriedly threw it to the ground and the hairs fell on the carpet.

    The ghost bride stared straight at the people and huped before hoarsely asking, "You... did you find my husband?"

    This time, the ghost bride was no longer as elegant as before but revealed the ferocity of an evil spirit.

    Jiang Yishe nervously folded his hands together and subconsciously looked at Sherlock. "Please give us some time. We temporarily¡ª"

    "We found him." Xiao Li interrupted Jiang Yishe¡¯s words as he picked up the shoes and walked towards the ghost bride.

    "...When did we find it? Why didn¡¯t I know?" Tian Ji hadn¡¯t felt this feeling for a long time. He was clearly a big man in the hearts of other reincarnators and on the leaderboard but in front of Sherlock, he felt like an ignorant and helpless person. "In addition, why are you holding that pair of shoes! They are ghost shoes!"

    The red embroidered shoes could be described as his childhood nightmare. Jiang Yishe silently agreed +1.

    Xiao Li handed the red embroidered shoes in his hands to the ghost bride and pointed at the bare feet poking out. "Your shoes are gone."

    The ghost bride involuntarily looked down in the direction he was pointing. In sharp contrast to the ghost bride¡¯s face, her feet were actually very beautiful. It was just that because it was continuously wrapped, it appeared deformed.

    Xiao Li put on the shoes and raised two fingers. "In two minutes, I¡¯ll help you find your husband."

    Tian Ji, "???"

    In two minutes, was Sherlock going to sacrifice himself to be the husband? Xiao Li definitely wouldn¡¯t do so. He didn¡¯t wait for the reaction of the ghost bride but immediately crouched in front of the male corpse, extending a hand towards Tian Ji. "Scissors."

    "How could I carry such a thing with me?" Tian Ji touched his pockets and pulled out a small Swiss army knife. "I only have this. You use it carefully."

    Xiao Li held the handle of the Swiss army knife and stroked the man¡¯s hair. He carefully cut off a small section and ced it in the palm of his hand.

    He looked around, tore a page from the notepad beside the bed and wrote a row of words on it. It was the man¡¯s birth date and death date. His birthday was on the ID card and his death was yesterday.

    Xiao Li put the hair and paper together and then picking up the female ghost¡¯s hair that Tian Ji had thrown away. He wrapped it together with the man¡¯s hair and wrote on the paper, ¡¯Propose Marriage Sticker¡¯. Then he pulled out a lighter.

    The hair and paper were submerged in the mes and soon withered and turned to ashes.

    The moment these things burned up, the marriage proposal sticker and tangled hair appeared in the ghost bride¡¯s hand. The faint outline of a man also appeared by the ghost bride¡¯s side. Her expression changed and became infinitely shy. She put thebined strand of hair into the wedding dress and slowly faded away.

    "Why did that happen?" Once the crisis was lited, Tian Ji asked the question in his heart. "You gave the female ghost... a marriage? A yin marriage? Wait, let me sort things out. Previously you were looking for the ID cards?"

    "It isn¡¯t only the ID card, anything with a birth date was okay." Xiao Li pointed to the man¡¯s ID card in Tian Ji¡¯s hand. "This person was born in the year of the Snake, the guiyou month (yin water and chicken) and yiyou day (yin wood and chicken). This is a special date." (TL: A type of horoscope/fortune telling thing that shows he¡¯ll have bad luck with marriage)

    Tian Ji felt pain. "Speak clearly."

    "... It ismonly known as the yin month and yin day. His life is yin and the operation is rtively simple. The first few people, I either didn¡¯t find an ID card or the yang was too heavy and it wasn¡¯t suitable."

    "How did you think of a marriage? Most people would be thinking about looking for... the old husband?¡¯

    Xiao Li looked at Tian Ji with disbelief. "Isn¡¯t it natural to think of this? The bride didn¡¯t give us any clues and it was obviously impossible to aplish. It was used as a smokescreen."

    "Oh, really good."

    He took out his phone and pressed on a calctor app. He extended a finger and pressed the number six, so that the mechanical sound filled the room and made an old-fashioned calctor sound: 6666666¡ªreturn to zero, 66666¡ª (TL: 66666 means very good because the pronunciation of 6 is the same as the character for ¡¯very good¡¯)

    Xiao Li, "........."

 Chapter 49

    The empty carriage.

    Wu Tianyi¡¯s hand was still holding the girl. At this time, her special shield item had lost its effectiveness. She was afraid that the ghost bride would catch up so she didn¡¯t dare to out to find Tian Ji and the others. She just found an empty carriage to hide in.

    The girl in the couple saw that her boyfriend had tripped due to the water stain on the ground and was targeted by the female ghost. Although the other person had scolded her in the death and life crisis, she couldn¡¯t help crying, "W-Why is it us? Ah Wei, don¡¯t die ah..."

    She was now the only hope for the reincarnators toplete task two. As long as the passenger survived when they reached the third stop, they could leave the instance room. Therefore, Wu Tianyi was particrly gentle to her. "Don¡¯t cry, at least you are still alive. We will help you and we can get out of this world together."

    She said this while thinking about the pen fairy¡¯s incarnation, Chu Chu. She still had a psychological shadow regarding this matter and Wu Tianyi subconsciously shook.

    "Really?" The girl sobbed.

    Wu Tianyi told her, "It will definitely be okay."

    The other person in the group didn¡¯t pay attention to their conversation. He stood at the door and paid attention to any noises. He was afraid it was the ghost but hoped it was Tian Ji¡¯s group. These two conflicting mentalities made him feel contradictory.

    They didn¡¯t know anything about Tian Ji¡¯s group and had to wait here for those people toe.

    This carriage was very quiet and only the girl¡¯s crying echoed in it. Yu Chao was afraid this sound would attract ghosts and requested in a low voice, "Can you not cry in order to avoid being heard?"

    This girl was obviously frightened. The more she tried to stop crying, the more she couldn¡¯t stop. She became louder and louder until she finally huped.

    Wu Tianyi was also anxious. Yu Chao¡¯s words weren¡¯t unreasonable. Since it was so quiet, such loud crying would easily be heard by the female ghost. She carefully persuaded the girl with a few words but the other person just shook her head.

    Wu Tianyi was anxious and upset by the crying and finally, she could only reach out to cover the girl¡¯s mouth. Just as Wu Tianyi reached out, there was a subtle sound from the depths of the carriage.

    The trio stiffened as they stared at the source of the sound. It was a pen. The pen opened the lid on its own and wrote on the ground: You will all die here.

    *********************

    Tian Ji and the others resolved the ghost bride and first returned to the kitchen, where they found a pool of blood on the ground. They frowned and instantly realized something was wrong. They didn¡¯t know how many people had survived.

    "Go out and look for them," Jiang Yishe stated.

    They finally bumped into Wu Tianyi in the sixth carriage. The girl couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as she ran. Once she looked up to see Tian Ji, Wu Tianyi stopped and gasped while speaking intermittently, "No, they are all gone. Our task two is also..."

    Then Wu Tianyi exined what happened to her, including meeting the ghost bride and the pen fairy.

    Jiang Yishe patted the girl¡¯s shoulder infort. "Maybe there is still hope. Isn¡¯t there still a passenger?"

    It was the man who hadn¡¯t been seen since he went out.

    Tian Ji heard up to here and shook his head in an unsure manner. "Maybe he doesn¡¯t count as a passenger..."

    "Yes." A strange voice was heard. The group looked back to see the man leaning against the wall, ck jacket on hisp. "I¡¯m not a passenger, just a passerby.¡±

    Xiao Li said, "It is reasonable to think of you as a passenger when you got on the train from the tform."

    "Yes but I¡¯m a special case." A card appeared in the man¡¯s hand. "This is an item, Hell Ticket. I can enter the train from somewhere and leave a special situation, but I can¡¯t interfere with anything on the train. In other words, I can¡¯t interfere with the instance and can¡¯t be treated as one of your protection targets."

    "You mean that these instance worlds are... connected? Or are they parallel worlds?" Xiao Li asked.

    The manughed. "Look at your own imagination. I am willing toe out and say this because I appreciate you, Sherlock."

    "Who are you?"

    Looking at his appearance, he was a reincarnator and probably already in the top 10.

    "My surname is Wang." The man stopped there.

    Xiao Li saw that he didn¡¯t mean to continue and nodded. "Old King."

    The man, "..."

    He suddenly regretted telling the other person his surname. Understand that his surname was Wang. In the eyes of other people, this generally meant ¡¯king¡¯ but this was the first time he had been called it directly.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t react to the surname but Tian Ji immediately looked up at the man. Then he felt his reaction was too intense and used sses to conceal his nervousness. Xiao Li was unfamiliar with the reincarnator rankings but Tian Ji knew the status of the other person through his name.

    "I¡¯ll leave before you get to the third stop." The man surnamed Wang nced at Xiao Li before walking away and disappearing from their sight.

    "You know him." Xiao Li retracted his gaze and turned to Tian Ji.

    "I know him." Tian Ji replied ."He is a single-digit at the top of the leaderboard. If I am strong than those at the top of the pyramid are many times stronger than me.¡±

    Xiao Li asked incredulously, "You? Strong? Many times... stronger than you?"

    His expression was natural, like he really found it strange.

    Tian Ji, "......"

    Suddenly, he wanted to beat up this person. Forget it, he couldn¡¯t hit this person. The consequences might be terrible if he was hated by this big man.

    He soon let go of his fists and said, "Okay, you are strong. Be as casual as you want. Still, I want to correct something. In the eyes of others, I am also very strong! If you don¡¯t believe me then ask her."

    Wu Tianyi, who was suddenly involved in the conversation of the ¡¯big guys¡¯ immediately stood up and nodded. "Yes, Brother Tian Ji is very strong."

    Jiang Yishe smirked but he soon got rid of it and stopped everyone¡¯s spirit from rxing. "Mr Wang is very strong and doesn¡¯t care about our affairs. We still have to make it through this instance and there are no more passengers. The third stop is useless and we can only stay up to the fifth stop."

    They got on the train when there were nearly 10 people, plus the passengers and attendants. They hadn¡¯t yet reached the third stop but there were only four people left. This was enough to see how dangerous the train was and they didn¡¯t know how far away the terminal was. Over time, the number of ghosts on the train would increase and the difficulty would multiply. It was unknown if they could live to the end or not.

    Two dayster, at 7:10 p.m.

    Half an hour before the third stop, the travel schedule in Deng Kang¡¯s room changed.

    A line of distorted words appeared on the paper. [April 26th, 19:40 to 19:45, Double-sided Town.]

    Half an hourter, the train stopped at a town.

    The town was dead and the weather was very cloudy. It looked like an ominous ce.

    As fear filled the reincarnators¡¯ eyes, a group of people came from a distance. It was a group of five people. Everyone was full of youthful vitality as they chatted about the sky while boarding the train. This should be a group of passengers...

    Tian Ji identified their characteristics and then set his eyes in the distance, waiting for this station¡¯s ghost to board.

    One minute passed. Two minutes. Soon, the time for the stop passed but there were still no ghosts.

    Tian Ji looked at the closed door and said, "This station... there is no ghost?"

    How could this mission be so good to them?

    Xiao Li nced at the five people and pointed something out. "Sometimes the unknown is more terrible than the known."

    This instance wouldn¡¯t arrange such a holiday. It was clearly a ghost they couldn¡¯t see. Being invisible meant they didn¡¯t know even the most basic information, let alone effectively guess.

    "Is it an invisible ghost?" Wu Tianyi bit her lips and nced at the empty space. She felt that there might be an invisible ghost standing in every carriage.

    "Or... it lives somewhere we can¡¯t see." Jiang Yishe analyzed.

    Xiao Li shrugged. He didn¡¯t participate in the analysis and went straight to the new passengers, asking them where they came from. "Did you just go to the town to y?"

    This group had a very talkative boy and he responded warmly to Xiao Li, "Yes, we are nearby university students. My name is Lu Sinian and this is a graduation trip. We heard rumours that this town was haunted."

    Wu Tianyi heard up to here and couldn¡¯t help interjecting, "Why do you want to go to a haunted ce instead of ordinary attractions?"

    "How boring is that?" A beauty in a miniskirt stated. "We wanted to go somewhere where people are rare. That way, taking photos can gain attention online."

    "Right, unfortunately, this Double-sided Town was a miss. It looks like that and the town has few people but there are no ghosts." Liu Sinian spoke in a disappointed manner.

    Wu Tianyi couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes but her tone was still restrained. "Then do you know what Double-sided Town is?"

    "I just heard it is haunted and people who enter it one by one die. Isn¡¯t it funny? Then we are the only five people alive." The third personughed.

    Tian Ji looked at them with pity.

    The five people talked to the reincarnators for a moment before asking about the location of the attendants. They were hungry and wanted to know if there was any food avable. In the case of the chef¡¯s death, Tian Ji had to go to the kitchen to cook.

    Xiao Li took this opportunity to rub the little ck cat¡¯s belly for a while. After Old King left, the little ck cat was obviously a lot more active. He squinted his eyes and revealed a pleasant look.

    Halfway through, the little yellow book couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡¾ I want to be touched by you too. ¡¿

    Xiao Li immediately stopped and the little yellow book showed several lines in session. ¡¾ Touch my hair, touch my abs, touch my face, all of it is okay. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You don¡¯t touch me but you¡¯ve been touching other creatures. ¡¿

    ¡¾...I really want to tie you up. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "???"

 Chapter 50

    The little yellow book might¡¯ve fantasized many times and secretly practiced it in his dreams, but this was the first time he revealed this idea in front of Xiao Li. He was excited and fearful, afraid that the other party would hate him.

    He didn¡¯t dare to be fierce and just showed some longing. ¡¾ That way, you can only look at me. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I can only look at you. This is fair, isn¡¯t it? ¡¿

    ¡¾ If you don¡¯t want to touch me, I can touch you. I can ept this. ¡¿

    Xiao Li wrote, "...I don¡¯t want it either way."

    The little yellow book wasn¡¯t furry and didn¡¯t feel soft like the little ck cat. No matter who was touched, Xiao Li just felt like he lost. Xiao Li added, "I think that recently, your thoughts have gone wrong. You should go to a professional institution to correct it."

    ¡¾ If youe to correct me and kiss me then I will be well corrected. ¡¿The little yellow book acted like a spoiled child.

    Xiao Li originally wanted to scold this person but he hadn¡¯t written it when he suddenly thought of one thing. At the orphanage and Tartarus Manor, the little yellow book¡¯s body had appeared quite diligently. Yet recently, it had only been talkative and the contents of the words were getting more and more worse. It was like he had nothing to do every day and could only fantasize. The little yellow book was unemployed during the day then he could go to write online texts. The little yellow book¡¯s brain hole meant he would never be unemployed if he was a writer.

    Xiao Li thought up to here and tentatively asked, "Why haven¡¯t you appearedtely?"

    The little yellow book showed joy. ¡¾ Are you caring about me? ¡¿

    ¡¾ I can show up right away if you want. ¡¿

    ¡ªAlthough, there would be a price to pay.

    Xiao Li saw these words and felt he had guessed wrongly Perhaps the little yellow book was just shy, which was why he didn¡¯t appear. He immediately refused. "No, forget it."

    The little yellow book sold meng. ¡¾Disappointed QAQ¡¿.

    This time, there was even a face symbol!

    As the two of them ¡¯exchanged feelings¡¯, Tian Ji had finished cooking. Together with Wu Tianyi, he brought out four pots of vegetables and sent them to the five university students¡¯ carriage.

    The new passengers ate while Tian Ji tried to get some information from their mouths. However, they seemed to have never encountered ghosts in Double-sided Town. Every time Tian Ji mentioned ¡¯ghosts¡¯, theyughed at him. "Uncle, you wear sses and look very knowledgeable. How can you still be superstitious? Ghosts, do you think we¡¯re in a horror movie? We aren¡¯t scared."

    Tian Ji was in a trance. "Uncle?!"

    ¡¯Don¡¯t say that, it is too impolite." Liu Sinian saw Tian Ji¡¯s displeasure and immediately came to smooth things over. "Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry, they like to b. However, if you really believe in ghosts then I suggest that you should read a few more of the core values. Then you attend the ss Introduction to Maoism?"

    Tian Ji, ¡°..."

    He didn¡¯t want to see these rude new passengers anymore! The young man left angrily.

    The group of five university students finished their meal and one of the girls¡ªher friend called her ¡¯Qian Yerong¡¯ had delicate makeup on. She had long ck hair and red lips. She took a small mirror out of her bag and looked at the left and right side of her face. She felt that some makeup was removed and told her friends, "I¡¯m going to the bathroom."

    Qian Yerong pushed open the door to go to the toilet. Wu Tianyi was guarding their carriage door because she wanted to obtain clues about the ghost and save these people if possible.

    She saw Qian Yeronging out and Wu Tianyi hurriedly asked, "Where are you going?"

    Qian Yerong was somewhat wary of her inexplicable hospitality. "Why are you asking?"

    Wu Tianyi found an excuse. "The attendant isn¡¯t here and I am patrolling instead of him because I¡¯m afraid a girl will get in an ident. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking."

    Qian Yerong answered, "The toilet."

    "Do you want me to go with you?"

    "No, I¡¯m used to being alone. Please stay away from me." Qian Yerong decisively refused. She had always been courageous and in fact, she was the one to suggest going to Double-sided Town for their graduation trip. She was also responsible for the photos. She looked good and dressed up, meaning she was generally the focus of the group. There were no objections to her decisions and this made her develop a unique temperament.

    Wu Tianyi wanted to persuade her but Qian Yerong sped up, her 10cm high heels making a cking sound on the ground.

    The toilet.

    Before bing the ghost train, this Dream Train was a very luxurious train. Therefore, the toilet was well-decorated and had arge, full-length mirror. The warm yellow light illuminated the floor tiles and the toilet cubicles were very spacious. There were special packages for females and the design was quite intimate.

    Qian Yerong didn¡¯te here to go to the toilet. She directly put a small bag on the table, took out her makeup powder and started to reapply makeup on her face.

    Once she finished the powder, Qian Yerong took out a new lipstick, leaned forward and added colour to her lips. Then she held a mascara brush. Once the entire process was finished, she put everything back in the bag in a satisfied manner. She turned to face the full-length mirror, looking at herself up and down.

    The beauty in the mirror was curvy and her ck hair fell to her cheeks. Her appearance would cause passersby on the road to look back.

    Qian Yerong was narcissistic and struck a few poses. The girl in the mirror made the same actions and finally, she brushed down her skirt hem, ready to walk out the door. Then her eyes inadvertently skimmed over the mirror and her entire body suddenly stopped.

    Just now... the person in the mirror seemed to be... moving in the opposite direction?

    Qian Yerong thought she was seeing things and approached the mirror. Her finger touched the mirror and the reflection in the mirror made the same action. Two fingers touched each other through the mirror.

    The mirror copy had no problems.

    She sighed with relief and tried to move her gaze away. Then in an instant, the beauty changed her thoughts. Qian Yerong clearly hadn¡¯t moved but in the mirror, she smiled and made a gesture to y rock-paper-scissors. Her right fist was high above her head as she made the momentum to show ¡¯rock.¡¯

    Qian Yerong couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and hit the mirror with her fist. "I... don¡¯t believe it! This is a two-way mirror, right? Someone must be fucking with me!"

    She was in pain from hitting the mirror and Qian Yerong took a few steps back, her back hitting the sink. This told her that it wasn¡¯t an illusion. It was reality. In the mirror, her raised fist fell and in front of her, it turned into a pair of scissors.

    Qian Yerong didn¡¯t respond and stayed in ce. In the mirror, Qian Yerong stared at the real one¡¯s right hand. In reality, her palm was on the group and turned over. It was the gesture of paper. Scissors cut paper.

    Therefore, the beauty in the mirror changed her expression. She smiled widely and changed from Qian Yerong to a strange ghost.

    The ghost stretched out an arm from the mirror towards the frozen Qian Yerong. The moment the ghost emerged from the mirror, it transformed and turned into Qian Yerong. The real Qian Yerong was trapped in the mirror. She struck the mirror vigorously and opened her mouth to say something, but no sound emerged.

    The ghost gracefully swept back her long hair and smiled sarcastically at the mirror. She walked out of the toilet, leaving behind the woman¡¯s bag that had fallen to the ground. Halfway back, she happened to meet Wu Tianyi and another female student, Yap Yan, who were walking to the toilet together.

    "Qian Yerong, you were gone for so long that I thought your urinary urgency was endless and your legs numb from squatting. I wanted to go and fish you out." Yao Yan saw Qian Yerong was okay and formed a small fist to hit her.

    Wu Tianyi also smiled. "It is good that nothing happened. Be careful in the evening."

    Qian Yerong bowed her head, long hair covering her face. She patted the ce that Yao Yan had hit with no expression. "I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern. My make-up just took some time."

    "Thank you, how can you say thank you to us? In addition, what makeup? You are so beautiful!" Yao Yan went behind her and pushed her towards the carriage. "Quickly, everyone is waiting for you to y Fight the Landlord. If you¡¯re not there then those men will be absent-minded."

    "It is just in time. I¡¯m looking forward to it." Qian Yerong changed her expression the moment she looked up, a smile appearing on her face.

    Wu Tianyi stared at their backs and watched them leave. She scratched her cheek because she always felt something wasn¡¯t right with Qian Yerong. It was a subtle feeling but she couldn¡¯t determine where it was wrong.

    She carefully checked the details of Qian Yerong and turned, ready to find the group of big men to ask for their help.

    **********

    Just as Wu Tianyi and Yao Yan bumping into Qian Yerong, Xiao Li was standing in the carriage where Wu Tianyi and Yu Chao had been. As Wu Tianyi mentioned, there was the sentence that the pen fairy had written:

    [You will all die here.]

    It was a threat and the pen that wrote it was gone.

    Xiao Li checked, didn¡¯t find any traces of the pen fairy and finally crouched down beside this sentence.

    "These ghosts know how to be scary." Tian Ji had been following and thought that Sherlock had found a clue. He saw that Xiao Li was looking at the line and asked him, "Sherlock, why are you looking at this? Is there a secret?"

    He might fear Sherlock¡¯s personality but there was no doubt about his ability.

    Tian Ji was thinking as he spoke, ¡¯Is there a problem with the handwriting or position? Is there invisible ink? What secrets can there be? This sentence is so short.¡¯

    In front of his expectant gaze, Xiao Li replied, "No, it just doesn¡¯t feel good."

    Xiao Li crossed out the sentence with his hand, thought about it and took out his pen to write a line below.

    ¡¾ Not necessarily. ¡¿

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    The pen fairy, "???"

    He ran so far just to cross out the sentence?

 Chapter 51

    Xiao Li finished writing this and felt morefortable. He stood up and patted his knee, turning to Tian Ji with nk eyes. The teenager raised his eyebrows. "How did you expect me to read and understand this sentence? For example, this sentence perfectly embodies the cruelty of the pen fairy or something?"

    Tian Ji silently turned it over in his head. "...Forget it, I am someone who doesn¡¯t learn from my mistakes."

    At the same time, he roared wildly in his heart. He must go to the forum and talk about Sherlock to see if there were any simr victims. He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that he was the only one to experience this person¡¯s evil!

    Xiao Li pushed open the door of this carriage, wanting to see if there was any problem with the new passengers. Tian Ji followed him, the expression on this young man¡¯s face like he had given up on thinking.

    They stopped in front of the carriage containing the new passengers and happened to meet Jiang Yishe and Wu Tianyi on the narrow road. Jiang Yishe was talking to the girl in an elegant manner. Once he saw Xiao Li, he stepped towards them and said, "Qian Yerong is unusual."

    Wu Tianyi added in a whisper, "I¡¯m not sure if it is true. Maybe it was an illusion but I felt the need to tell you."

    Tian Ji pushed up his sses, the gold chain hanging on the side hitting both sides of his cheeks, bringing a cold touch as he told the disturbed girl, "It is good that you can tell us. Thank you."

    Wu Tianyi¡¯s eyes drifted to Xiao Li again.

    "You did well." Xiao Li slightly nodded to show that he knew and opened the door to the carriage, walking in with ease. The girl¡¯s eyes lit up after receiving the praise of the team¡¯s most powerful man.

    Inside, the university students were talking andughing. Qian Yerong sat in the middle and was shoulder-to-shoulder with the girl called Yao Yan. She showed white teeth whenughing and looked very normal.

    The arrival of the reincarnators once again attracted the attention of the people inside. Liu Sinian asked them with a smile, "Uncle, do you also want to y together?"

    Before Tian Ji could speak, Xiao Li responded for him in a calm manner. "Yes, what are you ying?"

    "Little brother, won¡¯t you sit here?" Yao Yan patted the seat next to her and greeted Xiao Li. "We are ying Fight the Landlord and Yerong is thendlord."

    Tian Ji dragged a chair to the side, seeminglyining while actually wanting to get close to the new passengers. "Why is he a little brother and I am an uncle?"

    "It is because he is handsome." Yao Yan smiled while leading on Qian Yerong¡¯s shoulder.

    Tian Ji stared at Xiao Li¡¯s face and closed his mouth. Jiang Yishe smiled and reached for the table to pick up the cards, starting to shuffle them. "Let¡¯s y a few rounds with us. Everyone is so lively."

    Liu Sinian raised his hands in favour. "Yes, we were worried we would be bored with just the few of us."

    The other also agreed and Qian Yerong smiled. "Come, you are wee. However, you can¡¯t ask to be thendlord."

    There was nothing wrong with her expressions and words from beginning to end. Jiang Yishe smoothly shuffled the cards. His actions looked very professional like he had practiced it.

    "Wow, this handsome guy, you look like a master." Liu Sinian spoke in an exaggerated voice.

    "I¡¯m okay." Jiang Yishe spoke modestly. "Let¡¯s y a betting game."

    Yao Yan pped. "You want to bet?"

    Jiang Yishe nced at Tian Ji and Xiao Li before simply saying, "Okay, a bet is fine. If we lose, you can ask us a question and vice versa."

    "Then I think Yao Yan¡¯s first question will be to ask if you are single." Liu Sinian said with augh and Yao Yan reached out to p him.

    Yao Yan spoke shyly, "Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense."

    Xiao Li¡¯s lips curved. He looked very good when smiling but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Yao Yan and kept an eye on Qian Yerong.

    For the first round of shuffling, a few people got their cards and one-sidedly died. Jiang Yishe won the first round. He shook his head as he looked at the cards, feeling like he was bullying children.

    Liu Sining looked at the remaining cards in his hand and dropped them on the pile of cards. "Amazing. What do you want to ask us?"

    Jiang Yishe moved his eyes to Xiao Li, giving up the opportunity to ask a question to Sherlock. Xiao Li thought that he couldn¡¯t ask a question that was too outrageous. He first needed to examine if Qian Yerong was possessed or not. He pondered for a moment before saying, "Qian Yerong, do you have a boyfriend?"

    Xiao Li was ready to try the memories first and then test the details. Qian Yerong was somewhat taken aback and shyly lowered her head, long back hair covering her face so that her expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    "Hey, this little brother, do you fancy our Yerong?" Another man in the five person group called An Ming unscrewed the lid of his mineral water bottle and poured it into his mouth.

    He was sitting to the side and drinking the money when he heard Qian Yerong say, "No, but there is a person I like."

    Then An Ming saw Qian Yerong shyly look at himself. He jerked with a cough, choking and spraying out the water, forming a small pool of water on the ground. "Yerong, if you don¡¯t want to answer this question then you shouldn¡¯t pull me into it." An Ming wiped the water droplets off his face and looked forward.

    "I didn¡¯t expect that Qian Yerong would actually secretly like An Ming?"

    "It is like beauty and the beast. I¡¯m going to cry."

    The group of people were talking among themselves and no one noticed that a human face formed on the surface of the pool of water. It was An Ming¡¯s reflection but the real An Ming was smiling helplessly and hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Ah Ming ced the bottle of mineral water on the table andy down his other hand beside him in a natural fist. The reflection in the water smiled strangely. He raised his hand high above his head in the same position and lowered it in the gesture of ¡¯paper.¡¯

    Rock paper scissors. The next second, the real An Ming disappeared. He disappeared like a bunch of foam without any warning. Liu Sinian sitting next to him didn¡¯t even react. Only the four reincarnators directly looked dismayed at where An Ming had disappeared.

    Liu Sinian followed their gaze to An Ming¡¯s seat. His mind didn¡¯t have the concept of ghosts and he asked in a silly manner, "Where is An Ming? Did you see him leave?"

    Only those sitting opposite him, Yao Yan and Qian Yerong saw it and their mouths dropped open. It was as if their world view had copsed. Then a high scream emerged from Yao Yan¡¯s mouth. "Ahh¡ª Ghost!" Then she got up and frantically ran out of the carriage.

    She ran like this, causing the others to wake up from their shock and confusion and also run outside.

    Xiao Li went to An Ming¡¯s original seat and nced from the table to the chairs and finally all around him. What did An Ming do that the others didn¡¯t do? The young man¡¯s gaze stopped on the bottle of mineral water on the table. He picked up the bottle of mineral water and stared at the water sprayed by An Ming on the ground.

    ...Water ghost? Xiao Li shook his head lightly and rejected this guess. As Xiao Li checked An Ming¡¯s empty seat, Tian Ji pulled open the door and looked at the passengers escaping. Then he nced at Xiao Li. "Don¡¯t we need to chase them?"

    Xiao Li stood up, took a bottle of mineral water on the table and threw it up and down in his hand like a bowling ball.

    **************

    At this time, the corridor was empty. The group of university students had already run through two carriages and their footsteps gradually drifted away.

    Yao Yan ran in front. She had been sitting across from An Ming and directly witnessed his disappearance. Other people might not have noticed but she saw a hand grab An Ming¡¯s wrist and then he disappeared.

    All of Yao Yan¡¯s materialisticmon sense had been broken and she shivered, just wanting to leave this ce.

    Qian Yerong leisurely followed her. As they passed by a window, she reached for Yao Yan¡¯s sleeve and pulled the girl back.

    "Yerong, it¡¯s you!" Yao Yan turned around and hugged her friend¡¯s arm as she started to cry. "What the hell is this ce? Did you see it? An Ming, he directly disappeared!"

    A strange smile appeared on Qian Yerong¡¯s face. Her delicate face with make-up swayed under the light and her normal face gradually turned into a ghost face which had no pupils and only the whites of the eyes. She threw away the arm holding her and the fierce ghost used both hands to hold Yao Yan¡¯s head from behind, forcing the girl to look directly at the window.

    "What is it? Yerong, you are scaring me..." Yao Yan¡¯s words came to a stop because she found that in the window that was shaking along with the train, there was her reflection along with Qian Yerong.

    In the reflection of the window, Yao Yan was looking panicked while Qian Yerong was still wearing her dress but her entire face had already melted and deformed.

    "Ah¡ª" Yao Yan subconsciously closed her eyes and screamed but the girl behind her reached out to cover her mouth while opening her eyes with the other hand. Yao Yan¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she stared into the window and blinked. She blinked again and suddenly, Qian Yerong behind her disappeared, the real body disappearing as well.

    The girl turned back. Behind her was empty and there was no one else present. Yao Yan hesitantly looked back and saw her reflection in the mirror, mouth slightly open and expression panicked. Then she found that her reflection in the mirror changed. Her body elongated and her face changed like Qian Yerong as ¡¯she¡¯ raised her hand and slowly lowered it.

    Yao Yan felt like she was trapped. She was just a normal person and couldn¡¯t think after suddenly encountering this thing. Her mind was a mess and she could only follow her actions in the carriage window.

    The real Yao Yan and the window reflection synchronized as they almost simultaneously raised their hands to y rock paper scissors. However, after the two people extended their hands, they showed something different.

    The real Yao Yan showed scissors while the one in the train window showed rock.

    Rock smashed scissors, she lost.

    The reflection let out a loudugh. Her left hand showed scissors while her right hand maintained the rock. Then she mercilessly hit her left hand with her right hand. Just as she was manifesting, there was a sound of footsteps from the rear of the carriage. Someone else wasing here.

    "Save¡ª" Yao Yan wanted to cry out for help when she was wiped out like a ckboard being erased.

    Tian Ji, who was running the fastest, didn¡¯t break in time and almost slipped as he gasped out, "Isn¡¯t the death frequency too fast this time?"

    Jiang Yishe and Xiao Li were behind him and Tian Ji heard, "Indeed, from the pen fairy to the ghost bride and this invisible ghost, the interval at which they start killing is getting shorter and shorter, leaving us less time to explore. In other words, the closer we get to the terminal, the sooner the new station ghosts will start killing."

    The ghost bride gave them a bit of time to find the husband but the invisible ghost started killing within a few minutes of getting on the carriage!

    Once the characters were killed by ghosts, the reincarnators were also in trouble. In other words, if the frequency increased the next time then they wouldn¡¯t survive to the terminal. The presence of items would only allow them to survive for moments, let alone how many days it would take to arrive at the terminal.

    They must¡¯ve overlooked something. What was it? Tian Ji was anxious and instinctively nced at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and went straight to the ce where Yao Yan had disappeared, touching the window. Outside the window was a reed marsh that passed by rapidly. As it drove into the darkness, it faintly reflected Xiao Li¡¯s face. The young man¡¯s eyes were deep as he stared at the night sky outside. He put his forehead on the window and let out a breath.

    Water, window...

    What did they have inmon?

    "Did you see the way that Yao Yan disappeared?" Tian Ji moved away from Xiao Li and asked Jiang Yishe and Wu Tianyi.

    "I saw something." Jiang Yishe recalled the scene and spoke with less certainty. "It was as if she saw something. Her expression changed and she disappeared."

    Wu Tianyi also timidly interjected. She used her left hand to tuck back the hair that had scattered from the run. "I didn¡¯t see anything. I only know that she disappeared."

    "Hold this for me." Xiao Li suddenly turned back and threw the mineral water bottle in his hand to the ce where the three people were standing. The closest one was Wu Tianyi and the girl reached out her left hand to catch it.

    Almost instantly, the reflection of the four people in the window moved today. Like the previous plot characters, their reflections sneered at them and raised one arm in the air.

    Tian Ji¡¯s heartbeat rose as he grabbed a pill from his pocket. He admonished himself to calmly analyze it. Why did his mirror image raise his arm? The young man was in aplicated state of mind as he thought of many possibilities: make a final decision, one punch man, respond en masse, this method didn¡¯t work or... a type of game? Tian Ji thought of this action as a hint.

    Xiao Li took a few steps back and stared at his mirror self that was showing a strange smile. The teenager rubbed his cheek and condemned in an expressionless manner, "Can you not use other people¡¯s faces to make this type of expression? You are making me feel ashamed."

    This feeling was like visiting a web page to see a photoshopped photo of himself kissing a stranger. He knew it wasn¡¯t him but there was still a strange sense of shame.

    The mirror ghost in the window, "......"

    Tian Ji, ¡°???"

    He was about to faint from Sherlock¡¯s ability to focus. At such a critical juncture, this person could still feel ashamed? The young man snorted and pushed up his sses. "Your face isn¡¯t important. The important thing is what they are hinting with this gesture."

    "I don¡¯t know, perhaps it is rock paper scissors." Xiao Li spoke without really thinking. He stopped and stared at himself in the mirror. He experimented by also raising his arm up and in sync with the mirror ghost, he lowered his arm and made a gesture.

    Rock paper scissors¡ª

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: What? There is even a photoshopped kiss?

 Chapter 52

    Generally speaking, when it came to games with ghosts, the oue was that winning against the ghost meant survival, losing meant death.

    Currently, Sherlock was the first to y rock paper scissors with the mirror ghost, but no one could guess who the next one was. That¡¯s why Tian Ji substituted himself and analyzed it with great caution.

    In Tian Ji¡¯s tense sight, the ghost arm in the window moved from top to bottom, slowly falling. Once the position was beside the waist, the palm of the hand formed a rock. This rock didn¡¯tst long andpletely changed to scissors. On Xiao Li¡¯s side, he originally started with paper, midway down he changed to rock but in the end, he turned into scissors.

    A good win had be a draw!

    Tian Ji couldn¡¯t figure out what Sherlock was thinking. He couldn¡¯t help ncing at Sherlock¡¯s side profile and found that the other side wasn¡¯t surprised by the result. He had even created the draw.

    Xiao Li cocked his head to the side. This time, the train went over a few bumps as he looked at his right hand and smiled. "It is a draw, I won."

    The indignant Tian Ji, "???"

    Wasn¡¯t it a draw? How did he win? Did he win in an oundish way?

    Then to Tian Ji¡¯s surprise, the mirror ghost in the window was pale. It changed from Xiao Li¡¯s reflection back to its original appearance, a ghost that was about to melt. Tian Ji noticed that originally, Xiao Li¡¯s right hand was mirrored by the ghost¡¯s left hand. Now the ghost¡¯s left hand seemed fixed and not moving.

    Xiao Li extended his left hand to the train window ghost and said, "Come again."

    The ghost was motionless as it stared at Xiao Li. It might just be Tian Ji¡¯s illusion but he felt like the ghost¡¯s eyes were showing a bit of panic.

    It spoke hoarsely, "You have won."

    Tian Ji, ¡°......"

    He really won? What was this world¡¯s rock paper scissors like?

    "I know." Xiao Li used his right hand to touch the ghost in the window. He hit the window with a rhythmical rhythm, knocking on the ghost face again and again. "I won once and you can¡¯t kill me. If I win a second time, what do I get?"

    He spoke up to here and added thoughtfully, "Or will you lose something?"

    "I¡¯m a bit curious."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t wait for the mirror ghost¡¯s answer. He stretched out his hand again and yed rock paper scissors with the mirror ghost. The mirror ghost seemed unable to resist this force and had to synchronize with Xiao Li. The fist first formed scissors before bing fixed on rock. On Xiao Li¡¯s side, the paper changed to rock.

    A draw.

    The mirror ghost¡¯s right hand was also fixed to the window. As a result, the two guessing hands were rigidly stuck to the window of the train. It was unable to leave unless it could cut off its own arms.

    Xiao Li looked at the ghost¡¯s painfully struggling expression and suddenly reached out to open the window. The mirror ghost in the window was sandwiched between the other ss and its entire face was squeezed and shaped. He seemed to find it interesting, opening and closing it twice, so that the ghost kept squirming between rxation and squeezing.

    Tian Ji saw this scene, secretly pinched himself and felt the pain. Then he turned back to Jiang Yishe and asked, "Am I blind? Wasn¡¯t that a draw?"

    Jiang Yishe turned to look at the pained ghost in the window and there was some fright in his heart. This fear was because of Sherlock¡¯s cheerful smile. He cleared his throat and said, "I also saw it was a draw... Sherlock, what¡¯s going on?"

    Xiao Li closed the window, blocking the cold air from outside. He turned back and asked, "What do you think?"

    "Is there another meaning to rock paper scissors? Simr to ck sheep, white flower and the sun." Tian Ji thought to himself. "You have the same symbol which means you have caught up with its ideas. The white flower and white flower offset each other..."

    He stopped there, unable to make up anything else. He looked at Xiao Li with innocent eyes and said, "Seeking an exnation."

    Xiao Li was listening to hisplicated conjecture. "Offset each other, do you think this is Happy Music?"

    Tian Ji, ¡°..."

    He wouldn¡¯t have gone for this type of profound imagery if it wasn¡¯t because of Sherlock! Before Tian Ji became full of anger, Xiao Li patted the young man¡¯s shoulder and changed his words, asking with enthusiasm, "The water surface and window, what do they have inmon?"

    This time, after a moment of reflection, Tian Ji thought about what the window showed them and answered, "Mirror."

    "That¡¯s right." Xiao Li nodded. "That is the key to the rock paper scissors game."

    "In the rock paper scissors once, once the mirror ghost asked you to y, you have to maintain the same action as it. That is the meaning of the mirror."

    "Whether you win or lose, the result will run counter to the mirror. Winning is losing, losing is losing, only a draw is winning. This is a real ¡¯mirror¡¯ and the mirror doesn¡¯t think for itself. It can only stay in ce, reflecting the real person."

    Tian Ji looked at the ghost. "Only two minutes passed from when you first saw it to the game starting. How did you think of a draw?"

    "Does this take a long time to think about? If you know that it is a mirror ghost then you should think of it directly." Xiao Li added regretfully, "I won twice and it is nailed here, bing a real mirror. I didn¡¯t expect this or I would¡¯ve carried a mirror fragment with me."

    Bring the mirror ghost back to study. He touched the window again and knocked on it. He felt its thickness and spoke to himself, "It doesn¡¯t seem like it can be broken.¡±

    Both the mirror ghost and Tian Ji showed an expression of horror. If it could be broken, what did he want to do?

    Jiang Yishe was the most stable among them and he promptly interrupted Xiao Li¡¯s actions by proposing, "Thanks to Sherlock, the crisis of the third station ghost has been lifted. We only need to face the pen fairy ghost. Then it is better to go and see the itinerary."

    Xiao Li had no objection to this. He said goodbye to the ghost on the window and came to Deng Kang¡¯s room with the other people. The original itinerary showed [April 29th, 21:30 to 21:35, Liu¡¯an Station.] Then after the blood modification, no stops were shown.

    "The interval has been lengthened again." Jiang Yishe was worried. "There is still the fourth station and the fifth station. Maybe they will be five days apart."

    Xiao L leaned against the table, his hand pressed against the itinerary. Then he suddenly said, "Too long."

    "There¡¯s no way, who told us now to protect the passengers?" Tian Ji shrugged. "Still, the mirror ghost is now nailed to the window. We can breathe more easily."

    "There must be a way to end it early but we haven¡¯t thought about it yet." Xiao Li spoke firmly.

    ording to the style of the tasks, there were generally two ways to respond. One was to actively attack and the other was to passively avoid. This time, the two tasks were passive avoidance then it can only be exined that the solution to the active attack was hidden very deeply.

    Xiao Li looked out the carriage window for two seconds. Now the scenery that the ghost train was travelling past had changed a bit. It was going through some trees. Then he suddenly remembered the words spoken by Old Wang. The reincarnator used the ghost ticket toe up. How did the ghost train know this to let him get on board?

    Xiao Li seemed to have found a clue. He turned and walked out of the room.

    "Hey¡ªSherlock!" Tian Ji was half a beat slow and by the time he shouted, the other party had already left. He had to ask Jiang Yishe and Wu Tianyi, "Catch up and see?"

    Jiang Yishe nodded and chased after Xiao Li.

    *********

    Xiao Li¡¯s destination was very simple. It was the very first room of the train. The original driver should¡¯ve been killed by ghosts. It was unknown if it was a spiritual power or a real ghost currently driving the train.

    Xiao Li walked through the carriages and finally stopped in front of the locked door of the driver¡¯s room. Tan Li¡¯s head protruded from his pocket. Instead of using her hair, this time she stretched out a finger and inserted it into the keyhole, opening the door.

    The room was empty and there was no light. It was dark which was in stark contrast to the carriages that didn¡¯t have their lights turned off for 24 hours a day. In front of the driver¡¯s seat was a console with countless buttons, pointers and aplicated road map.

    The control facilities seemed to be fixed by some type of power and could only be driven along a fixed route. Xiao Li tried to touch the steering wheel with his hand and tried to hit the right side, but it didn¡¯t move. It couldn¡¯t be shaken by humans.

    He looked at the road map in front of the screen. It spread out from the third station but the fourth station hadn¡¯t yet been shown. It was the same as the itinerary. Then this could only be exined by...

    The next stop hadn¡¯t been decided yet? Each station was decided half an hour before the time arrived. This was simply a ghost train that didn¡¯t have a fixed route. If they wanted to reach the terminal, they only needed to¡ª

    Xiao Li turned, let go of the steering wheel and ran towards Deng Kang¡¯s room. He ran into Tian Ji and the others at the door of the driver¡¯s room. He told them, "I know" and kept running.

    Tian Ji looked around the driver¡¯s room before quickly turning to chase after Xiao Li. "What do you know? Can you stop being so mysterious?"

    He wanted to return to his calm self but when facing Sherlock, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to growl out. They returned to Deng Kang¡¯s room and saw Xiao Li leaning over the table with a pen in his hand. He seemed to want to drop the pen on the itinerary.

    Tian Ji was surprised. "What do you want to do with the pen?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s pen paused in midair and he exined to Tian Ji, "The driving route of the ghost train isn¡¯t fixed. It is based on the stations shown on this itinerary but the next stop hasn¡¯t been shown yet because it isn¡¯t decided."

    Sometimes there was no need to speak a lot. Jiang Yishe heard these words and immediately understood. "We were deceived by the task."

    "Yes, we only need to write the terminal on the itinerary and the next stop is the terminal."

    Xiao Li bowed his head and scratched out the original time of the station with a pen. Then he wrote under the revised third station: [April 26th, 23:11, S City¡¯s Terminal.]

    The specific time and ce wasn¡¯t important. They could write any ce and the time was very close to the present. The only important thing was the word ¡¯terminal.¡¯ The time filled in by Xiao Li was only five minutes away. In five minutes, they would arrive at the terminal and end the task.

    This was the solution for task one. Otherwise, if they kept waiting, even if they waited until the fifth stop, there would be a steady stream of new stations because this was a never-ending ghost train. It didn¡¯t have a terminal.

    Wu Tianyi had long been ready to end this world and was still holding the bottle of water that Xiao Li gave her. The girl spoke gratefully, "Thank you, Brother Sherlock! You are amazing."

    Xiao Li was stunned for a long time. He touched his nose because he wasn¡¯t good at facing such sincere gratitude. After a while, he replied, "Yes, thank you."

    Jiang Yishe smiled. "It would be nice if I could have a teammate like you next time."

    "This is my personal phone number in reality. In order to show sincerity, I will give it to you and there is no need to exchange numbers." Jiang Yishe took a piece of paper from his pocket and borrowed Xiao Li¡¯s pen to write a string of numbers and his name. "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I think you are very good and want to make friends in advance. If you want to team up with me then please call this number."

    Xiao Li put away the paper and pen and nodded.

    Tian Ji didn¡¯t talk. He wanted for Jiang Yishe to give his number to Xiao Li before pressing on his phone with a nk expression. This time, the sound of the old calctor APP gave out another number: 136XXXXXXX7680

    This was clearly a phone number.

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He didn¡¯t move or take out his phone to remember the phone number, making Tian Ji feel a bit lost. Xiao Li didn¡¯t discover it at first. Then his gaze fell on Tian Ji¡¯s eyes and he raised a finger to his temple. "...I wrote down the number."

    Tian Ji nodded with satisfaction. Then he moved his fingers and entered another string of numbers. The old-fashioned calctor made the sound of a rainbow fart: 999999999

    It was 6 turned upside down. As the number 9 repeated, the five minutes soon passed. The moment the ghost train stopped, the little yellow book jumped out.

    ¡¾ The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the original task one, evaluation level A. The taskpletion is 90%. 1,000 survivor coins have been obtained. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ Great. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Apuse, call. ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    Mirror ghost: I hate you. You are gone but could you let me go? I don¡¯t want to be fixed on the window. Ahhh, I¡¯m not like your Tan Li who likes to watch the scenery!

 Chapter 53

    Tian Ji returned to the real worldwhen it was daytime. He stood in his own high-end apartment. The young man sighed with relief, took off his gold-rimmed sses, opened the curtains and the window and nostalgically breathed in the air of reality.

    Then he opened his task book and looked at his evaluation level and rewards. Then he opened the forum and searched for the name ¡¯Sherlock.¡¯ Compared to those who were often ranked at the forefront, the name ¡¯Sherlock¡¯ was still cold and didn¡¯t have many posts. The main point was in the hottest post about teammates, the post was upied by Sherlock.

    Tian Ji¡¯s gaze was stuck on Xie Lingshi¡¯spliment. It turned out that this guy was also cursed by Sherlock.

    Zhu Yiting: [My impression of Sherlock is... a big family! Really big! HIs mobile phone can fly, he has a doll and in our script, he received a cat. I doubt that he is human? He also likes to abuse ghosts. I still remember the straw person that was burned to ashes by him. I was still holding in my urine and was so scared I had to crouch down on the spot.]

    [A cat veing to report. You can collect cats in the instance world? Why do I meet horrible and ugly ghosts every time?]

    [So awesome? I also want to team up with him and experience the feeling of being flown by a big man QAQ.]

    Yongchun: [He is super awesome. I always feel that my IQ was crushed but in fact, I think we still have room for improvement. Sherlock doesn¡¯t have this chance.]

    [I was abused and became numb. I was like ¡¯???¡¯ andter it became ¡¯hahaha¡¯. It seems that there is something broken.]

    Tian Ji gave his fingers a simple hand exercise before starting his keyboard performance. He would use his real name to increase Sherlock¡¯s fame. At first, he wanted to control his tone but somehow, it became a roar when written. [He actually knows Bloody Mary and painted her? A big painter? Still, I can¡¯t understand why he chose to summon her so calmly. He isn¡¯t afraid of this ruthless and unscrupulous evil spirit suddenly turning on him?!]

    [Still, he is very powerful, super powerful. The top 10 for the next rankings list must have him. Perhaps he might be able to enter the top five.]

    [?? Praise from Tian Ji? Is Sherlock really that 6?]

    [I want to be arranged on his team.]

    [Upstairs +1.]

    ***************

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know about the forum matters yet. He had juste back when he received news from the old housekeeper. His hapless father would return the day after tomorrow.

    The entire vi had now entered a stage of intense cleaning. Apart from the several Buddha statues in Xu Mei¡¯s room, the rest had been restored to before Xiao Yuzheng left.

    Xiao Li sat at the table for a moment to think. Then his WeChat lit up, showing a message from Zheng Yi. [God Xiao, Great God Xiao Li, I saw you on the forum! You came out of the instance? This time you met God Tian Ji? I saw him mention you in the post, hahaha.]

    Xiao Li replied to the message. [I just came out. Oh? What did he say about me?]

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Li would actually ask this time. He looked at the post written, streamlined it and added exaggeration. [He praised that you are really strong, the best in the world.]

    Xiao Li put down the phone after replying to Zheng Yi¡¯s message. He seemed to have made a decision as he wrote a question in the little yellow book. "Is there any rule about the interval between two instances?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Random. ¡¿

    Xiao Li wrote, "Can I enter again?"

    He didn¡¯t want to see Xiao Yuzheng right now and wanted another instance to calm himself down. This time, the little yellow book didn¡¯t reply in seconds. He hesitated before answering: ¡¾ Don¡¯t you want to take a break, find your ssmate to y games or something? ¡¿

    "No, I don¡¯t want to." Xiao Li spoke very decisively this time.

    The little yellow book didn¡¯t say anything else. Three secondster, a notice fell from the sky into Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    ¡¾ Dear Sir, we are pleased to inform you that you have been hired as the new intern of ourpany. Please bring this resume to the hospital at 3 p.m. today. ¡¿

    It had ¡¯Fenhua Central Hospital¡¯ on it. Xiao Li gripped the notice and before the transfer, he picked up this phone and simply replied to Zheng Yi: [I¡¯m entering an instance. Talk when I get back.]

    Zheng Yi: [......?!]

    [Didn¡¯t you just leave an instance??]

    Xiao Li: [Reality is annoying so I¡¯m going to relieve boredom.]

    Zheng Yi: [......]

    Relieve boredom? Go into a ghost instance to relieve boredom? How could he understand this logic? Was this the realm of a big god?

    Before receiving Zheng Yi¡¯s reply, Xiao Li had already entered the instance. By the time his vision recovered, his mobile phone had already lost its signal. Xiao Li put his phone back in his pocket, held the little yellow book open to the plot page while looking around.

    [Fenhua Central Hospital is the only third-rank hospital in the city. Many foreign guests who live far away have heard the reputation and go into debt toe here and attend the clinic. There was a constant stream of patients every day. Suddenly, one day, some people said there were creatures seen at Fenhua Central Hospital that shouldn¡¯t be found here. The surgical failure rate increased and the hauntings intensified, eventually forcing the dean to close the hospital.]

    [Five yearster, a businessman from abroad fancied the hospital and was ready to revitalize the Fenhua Central Hospital. Therefore, he recruited a new group of physicians that includes you. I hope you can live to the end. This is my most sincere wish.]

    In front of the crowd was the Fenhua Central Hospital.

    It was a buildingplex. There was the ¡¯inpatient building¡¯, ¡¯outpatient building¡¯ and ¡¯emergency building¡¯. There were eye-catching signs and the outpatient building in the centre was the highest. At a rough estimate, there were at least 10 floors

    In front of the building stood a team of reincarnators. There were around two dozen people, which wasn¡¯t a small amount. Everyone was holding a hiring notice.

    Xiao Li moved his gaze from the rest of the reincarnators to the tasks below the plot introduction.

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Survival in Fenhua Central Hospital for five days.

    2. Crack the truth here.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    In addition, there were the usual hidden tasks. To Xiao Li¡¯s surprise, despite the ¡¯kiss me¡¯ task not beingpleted, the little yellow book had added two options this time.

    ¡¾ Hidden Tasks:

    1. Kiss me.

    2. Try to love me.

    3. Try to respond to me.

    The above tasks are optional toplete. ¡¿

    Xiao Li instinctively focused on the vaguest task three. "What does respond to you mean?"

    Perhaps it was due to his rtionship with his father in reality but Xiao Li now felt he could be really rxed in this instance. Even the little yellow book had be clear-looking.

    The little yellow book gave an example. ¡¾ For example, when I say that I like you, you can respond to me by saying you like me. ¡¿

    Xiao Li cited a counterexample. "What if I say that I don¡¯t like you? Is that a response?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ...Not really. ¡¿

    Xiao Li pointed out coldly. "Then you should change the task to ¡¯try to promise me.¡¯"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ...Unhappy. ¡¿

    ***********

    Xiao Li once again entered the instance world but in reality, he didn¡¯t know that someone was eying him.

    In a quiet room somewhere, a middle-aged man was sitting cross-legged to heal. He was pale and his hands covered his chest. His lips were covered with faint blood and he was clearly wounded.

    If Tan Li and the little ck cat were here then they would recognize him with one nce. This was the middle-aged man who was at the Xiao home, who contributed his ghost and vitality to feed them.

    He was clearly healing and there were bottles ced next to him. He picked up a bottle of bright red liquid and poured it into his mouth. The potion was pungent and his face was in pain.

    There was a young man around him who clicked his tongue. " I never expected you to suddenly fail due to miscalction or inattentiveness, even having your ghost eaten. This city still has such a powerful presence?"

    "It is unfathomable." The middle-aged man opened his eyes slowly, enduring the bitter taste in his mouth. "The female ghost is very intelligent and her sanity doesn¡¯t seem like it has been obliterated. She is very evolutionary. I don¡¯t know what type of senior expert refined her."

    "Senior expert?" The young man showed a strange expression. "ording to what I found out, that is the Xiao house and belongs to a businessman called Xiao. He lives there with his wife and children."

    He threw out a stack of photos at the feet of the middle-aged man. "The window you described belongs to his second son, Xiao Li. You are old enough to be his father!"

    The middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes and picked up the photos on the ground. "Impossible!"

    "How is it impossible? It is the truth." The young man squinted and slowly threatened, "Recently, there have been no expertsing and going from their house. Then Guard Xie, was your assigned ghost really swallowed? Or did you put it somewhere else?"

    "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go over there and give it a try." The middle-aged man¡¯s face was dark as he put the photos back. "Then you will know if I¡¯m telling the truth or a lie."

    The young man snorted coldly. "I will naturally go there, Guard Xie. You failed your task so go and get the penalty."

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: Not giving me the opportunity to dream, I¡¯m not happy.

 Chapter 54

    The time in the instance world was afternoon. It was strange to say since there was a huge sun above them but this Fenhua Central Hospital still exuded a gloomy feel under the scorching light. They hadn¡¯t entered yet it was chilling.

    One of the girls closest to the hospital held her arms and jumped back, shouting, "It is a hospital. The hospital¡¯s yin is the worst. Since being pulled into this world, I have been afraid to go to the hospital in the real world!"

    The middle-aged man next to her stared at the tall building in front of her. "A hospital can be considered a ssic horror instance. In addition, the real world also has many spirits that are unwilling to return."

    The middle-aged man was bald and his face was smooth. His beard was entirely shaved and his head looked like a boiled egg with the shell stripped off. His entire body exuded a strong vour.

    "We... should we go in to report?" A young boy asked while trembling.

    "The safe time isn¡¯t over yet." The girl beside him answered.

    The bald man spoke directly, "My name is Hu Li and I have sessfully passed six worlds. The survival rate of reincarnators in a team is higher. After all, being alone in this terrible world means death. Therefore, I hope we can elect a captain."

    Xiao Li had no idea about being a captain but when he first heard the bald man¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t help holding back a smile.

    He didn¡¯t see where Hu Li looked like a fox. He was more like a Tibetan fox. (Hu Li spelt with different characters can mean fox/sly and treacherous person)

    The reincarnators except for Xiao Li looked at each other and no one had ambitions to be a captain.

    The first girl opened her mouth. "Isn¡¯t it better for Brother Hu Li to be the captain?"

    Apart fromrge organizations or strong reincarnators, very few people were willing to use a team symbol. The money they saved to buy life-saving items wasn¡¯t enough. Therefore, apart from Xiao Li and another girl who looked cold, no one was against joining Hu Li¡¯s team.

    Hu Li rubbed his smooth chin with satisfaction. "Then I¡¯ll bear the burden. If you have any ideas then please put it forward."

    The three minutes of safety time was fleeting. Once it reached zero, an old man with a white beard came out of the hospital. He seemed to be the leader here and smiled kindly at people. "You are the new batch of doctors that the dean mentioned? Come, give me your notice. I will take you to the office."

    All the reincarnators handed their hiring notice to the old man and followed him into the Fenhua Central Hospital.

    The hospital was cold but there was no one in the outpatient hall. Everyone felt like they were walking in an icehouse. Some women who were wearing rtively thin clothes had chattering teeth and could only hold their arms to warm him up.

    The old man ignored it and seemed like he felt nothing. He came with the reincarnators to the fourth floor and pushed open one of the rooms which had many white coats hanging on hangers. "This is the locker room and these are your clothes. Remember to put them on."

    It was so cold here that everyone rushed straight over to get a white coat, their bodies trembling.

    The old man then took them to arge office and pushed open the door of the office, which was more like a conference room. The room wasrge and in addition to a few separate desks, there was arge round table in the middle and a number of chairs.

    The old man pointed to the office and said, "This is your usual office. The hospital cafeteria is on the second floor and the dormitory is next to the inpatient department. There are no patients recently so you can figure it out yourself."

    He finished and hurried to leave. Then he seemed to think of another thing and the old man cautioned, "Yes, there must be a person on duty at night in the emergency room for admissions. Don¡¯t forget this."

    -Being in the emergency room at night, this was a hidden killing path.

    The reincarnators showed fear and tried to reduce their sense of existence so they wouldn¡¯t be picked to go on duty.

    The old man didn¡¯t care about their expressions. He dropped this sentence and hastily left. It was as if he was afraid there was a beast chasing behind him. In the blink of an eye, there were only the reincarnators and unknown patients left.

    Hu Li¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good as he pointed to the round office table. "Or... let¡¯s have a meeting to discuss the situation?"

    The group sat down at the table in turn. Hu Li sat near the door. His hands were gripping the table as he spoke. "Those who have any ideas can speak first."

    It was silent. Silence was gold.

    After a long time, the first girl who said she was afraid of the hospital spoke. She had told her name to Hu Li while walking here and she was called Bai Yun. She said, "Apart from the nigh duty, there is nothing else we have to do. It is better to stay here..."

    "IT¡¯s good, very thoughtful." Hu Li looked at her encouragingly. "However, we shouldn¡¯t sit and wait. ording to my experience, we will be given time to explore. If we don¡¯t seize the opportunity then we can only stay in ce and wait for death."

    A young man wearing a cap smiled and opened his mouth. "I thought you would pretend to the neers to let them die for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a bit like what you presented. Yes, it definitely isn¡¯t possible to wait for death. We can only go around together."

    He spoke so directly that Hu Li¡¯s face turned a bit green but he endured it. "Yes, I think so. It might be more efficient if we explore separately but it is dangerous. Ghosts like to attack those who are on their own."

    Hu Li spoke up to here and nced at the young man in the cap. "It has been so long and I don¡¯t know your name. You are?"

    The youth in the cap raised his chin. "You are now qualified to know my name. You can call me Guan Yu, the second brother of Guan Yu." (Guan Yu= general of Shu and blood-brother of Liu Bei in Romance of the Three Kingdoms)

    Another woman spoke at this time. "However, this hospital is so big. How can we check all of it?"

    Hu Li replied, "Look at the outpatient building first. The old man brought us directly here and there must be a purpose."

    Another man interjected. "Then we might wish to discuss about who will go to the emergency department tonight before hurrying to check the rooms."

    "Between you... is there anyone willing to go to the emergency department?" Hu Li asked without any hope.

    There was silence.

    As the others looked away, Xiao Li slowly rolled up the sleeves of his white coat. "I¡¯ll go to the emergency room. I want to see what type of patients there will be."

    Hu Li, "......"

    He was dazed for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect someone to actually volunteer when he put forward this suggestion. He was ready to do a random draw!"

    "Okay, that¡¯s great. You should be careful in the emergency room. By the way, what¡¯s your name?"

    ¡°...Sherlock."

    Xiao Li replied when he something felt something touching his leg under the table. He subconsciously touched it and it was a bit hairy. Xiao Li thought it was the little ck cat at first but soon changed his mind. It was too cold so the little ck cat had been staying in the little yellow book. In addition, the ce his hand was touching was too rough. It was more like a person¡¯s hair than fur...

    He looked down below the table and saw a face.

    There was a floating head and Xiao Li was touching its hair.

    At this time, it looked up, exposing a gloomy smile through straw-like hair.

    Xiao Li watched it for two seconds before rubbing the hair between his index finger and thumb. Then he suddenly asked, "Your hair is very messy and there is some oil. How long has it been since you washed?"

    He wiped his finger on the table, like he was getting rid of the hair that he had touched.

    The ghost head, "..."

    Perhaps it was due to its surprise but the ghost head floated up below the table, hitting the bottom of the table and making a loud bang.

    The reincarnators next to Xiao Li were showing a puzzled expression, not knowing how Sherlock was talking to.

    The young man in the cap reacted first. He bent down and followed Xiao Li¡¯s line of sight below the table. He saw the side of the head and his chair moved sideways, making a loud noise as the young man shouted, "What the hell is this?"

    The young man¡¯s shout woke up the other person. Hu Li raised his ass and also looked below the table. He happened to be in the direction that the ghost had turned its head in and his mind was nk. He only knew how to scream. "Ahhhh¡ª"

    Bai Yun also screamed. She ran to the door of the office and turned the doorknob, only to find that the door didn¡¯t move.

    Hu Li pushed her away as he pulled the door handle hard, but the palm of his left hand was patted the door. "Damn, did someone lock it from the outside or is it a ghost? Howe we directly encountered a ghost just after entering?"

    The group was anxious and someone ran to the window, looking down like he was calcting if he would die or be disabled if he jumped from the fourth floor.

    Only Xiao Li was still sitting at the round table as he leisurely looked at the sealed door. Then he bent over to pull up the ghost head from below the round table.

    He spoke to the anxious crowd in a rxed tone. "Don¡¯t be nervous. We are locked up here but it is surrounded by us."

    Everyone, "???"

    Say it again, who was surrounding who?

    Xiao Li moved the ghost head to the door and tied the hair into a bow, hanging it from the door handle before quietly asking, "Do you know how to open the door?"

    He finished the sentence and felt he was a bit impolite. Perhaps Xiao Yuzhenging back was still affecting him. Xiao Li coughed and added some words to coax it. "Tell me or let us out and I¡¯ll give you a bottle of shampoo? You can use it to wash your hair and smooth it out."

    The ghost head, "..."

    Hu Li, "......"

    What shampoo? He never heard of a ghost washing its hair!

    The author has something to say:

    Ghost head: How can a ghost have a chance to wash their hate? if you hate me then you should touch Sister Sadako¡¯s hair!

    Xiao Li: Okay, I¡¯ll include it in the constitution.

    Sadako: ??? Ghost head, you are harming this olddy! Xiao Li, don¡¯te over!

 Chapter 55

    Xiao Li¡¯s feelings might be rational but the ghost head wouldn¡¯t give it because of a bottle of shampoo. It didn¡¯t move and maintained the image of the ghost hanging from the door handle. This led to the other reincarnators staying away from the door. The ghost head might currently look ridiculous because of the bow knot but it was still a murderous ghost.

    Xiao Li saw that it didn¡¯t speak and picked up the ghost head. The door handle on the other side moved and the door opened. He released the ghost head and let it float in the air, looking like a human head balloon.

    The moment the door of the office opened, the rest of the group rushed out. The small room was tenser than a wide environment. Therefore, once the rest of the group arrived in the corridor and felt they escaped the ghost attack, they stopped in the corridor and turned back to look at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li was dressed in a white coat andbined with his temperament, he looked a bit like a doctor. He stood at the door and looked at the ghost head, the normal doctor¡¯s abstinence giving him a strange Jack-like horror feeling.

    The self-proimed Guan Yu pressed down his cap and touched his heart that had been beating violently because of the human head he saw below the table. "You... aren¡¯t you afraid?"

    Xiao Li closed the door and shut the ghost head in the office. He thought for a moment before answering, "I¡¯m okay. The hair was a bit oily but I only touched it a bit and can barely tolerate it."

    Guan Yu, "......"

    No, his ¡¯fear¡¯ didn¡¯t mean this!

    The outside sun had slowly weakened over time and the hospital¡¯s gloom spread even more after losing the suppression of the sun. Xiao Li took out his phone and checked the time. "We should explore as soon as possible. I have to go to the emergency department at night."

    Hu Li¡¯s mouth twitched. This guy, what was his origin in the end? Why did he hear expectations from this person¡¯s tone? Why did he seem like he was looking forward to seeing ghosts at this ghost hospital? He wanted to ask but he was afraid to ask.

    Hu Li felt like he had passed through the wind and waves. He touched his bald head, quickly adjusted his mentality and tried to stabilize the team. He decided to start with checking the small room beside the office. "Given our experience just now, we won¡¯t go in and will open the door to check the situation. If there is nothing then don¡¯t go in. If there is something valuable... a few people will stand at the door while a few people will enter."

    Hu Li took a deep breath and as the captain, he was the first to open the door next to the office. It was a small room simr to a lounge and was filled with a microwave oven and a bed. There seemed to be no clues in it.

    The group sighed with relief, closed the door and started to check the next room. There weren¡¯t many rooms on this floor and all of them were offices and so on. Apart from the ghost head, there were no other ghost appearances, giving the reincarnators time to calm down. Taking advantage of the initial safety time, they explored the outpatient building all the way down, from the fourth floor to the third floor and finally to the second floor.

    Hu Li reached a door and it had a sign stating ¡¯electrocardiogram¡¯. After opening the door, there was a circle of blue curtains, a small bed and an instrument for detecting the ECG.

    "There is nothing¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when something happened. He saw that the original dark electrocardiogram suddenly turned on and straight lines appeared on the page, just like the electrocardiogram of a dead person. However, the electrocardiogram definitely wasn¡¯t plugged in!

    "Run!" Hu Li called out loudly and rushed to the door, the others following him. Chaotic footsteps once again swept through the Fenhua Central Hospital.

    At this time, another sound that shouldn¡¯t be there was mixed in with the footsteps. It was like the sound of a roller sliding. Far behind them, Xiao Li captured the subtle movement and turned towards the source of the sound.

    As the rest of the reincarnators reached the junction of some stairs, the ethereal voice of a woman sounded in their ears, humming a strange nursery rhyme. "Bang, chirp, bang, chirp,ugh, cough, growl, grumble, growl... split open."

    "Bang, chirp, bang, chirp,ugh, cough, growl, grumble, growl... break and fall."

    "Hold the heart in the right hand, the small intestine in the left hand, put down the head, put down the liver, pick up the ck eyeballs, look at you..."

    "No, where are my eyes? Where is my nose? It¡¯s mine... where is my head?"

    The moment thest question emerged, the girl standing on the outermost side, Bai Yun felt her back be cold. She stiffened and something hairy attached tightly to her behind her. The rest of the reincarnators stayed away from her, watching the scene with horror.

    The strange, ethereal voice was close to her ear. "Have you seen my head?"

    "I, I... I don¡¯t know..." Bai Yun was crying and wanted to run, but a pair of cold hands were pressed against her head.

    The female ghost leaned towards her ear. "Since you can¡¯t find my head, lend me your head. Let me try it with your head."

    Her hands were about to use strength when a cold voice was heard abruptly behind her. "Your head, is this it?"

    The ghost looking for her head looked back, to be precise, it went backwards. Above her neck was empty. The source of her voice wasing from the navel, not the throat. Xiao Li held the ghost hair from the office on the fourth floor, pulling the hair like it was a balloon string. He handed it over to the female ghost looking for her head.

    The female ghost opened her mouth wide, the previous things she went through unknown. The figure of the ghost somewhat shook as she took the ghost head and ced it slowly on her neck.

    Xiao Li continued, "Since you got your head back, you should wash your hair or it will escape."

    The female ghost, "......"

    The others, "......"

    The reason why this head left the ghost wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t love to wash her hair... right? The headless ghost moved away after finding her head. The girl who narrowly escaped the ghost went limp and fell to the ground, sobbing as she stared at Xiao Li. "Thank you, thank you."

    Xiao Li waved at her.

    Guan Yu looked at him like seeing a new continent. "How can you go back there to get the head?"

    In addition, how did he dare bring it all the way over?

    Xiao Li simply said, "I heard some movements and it was toote to ask you to go and look. You ran too fast that I couldn¡¯t catch up. The head can fly high and its eyes should be good. I wanted to use it to chase after you and as a result, I saw you stuck here."

    Guan Yu, "......"

    You used it as a telescope? No wonder why the ghost¡¯s face changed and became lifeless once the head returned. This solution to the ghost head simply couldn¡¯t be copied. He thought of the people he knew on top of the reincarnators leaderboard and they would never use such a simple and brutal method to return the head. Most of them would make use of an item to escape or promise to help the ghost recover her head.

    Xiao Li saw his strange expression and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "It¡¯s nothing." He saw Hu Li¡¯s expression and Guan Yu¡¯s strong desire to survive caused him to shake his head. "Very... very strong. You saved Bai Yun, hahaha."

    After such an experience, it was no longer early in the evening. The window outside the sky was dark and mixed with the setting sun, it looked like blood. Right then, the entire hospital¡¯s lights turned on. It was as if someone in the lighting control room was manipting it. The sudden lights made the group squint ufortably. Xiao Li came to the window at the end of the corridor and nced at the emergency room building next door. "I have to go. You can explore by yourself."

    The moment Xiao Li left, Bai Yun had a desire to follow but her sense of reason told her there would be many dangers in the emergency department at night. She hesitated before giving up the idea and choosing to follow others.

    He walked out of the outpatient building like a real emergency doctor and went to the emergency building, finding a seat in the centre of the first floor. The emergency department was empty except for the ¡¯emergency¡¯ sign above his head in bright red lights that seemed to guide certain creatures in the darkness.

    As time went back, the outside world becamepletely dark and night shrouded the Fenhua Central Hospital. The noise of the outside world also disappeared and it seemed like only the emergency building was open in the entire world.

    The doll climbed out of Xiao Li¡¯s pocket, hands and feetnding on the consultation table. Tan Li seemed to have nevere to the emergency building before. She raised her little head and looked around curiously. The little ck cat was also released. Hey against Xiao Li¡¯s feet and asionally swept over the teenager¡¯s knees with his tail.

    Tick, tick, tick¡ª

    The time was nearing midnight. In front of Xiao Li¡¯s bored eyes, the door of the emergency building finally moved and there was the sound of footsteps. Xiao Li raised his spirits and looked over.

    A man came in through the door. He was tall, had a good building and was presumably very handsome. It was just that his face was covered with ayer of fog and his appearance couldn¡¯t be seen. The man came straight to Xiao Li and sat opposite him, speaking in a low voice. "The person I like told me the other day that something was wrong with my mind and suggested I get someone to correct it. Therefore, I came."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    The author has something to say:

    Scheming little yellow!

    Little yellow book: You didn¡¯t expect it? I will be your first patient.

 Chapter 56

    Xiao Li looked at the man in front of time, particrly the other person¡¯s face that was shrouded in fog and wasn¡¯t clear.

    The man didn¡¯t understand Xiao Li¡¯s expression. He sat in the chair, two slender and powerful hands folded together like he really was a psychopath being consulted. He continued to describe his illness. "In addition, I seem to have a disease."

    Xiao Li originally adhered to the ¡¯silence is gold¡¯ principle and didn¡¯t want to take care of his person. Then he heard this and couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. "What disease?"

    "Lovesickness."

    "............"

    The man quietly exined, "I am very happy when seeing the person I like or talking to him. It is like my heart is filled with honey and everything I see is pink. I just want to share everything with him."

    ¡°In contrast, once I don¡¯t see him, I¡¯ll be anxious and even want to trap him in a drastic way, so he will only look at me very now on. I will be... very unlike myself. I don¡¯t care about anything apart from him."

    In contrast to his words, his tone was cold and restrained. He was like an iceberg under the sea, only revealing one tip.

    "I did many things to him in my dreams and told him my fantasies, but the reality is that I can¡¯t see him. I can onlymunicate with him in words through certain means. Recently, even these exchanges have decreased. This makes me very unhappy."

    Even so, he was willing to pay the price to enter the instance world and meet the other person.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t very good in emotional matters and to some extent, he even had a bit of a social barrier. Xiao Li looked down as he felt his face heating up and he rolled up his sleeves, revealing a thin wrist. "This is the hospital¡¯s emergency department, not the psychological clinic."

    The man stared at Xiao Li¡¯s wrist for two seconds.

    Xiao Li¡¯s skin colour was white and his wrist was like a jade caring. The blue blood vessels could vaguely be seen and it made people imagine the flow of blood inside.

    The man¡¯s voice was lower as he spoke again in a blunt manner. "Still, my state of mind needs to be corrected. That¡¯s what you said."

    He seemed afraid that Xiao Li was angry and knocked on the table with his fingers. Through this action, he gazed at the young man¡¯s bare wrist and then upwards. Today, Xiao Li was wearing white clothes andbined with the white coat, his overall atmosphere was full of abstinence.

    "You don¡¯t want to know what I am thinking but I can tell you, Doctor Xiao." The man spoke briskly. "I want to touch the wrist you just exposed, take off your white coat and press you against the table."

    "You can wear the white coat or it can be changed to me wearing it."

    "However, if you were my patient, I wouldn¡¯t let you out of the ward."

    Xiao Li, "???"

    He looked at his wrists after hearing the man¡¯s words and rolled his sleeves back down. Then he thought for a few seconds before reaching to button up his loose white coat.

    "My doctor, I told you about my illness. Do you have any advice for me?"

    Xiao Li selectively ignored what he was called. "I suggest that the words your brain doesn¡¯t use be donated to the people in need. I didn¡¯t tell you toe to me to correct it. I don¡¯t give advice about these things."

    The man winked and moved closer, smiling slowly, "You are my cause and only you can correct me."

    Heughed. "Or aggravate me."

    The man¡¯sugh sounded again. In the outside world, a person would absolutely copse when hearing it but Xiao Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver, at least on the surface. He had experienced the yellow words and was able to ignore this type of thing. He looked at the man in front of him and suddenly asked, "Why don¡¯t you let others see your face?"

    There was the headless female ghost earlier and Xiao Li¡¯s brain was filled with the image of the man¡¯s body with an erged yellow book as the head. This type of strange image made his expression weird.

    The man didn¡¯t know what he was thinking but was silent for a few seconds after seeing the teenager¡¯s question. Then he used a cross-examination question, "Do you want to see?"

    Xiao Li always felt this was a trap and the next sentence would be something like ¡¯Will you want to kiss me if you see me?¡¯ The little yellow book could be considered half a friend in his daily life and Xiao Li had an understanding of him i.e. absolutely don¡¯t say anything that could tempt him it or he would try to sell a kiss.

    Thus, Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak.

    The man then said, "I can¡¯t show you, at least, not yet."

    Xiao Li wondered, "Why?"

    "It is because you don¡¯t like me yet. " The man¡¯s voice had been very light since entering but it suddenly sank when he said this sentence. "You won¡¯t consider it with me? Doctor, maybe after you fall in love with me, I¡¯ll get better without needing medicine."

    Xiao Li stared at him for a few seconds before speaking very real and sincere words, "Do you really think that someone will fall in love without seeing the face, especially when the other person is a little yellow book or a ghost most of the time? Do I look like a person with a fetish in your eyes?"

    The man, "..."

    He hesitated for three seconds. "You mean, you¡¯ll like me when you see my face?"

    Xiao Li, "???"

    It wasn¡¯t like that. He immediately retorted, "That¡¯s not it. Don¡¯t misinterpret my meaning."

    The man didn¡¯t speak and stared at Xiao Li in silence, seeming a bit lost. When he was silent, his existence gave off an invisible pressure and deterrence.

    Xiao Li himself couldn¡¯t say what type of attitude he had to the little yellow book and his words were sincere. He felt that sometimes the little yellow book was very cute and sometimes the little yellow book made him want to tear up the book. Still, the other side had apanied him for so long and it was impossible for there to be no feelings.

    The problem was here. Xiao Li didn¡¯t love materials and how could he fall in love with a book? At most, he regarded the little yellow book as a friend who loved to say yellow things.

    He could only look the other person innocently in the eye. The man stared at his eyes and then a cloud of mist appeared in the position where his eyes would be...

    The man finally retracted his gaze. "I¡¯ll think about it."

    Once he said this, he stopped moving and sat like a statue.

    Two minutes passed and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t sit still. He didn¡¯t know the exact identity of the little yellow book but this person was very strong. If he saw here then don¡¯t talk about the city, no ghosts would enter this world!

    Thinking up to here, Xiao Li suggested to the other person, "Do you want to go back to think about it? I still have to be a doctor here."

    The man seemed surprised. "You have me as a patient. Isn¡¯t this enough?"

    Xiao Li, "........."

    What was this surprise? Was his ability to realize superfluous things okay?

    Xiao Li coughed and brushed away dust that didn¡¯t exist on the white coat. He realized that the brain circuits of the little yellow book were different from that of ordinary people and Xiao Li could only say, "I need some time to think."

    This time, the man listened.

    He stared deeply at Xiao Li, smiled and disappeared.

    *******

    Once the man left, the entire emergency department was empty again.

    The little yellow book might be a bit yellow but his sense of existence was unquestionably strong. Now that he was gone, everywhere seemed silent and even breathing seemed to be amplified.

    11 o¡¯clock, 12 o¡¯clock, 12:30...

    Time gradually passed.

    The cold night wind blew the curtains in the emergency department and Xiao Li held his arms. He bent over to hug the little ck cat, smothering the cat¡¯s ears with his hands. The little ck cat quietly opened one eye, stuck out a pink tongue to lick the finger holding hold, made afortable grunt and then nestled back into Xiao Li¡¯s arms to sleep. The cat¡¯s body temperature was so high that it was like holding a plush electric heater.

    It wasn¡¯t until nearly 1 a.m. that the door of the emergency department opened. It was a girl who looked to be in her 20s. She had long, shoulder-length ck hair and wore a long brown scarf that tightly covered her lower face. For now, it was impossible to tell if she was a person or a ghost from outside.

    Xiao Li patted the little ck cat¡¯s ass and put it down. He stood up to examine the girl, cing his hands in the pockets of his white coat as he waited for her to exin.

    The girl seemed a bit nervous at first by the lights in the emergency room. The wide scarf covered her mouth, causing her voice toe out vaguely. "Do you think... I¡¯m beautiful?"

    It was strange. It was impossible for a normal person to run to the emergency room in the early hours of the morning just to ask this. Xiao Li looked the girl up and down and didn¡¯t answer.

    The girl held the scarf with her hand and asked again, "Am I beautiful?"

    Xiao Li told her, "You just asked me a question. If I return it with a question, you have to nod for a yes or shake your head for a no."

    The girl¡¯s hand clutching the scarf trembled slightly. She watched Xiao Li for a moment before nodding slightly.

    That¡¯s why Xiao Li replied in a perfunctory manner. "Beautiful, a big beauty."

    The girl bowed her head shyly and then slowly raised her head, removing the long scarf to reveal a mask underneath. She took off the mask and was eventually bare-faced. Her facial features were intact but the corners of her mouth were cracked. Two rows of tool-like scars spread from her lips to her cheeks, creating a terrible crack that revealed the flesh inside.

    She looked up, making the wound look even worse as she asked, "Then.. what about now? I... am I still beautiful?"

    As she spoke, the two cracks looked like the Mariana Trench, constantly stretching with the movement of her lips.

    The split mouthed woman.

    Xiao Li first thought of the Japanese horror ghost. In the legend, the split mouthed girl would always stop passersby to ask about her beauty. If the person said she wasn¡¯t beautiful then she would naturally be angry and kill the other person. If the passerby answered that she was beautiful then she would let the passerby be as ¡¯beautiful¡¯ as she was, cutting open their mouths. No matter how the question was answered, it was a must-die question.

    Xiao Li looked the two scars and didn¡¯t answer the split mouthed woman, instead asking a question. "Where did the two scars on your facee from?"

    The split mouthed woman, "......"

    She hoarsely asked again, "Am I still beautiful?"

    Xiao Li wondered, "Did youe to the emergency room to see me for stitches?"

    "Am I beautiful now?"

    Xiao Li told her, "I can¡¯t do stitches very well and there aren¡¯t any needles here. Can I use a staple?"

    The split mouthed woman, "???"

    The two people¡¯s dialogue wasn¡¯t on the same dimension and it was a cross-service online chat.

    Meanwhile, in the doctors¡¯ quarters, the rest of the reincarnators weren¡¯t sleeping peacefully. On the contrary, they lost all sleep. There might be rooms to stay in but this was a terrible haunted hospital. How could anyone sleep? With the exception of some people who managed to fall asleep after tossing and turning, most people were watching the clock and time passing bit by bit. Of course, there were some people searching the dormitory for clues.

    In a dormitory. An unassuming teenagery in bed, eyes staring straight at the ceiling. He didn¡¯t dare turn off the lights to sleep. So even if things were more visible, he turned on the lights and filled the room with light. Even so, he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes.

    ¡¯Zhang San, you have to sleep, be sure to sleep. Otherwise, how can you keep up tomorrow?¡¯

    He thought again and again in his mind.

    One sheep, two sheep, three sheep...

    Zhang San forced himself to close his eyes and waited to sink into sleep. Contrary to his expectations, the more he thought about sleeping, the tenser his spirit became and the more sleepless he was.

    10 minutester, he opened his eyes again and sat up on the bed, giving up the idea of forcing himself to sleep.

    The doctor¡¯s dormitory had wooden beds and a vertical front door. It was simr to a school dorm and above the thick wooden door was a high ss window.

    Zhang San sat up like this and happened to see the ss window above the wooden door. He also saw the face attached to the ss window. The face was squeezed out of shape and straw-like hair was flying around. It was staring closely at Zhang San and it was unknown how long the ghost had been watching him.

    Zhang San stared with a nk mind and couldn¡¯t even scream.

    At the same time, there was a loud knock on the door of the room. The ghost head against the ss window mouthed, ¡¯Let me in.¡¯

    Zhang San was dazed for a full minute before returning to the real world. He rolled straight off the bed and to the other side of the window to hide. "No, don¡¯te in!"

    The ghost head hovered in the air and the headless ghost¡¯s shoes were reflected at the door. It was getting closer and closer to the room. Fortunately, he had locked the door before he went to bed! This was the only thing Zhang San felt good about now.

    He was clutching a life-saving charm as the wooden door slowly opened outwards. It was moving bit by bit, like the ghost outside was deliberately ying with him. The 20 seconds it took the door to open felt like 20 minutes in Zhang San¡¯s world.

    The next second, the door opened.

    The author has something to say:

    Little Yellow is feeling deeply yellow.

 Chapter 57

    The emergency room.

    The split mouthed woman repeated her question many times. She didn¡¯t get an answer and finally closed her mouth, giving up on the idea of asking Xiao Li about her beauty.

    There was a brief silence before the split mouthed woman stated, "I¡¯m thirsty."

    Xiao Li wanted to say, "I¡¯m thirsty too," but he refrained. As a doctor, he had to put the patient¡¯s needs first. He nced left and right, not seeing any cups around to hold water. Eventually, he got a beaker from the back of the cupboard, got some cold water from the bathroom and gave it to her.

    The incandescent light shining overhead illuminated the split mouthed woman¡¯s face. She looked at the dust on the edge of the beaker and didn¡¯t pick it up. Instead, she put the scarf back onyer byyer.

    She was turning around to leave when Xiao Li stopped here. "Wait, you didn¡¯t answer my question."

    The split mouthed woman stopped walking and cast Xiao Li a deep look.

    Xiao Li repeated his first question. "How did you get the wounds on your face?"

    He pointed straight to the female¡¯s face and the other side¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, bing full ofints. The vague voice of the split mouthed woman came from beneath the scarf. "It is time for you to go and check the rooms."

    Having said that, she put her hands in her pockets like an ordinary human and walked out of the emergency room.

    Rooms... in the inpatient department? Did this mean tonight¡¯s emergency department would only have one patient?

    Xiao Li put his pen that was originally in his pocket into the chest pocket of his white coat and went to the inpatient department.

    ********

    Compared with the emergency department, the inpatient department was much more depressing. The lights of the corridors weren¡¯t turned on like they were afraid of disturbing patients in the ward. The front desk where nurses were supposed to be on duty was empty, with only a night light to dimly light up the area around it.

    Xiao Li went to the inpatient department, pulled out a shlight and knocked on the door of the first ward. The first ward wasn¡¯t locked so he knocked on it. There were no patients inside.

    Xiao Li tried the entire first floor and found no one living there. Finally, he went up the stairs to the third floor of the first ward. He had just knocked on the door to a room when a heavy object dropped.

    Xiao Li knocked twice again. "I¡¯m the doctor here to check the room."

    The sound broke the silence and echoed in the corridor.

    The moment he spoke, the room was silent. Then it was followed by the sound of footsteps and someone opened the door from the inside. "You... Sherlock, weren¡¯t you in the emergency department? What are you doing here?"

    The man in the room was Guan Yu, who was wearing a cap pressed down on his head.

    There was still a bit of panic on the young man¡¯s face. The sudden knock on the door had frightened him.

    Xiao Li replied, "I came to check the rooms. Why are you here?"

    "Check the rooms, do you really consider yourself a doctor?" Due to the afternoon headless ghost matter, Guan Yu had a strong impression of Xiao Li, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have necessarily replied. He scratched the back of his duck-like head and exined, "I came here to check for clues."

    Guan Yu had an item that allowed him to not be detected by ghosts. This protected him for a period of time when looking for clues. The disadvantage was that the duration was very short. He only slipped into the inpatient buildingte at night to see if there were any clues, otherwise, who would want to see the ghosts in the hospital in the middle of the night?

    "Did you find anything?"

    "Not yet... I only found some useless things. The drawers have no clues."

    Xiao Li nodded to show he understood. He was about to say something when he heard the sound of water droplets from the corridor.

    Drip, drip, drip¡ª

    It sounded like a tap wasn¡¯t closed, causing water to leak out. Even more bizarrely, the sound of the water dropletssted less than 10 seconds before disappearing. Then the dripping was once again heard. It seemed like a person was opening the faucet, closing it and then opening it again.

    This sound wasbined with the darkness in the corridor of the inpatient department, causing Guan Yu to jump with shock. "My item will soon expire, let¡¯s go!"

    Xiao Li shook his head, turned his shlight in the direction of the water sound and walked towards it.

    "Sherlock, you... surely you aren¡¯t going over there? Do you want to die?" Guan Yu nced between the door and Xiao Li¡¯s back. As the other person¡¯s footsteps got further and further away, he gritted his teeth and followed.

    Once he ran next to Xiao Li, Xiao Li nced at him with the shlight and didn¡¯t speak. The water drops wereing from the toilet at the end of the corridor. The closer they got to the end, the thicker the darkness in front of them and the more the water drops dripped like ink, creating ripples.

    They hadn¡¯t arrived at the toilet yet when the light of Xiao Li¡¯s shlight showed a fleeting person on the wall. Xiao Li quickly followed. The person entered a small room, which appeared to be a resident¡¯s office on this floor. It had a clean table, countertops and nothing was wrong.

    "Click." Something slipped off the table and fell to Xiao Li¡¯s feet. The teenager bent over to pick it up and found it was an old camera. He tried to press the ¡¯on¡¯ button and as soon as the camera screen lit up, a face appeared on the screen.

    It was a male doctor with a whiteb coat hung awkwardly on his shoulder. The chest nametag had the words ¡¯Chief Doctor: Fang Qi.¡¯ He gasped so much that he seemed to be running away. In addition, the video was shaking. The chief doctor held the camera while running, looking back from time to time while gasping. "I don¡¯t know if this video will work but at thest moment of my life, I decided to record it."

    Behind him in the video, there was a heavy crash and many footsteps.

    "The thing I want to tell you is that this hospital is a monster concentration camp! The patients here are fucking monsters!" Fang Qi trembled and aimed the camera behind him. The angle wasn¡¯t good so only the blood-stained walls around Fang Qi could be seen. The blood spilled on the wall like special ink painting and the monsters chasing him only upied a corner of the scene. It was faint and unsatisfactory.

    "Ah¡ª" Fang Qi fell.He got up from the ground and looked behind him desperately. Then he didn¡¯t run towards the stairs and instead turned into an office¡ªthe ce where Xiao Li was currently located. He locked the door and sat on the ground, panting heavily. "I-I will die in a few minutes. If anyone can see this video, you should be my colleague. Please, you must not believe them! They are deceptive and ugly monsters. Hurry to escape! If you can¡¯t escape then go to that ce to end everything. That ce is¡ª"

    The man in the video couldn¡¯t his sentence when the locked door opened in a sh and the lock parts fell to the ground. Fang Qi turned to the door before gritting his teeth, cing the camera on the table and turning it off.

    The camera¡¯s video was fixed here.

    "Due, where is the ce you were talking about?" Guan Yu was urgent and seemed to want to go into the camera to beat up Fang Qi. "Fuck, I hate this type of half words the most when watching TV. It is equal to saying nothing."

    Xiao Li looked thoughtfully at the image on the camera and didn¡¯t say anything. Once the video ended, the entire room and corridor returned to the previous darkness. Only the sound of the water was getting louder and louder.

    Guan Yu stood worriedly at the door, ncing at the toilet at the end of the corridor. "Sherlock, take the camera and leave. It isn¡¯t safe here."

    Xiao Li put the camera in his pocket and gripped the shlight again, simply stating, "Go and turn off the water first."

    "...No, it isn¡¯t us who are paying for the water here. What do you want to do with this? Let it flow. It doesn¡¯t matter to us if it is flooded."

    "I have obsessivepulsive disorder and everyone has a responsibility to save water."

    Xiao Li replied coldly and went to the toilet. He looked up at the sign. The sound of the water wasing from the male toilers. Xiao Li entered the male toilers and found that the faucet under the mirror was opened, water continuously flowing down and causing the entire toilet to be wet.

    Xiao Li reached to turn off the faucet and the sound of the water stopped. The water sound was lost and silence suddenly engulfed the toilet. The toilet was a ce of extreme yin, especially the hospital toilet. There were hidden dirt and countless yin.

    Xiao Li shook the water off his hand and gazed at himself in the mirror. Guan Yu didn¡¯t dare go into the toilet and stood at the door, urging Xiao Li. "Okay, let¡¯s go soon¡ª"

    Halfway through his words, he stared wide-eyed like there was a ghost. Then he pointed at Xiao Li¡¯s back. "T-There! There is a ghost behind you!"

    Xiao Li heard his words and turned back. He happened to see the back of a person. Yes, the back. It was a girl with a ponytail and she was standing very close to Xiao Li. He almost ran into the ponytail as soon as he turned back.

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze and looked in the mirror again. The ponytailed girl wasn¡¯t shown in the toilet¡¯s mirror. He didn¡¯t talk and the ponytailed girl didn¡¯t move. She just stood motionless behind Xiao Li.

    "This is the men¡¯s toilet." Xiao Li was silent for a moment before telling the girl. "The women¡¯s toilet is next door."

    Guan Yu, "......"

    She wasn¡¯ting to the toilet!

    The ponytailed girl didn¡¯t move and Xiao Li nced back at Guan Yu. The young man was looking at him with a strange expression and Xiao Li said, "She is the one who went into the men¡¯s toilet, I didn¡¯t go into the women¡¯s toilet. Why are you looking at me with that type of gaze?"

    Guan Yu, "......"

    He saw this person as a monster. He started to doubt his world. This was a ghost! How could Sherlock not move with the ponytail right behind him and how could he be worried about the men¡¯s or women¡¯s toilet? Wasn¡¯t this person a monster?

    The author has something to say:

    Ponytail girl: mmp, I knew it should be the faucet of the women¡¯s toilet. I made a mistake.

 Chapter 58

    Xiao Li took a step back and distanced himself from the ponytailed girl. He moved but the girl didn¡¯t move. She kept her back to Xiao Li with dropping shoulders. It looked disharmonious and strange.

    At this moment, Guan Yu¡¯s item failed. He started sweating and he couldn¡¯t wait to drag Sherlock to leave. He wanted to leave this man alone but in the absence of an item, it was difficult to say if he could safely return to the dormitory. If so, he might as well follow Sherlock. After all, this person wasn¡¯t reliable but he seemed to be very strong.

    Xiao Li saw that the girl didn¡¯t speak and reached out to pat her shoulder. "What ward are you in? Why are you wandering outside sote? If you are finished in the toilet then go out. Next time, look at the gender."

    Guan Yu couldn¡¯t help saying in his heart, ¡¯Can we not mention this toilet matter?¡¯

    Then the ponytailed girl moved. Her voice was thin and weak and there was a friction sound like a rusty tap. She said, "501."

    It was the first room on the fifth floor. Xiao Li conducted himself like a doctor on duty. "Go, I will send you up."

    The ponytailed girl refused to turn around and spoke intermittently, "You... go first, no... don¡¯t peek."

    Xiao Li was waiting to answer. Guan Yu was really afraid he would say yes and grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s wrist. "Wait, Sherlock, you aren¡¯t really going to let her go behind you? This is the ssic killing from behind. She definitely isn¡¯t a person and once behind you¡ª"

    "It¡¯s fine. You go in front of me and I¡¯ll walk in front of her, Doctor Guan."

    "......Fine."

    Guan Yu walked in front and the footsteps of the two people behind him were very light. In particr, the footsteps of the ponytailed girl could hardly be heard. It was as if she was floating forward.

    The further he went, the colder he felt, especially on the stairs. He wanted to turn back five times but he heeded the warning of the ponytailed girl. He didn¡¯t dare look back in case he was killed and he kept calling out to Xiao Li, "Sherlock?"

    "Yes?"

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just calling you."

    Five minutester. "Sherlock?"

    "If you call out one more time, I¡¯ll walk away from you."

    "Don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t call out. It is good as long as you¡¯re still there."

    It took them some time to get to room 501 because of Guan Yu¡¯s slow pace.

    The fifth floor of the inpatient department was darker, as if the darkness became thicker the higher the floor. It seemed like something was dormant in the depths of the darkness.

    The door of 501 was wide open. It was a single room with a single bed in the middle, a small table and a TV. Guan Yu came to this door and stood in ce, refusing to move. Xiao Li crossed him to enter the room and turn on the light.

    The girl with the ponytail stopped him. "Don¡¯t turn on the lights."

    She walked forward slowly, the ponytail behind her head swaying along with her footsteps. At first nce, she was quite youthful but her bizarre forward posture destroyed everything. How could she walk backwards? How scary was her face?

    Guan Yu¡¯s brain filled in the image of the ghost based on a variety of horror movies, from a disfigured face that had been sshed with sulfuric acid to a grim white face.

    The moment the ponytailed girl reached him, Guan Yu hurriedly took two steps back. His eyes widened and he reached out to cover his mouth, swallowing the instinctive scream. He saw that the ponytailed girl¡¯s face was a ponytail!

    In other words, he thought this ghost was walking backwards but she was actually going forward! She didn¡¯t have a face!

    Guan Yu¡¯s sweat was huge as he used his sleeve to wipe it. He wanted to call out to Sherlock but the other person was standing next to the hospital bed. Xiao Li stared at the girl whoy down on the bed.

    The room was dark but Guan Yu stood at the edge of the door and turned on the shlight. He didn¡¯t dare shine it into the room and shone it around, but a weak light still entered the room. The ponytailed girly t on the bed, her face still a tied up ponytail.

    Guan Yu was sure that Sherlock saw it but this person was still calm and also leaned over to care for the female ghost. "Are there any ufortable ces today?"

    The ponytailed girl replied, "Where... I¡¯m not feeling well. Doctor, I want to hear a story."

    "A story?"

    "I... I want to hear a story." Sheughed like a madman in a movie, as if she would tear Xiao Li apart if he didn¡¯t tell her a story.

    "Okay."

    Xiao Li sat by her hospital bed, thought about it before turning to Guan Yu. "Do you have any good bedtime stories?"

    Guan Yu focused on Xiao Li¡¯s face and tried not to look at the ponytailed girl on the bed. "S-Sleeping Beauty? Snow White? The good and honest Xuanzang on a journey to India on a quest for Buddhist scriptures?"

    The focus was on kindness and being a vegetarian.

    Xiao Li exposed his dislike with his eyes. He turned back, put his hand on the quilt and paused for three seconds to organize hisnguage. "Then I¡¯ll tell you something interesting. Do you know the pen fairy? There was a train travelling around the world and several people boarded the train. On the train, four passengers yed the pen fairy game but didn¡¯t send away the pen fairy. Therefore, the pen fairy was stuck on that train."

    Guan Yu, "???"

    He originally found it quite fresh but the more he heard, the more wrong he felt. Wasn¡¯t this a horror story? How could it be so real? Surely this wasn¡¯t a real instance that Sherlock had experienced... In addition, why was he telling this type of ghost story to the ponytailed girl? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that it would increase her appetite and she would act?

    Xiao Li continued to tell the story. "There was a man on the train who was quite interested in the pen fairy. He heard that it never ran out of ink and he wanted to try it. However, the pen fairy ran really quickly."

    Guan Yu looked at his mention of the ¡¯pen fairy¡¯ and the other person¡¯s bright eyes and thought that Sherlock was the person mentioned. Still, wasn¡¯t the pen fairy hundreds of years old? How did Sherlock mention it and actually described it like this...

    Xiao Li spoke up to here and the ponytailed girl showed interested. She raised her ponytail in Xiao Li¡¯s direction. "Sounds... delicious..."

    "Delicious? What do you want to eat, the pen? That isn¡¯t delicious."

    The ponytail of the girl rubbed over the pillow. "Go on, tell the story..."

    The story of the ghost train stopped at the station just before the second group of passengers boarded. Not only did the ponytailed girl want to hear the following story, even Guan Yu couldn¡¯t help being attracted. Then Xiao Li rejected him, "It isn¡¯t too early, it is time to go to bed."

    The ponytailed girl shouted in a hoarse voice, "Continue, continue!"

    Guan Yu outside the door was sweaty but Xiao Li was still amused. It wasn¡¯t until the girl said, "I-I have something to exchange..."

    Her hands moved under the pillow, pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Xiao Li. Xiao Li picked it up, unfolded it to see and found that it was a simple drawing.

    The person who drew it should either be young or have never learnt to draw. It was as ugly as the Bloody Mary that Xiao Li painted. There were two people on the white paper, one was red and the other was ck.

    The little ck man holding a sharp knife was stabbing the red knife. The little red man was surrounded by white dots. The two viins were surrounded by tall shadows, with twisted bodies, who were looking a the two viins. The soles of their feet contained a pond with lots of fish.

    Xiao Li stared at it before putting away the picture. Then he told the ponytailed girl, "The drawing is good."

    The female ghost didn¡¯t seem to think Xiao Li would say this. She cocked her head but it was too strong. Her head directly turned 180 degrees and one ponytail was reced for another. Then Xiao Li finished the world of the ghost train. The ponytailed ghost and Guan Yu relished it then Xiao Li got up from the bedside. "It¡¯s time to sleep."

    The ponytail turned in his direction and the ghost asked, "Doctor, what¡¯s your name?"

    Xiao Li paused his actions before stating, "Hans Christian Andersen."

    Guan Yu, "......???"

    He was Andersen because he told a bedtime story? Andersen would cry!

    The ponytailed girl seemed to believe it and she repeated, "Dr Andersen."

    Xiao Li told her. "Yes, go to bed early."

    The ponytailed girl told him, "You should go."

    Xiao Li asked, "Where should I go?"

    "Check the rooms.¡± The ponytail shook as she spoke coldly.

    It was the rooms again... the split mouthed girl and ponytailed girl but told him this. However, hadn¡¯t Xiao Li been checking the rooms? Was this not the ce for it? Or was he doing it wrong? Xiao Li asked directly, "What room should I check?"

    The ponytailed girl reached out a hand to roll up her ponytail. "You should check the rooms."

    Or there still weren¡¯t enough clues¡ª

    Xiao Li thought about it and replied. "...Okay."

    He walked out the door and wind blew through the corridor towards Xiao Li. It blew the white coat and the angle of the female ghost changed. It moved to a high state and she looked ready to act. Then Xiao Li held the door handle and spoke without turning back, "Goodnight."

    His voice was cold and clear, like ss marble on the floor. Then he shut the door. The girl in the room twisted her crooked ponytail andy back down.

    "Sherlock, that train... was it a real world you experienced?" The two of them walked side by side to the stairs and Guan Yu asked curiously.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer and instead made a gesture. "Shh."

    The young man¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right. He looked a bit serious and his face wasn¡¯t very good. Guan Yu looked around. "What¡¯s the matter? A ghost?"

    Xiao Li shook his head to deny it. The stairwell was close at hand but Xiao Li didn¡¯t look at the stairs. He went straight to the front desk next to the elevator and pressed the down button. The elevator lit up.

    The elevator. It was a ce that a reincarnator avoided as much as possible. In such a small box, it would be difficult to escape if there was a ghost inside. Guan Yu didn¡¯t want to take the elevator. He took off the cap on his head andbed his hair with his hands. "Why are you taking the elevator instead of the stairs? Isn¡¯t the stairs safer?"

    Xiao Li replied, "I spoke too much telling the story and I don¡¯t want to walk."

    Guan Yu, "???"

    There was no logical or causal rtionship between these two sentences. Guan Yu asked, "Do you walk with your throat?"

    Xiao Li stared at him coldly and dered, "You can take the stairs by yourself."

    Guan Yu, "..."

    He didn¡¯t want to! The young man put on his cap again and followed Xiao Li. He looked at the elevator floor that changed from 7 to 6, from 6 to 5...

    "Ding, this is the fifth floor."

    The automatic voice belonging to the elevator was heard and the elevator doors slowly opened, a yellow-white light emerging from the increasing gap. Guan Yu was a bit nervous as he stared into the elevator and gulped.

    The author has something to say:

    Ponytail: This drawing is really ugly. Don¡¯t lie.

    Bloody Mary: Oh? How ugly?

    Ponytail: Just like Xiao Li¡¯s painting of you.

    Bloody Mary: Then it is really ugly and tragic.

    Xiao Li: ?

 Chapter 59

    The elevator had moved from the seventh floor to the fifth floor. Now that it opened in front of Xiao Li and Guan Yu, there were only two possibilities.

    One was that someone took the elevator down from the seventh floor. Xiao Li had just pressed the elevator button on the fifth floor so there would be a person in the elevator when it happened. Another possibility was that someone previously took the elevator to the seventh floor but didn¡¯te down or took the stairs. The elevator stayed on the seventh floor until it descended to the fifth floor, in which case, the elevator should be empty.

    Guan Yu¡¯s heart was crazily praying that there was no one, absolutely no one inside, when the elevator doorpletely opened and there was a monster inside.

    It looked like a patient because it was wearing a white patient¡¯s outfit. Its head was lowered and its face couldn¡¯t be seen. However, the right side was pushing a small cart with a hanger and an empty bag. The needle was still inserted into the back of its right hand and it waspletely in contact with the card.

    The needle was connected to the hanging pipe and it was unknown how old the bag of liquid medicine was. The needle tube should return blood but at this time, it was filled with some type of green liquid, not blood.

    The elevator was still open and the yellow light illuminated the desperate expression on Guan Yu¡¯s face. He knew that this was a haunted hospital. How could the elevator be normal? This was definitely a big ghost and he would be killed by Sherlock¡¯s actions.

    "I am Guan Yu, I can fight three people. I can¡¯t be afraid..."

    The young man repeated the name to motivate himself while his hand touched his trouser pocket, ready to use his life-saving item. Compared to his shivering, Xiao Li saw the patient and didn¡¯t run backwards. Rather, he walked inside.

    Xiao Li looked at the buttons inside the elevator and the ghost looked at him, extending a left hand. The left hand was also full of needle marks. Xiao Li told him, "Help me press the button for the first floor, thank you."

    The ghost and his cart were too big and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t reach the buttons.

    Guan Yu, "......"

    How could Sherlock treat the IV ghost in the elevator as customer service?

    The ghost was a bit stunned. As Guan Yu looked on with fear outside the elevator, the ghost actually retracted his left hand and pressed the button for the first floor.

    Guan Yu, "........."

    In addition, why did the ghost really press it?

    The young man outside the door didn¡¯t move for a long time. The elevator didn¡¯t sense anybody and the door started to close. Just before it was about to shut out Guan Yu, Xiao Li extended a hand and held the elevator door. He asked Guan Yu, "Aren¡¯t youing in?"

    Guan Yu didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. He looked at the dark corridor behind him and then the IV ghost next to Xiao Li. "I... I..."

    ¡¯Don¡¯t get on, you can bear it alone.¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t finished his words when the IV ghost in the elevator was impatient and pushed the cart hard. The wheel of the cart rubbed against the elevator and made a harsh sound.

    Guan Yu was shocked by it. The expression in the ghost¡¯s eyes made Guan Yu think he would be killed immediately if he didn¡¯t get on. He took a deep breath, jumped in and hid behind Xiao Li, keeping the maximum distance between himself and the ghost.

    As the elevator doors closed and it started to descend, Guan Yu heard Sherlock turn to ask the IV ghost, "Last night, I heard the sound of wheels in the outpatient building. Was that you?"

    The IV ghost didn¡¯t nod or shake his head. He just turned his head, staring at his cart without speaking.

    Xiao Li continued to ask, "What did you go there to do?"

    The IV ghost was a bit restless and started to sway back and forth, hitting the elevator wall from time to time.

    Guan Yu was a bit afraid of Sherlock stimting the ghost. He gently pulled at Xiao Li¡¯s hand and softly whispered in his ear, "Sherlock, do you have 100,000 questions when hanging out with others? Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll just stimte him."

    Xiao Li looked back at Guan Yu and followed his gaze towards the IV ghost. The other hand still had the needle inserted and there was a bandage around where the needle was inserted. The needle moved around with the impact.

    "Wait, why is the needle like this?"

    Xiao Li frowned like a real doctor. One hand held down the IV ghost¡¯s shoulders while he asked Guan Yu, "Do you have a handkerchief?"

    He didn¡¯t have a handkerchief but he had a packet of napkins. Guan Yu closed his mouth, grabbed for the packet of napkins in his pocket and handed it to Xiao Li. Xiao Li pulled out two and pressed them against the ghost¡¯s left hand. He pulled hard, pulling out the needle that had been stuck in the other hand for who knew how long. The needle flew into the air and some yellow-green liquid emerged from the needle, falling onto the elevator floor.

    Xiao Li ced the napkins into the IV ghost¡¯s hand. "Press it against your hand yourself."

    The IV ghost, "???"

    He stared nkly at the cart he had been forcibly separated from before his senses finally returned.

    Xiao Li asked, "What room are you in? Do you want me to send you back?"

    He grabbed the cart with his right hand while picking up the needle that was constantly shaking in the air, watching the needle fall still. The elevator reached the first floor from the fifth floor and there was a ding. Then the elevator¡¯s electronic tone spoke sweetly, "This is the first floor."

    The electronic voice had just fallen when the IV ghost used his right hand to grasp the cart and hurriedly pushed it away.

    The sound of the wheels sliding moved further and further away. In Guan Yu¡¯s view, the IV ghost seemed to be... escaping from Sherlock.

    The young man turn ed and asked Xiao Li, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of these ghosts?"

    "Guan Yu, you have to remember, we are doctors. Are there any doctors afraid of their patients?" Xiao Li walked out of the elevator.

    Guan Yu kept up with him. "However, they aren¡¯t patients! They are ghosts!"

    The young man was wearing a cap and a few strands of dyed yellow hair sprang uneasily from the cap.

    Xiao Li reached out and touched his hair. "Do you know the Hippocratic oath?"

    Guan Yu hesitated before saying, "I only know the Nightingale oath..."

    "Then search for it. All patients should be treated equally and you shouldn¡¯t move away from them just because their appearance is mutted."

    Guan Yu, "..."

    Still, they were really ghosts? Sherlock, wasn¡¯t this person too deep in the y?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t listen to him any longer and waved. Xiao Li didn¡¯t go back to the emergency department and he wasn¡¯t going to search for the right room. It was close to three in the morning and Xiao Li was a bit sleepy. He was ready to go to the doctor¡¯s dormitory to find an empty ce to sleep for one night.

    Guan Yu separated from him at a corner of the dormitory building and walked back to his dormitory.

    He felt like he was dreaming. He had clearly seen a few horrible and cruel ghosts today, especially the IV ghost. If he had met the ghost during the day then he would be scared by the sound of the wheels. However, when he was Sherlock, it was normal (?) and he even returned with his limbs intact.

    It was just... horrible thinking about it.

    Guan Yu scratched his head and walked back to his dormitory.

    Xiao Li¡¯s hand grabbed the door of his dormitory room and he pulled it open. It was just that the moment he opened it, he didn¡¯t walk it. It was because Xiao Li felt there was another person in his room. The man didn¡¯t sit or stand. He was leaning against the door waiting for Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li licked his lips. He turned on the light and the lights shone on the man¡¯s face but the man didn¡¯t squint. The man¡¯s face still wasn¡¯t exposed. The little yellow book had been unusually quiet recently and Xiao Li just thought the book was thinking about his words. He didn¡¯t think the other party would be waiting for him in his dormitory.

    The man stood up straight and looked at Xiao Li, voice revealing an imperceptible joy. "You are back."

    This sentence made him sound like a husband waiting for his lover to returnte. Even the momentum of his body was amazing. Xiao Li took out the little yellow book from his pocket and ced it on the table. Then he closed the door with his feet. "What are you doing here?"

    Perhaps this dormitory was too small or perhaps the single bed was too narrow. It was easy to think of some bad things. The man¡¯s throat was a bit dry as he reached out to Xiao Li. "I was afraid that you were hungry after staying up toote. Do you want to eat dinner?"

    If the little yellow book had spoken some perverted scripts at this time, the fatigued Xi was likely to kick him. Now the other side was talking about eating...

    The man handed him a piece of chocte and asked, "What do you want to eat?"

    Xiao Li bowed his head to open the packaging of the chocte. He found it was the dark chocte he had been carrying and ced it in his mouth while thinking. He wanted to eat many things and could smoothly say them. However, Xiao Li thought about it and finally chose the two most suitable thigs. "Milk tea to replenish my energy and it is suitable to eat barbecue with this."

    Milk tea with barbecue.

    The man, "..."

    He didn¡¯t think that Xiao Li would say such a strange match and didn¡¯t respond for a moment.

    Xiao Li discovered his silence and looked up. "You can¡¯t do it?"

    His tone was light and he sounded a little disappointed. The man changed his tone and gently persuaded. "No, it is just sote and it isn¡¯t good to eat these things. If you like it, the next time¡ª"

    Before he finished speaking, he noticed that Xiao Li had shifted his attention away. Therefore, the man changed his decision without hesitation. "...Okay."

    "This is thest time. Next time, it will be something easy to digest."

    Once he finished speaking, his entire body disappeared into the darkness like he teleported.

    Xiao Li sat on the edge of the bed and counted the time waiting for the other person to return. The little yellow book¡¯s speed was very fast but he was still waiting for the other person¡¯s arrival after 10 minutes. The food appeared on the table but the man didn¡¯te back.

    There was a line of writing on the little yellow book: ¡¾ Do you like it? ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    IV ghost: Where is my body? Why did you get rid of my body?

 Chapter 60

    Xiao Li unpacked, drank two mouthfuls and stayed up after satisfying his hunger to give a positive answer to the little yellow book.

    He was just somewhat curious about why the little yellow book hadn¡¯t returned in human form. Xiao Li didn¡¯t miss the human form. He was just curious about why the little yellow book, with his teddy-like personality, didn¡¯t ask for credit personally. It was just that Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t ask even if he was doubtful, otherwise, it was hard to guarantee the other person wouldn¡¯t take his inquiry as a sign of love.

    The little yellow book got a positive reply and was very happy. ¡¾ If you like, I can always give you night snacks. ¡¿

    ¡¾ However, this type of food isn¡¯t good. You should eat something nutritious. ¡¿

    Xiao Li refused. "No."

    The little yellow book seemed to be very frustrated by his refusal. ¡¾ Why can¡¯t you rely on me a bit more? ¡¿

    ¡¾ I want you to rely on me so much that you can¡¯t live without my care. In this way, you will kiss me many times. ¡¿

    ¡¾ However, we are now the opposite. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I can¡¯t live without you, I depend on you, I fantasize all the time about how to get you and upy you. ¡¿

    ¡¾ In fact, you can ask me for many, many more requests. I am far more powerful than you think and I like it when you ask me for things. ¡¿

    Xiao Li thought, "Then can you make this barbecue a bit more spicy? How can you think of buying spicy barbecue that has no soul at all?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ............ ¡¿

    ¡¾ ...It is because you won¡¯t be able to sleep easily after eating spicy food. You should eat light things before bed. ¡¿

    Xiao Li suddenly felt that this type of person was old-fashioned and not young at all, although this might be logical considering he was a ghost. He took a few bites and threw the remains in the trash can. Then the little yellow book shook again. ¡¾ Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I didn¡¯te back? ¡¿

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. He thought it might be because the little yellow book would say it even if he didn¡¯t ask.

    ¡¾ I¡¯m angry. You don¡¯t care about me. I don¡¯t want to think about you but then I be disappointed with myself. I can¡¯t ignore you. ¡¿

    Hey, he analyzed it on his own and this was really a bit cute.

    Xiao Li was full and his mood was good. His brain was filled with the little yellow book and he moved his fingers along his hair. "Why didn¡¯t youe back?"

    It took a while for the little yellow book to reply. ¡¾ I don¡¯t dare toe back. ¡¿

    ¡¾I waited for you toe back and bought you a night snack. If I came back to watch you eat then I won¡¯t be able to endure it. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I would like to apany you to sleep. I want to hold a hand to your jaw to kiss you. I also wanted to press you against the bed and make that single bed creak. Maybe it will copse but it doesn¡¯t matter. You will fall on me and I will catch you. ¡¿

    ¡¾ This fantasy... is too happy. I dare not appear in case I will fall in and no longer be able to climb up. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "???"

    This big pervert really thought too much.

    The teenager hadn¡¯t said anything when the little yellow book disyed: ¡¾ Can I give you a good night kiss? If not on the lips, the forehead or the back of the hand is okay. ¡¿

    Xiao Li was slightly startled. He felt an invisible person in the air bend down and lightly touch the back of his hand. If he hadn¡¯t been carefully paying attention, he wouldn¡¯t have even felt it.

    The little yellow book was glowing red. ¡¾ Baby, good night. ¡¿

    ********

    The next day near noon, there was a shrill scream outside the doctors¡¯ dormitory building.

    The reincarnators had broken into the room of Zhang San, the one who diedst night, because he hadn¡¯t left his room. They found him dead in his room and he was in a terrible state. His head waspletely separated from his body.

    Hu Li bent down and covered his body with a bedspread. "Did anyone notice any movementsst night?"

    "No," the rest of the group replied as the recalled the difficult night yesterday. "Nothing was heard."

    Hu Li turned his head and asked Xiao Li, "Sherlock, what about you? What did you find in the emergency room?"

    Xiao Lizily raised a hand to his mouth and yawned, a few tears overflowing from his eyes because of thete night. "I saw the split mouthed girl. We did a quick question and answer and once it ended, I did a quick check of the rooms in the inpatient building, coaxing the ponytailed girl to sleep."

    He spoke up to here and suddenly remembered something. Xiao Li pulled out the camera and threw it at Hu Li. By the way, I picked up this small thing and experienced an elevator scare."

    Hu Li, "???"

    This was just a ¡¯by the way?¡¯

    The silently listening Guan Yu, "......"

    The elevator scare, who was scared? In any case, he didn¡¯t feel that Sherlock was scared...

    The reincarnators took the camera and walked into the outpatient building to examine the footage.

    *****

    It was clearly noon but the daylight outside the window wasn¡¯t beautiful. Rather, it was gloomy with a smoke-like drizzle. The registration hall of the outpatient building was still empty and it wasn¡¯t clear who woulde to the soon-to-be-closed hospital.

    Several reincarnators sat together in the hall and discussed their next steps.

    As captain, Hu Li repeatedly yed the camera footage. "ording to the contents of the camera, it seems that the hospital patients became evil ghosts. There was a doctor who escaped and wanted to end everything..."

    "Was anything seen when searching Fang Qi¡¯s office room. Are there any other clues over there?"

    "It was toote. We didn¡¯t look closely and only roughly turned it over." Guan Yu recalled carefully. "If you don¡¯t feel reassured, you can go and check again. It is just over there in the inpatient building."

    Hu Li mused, "Today at noon, we will go over there to explore again. We also have to leave a few people in the outpatient building."

    Guan Yu didn¡¯t trust Hu Li because this type of person was usually arrogant. It was just thatst night left too deep an impression on him and he subconsciously looked at Sherlock. "What do you think?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s dark eyshes lowered as he yed with his fingers, using his pen to write and draw on white paper. He heard Guan Yu¡¯s question and asked, "Eh? Well, I¡¯ve almost split them into types."

    "Types?"

    Xiao Li had drawn three crooked boxes on the white paper and he handed it to Guan Yu to see.

    Guan Yu pondered on Xiao Li¡¯s intention. "Three... three officers? There are three ghosts in there? No, the line is twisted. Um... three toasts with three crows? Crows eating toast? This isn¡¯t right¡ª"

    Xiao Li, "..."

    He took back the paper, crossed out the three boxes and threw the paper into the trash can. Then he exined, "There are three buildings, the outpatient building, the inpatient building and the emergency department. What do you think they correspond to?"

    "Correspond to? Stay, in a hurry and slow and leisurely? Two nights, one day?" Guan Yu became more anxious the more you guessed. "I take the violent path and my IQ isn¡¯t high. Don¡¯t make me guess. I feel like I¡¯m back in high school and my teacher is testing me."

    Xiao Li sighed. "...The past, present and future."

    "The outpatient building is the past, the inpatient building is the present and the emergency building is the future. Therefore, the patients who came to the outpatient building now live in the inpatient building. Theye to the emergency department at night because something happens. The past can be ignored but someone must be in the emergency department every night to meet the future." Xiao Li spected as he wrote down a few words. "Still, there are some mysteries that aren¡¯t understood. I need some clues, such as why they told me to go on the rounds. I also didn¡¯t find out what happened to the night shift nurses."

    He spoke quickly and the contents were fuzzy. Guan Yu and the others listening felt fuzzy.

    Hu Li got straight to the point. "Then why did the ghost head ghost attack us in the outpatient building if it is the past? Surely there shouldn¡¯t be any ghosts in the past?"

    "Only allowing people to indulge in the past, do you not allow ghosts toe out?" Xiao Li downyed the question.

    Guan Yu simply replied, "Then what do you think we should do next?"

    "Wait." Xiao Li sat back in the chair, holding the white paper in his hand as he continued to write and draw. "If you are free, you can also look in the outpatient building. There should be some past information."

    The reincarnators were in a turmoil and looked at Hu Li. He was the captain but this time, Hu Li felt extremelyplicated. He was obviously the captain but why did he feel he was now listening to the boy¡¯s orders?

    Just then, the old man who introduced the reincarnators to the hospital yesterday afternoon entered the outpatient building. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, watching the reincarnators.

    "The others are fine." Hu Li carefully picked his words. "However, we seem to be having a little... supernatural situation. Old man, can I dare to ask if this ce is haunted...?"

    At present, he wasn¡¯t sure if the old man was good or bad. Hu Li was afraid to provoke this man¡¯s anger and only used testing words, nor did he mention the dead Zhang San. After all, if the old man really called the police and the police drove them out of the hospital, it was equivalent to the task failing and they would all die.

    The old man¡¯s expression changed. "You are all highly educated doctors. How can you believe that type of thing?"

    "Oh, it isn¡¯t believable or credible."

    "Some things you don¡¯t want to think about or you will be more afraid." The old man grabbed the white beard on his chin. "Don¡¯t take off your white coat when you are afraid. This white coat is full of righteousness and others don¡¯t daree close."

    Hu Li was overjoyed. The old man¡¯s reminder was a path to life. He hastily closed the white coat and intended to sleep in it, never taking it off.

    Xiao Li sat in ce, looking at the old man before suddenly pulling Guan Yu to him and asking, "Do you want to hold him?"

    "Ah? What?"

    "My gut feeling says he has a problem." Xiao Li pointed to the old man. "If we can stun him and threaten his life, he might cough up a lot of secrets."

    Guan Yu, "......"

    His facial expression was extremelyplicated as he pointed to himself. "Sherlock, my name is Guan Yu, not Dong Zhuo. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt to do this to an old man?"

    Xiao Li, "...I didn¡¯t say I would really do it. In any case, he isn¡¯t necessarily good or bad."

    Guan Yu¡¯s eyes became moreplicated and he sent Xiao Li a ¡¯don¡¯t speak¡¯ look. Seeing that Xiao Li¡¯s mouth was opening, he tore off a piece of paper and covered this person¡¯s face.

    After a few brief words, the old man left again and Hu Li took care of the crowd. Hu Li hesitated for a moment after the old man left before decided to do as Xiao Li said. They would first search the rtively safe outpatient building for clues and then go to the inpatient building.

    In the outpatient building.

    They were previously frightened by the nursery rhyme sung by the ghost and their people walked with lowered heads. They went from the bottom up, going through each section and flipping through the stack of documents and consultation files on the table to see if there were any clues.

    The rain outside the window was getting louder and louder, shrouded the hospital in a type of curtain.

    After another corner, Xiao Li suddenly stopped at the back of the group and turned to look behind him. Behind him was the sound of many noisy footsteps, as if he was followed by a group of invisible people.

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: Um? Do I look like I have a conscience regarding such a thing?

    IV ghost/ Mirror ghost/ Split mouthed girl ghost: Absolutely not!

    Tan Li: Some 0v0. Xiao Li is a good person.

 Chapter 61

    Guan Yu was walking in front of Xiao Li but still sensed a slight pause in the other side¡¯s footsteps. He immediately slowed down and asked, "What is it?"

    Xiao Li looked back at the emptiness behind him. "Did you hear footsteps?"

    Guan Yu was startled by his remarks. In this terrible haunted ce, any subtle movements might be a murder omen.

    He stopped, calmed down and listened carefully. The sound was covered by the rain and Guan Yu hadn¡¯t been paying attention. Now that he was listening closely, he really heard the increasingly noisy footsteps mixed in with the rain.

    The two of them stopped and the people in front also noticed. Hu Li turned around and asked, "Why are the two of you stopping?"

    Xiao Li made a ¡¯shh¡¯ gesture and pointed to his ear with his left finger to show them to listen carefully.

    The expressions of the group also changed. These footsteps were endless and nonstop, as if this was downtown area.

    The footsteps grew louder and louder, gradually covering the sound of the rain and showing their existence to the reincarnators with a great fanfare.

    Guan Yu¡¯s face was white. "Are the footsteps all ghosts? Listening to this, I feel like I¡¯m on Nanjing Road during a national holiday."

    Once the volume of the footsteps reached a peak, the reincarnators saw that the surrounding scenery had changed.

    Originally, the hospital was empty, calm and lonely. Now the corridors were full of people. There were mothers with children, young people who came alone with their medical records and couples sobbing and crying. It was filled with humanity.

    The pungent smell of sterilization entered their noses, making the entire scene very real.

    Xiao Li and the others appeared abruptly in this corridor but no one noticed their presence.

    "An illusion?"

    A reincarnator made a guess.

    However, unlike ordinary illusions, they didn¡¯t pass through the patient¡¯s bodies but touched the other person. Hu Li tried to hold someone who rushed past and was nced at because of his bald head.

    Xiao Li had one hand in his pocket and put the little yellow book under his arm. He stood in ce for a while to watch before finally selecting a direction, walking towards a certain department.

    Guan Yu looked at him, remembering the words Xiao Li spoke downstairs. ¡¯This outpatient building corresponds to the past.¡¯ Then this was the triggering the path of life, thus generating some memories?

    He couldn¡¯t think and his feet first moved towards Xiao Li. In the end, he settled in the middle and waved to the reincarnators behind him. "Keep up."

    Hu Li wondered, "...I¡¯m the captain, right?"

    He touched his bare hand and after a moment of worrying over it, he chose to keep up.

    Xiao Li finally stopped in front of the surgery. There happened to be a girl sitting in the row of chairs outside the door. Xiao Li hade here because of this female patient. She wore a ck mask and had tightly wrapped herself up. The girl¡¯s eyebrows and corbone were lost the same, covered with a light makeup.

    He walked in and saw the doctor inside listening to the girl, arguing about something.

    "...You, how can the operation fail?" The girl¡¯s tone was ordinary at first but then she became more and more impassioned. "You quack, you ruined my whole life! How do you have the face to continue being a doctor?"

    The doctor opposite her was very aloofpared to her. He spoke to her in a helpless tone, "The surgery didn¡¯t fail, this is the after-effect I told you about. You agreed when you signed the form. Jaw surgery is inherently risky."

    "If there are no problems, why were you hiding from me? I went to your office to find you and you clearly locked the door. It is because you are guilty!"

    "At the time, I just had a surgery and fell asleep." The doctor exined. "Don¡¯t think too much. The most important thing is to maintain a good body. Agitation isn¡¯t good for you¡ª"

    "Look at my mouth! How can I not be agitated? You try to disfigure yourself! I can¡¯t eat every night, do you know?" The girl shouted angrily.

    "It isn¡¯t as serious as you¡¯re saying. Outsiders won¡¯t notice the little details at all. You are too demanding of yourself."

    "How can you say that? You are a doctor. Let me tell you..." The girl growled out. "If I die, I will make you pay for it with your life, Fang, Qi!"

    Fang Qi, it was the doctor who recorded the video on the camera.

    "Security, security¡ª" The noise in the clinic was so loud that the door was surrounded by a bunch of people. They didn¡¯t know what was happening inside but Fang Qi called out loudly for the security guards and tworge security guards soon rushed in, holding down the girl.

    The girl tried to struggle but couldn¡¯t resist the strength of the two elder men. She was pressed against the table and the illusion ended.

    The footsteps disappeared, the rain gradually became heavier and the pungent smell of disinfectant was gone.

    Hu Li breathed in a mouthful of humid air. "Is the truth that the hospital patients became angry with the doctor due to the surgery failure and turned into evil spirits. Their resentment spread throughout the hospital and Fang Qi saw them kill people. The ce in the video that Fang Qi mentioned should be the original surgery operation room or Fang Qi¡¯s office?"

    His reasoning was justified and convincing but the system had no response. It was silent except for the sound of rain.

    "Are there not enough details or is it a miscalction?" Hu Li couldn¡¯t afford to lose face after not getting the system confirmed and he frowned while speaking to himself.

    Xiao Li said nothing about this person¡¯s guess. He went directly into the room after the memory ended. There was a blue screen and a table for people to lie down on. There was also a long and strong needle and paper for registration.

    He leaned over and flipped over a pile of information. Based on the girl¡¯s age and gender, he filtered out some people. Then he pulled out two cases that precisely matched.

    Xiao Li opened the cases to find a scrawling handwriting. He simply couldn¡¯t understand the doctor¡¯s handwriting but this instance wouldn¡¯t give a clue that couldn¡¯t be understood. Xiao Li ignored all the doctor terms in the beginning and turned to thest page.

    The corner was folded up. Xiao Li opened it with his fingers and found and of handwriting on it.

    [-201 ro]

    The person who wrote the room must¡¯ve been in a hurry because they didn¡¯t finish thest half of ¡¯room.¡¯

    A negative room. The second underground floor? What would it be? The second underground floor of a hospital seemed to be reminiscent of a morgue. The clinic was quiet, only the sound of the reincarnators¡¯ breathing and paper flipping being heard.

    However, this silence didn¡¯tst long. Three secondster, a strange sound appeared, as if a child¡¯s voice was singing a nursery rhyme.

    [A patient died, a patient¡¯s operation failed.

    Toozy to put him in the morgue.]

    [The head rolled under the bed.

    Limbs scattered in the room.]

    The voice seemed toe from all around them and there was no precise orientation. The sound echoed in the hospital corridor. Once the nursery rhyme started, the walls of the outpatient building started to peel off, yellowing and spilling ck liquid over the walls.

    [May cutting the thistles, their day is long.

    June cut apart the thistles, they are too quick.

    July cut apart the thistles, they die. It turns out that we are all dead? Doctor, help us, okay?]

    The sound of the nursery rhyme was getting closer and louder. It was filled with creepy resentment.

    [We are asking you for help. Doctor, why aren¡¯t you looking back? If you can¡¯t save us, just apany us to die together, how about it?]

    It was once again a terror nursery rhyme but was filled with the ghost¡¯s broken words. Bai Yun¡¯s shoulders shrunk with fear and even the brawny Guan Yu couldn¡¯t help leaning towards Xiao Li, subconsciously grabbing his arm.

    Xiao Li sank due to the weight of the youth and he nced sideways at Guan Yu. "Are you afraid?"

    "Fear is normal, any person would be afraid." Guan Yu replied with trembling teeth. "Aren¡¯t you afraid?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. He looked at Guan Yu¡¯s slightly trembling arm and pointed at him, dering coldly, "Yes, you are afraid but can you let go of my arm?"

    "No, I can¡¯t let go.." Guan Yu didn¡¯t care about losing his face. "Just until we go down."

    GuanYu was strong and muscr, his strength was also high. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t break free and even felt a bit of pain. Xiao Li thought for a few seconds before asking, "What song do you like?"

    This question was strange and Guan Yu thought for a moment before asking woodenly, "I am a huge Jay Chou fan. I go to every one of his concerts."

    Xiao Li nodded and took out his phone. He opened the music yer, found the singer Jay Chou and casually yed the song with the highest number of hits. He pressed y and the next second, the prelude of ¡¯Love Confession¡¯ filled the empty hospital...

    He turned up the volume, suppressing the nursery rhyme as melodious music filled the air.

    The nursery rhyme ghost, "........."

    "Are you afraid now?" Xiao Li put his phone to Guan Yu¡¯s ear.

    Guan Yu, "???"

    He listened to the familiar music in his ears and under the premise of not hearing the nursery rhyme, Guan Yu really stopped shaking and let go. It was really useful!

    Xiao Li continued to y music while putting the mobile phone back in his pocket. He rubbed the ce where Guan Yu had grabbed him and said, "If you¡¯re not afraid then continue to walk."

    Guan Yu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. He could only close his mouth and follow Xiao Li.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: ?????? You grabbed Xiao Li. I haven¡¯t held him so closely (in reality)

    The next second, the little ck book. [I noted it down.]

    Aftering out of the hospital instance, Student Guan Yu suddenly became a ground wrestling fan for a certain period of time. He kept being thrown down to the ground.

    Fried: Are you a little girl? Why do you keep falling?

    Guan Yu: ???

 Chapter 62

    Guan Yu walked out of this floor and was still very confused.

    The song ¡¯Love Confession¡¯ was firmly entrenched in his mind, thoroughly brainwashing him. The climax of the song yed on the phone and he even wanted to sing a little bit. Xiao Li was in front but he seemed to have eyes in the back of his head as he said, "If you¡¯re still afraid then try singing."

    Guan Yu, "..."

    The girls among the reincarnators were too afraid to sing, how could a big man like him do it? This was the hospital, not the KTV! The four minute song finished ying and the hospital returned to silence. They walked down the stairs towards the room that was written on the corner of the case file, -201.

    The ghost who sang the nursery rhyme failed in the attack. They didn¡¯t know if it lost strength after Love Confession yed or if it destroyed the method of killing. In any case, it didn¡¯t show up and attack the reincarnators. They were able to get a moment of respite as they descended the fire escape steps floor after floor.

    Soon, the corner of the stairs moved from [1] to [-1] and soon reached [-2]. The more they went down, the colder the reincarnators became. It was a bone deep cold, like they suffered a magic ice attack. The cold came and there was the dripping sound of water droplets.

    It was time for the ethereal child to make aeback. [I was born on Monday, baptized on Tuesday and married on Wednesday.]

    [Sick on Thursday, in critical condition on Friday, dead on Saturday and burned on Sunday. This is my ending.]

    [It is very familiar, right? Doctor, where are you going? Is it to go... look at me?]

    The rhyme moved closer to them. It was a child in hospital clothing. They couldn¡¯t tell if it was a man or a woman and it floated in the air, half transparent.

    "Ah¡ª" Bai Yun suddenly screamed. The girl pulled out a handful of Expel Ghosts charms and stuck it on the ghost who suddenly pulled at a corner of her coat. The paper was stuck to the nursery rhyme ghost¡¯s hand and burned up quickly. It retracted, leaving a handprint on Bai Yun¡¯s white coat.

    This trick... could it only use the nursery rhyme to kill? No, it seemed that the condition of killing was that ¡¯must hear this nursery rhyme¡¯. It was really persistent.

    Xiao Li looked at his phone again in an expressionless manner and casually ordered a nostalgic song. The people present (even the ghost) were familiar with the melody flowing out of the mobile phone.

    Xiao Li asked Guan Yu. "Can you sing?"

    Guan Yu nodded hesitantly.

    "Block your ears and sing."

    Guan Yu was now very obedient and didn¡¯t show his original unruly expression. Before he began, he hesitantly nced at Bai Yun, blocked his ears and abandoned all shame as he loudly hummed. "The sound wave is too strong, don¡¯t shake, it¡¯ll hit the ground!"

    After singing the first lyrics, Guan Yu felt that something had changed. Combined with Xiao Li looking back at him with encouraging eyes, Guan Yu sang even louder, showing crazy despair in the face of a setback. His singing reached the extreme and he couldn¡¯t resist jumping a few times.

    Hu Li saw this trick and that it was really useful for Guan Yu, so he also blocked his ears and sang. Who cared about the method of survival as long as they survived? Sometimes in special asions, one person doing something was strange but it became natural when doing it together.

    The nursery rhyme ghost floated in the air, a touch of resentment once again appeared on its face. However, that resentment also had some confusion...

    Xiao Li continued to walk down. Once [-2] appeared at the corner of the stairs, he opened the door and exited the stairwell. The group of reincarnators followed the young man, still singing non-stop. They sang one after another and it was really difficult to hear. Xiao Li didn¡¯t say stop and they also didn¡¯t dare to stop. Once they finished singing Sound Wave, some people hummed their favourite songs.

    "White moonlight, my heart is somewhere, so bright but so cold."

    ¡°Bye, donuts, pearl milk tea, instant noodles¡ª"

    These strange songs filled the floor. The second underground floor was wide, with arge area of open space in the middle that served as a parking lot and a room in the far corner. Many vehicles might¡¯ve parked here before the hospital closed but now it was empty.

    Xiao Li led the reincarnators to room -201. Xiao Li¡¯s hearing was very sensitive. Even if some teammates were still singing behind him, he could still capture some sounds that shouldn¡¯t exist. He walked around a pir and looked back.

    A girl stood there. Her back was to the crowd and her hair was up in a ponytail. Her hands held a red umbre and rain dropped down the umbre onto the ground. This was the sound that Xiao Li had just heard. The ponytailed girl ¡¯looked at Xiao Li and spoke gently, "Dr An, are you going to check the room?"

    Xiao Li raised an arm to Guan Yu¡¯s shoulder, motioning him to stop singing. Guan Yu instantly shut up and elbowed the people behind him, making them put down the hands blocking their ears one by one.

    Once it was quiet, Xiao Li nodded at her.

    The ponytailed girl said, "Good luck, Dr An."

    She held the umbre, slowly turned around and walked away from here. Only the water on the ground proved that she had been here.

    "T-This is a ghost? Why is it still her hair when she turned around?" Hu Li pointed to the back of the ponytailed girl. "Why did she call you Dr An?"

    "I told you yesterday, I sent a patient back to her room. It is her." Xiao Li retracted his gaze and casually exined as he quickened his pace, moving around a few obstacles and arriving at the entrance of -201.

    "I thought you were talking about a person..." Hu Li¡¯s expression was ugly. He wanted to ask Xiao Li again but the other person had his ears to the door of the room, listening to any movements inside. Then he lowered his fingers and knocked rhythmically on the door. Hu Li could only shut his mouth and swallow the words in his throat.

    The door of room -201 was different. It was very thick and seemed to be made of steel, like it was guarding against something. Xiao Li knocked three times but the echo came from very far away.

    Xiao Li asked, "Is there anyone?"

    At first, no one answered him. Once he asked again, a weak voice was heard from inside. "I-Is there someone outside? I¡¯m not hearing wrong, am I?"

    Guan Yu was startled the moment the voice was heard. He hadn¡¯t really expected someone to be inside!

    W-Was it not a person?

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrows. He seemed to have heard this man¡¯s voice not long ago... it was Doctor Fang Qi from the illusion.

    "The people outside the door. You... are you still there?" The voice from beyond the door seemed really weak. Not only was it weak, the words were intermittent and the person needed to rest for a long time after every word. "You... are patients trapped here... or... a new doctor?"

    Hu Li wasn¡¯t willing to watch and interjected, "Doctor, we are new doctors who have been hired."

    Xiao Li nced at Hu Li and didn¡¯t stop him.

    The other side continued, "Yes, it is... since you can find this ce, did you discover it... the hospital is unusual...?"

    "Yes, the patients here are all ghosts! We saw an illusion and found the room number. Then we came down from upstairs." Hu Li eximed.

    "Howe you are in this room? Fang Qi. " Xiao Li asked.

    The man¡¯s voice was a bit surprised. "Do you know me?"

    He settled down and spoke bitterly, "It seems that you have found... my camera. I am stuck here because of a long, long story."

    Next, Fang Qi told his story to the reincarnators.

    "A long time ago, I was the chief doctor here. I might¡¯ve been young but I was quite prestigious. The dean here was my father and I came here after graduation."

    "I loved the profession of a doctor. It might be hard but I felt like I could hold on. I liked the satisfaction that came from treating the patients."

    "After being a doctor for many years, there will always be strange patients. It was good a first until I met her."

    "Her name was Sun Ningcui and she... at first, she gave me the impression that she was obsessed with beauty. In the middle of the clinic, she would often look in the mirror and on several asions, she even told me not to speak and made me stop so she could fix her makeup. She came to me because she felt her jaw wasn¡¯t attractive enough and hoped to widen her lips through surgery."

    Fang Qi spoke a long story and even filled in small details. Xiao Li leaned against the door and impatiently tapped it with his fingers. "I just listened to them sing and I¡¯m a bit tired. Make the long story shorter."

    Fang Qi, "......"

    He was silent for a moment and once he opened his mouth again, he really was brief. "In short, her operation was sessful but there were some small side-effects. I couldn¡¯t see what she called the ¡¯angle deformity¡¯ but she was certain that her mouth had changed positions and was unreasonable. I asked the security guards to cklist her and didn¡¯t want to see her again."

    "It was just that in the next six months, her condition deteriorated rapidly. She grabbed a pair of scissors to cut herself, trying to correct her own deformity. At first, she was taken to the emergency room and then hospitalized."

    "It started the day she entered the hospital."

    "Many patients became stranger and stranger, scaring the nurses and doctors with their weird movements and eyes. They might¡¯ve been possessed by ghosts."

    "We tried to save her but she refused to listen. Finally, when the nurse wasn¡¯t paying attention, she took a sharp knife and attacked her attending physician. She killed him andmitted suicide. Soon, such actions spread to other patients and this ce became a paradise of ghosts."

    Xiao Li listened quietly without speaking, but the corners of his lips were bent in a mocking arc.

    Guan Yu saw his expression and couldn¡¯t help the hairs on his arm rising.

 Chapter 63

    Xiao Li slightly bowed his head to listen to the people in the room. His hair hanging down the side covered his eyes and only Guan Yu noticed the change in his expression because Guan Yu had been watching him. Hu Li had been watching for movement from the door and didn¡¯t notice Xiao Li¡¯s small movements. He saw that Fang Qi had finished and asked, "Since the other people are... why are you here? In the video, wasn¡¯t the door broken open...?"

    Fang Qiughed bitterly and this sentence seemed to poke at his sore spot. He coughed before speaking after a long time, "I have an ancestral jade that my father specifically gave me and I wore it around my neck. I always thought that it was a feudal superstition but never thought it would be myst hope."

    "That day, they broke into my office. I closed my eyes and expected to die. I didn¡¯t expect that once they touched my neck, the jade exuded an orange light and repelled them. I seized the opportunity to flee. I originally wanted to escape the hospital but I ran downstairs and found ess to the outside world blocked. There was no underground area in the inpatient building so I could only run here and eventually hid here."

    Fang Qi exined and the scene fell silent.

    Guan Yu saw that Xiao Li still didn¡¯t speak and expressed his own doubts. "Still, such a long time passed? How did you survive?"

    He didn¡¯t know the exact age of the hospital butparing the environment with the real world, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that the hospital had been abandoned for a long time. How did this person survive for so long without food or water?

    Fang Qi replied, "It is because she hates me."

    Guan Yu questioned, "She?"

    "Sun Ningcui... she is the originator of everything here and she hates me. That day, I fled here and she tried to kill me. However, when I closed the door, I don¡¯t know why but she didn¡¯t rush in to kill me. I relied on the water dripping from the corner here for a few days. Just when I thought I was going to starve to death, something was stuffed under the door..." Inside the room, Fang Qi¡¯s eyebrows twisted in pain, as if he was recalling the past.

    Hu Li hurriedly asked, "What was stuffed in?"

    "Some minced meat was stuffed in." Fang Qi covered his mouth and made a sickened sound. "I don¡¯t know the identity of that meat but it was fortunate I carried a lighter with me. There was a lot of cloth in the room and I tore off a bit, cooking it for a few minutes before eating it to sustain my life."

    "Since then, every once in awhile, she wille to give it to me. I know it is to torture me and make me miserable every night. She doesn¡¯t want me to die easily. After all... there is no pain in death..."

    "In fact, I also wanted to die but every time, I thought of my father and didn¡¯t have the courage. Day by day, I survived."

    Xiao Li listened to Fang Qi¡¯s words and kept bowing his head. He shone his phone on the ground and as Fang Qi said, there was some long-frozen ck blood, in addition to¡ª

    He reached out to touch the ground. There were still two minor scratches on it, as if a device with a pully had been pushed here over the years.

    Bai Yun heard this and immediately spoke with sympathy. "You really didn¡¯t have it easy... how can we help you?"

    Inside the room, Fang Qi sniffled but didn¡¯t directly answer Bai Yun. Instead, he turned to ask the whereabouts of the split mouthed woman. "When you came... did you meet them?"

    Bai Yun whispered, "We met a little devil who sang a nursery rhyme but there was no damage."

    She didn¡¯t mention her singing because she was a bit embarrassed.

    "That¡¯s good... I-I only want to ask one thing. I can¡¯t live even if rescued. Therefore, I don¡¯t need you to save me. I want to end this and let the hospital return to the usual state... after all, it was my father¡¯s life¡¯s work."

    "What do you need us to do?"

    "I... I want you to put an end to this..."

    "There was a Daoist priest my father brought in to deal with them. He came to me and told me that all the gloom herees from a room with something eye-catching. The ghosts can be stopped as long as it is destroyed."

    "I thought for a long time and I think the most likely ce is where Sun Ningcui. It is the emergency room, room 406 in the emergency building. I remember very well because I was very concerned about her... Please, can you go over there and destroy it if you find something? It will not only save me but also save yourself. As a reward, I can give you this jade plus any secrets I know..."

    "What secrets do you know?" Guan Yu asked.

    Fang Qi spoke everything very clearly. If this was the truth of the task then they should¡¯vepleted task two, unless there was still something that Fang Qi didn¡¯t mention. Guan Yu nced at Xiao Li¡¯s face and saw that the smile on the other person¡¯s face had disappeared and it once again became indifferent.

    Fang Qi pause before saying, "The structure of the hospital when it was first built was very special. It is a natural congregation of yin and perhaps that is why the ghosts here are wreaking havoc. This is my father¡¯s secret. If you are interested, I can tell you... but only after you seed."

    Fang Qipletely confessed and waited for the reincarnators¡¯ answer.

    Xiao Li looked at the people around him. Apart from Guan Yu, who had doubts due to Xiao Li, the others seemed to believe it. Xiao Li lowered his voice so that the person in the room couldn¡¯t hear him and asked the rest for advice. "What do you think?"

    Fang Qi had answered every question and his voice seemed very weak. There were no suspicious areas.

    Bai Yun said, "He should be a plot character to give us the task. Shall we... help him?"

    The others nodded. "I think it should be okay. This is our only clue."

    There seemed to be an item reward if they helped Fang Qi. Based on the description, it was a rare life-saving item and would have high value.

    Guan Yu saw their expressions and reached out to grab Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. "Why do I feel like your eyes are filled with taunting?"

    Xiao Li looked up. This time, there was no taunting in his eyes as he narrowed them. "Do you want to help?"

    Every time Sherlock questioned him, Guan Yu would always subconsciously ponder on it for a moment. He felt tense, like afraid of making an error when answering the question of a high school teacher. Xiao Li obviously thought that something wasn¡¯t right with Fang Qi. Thus, Guan Yu recalled the words of Fang Qi to try and find something wrong.

    He thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a problem apart from his reason for surviving being a bit far-fetched. Guan Yu then replied, "I want to help. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem with him..."

    Xiao Li wondered, "Why do you want to help?"

    "It is because he is the only character we¡¯ve met and the secret he is hiding is the key to our clearance..."

    "Are you curious about the secret? I can tell you right now." Xiao Li spoke while leaning against the door of the room.

    Guan Yu, "......"

    Guan Yu, "!!!"

    "You know the secret?" His words were so loud that the conversing Hu Li and reincarnators looked over. However, Guan Yu couldn¡¯t care about them.

    "I know, the secret is¡ª" Xiao Li smiled. "His words are false."

    Guan Yu, "......"

    "How do you know?" Hu Li looked over suspiciously. Despite theck of light, his bald head was still shing with a dazzling lustre.

    "It is too deliberate." Xiao Li bent is arms, hands in the pocket of his white coat and elbow against the door, making a dull sound He didn¡¯t restrain his volume, as if he was deliberately trying to let Fang Qi hear him.

    Sure enough, three secondster, Fang Qi¡¯s weak voice was heard again. "Doctor An, I can understand why you would have doubts. After all, I am just a stranger. Even so... I am telling the truth. You just have to give it a try and you won¡¯t make a loss..."

    Xiao Li turned, nose rubbing on the thick door as he used his knuckles to knock on the door. "Then let me inside the room to check it. Doctor, the time is up."

    Fang Qi was silent for a long time.

    Xiao Li continued, "You went inside so you should have the key, unless... are you telling me that the split mouthed girl locked you in from the outside?"

    ¡°I do have a key but... it¡¯s too ugly here. There is nothing to look at. It is dirty, messy and stinky... my lower body is almost rotting. I hate myself. Why do you want..."

    "That¡¯s why I have to check. If I let you die here alone than how can I have a conscience?" Xiao Li spoke the words of a Virgin Mary but his face didn¡¯t slow the slightest sympathy. "Doctor, is lying fun?"

    His words were a question but his tone was firm.

    Fang Qi, "......"

    There were three seconds of silence before asking, "When did you find out?"

    Xiao Li replied, "After seeing the note on the medical record."

    Fang Qi hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Guan Yu jumped. "So early? What about the note?"

    "It was too deliberate. How can a make fleeing hurriedly from a ghost have the time to write down -201 while only writing half of the word room? Is it out of fear that we would misunderstand?"

    In the room, Fang Qi¡¯s tone changed as he sighed. "...It seems that I overdid it. I wanted to create the feeling of not finishing it but that one word affected you. Was it because of this? You thought all my words were fake?"

    "Of course, there are other things." Before Xiao Li could finish, he was interrupted by Guan Yu.

    "...If you were skeptical, whye down here?"

    He even allowed room for Fang Qi to speak.

    Xiao Li replied, "I wanted to see why he led me down here."

    "One more thing... I probably wanted to see the expression of the person who thought they had nned everything and seeded, only to been exposed at thest minute?" Xiao Li added uncertainly.

    Guan Yu, "......"

    Sherlock was a really terrible person.

    The author has something to say:

    The ponytailed girl eating a melon in the front row: See Dr An, it isn¡¯t fun to toss me. It is fun to toss Dr Fang. Refuel!

    The little IV ghost looked at his little cart and then looked in front of him, revealing a sad andplication emotion, like a monkey who lost his banana...

 Chapter 64

    "¡ªUnfortunately, I didn¡¯t get to see the doctor¡¯s face." Xiao Li spoke with some regret. He could only judge the other person¡¯s mood through the voice. Fang Qi didn¡¯t seem to have reached the point of utter difort. It was a bit disappointing.

    Fang Qi¡¯s voice was no longer weak. Once he heard Xiao Li¡¯s mocking words, he snorted. "If you want to see my expression then you can go straight in."

    Xiao Li put his hand on the sturdy door and pushed it hard. He found that he could really open it and pushed it open. The room behind the door wasn¡¯t the morgue that the reincarnators had previously thought of. It was a converted operating room.

    It was arge, well-equipped operating room. There was a bowl of fresh flesh ced on the operating table with a scalpel in it.

    Fang Qi was standing next to the operating table. Or, or a phantom, looked like the person in the camera. He seemed like a normal young man but his face had been chopped and sewn together, with obvious stitching marks. The hem of Fang Qi¡¯s white coat was covered with countless palm prints and there was a haze over his face.

    Xiao Li stood at the door patting his clothes, but he didn¡¯t go in. He simply greeted Fang Qi in a friendly manner, "Doctor Fang, you look good."

    His words sounded sarcastic and it seeded in making Fang Qi¡¯s face a bit hazier. "If you want to see my expression then take a closer look."

    Xiao Li told him, "Youe out."

    "Youe in."

    The rest of the group, "..."

    Xiao Li¡¯s toes reached the door. He nced at the boundaries of the door frame at his feet and said, "Let me guess, your area of activity is currently confined to this room. You can kill me once I enter."

    Fang Qi pulled out his scalpel from the basin of flesh, picked up a gauze and started to wipe the scalpel. Once it waspletely clean, he held it. "What else do you guess?"

    His actions were a threat but Xiao Li just smiled. "You are very good at editing stories, suggesting that you are an abandoned doctor."

    Fang Qi didn¡¯t speak and just held the scalpel tightly.

    Xiao Li looked back before turning his head forward again. "Once we entered the hospital, all the clues such as the camera and memory were directed by you. It was to make us believe that you were the victim and the patients the monsters. The old man who greeted us kept emphasizing the word ¡¯doctor¡¯, which was also a hint. Since seeing the camera, I had doubts about the truth of the hospital. When I was in the emergency department, they kept asking me to check the room. I thought it was the rooms in the inpatient building but now I think it should be here."

    "I got a drawing from the inpatient department which shows a person holding a knife and stabbing another person. I thought it was the split mouthed woman attacking the doctor but after seeing the room number, I realized someone was deliberately confusing us. Conversely, could it be the doctor was... manufacturing the so-called monster patients?"

    "Fang Qi, in fact, you are the only real patient of this hospital."

    "You say that you like the satisfaction you feel after treating patients. I think you like the satisfaction of cutting patients. You transformed this basement area into an operating room and as the dean¡¯s son and chief physician, you deceived patients into receiving private surgery. You love to destroy people¡¯s favourite things. Sun Ningcui loved beauty so you cut her mouth. The IV ghost was afraid of needles so you let him die like that. The little girl loved to brush her hair and you transformed her body... you felt something from these actions."

    Fang Qiughed. "It is what they deserve. Don¡¯t you think it is fun to destroy the things they love? The ugly beauty lover, the person who is scared of needles even after death, it is too interesting."

    Fang Qi spoke with excitement, his hands grasping the basin of flesh and blood and his face showing fanaticism.

    Guan Yu heard this and rolled his eyes. "I think that a pervert like you is the most damned one."

    Xiao Li spoke again, "Thebined strength of your patients is too high but you are really powerful. After death, you became an evil spirit and was sealed in this outpatient building."

    "You said you wanted us to go to the emergency room to destroy something. I have connected everything. The three buildings correspond to the past, present and the future. You are trapped in the past and need to break the present to get to the future. The three states should be a straight line of time but now it is distorted by the power of the ghosts, just like Mobius¡¯s ring. It is a reciprocating cycle with interactive connections, but they don¡¯t match up."

    Guan Yu was confused. "...Isn¡¯t the task of finding out the truthpleted? Don¡¯t tell me that the truth is this type of superficial cause and effect loop..."

    Guan Yu was stunned and stopped his tirade. He originally thought the script was ¡¯save the surviving doctor and fight the evil spirits.¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why but once Sherlock opened his mouth, the stylepletely changed.

    Fang Qi pulled out the piece of jade hanging from around his neck, the light reflecting various colours under the light as he looked at Xiao Li. "You know the truth but it doesn¡¯t affect our deal. I lied to you because you were stupid. Now you are really qualified to make a deal with me. If you help me deal with the centre of the array in the emergency department, I will give this jade to you. You will need it. I can smell a dangerous atmosphereing from your body."

    Xiao Li sneered. "What atmosphere? Is it your breath?"

    Fang Qi heard the decision from his attitude. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Li to refuse and repeated with disbelief, "This is a two-way win. Why don¡¯t you ept? You can leave the hospital and get this jade. I can also sessfully get out of here and be in charge of the hospital again. No one will lose!"

    "It is because you are too stupid." Xiao Li dered. "I hate stupid and bad people."

    Fang Qi, "......"

    He had lied to many people and many of the patients he tricked into doing the experimental surgery had tricked him but no one had ever said he was stupid!

    Fang Qi had previously chosen lone people with no family and a profound obsession. He used his identity of the dean¡¯s son as a guarantee and promised that the underground surgery was likely to seed. The patients agreed because they were too eager to recover. Then he took the opportunities to do experiments on them. Even if the experiments failed and they disappeared, no one would call the police.

    The trapped doctor squirmed and red at Xiao Li standing at the door.

    His eyes were vicious and cruel, causing the other reincarnators to shiver and not look him in the eye. However, Xiao Li ignored the bloodshot eyes staring at him and stayed happily at the door. "You are trapped here and the patients can¡¯t get close to you. You either have an item to restrain them, an array or because this is where they died..."

    Xiao Li spoke while sweeping over every inch of the room. Once his line of sight shifted, Fang Qi¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    "Yes... this one?" Xiao Li captured Fang Qi¡¯s subtle look and finally stopped on the knife of the operating table. This scalpel was a murder weapon and apanied Fang Qi through numerous operations. For the dead patients, it was the evilest weapon. The scalpelbined with the operating table suppressed all the ghosts in the hospital and they couldn¡¯t enter here.

    Fang Qi also couldn¡¯t leave. He held the scalpel and couldn¡¯t leave this room or he would be attacked by the patients.

    At this time, there was the sound of some movements in the distance. It was like wheels rolling across the ground.

    Xiao Li quickly assessed the distance. He put one hand into his coat pocket and touched the doll¡¯s head. Then he took a step into the room raising his hand and deliberately provoking Fang Qi. "I came in. Do you think I can grab the scalpel in your hands?"

    Originally, Fang Qi couldn¡¯t act. Now that Xiao Li entered the room, he would be attacked by the ghost doctor. Guan Yu didn¡¯t understand this person¡¯s intentions. He impulsive rushed to the door and reached for Xiao Li¡¯s clothes, but he didn¡¯t reach.

    Fang Qi¡¯s face was sewn up. He couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of fresh flesh and licked his lips, extending an arm to Xiao Li.

    Tan Li needed no words. She understood Xiao Li¡¯s meaning and quickly extended her hair.

    She had a weak sense of existence and had been lying low in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket because she didn¡¯t like the smell of the hospital. Now Fang Qi¡¯s attention was all on Xiao Li and he didn¡¯t pay attention to Tan Li. She sessfully grabbed the scalpel with her hair and threw it out the door.

    The next second, there was the sound of wheels nearing the door. In addition, there was a figure holding an umbre and quietly looking at the scene in the room. Her face was a ponytail.

    Fang Qi¡¯s hand stopped three centimeters from Xiao Li¡¯s face and he could no longer move forward. Xiao Li took a step forward and used the same posture to cover Fang Qi¡¯s face. "In ordance with their hatred of you, they will definitely act as long as they cane in."

    A woman with a mask appeared in the room. She undid her scarf and mask, smiling at Fang Qi. "Am I still beautiful, Doctor Fang?"

    Her resentment was too big and the air pressure in the room abruptly lowered. Fang Qi couldn¡¯t move. His face was full of resentment but he couldn¡¯t resist these patients¡¯ grievances. He could only watch as hands reached out to his mouth...

    The moment Fang Qi¡¯s mouth was torn apart, the little yellow book floated from Xiao Li¡¯s pocket into the air.

    ¡¾ Reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted task two and exceeded the hidden task ¡¯The Patients¡¯ Wish¡¯, allowing the patients to sessfully gain revenge. The rating is S-grade,the task is 90%pleted. 1,000 survivor coins are received and the time ¡¯Surgical Scalpel¡¯ is acquired. The hidden function ¡¯Memory Site¡¯ is unlocked and you have the right to receive help from the hospital patients. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ Baby is great but the time in this world is too short... ¡¿

    ¡¾ The white uniform is good but I didn¡¯t get to see enough. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I want to be treated... and y the doctor and patient game. ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: I want to see you continue to wear the doctor¡¯s uniform but also the police uniform, all types of uniforms. Think carefully, there are many types of y that can be developed (get task worlds with new ys!)

    Xiao Li: ?? I think you want to be electrocuted by the lightning king.

 Chapter 65

    This time, the hospital instance didn¡¯t take a long time. If possible, Xiao Li originally wanted to drag it on for as long as possible¡ªpreferably five days. After hearing the requirements of Fang Qi, he nned to pretend to agree, ying with Fang Qi¡¯s emotions before finally uncovering the mystery. It was just that for some reason, Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help back his hatred of Fang Qi...

    This led to his rapid return and he still had to face his father, Xiao Yuzheng.

    Thinking about this, Xiao Li sat on his chair, reaching for the little ck cat who jumped on his bed and was ying with his ears.

    This little ck cat was spirited. He hadn¡¯t liked the smell of the hospital and stayed in the space, noting out. At this moment, he finally breathed fresh air and moved several times. Then hezily licked his body and was picked up by Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li ced the little ck cat on the table and scratched the chin.

    His movements were light and gentle. The little ck cat was still quite restrained at first. He was cold and crouched on the table like a block of stone, staring at Xiao Li. Then he was scratched for a while and couldn¡¯t hold back. His entire body softened on the table and he turned over to show his belly, using his eyes to signal to Xiao Li: here too.

    Xiao Li refused to satisfy the cat and took back his hand. The little ck cat was originally ready to enjoy it but as a result, there was nothing. He stared at Xiao Li with dissatisfied golden eyes and his throat let out a threatening snort. Xiao Li lowered his hand and scratched the cat¡¯s body a few times. The little ck cat¡¯s body stretched outfortably as Xiao Li buried his face on the cat and took a few deep breaths.

    The little yellow book was originally immersed in his fantasy about a variety of uniform y. Then he saw Xiao Li¡¯s actions with the little ck cat and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡¾ What are you doing? ¡¿

    The vibration this time was rtivelyrge. Xiao Li took two more mouthfuls before taking out the little yellow book and writing with his right hand, "Breathing in the cat."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Why breathe in a cat? ¡¿

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to exin how fun it was to do this when the little yellow book sent another message: ¡¾ You can breathe me in. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "...You don¡¯t have fur to breathe in."

    What could he do with a big man?

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ If you like it... ¡¿

    This wasn¡¯t a difficult thing.

    Xiao Li used his pen lid to knock on the little yellow book, signalling the other side to not talk about something yellow.

    The little yellow book really didn¡¯t say it. He observed Xiao Li for a while before asking, ¡¾ You don¡¯t seem happy. Why? ¡¿

    The little ck cat unhappily pushed Xiao Li away with his paws. Xiao Li raised his head and let the little ck cat go to drink water. Then he put the little yellow book in front of him. "It¡¯s nothing."

    The little yellow book tentatively asked: ¡¾ Is it because your father ising back? ¡¿

    ¡¾ He... isn¡¯t good to you? ¡¿

    He asked carefully out of fear that Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t be happy if he knew these things.

    In normal times, Xiao Li would feel that the little yellow book was too much but at this moment, he just shook his head.

    Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t be so troubled if Xiao Yuzheng wasn¡¯t good to him. The problem was that Xiao Yuzheng treated Xiao Li, this second son he brought back, really well.

    Out of the Xiao family¡¯s three sons, Xiao Yuzheng treated the eldest son most severely while he was most indulgent with his youngest son. It was just because Xu Mei wanted to train her son into a sessor that Xiao Ming was busy every day. Meanwhile, Xiao Yuzheng cared for Xiao Li and there was also some faint guilt...

    Xiao Yuzheng had been in the prime of his life when he picked up Xiao Li. Apart from giving a few words of exnation, he had been busy expanding hispany and apanying his lovers. Then in recent years, Xiao Yuzheng got older. Perhaps it was because Xiao Li looked more and more like him but his attitude towards his second son was more favourable.

    Xiao Li¡¯s attitude towards his father wasplicated. He couldn¡¯t talk about hate. Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s nature was weak, his material desires strong and he vited Xiao Li¡¯s will by forcing Xiao Li to live here and transfer schools. Xiao Li had fought about these two matters but Father Xiao also sent bodyguards to follow him, enlightened Xiao Li with wisdom and asked him to yield with emotions.

    He could ignore Xu Mei¡¯s provocations but he couldn¡¯t cope with Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s warm questions.

    Xiao Li no longer worried about it. He couldn¡¯t stay in the instance forever. The little yellow book might agree but this wasn¡¯t the solution to the problem. Xiao Yuzheng still arrived right on schedule.

    The day that Father Xiao came back, the Xiao house was very lively. Xu Mei hugged her son with one hand while picking up her husband from the limo. "Yuzheng, you came back. Are you tired?"

    Xiao Yuzheng sword-like eyebrows, star bright eyes and was handsomepared to the fat bosses. He pulled his youngest son over, touched his son¡¯s face and answered Xu Mei. "I¡¯m fine. Xiao Li?"

    Xu Mei smiled reluctantly at the mention of this name. "He is inside. He woke upte today."

    Xiao Yuzheng released his hand on his youngest son, took off his dark sses and walked inside the house.

    Inside the Xiao house, the servants had prepared food on the round table and bowed respectfully to the master.

    The sun shone in through the window and illuminated the bright and clear living room. The antique vases and paintings that Xu Mei bought hung in a prominent ce, adding a schrly vour.

    Xiao Li was sitting at the table, head slightly bowed. He saw Xiao Yuzheng enter and cried out, "Father."

    Xiao Yuzheng sat in the main seat and Xiao Li was originally sitting in the furthest seat, with Xu Mei and Xiao Ming sitting on both sides of Xiao Yuzheng. As a result, Xiao Yuzheng waved and signalled for Xu Mei to move seats so that Xiao Li could sit down.

    Xu Mei clenched her hands but her face was smiling. "Little Li,e here."

    Xiao Yuzheng smiled at him while cing a piece of meat into Xiao Li¡¯s bowl. "I haven¡¯t been home recently. How have you been? Have you be used to it?"

    Xiao Li felt like he was sitting on needles. He looked at the meat in the bowl and spoke in a perfunctory manner. "I¡¯m okay."

    Xiao Yuzheng looked at Xiao Li¡¯s head. His second son had inherited his mother¡¯s outline and his father¡¯s facial features. Xiao Yuzheng remembered the day he took Xiao Li back and all the childhood that was missed. This always made him feel regret about missing Xiao Li¡¯s childhood.

    Father Xiao reached out to rub a handful of soft ck hair. He felt the head under his hand tremble and his tone softened. "Little Li, if you have any problems then you can tell me. I missed you while I was away. How is school?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to say ¡¯I miss you.¡¯ He was a put overwhelmed and put the meat in the bowl into his mouth before coughing. "Just so, there are no changes."

    "You were like this when you were a child, very shy. That¡¯s why I wanted you to go to a new school, to make more friends." Xiao Yuzheng looked at him and sighed emotionally.

    What friends? They were all ghosts. Xiao Li smiled as he touched his pocket and felt the doll still lying inside. Then he continued to bow his head to eat and didn¡¯t speak. Tan Liy in his pocket and poked a small finger outside.

    At this time, Xu Mei ced some food into Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s bowl and said, "Little Li has always been like this, I often said so. You must be tired from the journey. Come on and eat. I cooked it myself and it has been kept hot in the kitchen for you toe back."

    Xiao Yuzheng said, "Is that so? Come Little Li, taste some of it."

    Then he moved the food in his bowl to Xiao Li¡¯s bowl.

    Xu Mei: ¡°...¡±

    No matter what she thought as she saw her dishes being ced into Xiao Li¡¯s bowl, Xu Mei had to follow Xiao Yuzheng. "Yes, Little Li, taste it. How does Mother¡¯s cooking taste like? If you like it then I¡¯ll cook it for you next time."

    Xiao Li took a bite. To be honest, the taste was ordinary so he just nodded casually. Xiao Yuzhengughed. Xu Mei took this opportunity to hold her son¡¯s shoulder and interjected, "Yuzheng, Xiao Ming has been very good in school recently. He has been elected as ss monitor and always asked when you wereing back so you could attend a parent¡¯s meeting."

    The topic shifted to the youngest son and Xiao Yuzheng struggled to show his care with a few words. "Oh? Xiao Ming, tell me about school."

    Xiao Ming nced between Xiao Li and his father before starting to talk about school. Xiao Li sighed with relief and set aside the remaining half of the meat.

    This meal ended very slowly. Xiao Yuzheng showed care to Xiao Ming but would always transfer the topic to Xiao Li. Xiao Li contained replied with, ¡¯yes, good, okay.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t easy to get to the end. He saw Xiao Yuzheng put down his chopsticks and didn¡¯t have time to stand up when Xiao Li saw the other person sit back and stare at him.

    Xiao Li, "...What¡¯s wrong?"

    At Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s fierce gaze, the teenager had to add, "Father."

    "I forgot to say it earlier. Isn¡¯t your birthdaying up soon?"

    Xiao Li was stunned for a moment. After the death of his mother, he never celebrated his birthday. He hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yuzheng to remember it.

    "This year I will throw a birthday party to celebrate. You have grown up." Xiao Yuzheng couldn¡¯t be argued with. "Xu Mei, you prepare it and inform everyone."

    "Yuzheng, but..." Xu Mei¡¯s fingers were tense. She hadn¡¯t managed to speak her words of opposition when Xiao Yuzheng stood up, not giving her the opportunity to continue.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to refuse either. Xiao Li didn¡¯t like the spotlight. He sighed inwardly and grabbed a few pieces of truffles from the table. He threw them into his mouth before returning to his room.

    On the desk, it was unknown what the little yellow book had been thinking but a long line of words was shown.

    ¡¾ You were very cute as a child but unfortunately, you couldn¡¯t stay with me all the time. ¡¿

    ¡¾ From the past, to the present and the future, I want to say with you. You have me and don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I want to have you on all timelines. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I just didn¡¯t look for a while and there were problems. You aren¡¯t happy now and I¡¯m very sad. I want to make youugh. Not only do I want to kiss you, I also want to hold you and go deep into you. ¡¿

    ¡¾ If I don¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t believe your existence is real. ¡¿

    ¡¾ ...Oops, my illness seems to have worsened. ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: I want to kiss you and after a period of time, sleep with you. I want to see you wear all types of uniforms and sleep with a variety of items. Asking Doctor Xiao to treat me QAQ.

 Chapter 66

    Xiao Yuzheng handed this matter over to her. Even if Xu Mei wanted to refuse or find an excuse to dy it, she had toplete it as soon as possible. Therefore, one week passed and Xiao Li received the news that his birthday reception would be held on a luxury cruise ship in a week.

    Xiao Yuzheng had been in the room and Xiao Li originally wanted to try to refuse, only for the other side to ask if he had finished his homework today.

    He sat at the table and watched Xiao Yuzheng took out a pile of textbooks from his bag, Xiao Li gued by an old trouble. Xiao Li was looking at the textbooks when the phone on his table vibrated. Shen Chenzhi had sent him a message. "Come out and y?"

    Xiao Li wrote a detailed exnation in the textbooks, propped his right hand with his chin andzily replied, "Where do you want to go?"

    "You can decide." Shen Chenzhi replied. "It is going to be your birthday soon. What do you want?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have anything special. He looked down at the papers in front of him and said, "I want someone to help me finish this paper."

    Shen Chenzhi, "..."

    It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Li couldn¡¯t to it. This degree of homework was easy for him. He was justzy to do it, just as he often didn¡¯t bother to go to sses.

    A gust of wind blew out the window, rolling up the petals on the ground of the garden. The little ck cat lying to one side suddenly opened his eyes, silently staring at the window with bared fangs.

    Tan Li wasn¡¯t here. She had recently fallen in love with a clump of violets in the backyard and lingered there, onlying backte at night with a strong floral scent.

    Xiao Li touched the little ck cat¡¯s head with an index finger and followed the gaze of the cat. Looking out, there was only the shadow of a tree outside the window. Xiao Li looked around and finally find a young man outside the wall.

    It was a young man who wasn¡¯t very good. He had handsome facial features and a very proud expression. He was wearing a long-sleeved sweater with the left arm rolled up, a ck tattoo on his arm. He extended an arm towards Xiao Li and motioned for him toe over.

    Xiao Li stood at the window and wondered if he should directly call the police or go down and ask a few questions before calling the police. Finally, the desire to escape the papers caused him to go.

    "Are you from the Xiao family? Xiao Li?" The young man standing behind the wall retracted his hand and didn¡¯t exin his meaning at all. He didn¡¯t seem afraid that Xiao Li would call the police and asked arrogantly, "You should know what I am doing here?"

    Xiao Li looked back at his window before replying coldly, "To help me write the test paper?"

    The young man, "..."

    The other person¡¯s indifferent expression made it seem like he wasn¡¯t joking. He said this type of bluffing words and the expression on his face hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    The young man frowned and got straight to the point. "Is there an expert in ghosts who lives here with you? He hurt a man who is my family¡¯s guard. I am here to seek an exnation from him."

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t expected this and asked the other side, "What is your name?"

    He wasn¡¯t wearing much, his pitch-ck hair matched his eyes and he was a different type of good-looking. The young man wanted to refuse to tell Xiao Li but he thought about his brother¡¯s education to ¡¯learn to respect others¡¯ in recent day sand replied, "Xie Zeqing."

    Xie Zeqing was the second son of a famous ghost-hunting family. He was born with a ghost body and could sense the existence of ghosts and could even touch them to some extent. His talent was very high, causing him to develop a temperament where his eyes were high in the air. This was quite different from his older brother.

    For Xie Zeqing, who was exposed to ghosts and mastered this power, over time his treatment of ordinary people didn¡¯t follow normal rules. His guard had the ghost swallowed and Xie Zeqing naturally thought of getting revenge.

    Last name Xie...

    In addition, the little ck cat was sensitive to this person¡¯s breath, meaning he should be rted to ghosts. Xiao Li first remembered his former teammate Xie Lingshi. He observed Xie Zeqing¡¯s facial features and tried topare it with Xie Lingshi.

    Xie Zeqing was a bit creeped out by the look and reached out to grab Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. He had just reached out when two cards fell from the air andnded in their hands. Xiao Li slightly raised his eyebrows, caught the card and turned it over to look. It was a ferry ticket.

    [May 12th at 5 p.m., Luogang Dock, East Mermaid Luxury Cruise Ship, first-ss cabin.]

    This was a new task world and wasn¡¯t strange to Xiao Li. It was just that the uninvited guest also received a ticket. Was he a reincarnator? The two people didn¡¯t have time to look at each other when there was a feeling of disappearing in ce.

    Xiao Li¡¯s room still had the lights on but no one was inside. Only the night wind blew from the window into the empty room, bringing with it a floral scent.

    Once Xiao Li opened his eyes again, he was standing in front of a luxury cruise ship. Xie Zeqing stood beside him along with a few strange reincarnators. This was a dock. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was a domestic one or not but the big cruise ship entered the port safely and swayed with the water.

    Xiao Li was fine and his face didn¡¯t show any surprise. He looked at the little yellow book and read the task.

    ¡¾ East Mermaid is a world-famous luxury cruise ship. It travels around the major coasts and the inside has a casino and dance party. It is hard to find a ticket during the peak season every year. However, on this trip, strange things ur one after another. As the cruise ship sails to the end of the world, it will either perform a shocking death or return to reality. Everything is your choice. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    [This task: Find it, destroy it and get rid of it. If you get rid of it, you will automatically return to the real world.]

    This task was different from the previous survival-type tasks. It was an aggressive offensive task. Under the official task was the little yellow book¡¯s hidden task.

    ¡¾ Hidden Task: Breathe me in. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "..."

    The little yellow book still remembered him breathing the scent of the cat? He coughed and put the little yellow book back in his pocket. The three minutes of safety time passed quickly like water. The sky suddenly darkened and the introductory CG started to y.

    There was a group of young people in the CG. They were three men and three women. Everyone was in good shape and looked lively.

    Two people seemed to be a couple. They were glued together as they leaned against the dock and waited for atepanion.

    Another dark-skinned man said, "Why hasn¡¯t Luo Shan. The ship will leave without her if she doesn¡¯te."

    The young lovers were affectionate and ignored him, while a girl with long blonde hair holding a mirror to look at her makeup said, "Maybe she is dyed watching the horror movie. If she is toote then don¡¯t wait for her. Our number is just right, not too much."

    Finally, a tall man said, "Enron is correct. Zhu Zhu, try calling Luo Shan again, even if there is no answer."

    The man called Zhu Zhu shrugged and pulled out his phone to make a call. No one answered it.

    They were just about to leave theirpanion Luo Shan and board on their own when a woman hurriedly ran over, ck hair waving behind her as she held a suitcase. "I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte."

    The female of the couple released her lover¡¯s hand and asked Luo Shan, "Why are you sote? What were you doing?"

    Luo Shan bit her lips and seemed hesitant. "I did a divination for our trip..."

    "Hey, you are still doing divination?" The fit man came forward with interest and said, "What will our trip be like? How many females can I get? I heard that the dancers here are very beautiful with extremely good bodies. I must go up and take a photo."

    Enron also wondered, "Is there any romance in the divination. Apart from those we brought, there should be handsome people, right?"

    Her friends¡¯ words were excited and expectant. Luo Shan¡¯s voice was light but it was like a basin of ice water poured on their heads. "I... I think we should change the schedule. The result of the divination... isn¡¯t too good."

    It was far more than ¡¯isn¡¯t too good¡¯. There were signs of death.

    Luo Shan herself didn¡¯t dare to believe it. She wondered if the divination ritual was wrong and tried it several more times. The result was still the same, causing her to bete.

    Luo Shan¡¯s words made everyone unhappy and Enron pouted. "It is disappointing. I believed you originally pretended to do a divination to add to the fun. Who knew you would be so uninteresting?"

    Another female, Sophie saw Luo Shan¡¯s head getting lower and patted Enron¡¯s shoulder in admonishment. "Itis nothing, Luo Shan is just ying. Come, get on the boat. The first day has some programs. Let¡¯s put things away early and go to y."

    None of Luo Shan¡¯spanions believed in her divination, not even Luo Shan. She hesitated for a moment before following her friends and boarding the luxury cruise ship.

    The introductory CG finished here. There were no obvious hints but the focus of the plot should be on Luo Shan. Once the introductory CG was yed, the sky returned to its usual appearance and Xiao Li held the ticket in his hand, ready to board.

    "You¡ª" Xie Zeqing subconsciously tried to stop him. Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t think that this young and delicate looking Xiao Li would also be a reincarnator. Based on his skilled posture, he also wasn¡¯t a novice.

    Xiao Li turned his head and gazed at Xie Zeqing with a questionable expression. Xie Zeqing got rid of his surprised expression, folded his arms and proudly raised his chin. "Do you want to team up?"

    Xiao Li shook his head when he suddenly thought of something. He told Xie Zeqing, "By the way, don¡¯t call my name here."

    "Why?"

    "It isn¡¯t appropriate."

    "What should I call you?"

    Xiao Li originally wanted to say his usual ¡¯Sherlock¡¯ but Xie Zeqing was different from others. He knew Xiao Li¡¯s real name. Xiao Li thought that in order to avoid trouble, he should directly choose a new name. "Moriarty."

    "...Why choose a Western name? You don¡¯t look like a Westerner."

    "It can also be an Eastern name with the surname Mo." Xiao Li said.

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

 Chapter 67

    It was night. The cruise ship sailed on the sea and in front of it was an endless sea. It was currently 8 o¡¯clock at night. The bow deck was empty, which could be called a rare sight. In the past, there were always many people who loved to stand on the deck and look at the sea.

    It was because today was the first night for passengers on board the ship. There was a grander dance being held inside the East Mermaid for these guests. The centre of the dance hall was a huge turntable with colourful neon lights on top, surrounded by eight pirs covered with feathers and balloons. Outside the turntable was a circle of tables and chairs. Each table had a bottle of red wine and a card folded into a swan.

    By the time Xiao Li came out of his room, the dance had already begun. The neon lights changed colours with the dynamic music and for a moment, he was a bit dizzy. The dancers wearing miniskirts danced onstage with the pirs as props.

    From time to time, a few balloons would burst to heat up the atmosphere.

    Some of the boys in the audience were staring straight at the stage, including Zhu Zhu and the other males who were part of the plot characters group. Zhu Zhu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dancers¡¯ thighs and chest as he whistled and excitedly pped his hands.

    Xiao Li stood at the doorway and nced around. He happened to see Xie Zeqing in a position close to the door. Xie Zeqing was sitting alone at a table. He proudly raised his ss and gestured towards Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li hesitated for a moment before walking in Xie Zeqing¡¯s direction. Instead of sitting with him, he chose a table next to Xie Zeqing¡¯s seat.

    Xie Zeqing nced in his direction. Xie Zeqing was used to being a core figure that people gathered around wherever he went. His natural ghost sensing made his role in the instance world irreceable and everyone wanted to hold his thigh. Now Xiao Li acted differently and he was a bit surprised.

    However, this person Xiao Li didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as he looked. Xie Zeqing thought that he faintly sensed some ghosts from the Xiao family. However, that ghostly atmosphere was sometimes looming and sometimes not present. It must be the atmosphere left behind by the expert behind the Xiao family. Did the expert deliberately protect this Xiao Li? Was Xiao Li the apprentice of a big person?

    Xiao Li leaned back in the soft chair and watched the performance of the dancers in front of him. He seemed to not feel anything and picked up the card on the table, gently unfolding it.

    The card said: This will be a trip that is unique.

    Xiao Li folded the card back to its original state and looked at the plot characters. By this time, the dancers had finished a song and started to take photos with the passengers. The plot characters also moved. Zhu Zhu flew towards the most beautiful dancer and raised his phone. "Can you take a photo with me?"

    The dancer looked very sweet. She was mixed-race with a thin waist and long legs. She was taller than Zhu Zhu, meaning she bent down as she made a V sign and took a photo with Zhu Zhu.

    "Me too. I want this beautiful person to look at me." Enron squeezed away another man who wanted to be next and came to the dancer¡¯s side. The dancer was obviously more enthusiastic with girls than boys. She ced an arm around Enron¡¯s shoulder and her face was attached to Enron¡¯s face as she took a photo.

    "And me¡ª" Thest remaining man couldn¡¯t wait to rush forward.

    "Lu Tang, you won¡¯t die if you slow down. You hit me." Enron rubbed her shoulders whileining.

    The girl called Luo Shan stood behind them. She looked out of cepared to her enthusiastic friends. Somehow, Luo Shan had the feeling of being spied on since boarding this cruise ship. The feeling was very light. She looked around but couldn¡¯t find anyone peeping at her. In the end, she could only feel she was thinking too much. The plot characters took photos with the dancer one after another and finally invited another guest to take a group photo, satisfying them.

    As every guest was busy taking photos with the dancers or talking, a middle-aged man in a fitted suit held a deck of cards and found each guest in turn. He came to Luo Shan¡¯s group and bowed courteously. "Distinguished guests, are you having a good time?"

    Lu Tang had just finished watching the female dancer¡¯s performance and was in high spirits. He wasn¡¯t disappointed when he saw the man and replied with a smile, "Very good."

    "I have something here." The man unfolded the cards, with the back of the cards facing them. "Please draw a card."

    Enron stared at him suspiciously. The man¡¯s polite smile was impable so she casually drew a card from the other person¡¯s hand and looked at it. It was a 4 of Hearts.

    She turned the card around to the man, waiting for him to exin. The man didn¡¯t immediately respond but indicated for the rest of the people to draw cards. Lu Tang drew the A of Diamonds, Zhu Zhu got the 9 of Clubs and Luo Shan got the Q of Clubs.

    "This is our gift. Please keep it with you." After everyone had finished, the man didn¡¯t exin. He just left them with this meaningful sentence. The man approached Xiao Li, first telling Xie Zeqing the same words he had told Luo Shan.

    The young man put down the wine ss in his hand. Xie Zeqing suspected this staff member was strange but didn¡¯t feel the breath of a ghost from him. He drew from the middle section and revealed a 9 of Clubs.

    The young man raised his eyebrows. "What does this mean?"

    The middle-aged man in front of him put away the cards, smiled and walked to Xiao Li at the next table. Xie Zeqing stared at the man¡¯s back, the tattoo-like shadow on his arm moving. It seemed to want to attack this person before finally choosing to stop.

    Xiao Li had seen the wile thing with Xie Zeqing. The moment the man came to him, he used his index finger and middle finger to draw a card, turning it straight in the air. It was a little devil, the ck joker.

    "Wow." The man spoke different words for the first time. "This guest, you are very lucky."

    Xiao Li picked up the card. The neon light fell on his face, half of it in shadow and half of it bright. "Can it make you say a few more tips?"

    The man shook his head. "No, all I can tell you is to cherish it as you cherish your life."

    He put away the cards and went looking for the remaining guests. Xiao Li yed with the card in his hand before putting it in his pocket. The moment he looked up, he immediately met Xie Zeqing¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Li wondered, "...What¡¯s wrong?"

    The young man stood with his arms folded over his chest, voice cold. "Your luck is very good."

    Generally speaking, the joker cards were special cards. No matter the purpose of this person, the status of these two cards were by no means ordinary. They were either very good or very poor.

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t quite right. It was like he was contemting something. Before Xiao Li could reply, Xie Zeqing suddenly reached out and touched Xiao Li¡¯s sleeve. He stretched out like lightning and retracted his hand, muttering, "I have very bad luck. I should¡¯ve gained a bit of luck..."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    A generation of extremely lucky people had their lucky energy taken like this! Xie Zeqing¡¯s fingertips still had the touch of Xiao Li¡¯s clothing. He held the ying card in his hand and stared at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t react. He just got up from his seat and stated, "I¡¯m leaving first."

    The plot characters were glued to the dancers and it seemed there would be nothing on the first day. Xie Zeqing touched his nose and squeezed out some words from his throat, "In this world, a person who goes back first will generally die first."

    He spoke in a roundabout manner. It was clearly stating a fact but he was secretly persuading Xiao Li to not go back alone. Xiao Li got his meaning andughed lightly. He patted Xie Zeqing¡¯s shoulder before this person could be angrier and told him, "Rest assured."

    Xie Zeqing turned his head. "Why are you telling me to rest assured? I¡¯m not worried about you."

    The smile on Xiao Li¡¯s face widened and he said nothing as he left the ballroom.

    ********

    Night.

    Most people were immersed in sleep as the moon outside shone on the sea.

    Xiao Li stood in the bathroom, opened the tap and used some water to was his face. It was almost 11 o¡¯clock at night and the bathroom was quiet. Only the sound of water could be heard. The boat was very stable and shaking couldn¡¯t be detected at all.

    Xiao Li grabbed a towel, wiped the water droplets from his face and stared in the mirror for a moment. The young man¡¯s hair in the mirror was wet with water, making it stuck to his forehead. His lips were stained with water, the colour bright and the outline beautiful.

    He wanted to hang the towel back on the shelf when there was a ¡¯rumbling¡¯ sound behind him to the right. Xiao Li¡¯s movements paused for a moment before he continued to hang the towel. Then he turned to look in the direction of the sound.

    There was a toilet, shower curtain and bathtub. The entire bathroom wasn¡¯t big and Xiao Li could see almost everywhere. There didn¡¯t seem to be a ce for a ghost to hide.

    Then the next second, there were more bubbling sounds apanied by water. The sound was light and seemed like a water ghost with a wet body lurking under the water, nose blowing in the water to make these sounds.

    Xiao Li turnedpletely and looked at the bathtub. In his vision, water was flowing from the drain of the bathtub. It rose bit by bit and slowly filled the entire bathtub. There was more and more water, filling the air with the smell of sea water.

    Suddenly, a rotten arm stretched out form the tub gradually filling with water! There was still some seaweed wrapped around the hand. It seemed to be a body that had died in the sea...

    First the hand and then half of the head rose from the water. It had thick hair and the skin of the forehead was blue.

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t let this continue. He looked around and took a water basin from the ce where the towel was ced. He put it into the bathtub and fished up the head and hand like he was fishing.

    He held the basin with one hand and opened the toilet lid with the other hand. Then he poured the head from the basin into the toilet, closing the toilet lid. There was a loud bang form the toilet and the toilet lid was constantly shaking. Xiao Li pressed his knees against the toilet lid and pressed the flush button.

    There was the flushing of the toilet and the world became quiet.

    The water ghost who had been about to emerge, ".......?"

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: Are you the reason why I drew the joker card?

    Little yellow book: No, the person I like is lucky. Isn¡¯t this the right thing?

 Chapter 68

    At almost the same time as the water ghost''s appearance, the young man living next door to Xiao Li opened his eyes and turned to look at the wall.

    Xie Zeqing had a special physique that allowed him to sense when ghosts were around. This allowed him to prevent it but it didn''t mean he wasn''t afraid.

    It was like a normal person watching horror movies. Once the lights started to sh and ghosts were about to appear, they knew the ghosts would appear but they would still look away or jump. Not to mention, this was an evil spirit that Xie Zeqing couldn''t cope with.

    Therefore, Xie Zeqing instinctively shot up from the bed and stared at the snow-white wall like it was an enemy.

    It was the ghost on the ship¡­? The one living on his left seemed to be Xiao Li.

    ording to Xie Zeqing''s past experience, few people could escape once surrounded by ghosts. Those who tried to save others were likely to bring about an even more miserable tragedy, dying one after another¡­

    Xie Zeqing stared at the wall as if his eyes could prate the wall and see the scene in the room next door.

    Not long after the ghost appeared, Xie Zeqing was even more astonished to detect that the smell of the ghost¡­ vanished. Did it seed?

    Xie Zeqing leapt down from the bed, opened the door and headed to Xiao Li''s room. He first listened against the door for any movements inside and then he started knocking on the door. At first, there was nothing moving inside. He was just about to break down the door when Xiao Li opened it.

    Xie Zeqing was leaning against the door and almost fell. Xiao Li stood behind the door and asked, "You were looking for me?"

    He hadn''t changed his clothes yet. He was still in his daytime clothes and rolled up his sleeves for convenience when washing his face.

    Xie Zeqing straightened and carefully examined Xiao Li''s face. The other side didn''t panic after meeting a ghst and was instead staring at Xie Zeqing strangely. Xie Zeqing raised his head and pretended to casually ask, "Are you okay?"

    Xiao Li nodded. Xie Zeqing received the answer and felt he should leave, but he was a bit curious. The young man gulped and hesitantly squeezed out, "I just sensed the presence of a ghost¡­"

    He couldn''t continue but Xiao Li hadn''t yet grasped the essentials and waited for the second half of the sentence. At Xiao Li''s puzzled eyes, Xie Zeqing felt he was making a fuss. Still, wasn''t a ghost attack a big deal. He was a child from a ghost controlling family. How could the second master in front of him be so calm?

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "You¡­ did you see a ghost?"

    Or was it because it was the first day that the ghost watched from the darkness? Xiao Li really had to think for a moment. "Ghost? There was only a head and hand? It was so disgusting that I don''t want to take a bath in the bathtub."

    Xie Zeqing, "¡­¡­"

    Wasn''t it more terrible to have a broken ghost with only one head and hand?

    Xie Zeqing muttered, "That ghost¡­"

    "I poured it into the toilet and flushed it out."

    Xie Zeqing, "???"

    In his short life, he had experienced a struggle with ghosts many deals and also saw many people dealing with ghosts. There were those who shivered uncontrobly or those who were heroic. However, few people could use the same tone as ''I put the garbage in the toilet and flushed it'' when referring to ghosts.

    Xiao Li saw him not speaking for a long time and asked, "Xie Zeqing?"

    Xie Zeqing put away hisplicated thoughts and stood up straight telling Xiao Li, "It''s fine. I was afraid you were in danger and came to see. If you¡­ are afraid then you can find me."

    This person hade to the Xiao house to get revenge on the ''expert'' but he was surprisingly enthusiastic. Xiao Li nodded and watched the young man turned around. He had just returned to his room and wanted to close the door to sleep when he noticed a soft object at his feet.

    To be precise, it was a type of creature. It was a kitten with fluffy and beautiful fur, but it was out of tune with the ship. A cat¡­ on board?

    Xiao Li bowed his head and looked at the little creature.

    The kitten raised its head and looked back at Xiao Li. Its tail rose high in the air like a duster and curled around Xiao Li''s fingers with a soft touch. Contrary to the tail''s kind touch, the eyes were deep and cold when looking at people, like a beast waiting to devour a human. It was simr to the little ck cat but the momentum was very different.

    Xiao Li''s first reaction was to find the little ck cat to see if hispanion hade. He had previously beenying on the pillow but now it returned to the little yellow book and refused toe out.

    Suddenly, the kitten crouched at the door. Seeing that Xiao Li didn''t move, it used its head to rub against Xiao Li''s right foot, acting spoiled. Xiao Li half crouched down and touched the kitten''s head.

    His sleeves were half rolled up and his dark eyshes covered his eyes. The light in the room glowed yellow on his ck hair, making him look soft and essible. This was in contrast with his usual cold nobility during the day.

    It was very strange that a cat suddenly appeared. There might be a tradition of breeding cats on warships n the past but this custom had been abandoned in modern society. Many ships were banned from carrying cats.

    The kitten didn''t call out. It reached out a paw, retracting the sharp ws and using the meat pad to touch Xiao Li''s hand. Meanwhile, the tail wrapped around the youth''s ankle. It was so persistent that Xiao Li had to hold the cat''s head in his palm and push it out the room.

    Xiao Li told it, "Go and find your master."

    The kitten didn''t seem to understand. The entire cat''s head was buried in Xiao Li''s palm. It paused and its eyes erged as if it saw something difficult to understand. Then it carefully and expectantly reached out a tongue to lick Xiao Li''s palms.

    The entire cat''s body trembled.

    The kitten closed its eyes and licked a second time, as if it didn''t get enough.

    Xiao Li, "¡­"

    He took back his hand, got up and closed the door, keeping the kitten outside. The kitten sat outside the door silently. The light gradually lengthened its shadow but the shadow didn''t belong to a cat.

    *************

    Another part of the ship, Luo Shan''s room.

    The tickets they bought were for double cabins and she was assigned to the liveliest one.

    Enron had a big heart and liked to socialize. She came back from the ballroom andy on the bed. Her two white legs dangled off it as she hugged the pillow of the bed in her arms. She opened the phone''s photoshop photo and started to photoshop today''s photos.

    The first few werendscape photos and a filter and stickers were added to it. The character photos needed to be finely corrected and her own self a bit slimmer¡­

    Enron stared intently at the phone APP.

    Luo Shan sat by the bed and watched her excited and happy friends, unable to get up at all.

    Her personality was indecisive and she was easily influenced by others. Previously in high school, the students found her belief in divination weird and chose to stay away from her. Once she reached university, she managed to make friends and she couldn''t mess it up. Under this worry, Luo Shan chose not to destroy their cruise ship trip. She suppressed the hunch in her heart and decided not to say anything.

    It should be nothing. Things such as divination had long been eliminated in modern society. It was just a coincidence. As for the feeling of being spied on¡­ perhaps it was a boy who fell in love with her at first sight.

    Luo Shan made a decision. She barely managed a smile and reached out to pat Enron''s ass.

    Enron eximed, "What are you doing?"

    Luo Shan got up from her bed and took a dressing gown from the hanger. "I''ll take a bath. I''ll wait for you to send the photo. Remember to make me beautiful."

    "I know, don''t hit me so hard. It hurt. Are you King Kong Barbie?" Enron rubbed her ass and refocused on her phone. "I will photoshop myself and disregard you."

    Luo Shan went into the bathroom and closed the door. There was soon a burst of watering from the bathroom.

    Without Luo Shan''s interference, Enron could concentrate more on the photos. She had long been familiar with this program.

    The female dancer was very beautiful and there was no need to photoshop her¡­

    After a quarter of an hour, Enron released her hand and appreciated her masterpiece.

    The girl in the photo had a higher nose and rosier lips. She was like Enron imagined.

    She hummed a song and posted the photo to her circle of friends with the caption:

    Today I went to East Mermaid to y. The dancers are really beautiful.

    Then Enron started to refresh her circle of friends, waiting for their praises.

    The first one toment was Zhu Zhu. He had obviously been ying with his phone but Enron couldn''t understand hisment. [Enron, how could you put on a ghost image?]

    Enron simply blew up. [?????? No good words can be expected from a scoundrel like you. Treating a beautiful woman like this, you will be single for a lifetime!]

    Lu Tang followed Zhu Zhu. [I was scared to death. Enron, are you okay? Were you infected by Luo Shan? You are too immoral.]

    Enron was angry. [Why are the two of you also echoing each other?]

    Zhu Zhu originally thought that Enron was ying a joke. Now her anger didn''t seem false, making him feel strange. He replied to Enron, [No, Enron, look carefully. Did you send the wrong photo?]

    What was wrong? How could she use so much effort only to get this reaction?

    Enron angrily opened the photo she sent. There were the balloons, dancers and herself¡ª

    Her fingertips slipped to one ce and she was stunned. In the photo, there was a face behind the dancers. The face didn''t belong to any of them but it appeared in their photo.

 Chapter 69

    The existence of this face so sudden that Enron waspletely unable to see when it was ced. She had no impression of how it appeared. Her hands holding the phone were shaky and it fell onto her fluffy pillow.

    Enron gasped for air, her head full of the ghost face. After rxing a bit, her lips trembled as she raised the courage to pick up the phone again. She tried three times to unlock the phone before tapping into her WeChat and checking the photo again. The face was still there. It wasn¡¯t his imagination.

    A lot ofments had umted.

    ¡¾ What is this photo? I was frightened to death seeing it in the middle of the night. You are ying a prank again. ¡¿

    ¡¾Enron, are you still there? You made a mistake, didn¡¯t you? ¡¿

    ¡¾ What is this photoshop? It can be included in the top 10 supernatural photos of the year. How can photoshop be so scary? It isn¡¯t like your style. ¡¿

    ¡¾ ...... ¡¿

    In the past, Enron liked mostments but now she was no longer in the mood to reply to them. She deleted the photo she sent to her friends and opened the album, wanting to delete the photo.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was because her hands were shaking or something but after pressing the delete button, the photo wasn¡¯t deleted. It was as if the face was conscious. After Enron¡¯s first failure to delete it, the face towards the lens changed. It seemed to be looking sideways and staring at Enron. Enron almost threw the phone away!

    Due to the change in posture, a corner of the ying card Enron had ced in her pocket was revealed. The A of Hearts was shining with a faint light. Enron pressed the delete key again and this time, the photo was sessfully deleted. She sighed with relief and held her phone as she copsed on the bed.

    Soon after, Luo Shan came out of the bathroom with a towel. She had put her hair up and held a hairdryer in her hand, ready to blow her hair. Luo Shan saw Enron¡¯s face was a bit white and wondered, "Enron, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Enron saw herpanion and instinctively wanted to tell her about this matter in order to seekfort. "Luo Shan, I... I just photoshopped a very good photo and passed it to my circle of friends. However, I uploaded a ghost photo. There was another face behind the photo! Zhu Zhu and the others all saw it."

    Luo Shan¡¯s face changed as she suddenly thought about her divination "M-Maybe that divination is right. Enron, we... should get off at the night stop. Don¡¯t take the cruise and go back using other means of transportation."

    She moved around the room as she spoke, more frightened than Enron herself. Enron saw Luo Shan¡¯s appearance and vaguely felt that this was... too much fuss?

    In fact, if Luo Shan had advised her that this was nothing and told her it was an illusion, Enron would worry if she should get off the cruise ship or not. Now that Luo Shan was so anxious to leave, Enron didn¡¯t feel about it. This was a type of subtle anti-psychology.

    She never believed in ghosts and after the initial panic, she thought it might be a problem with the photoshop software. He had probably taken the photo too far, twisting it into a grimacing face.

    Enron finally put down the face and stopped Luo Shan from organizing her luggage. "Luo Shan, wait and see. I might be wrong. Everyone has been looking forward to this sea trip for a long time. It isn¡¯t good for us to want to leave like this. We spent the money and should stay."

    Luo Shan released her suitcase and looked back at Enron. "But..."

    "No, I¡¯m going to take a bath." Enron spoke firmly.

    Luo Shan didn¡¯t know how to refute it. She released her suitcase, looked at Enron¡¯s back and sat down on her bed in a disappointed manner.

    *******

    The next day, Xiao Li washed and left his room. The kitten was still crouched in a corner, guarding Xiao Li¡¯s door. It seemed to have slept all night. Once it heard the sound of the door moving, it immediately rose with its tail cocked high, standing at the door to stare at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li was a person who liked fluff. He bent down and held out his hand to the kitten. This time, the kitten ced its paw in Xiao Li¡¯s hand. He picked up the kitten and the cat immediately settled down in her arms, head resting against Xiao Li¡¯s mouth. The cat¡¯s ears moved as it listened to the young man¡¯s heartbeat.

    It seemed to be very sticky but Xiao Li didn¡¯t mean to take it out. He put the kitten on the bed so it could sleep soundly. The kitten stood on the bed and looked at Xiao Li. It precisely leapt into Xiao Li¡¯s arms and let out a small sound as it drilled into this person¡¯s arms.

    The kitten first put the fluffy head against the corbone and then looked at the delicate corbone. It couldn¡¯t hold back and stuck out its tongue to lick. Then the fluff turned red and it shyly buried its head.

    Xiao Li was startled by the lick. He patted the kitten¡¯s head, held it by the neck and ced it back on the bed. "Sleep."

    This time, the kitten buried its head in its paws and looked up at Xiao Li, beautiful eyes shing with a touch of a human smile before it meowed.

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ It is good to be a cat. ¡¿

    Xiao Li left the kitten, that seemingly had nowhere to go, to sleep in the room. He left the door and prepared to go and find some food. He walked out of the room and went to the open-air bar on the cruise ship. He ordered a sandwich and orange set, sitting on a chair with his te and looking out at the sea.

    Today¡¯s weather wasn¡¯t very good. It was a bit cloudy and there weren¡¯t many people who came here to see the view. Most people chose to y in the casino and ballroom inside the ship. The bar seemed very empty.

    The pale blue sky bordered the sea in the distance and a few seabirds flew by. The only colour was the sea andnd wasn¡¯t visible at all in this vast scene. Xiao Li was eager to try drawing. He tore a piece of paper from a portal notebook, picked up a pen and tried to depict the scene in front of him on the paper.

    Xie Zeqing came over to where Xiao Li was buried in the paper. He stood behind Xiao Li and thought for a few seconds if he should directly sit here. He didn¡¯t want to appear too enthusiastic. Then he decided to pretend for it to be a coincidental encounter when eating breakfast and sat down naturally.

    The young man went to the bar and ordered a cup of coffee. He held the coffee and sat down opposite Xiao Li, drinking it with an arrogant attitude. He pretended not to care as he nced at Xiao Li. "What are you writing?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s hand holding the pen stopped and his attitude wasn¡¯t hot or cold as he casually replied, "Listing the clues."

    "What clue?" Xie Zeqing asked with interest.

    Xiao Li had drawn two things. Above the hand-painted ck graffiti of the sea, he then wrote a few words:

    ying cards, dancer, water ghost...

    Xiao Li had just written the water ghost when his pen suddenly ran out of ink. He shook the pen again and again but it only left scratches, no ink. The pen had been close to empty of ink on the ghost train and Xiao Li had forgotten to change to a new pen. The fact that it couldst until now could already be considered to be resilient.

    Xie Zeqing said, "I don¡¯t have it, I never bring these things."

    "Okay, then I will ask someone to borrow ink." Xiao Li took back his gaze.

    He held up the inkless pen and then motioned for Xie Zeqing to add a hand. "Let me borrow a hand."

    Xie Zeqing raised his eyebrows. "What are you going to do?"

    He didn¡¯t immediately agree but pretended to be flustered and worried. Then he reached out his hand and held the pen together. The present Xie Zeqingpletely didn¡¯t know what Xiao Li was going to do. He was very curious. Why do such actions when asking others to borrow ink? Two people holding the pen...

    The next second, he knew and deeply regretted agreeing to Xiao Li.

    It was because the Xiao Li sitting opposite him closed his eyes. Xiao Li didn¡¯t remember the specific chant so he tampered with a few words. "Pen fairy, pen fairy. I am your fate, you are my guide. Pleasee to my world and draw a circle at my words."

    Xie Zeqing, "!!!"

    The pen fairy, "...?!"

    Did Xie Zeqing miss something? Why was the pen fairy suddenly called?

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s physique meant he detected the arrival of the evil spirit even earlier than Xiao Li. This was absolutely a powerful evil spirit. It was quickly felt after the summoning and Xie Zeqing had no time to withdraw his hand. He was left overwhelmed by the power of the pen fairy.

    The pen was suspended in the air. The middle section of the pen was held as it drew a circle on the paper. Since there was no ink, there was only a circle of scratches on the paper. There was no writing and at first nce, it was still nk.

    The pen fairy, "......."

    Xiao Li saw the pen move and put forward his purpose for calling it. "Pen fairy, help me add some ink, okay?"

    Pen fairy, "???"

    What was Sherlock thinking? Summoning it for a small thing like adding ink. Wait, the point was... it didn¡¯t seem to have any friendship with this kid. The only intersection was on the ghost train. It wanted to write something on the paper but as soon as it started, it found there was no ink in the pen.

    Thus, everything was back to square one. Facing Xiao Li¡¯s expectant eyes and Xie Zeqing¡¯s panicked gaze, the pen fairy was silent for a while. Then it filled the pen with ink and wrote on the white paper: [I¡¯m not a wishing machine.]

    It wasn¡¯t a gas station. It came in response to the pact, was in charge of divining the future, mysterious and powerful as it shuttled through the world. It was as famous as Bloody Mary and the fate of the body was shrouded in fog.

    Xiao Li was obedient and was willing to ept this person¡¯s view. "Yes, you are the pen fairy. I will ask you three questions."

    The pen fairy, "......."

    Wait, I didn¡¯t mean that!

    The author has something to say:

    Pen fairy: @Bloody Mary, let¡¯s talk.

    Bloody Mary: No, nothing has happenedtely. It isn¡¯t good to be targeted by him again and again.

 Chapter 70

    Xiao Li thought about it before tentatively asking the pen fairy, "Do you know the identity of ¡¯it¡¯?"

    Did the ¡¯it¡¯ in the mission refer to the water ghost or another ghost? The pen fairy was under the control of the summoning. It was very reluctant to answer but it still wrote a frowning face before writing: [It is a trap.]

    A trap...

    Did the pen fairy mean this ship? Or the mission itself? Xiao Li thought in his heart before asking, "Where is it?"

    Pen fairy: [It...]

    The moment the pen fairy wrote this sentence, apart from the first word that Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing could see, the rest of the sentence was obscured by some supernatural force, presumably because it touched on the truth about the cruise ship.

    This meant that reincarnators couldn¡¯t directly ask for the truth from higher evil spirits. Xiao Li abandoned the third question he had prepared, pulled out the toothpick inserted in the sandwich and asked a question Xie Zeqing couldn¡¯t understand. "Who is that cat?"

    Pen fairy: [.......]

    It couldn¡¯t say, it couldn¡¯t stay it! However, it had to answer. The pen fairy could only bear the damage to its reputation and wrote in a panic: [T-This touches on my intellectual blind spot.]

    Xiao Li, "..."

    The pen fairy actually had an intellectual blind spot about this type of thing?

    He used his eyes to signal to Xie Zeqing but the young man just looked back with strange eyes. It seemed he didn¡¯t understand Xiao Li¡¯s meaning. Xiao Li touched the back of Xie Zeqing¡¯s hand holding the pen with him and sent the pen fairy back.

    Then Xiao Li used the pen that was refilled with ink to add a word after the other clues he previously wrote: a trap.

    Xie Zeqing was different from Xie Lingshi. Xie Lingshi liked to think while Xie Zeqing had his natural constitution and relied on sensing the ghosts to clear the instance. Therefore, Xie Zeqing was actually very confused when he saw the clues that Xiao Li wrote out.

    He was confused but he didn¡¯t ask. The young man picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip. His eyes fluttered as he waited for Xiao Li to open his mouth.

    Xiao Li touched his chin. Then below the word ¡¯trap¡¯, he drew a ship and a doubting question mark. Xie Zeqing on the side was even more confused. Why did Xiao Li draw a pool of vomit under the trap? Or was it a turf trap? No, it looked more like Pinhio¡¯s nose...

    Xiao Li presented all the clues in his mind before crumpling the white paper into a ball and throwing it into the trash can. It seemed he didn¡¯t intend to open his mouth to exin to Xie Zeqing. Xie Zeqing twisted twice in the chair before drinking the cup of coffee.

    The two of them were thinking when a few people came up the stairs. It was the remaining few reincarnators they had separated from at the dock and at this time, they were led by a yful and cute girl. The girl was wearing Buddha beads around her wrist and had a round face, round eyes, moderate figure and always had a smile on her face.

    She came to the two men. "Are you also reincarnators? I am Qi Xiaoxiao.¡±

    Xie Zeqing put his hand on the table, looked down at the girl and spoke coldly, "Yanluo." (TL: Yama, king of Hell)

    Xiao Li, "..."

    Xie Zeqing, this boy was a bit of a chunnibyou.

    He sighed. "Just call me Moriarty."

    Qi Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t care about their strange names. There were numerous strange names among the reincarnators, including ¡¯Wukong¡¯ and ¡¯Heavenly Emperor¡¯. The strangest name she had ever seen was ¡¯A Wise and Lucky Man¡¯ in a post on the forum.

    Qi Xiaoxiao smiled at them and got to the point. "Were you attacked by a ghostst night? We had a reincarnator who was caught by a ghost while sleepingst night. Fortunately, he had a life-saving item and survived."

    Xie Zeqing nced at Xiao Li. "He was also attacked but is fine."

    Qi Xiaoxiao habitually touched the Buddha beads on her wrist. "Do you want to join us? It is better to act together."

    This was the main reason she came to greet them. After all, the two men looked different on the outside.

    Xie Zeqing shrugged and slightly raised his chin, smiling at Qi Xiaoxiao. "I am used to being alone."

    Qi Xiaoxiao smiled. There might be some disappointment in her heart but the smile on her face was unchanged. "Okay, hopefully, we can cooperate again if there is an opportunity."

    Once she finished, she sat down near them with the others and ordered a cocktail. Qi Xiaoxiao smiled and raised the ss in the sea breeze. "We went to the crew yesterday to ask about the history of the ship. It sounds innocent and there was never a haunted experience."

    Xiao Li put a small piece of the sandwich into his mouth with the toothpick. Before he could open his mouth, he was caught by this unptable sandwich and coughed a few times. Xie Zeqing frowned and put the other side¡¯s orange juice in front of him. Then he replied to Qi Xiaoxiao, "Maybe the ghost boarded the ship and followed us."

    "But we¡ª"

    Qi Xiaoxiao was speaking when a male reincarnator ran up from the downstairs cabin. He whispered a few words in Qi Xiaoxiao and Qi Xiaoxiao jumped up. "Something happened to a plot character!"

    They ran together towards the cabin and Xiao Li also followed. In the corridor of the second-ss cabin, a brte girly on the ground, gasping violently while holding the card that belonged to her.

    Luo Shan had just experienced a moment of horror. Enron had gone out early in the morning to discussst night¡¯s photo with Zhu Zhu. Luo Shan had stayed in the room to organize things. Once all the luggage was organized, Luo Shan went to the bathroom to wash her face. She had filled up a basin of water and just wanted to wash her face when a huge force came from behind her!

    It felt like another person was standing behind Luo Shan with an arm pressed to her head to drown her in the basin! Luo Shan struggled. It was unknown where she touched the ghost but she managed to pull her head out of the basin before suffocating. However, it wasn¡¯t over.

    The water in the basin seemed to ¡¯swim¡¯ towards her like a water snake, trying to drown her. Luo Shan frantically ran outside, pulling open the door and running out into the hallway. The water flowed behind here until she fell due to the inconvenience of her slippers.

    "Help¡ª"

    The moment Luo Shan closed her eyes in despair and thought she was going to die, the card she had been keeping in her pocket fell to the ground. Then the water disappeared. Luo Shan clearly saw a lighting from the ying card and dispersing the water.

    This ying card... protected her?

    Luo Shan picked up the water card from the water. It was wet and a bit wrinkled but she held it in her hand like it was a treasure. She was like a drowning person clinging to thest piece of driftwood. Luo Shan thought that the man giving out the ying cards at the party must be an expert. He saw the existence of the water ghost and gave them a life-saving gift!

    She held the ying card until the reincarnators arrived and circled around Luo Shan.

    "Miss Luo Shan, are you okay?" The reincarnator who had informed Qi Xiaoxiao of the incident had apparently talked to Luo Shan before. He pretended to be surprised as he leaned over to help Luo Shan.

    Luo Shan bowed her head and clenched her ying card.

    "Thisdy, what happened? Why are you so upset?" Qi Xiaoxiao asked with a smile.

    Luo Shan only recognized them as strangers who had greeted her at the dance. She subconsciously denied it. "It¡¯s fine, it was just a slip..."

    The male reincarnator said, "It¡¯s fine. Luo Shan, did you encounter something? I encountered somethingst night but fortunately, I was wearing a special jade and managed to escape. I think this ship is... haunted!"

    He deliberated lowered his voice for thest word, sting it in Luo Shan¡¯s ears like a thunderbolt.

    Luo Shan had encountered a bosom friend. "It is the water. I... I was washing my face and then something held me down like it was trying to drown me. The water followed me after I rushed out..."

    "Then what?"

    "Then... that¡¯s it!" Luo Shan held up the ying card. "It saved me. It dispersed the water..."

    The eyes of the group focused on the card. Qi Xiaoxiao took her own ying card out of the bag and thoughtfully examined it. Was this card more than just an ornament? Qi Xiaoxiao smiled for a moment and tried to get more attention from the plot character. She went with the male reincarnator to help Luo Shan find herpanions.

    Xie Zeqing wanted to stay with them but he saw Xiao Li move in the other direction. The young man squirmed before catching up with Xiao Li. "Where are you going?"

    Xiao Li replied, "Go to eat."

    "Didn¡¯t you just eat a sandwich?"

    "It was unptable."

    "......"

    Xie Zeqing doubted that he was with the wrong person. Then he touched his stomach. A cup of coffee wasn¡¯t enough to fill him up and his footsteps consciously followed. The two of them walked past cabins one after another. The ship sailed very steadily, with only a slight shaking telling them that they were on water.

    After walking for a minute, Xie Zeqing¡¯s appearance suddenly changed. He reached out to grab Xiao Li¡¯s left hand and shouted, "A ghost has appeared."

    The moment he spoke, a row of continuous footprints appeared in the opposite direction. The footprints were made of water, as if an invisible person dripping with water wasing towards them.

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s entire body was tense. The ghost tattoo on her arm moved as he closed his eyes to sense the mood of the water ghost. He opened them and said, "It is looking for food. It is very hungry..."

    Xiao Li looked at Xie Zeqing with amazement. "You can trante?"

    Xie Zeqing spoke very quickly, "I can vaguely detect the ghost¡¯s emotions but I¡¯m not strong enough to sense words. There is also a distance limit. Wait, now isn¡¯t the time to focus on this. The focus is that it wants to eat us!"

    The water ghost stopped a metre away from Xiao Li.

    Xie Zeqing simultaneously tranted the other side¡¯s emotions. "It is the same."

    The next moment, the two people looked up as the sound of footsteps came from the ceiling! Footprints came from all directions. The entire corridor was like a sauna as fog constantly gushes out. In the haze, a man with water dripping appeared on the ceiling.

    The water ghost¡¯s hair was wrapped with seaweed, its teeth were extremely sharp and it had obviously been hiding in the sea. The hair had a king crab mped to the end, an octopus at the feet. Xiao Li stared across the air at it.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were bright. He put one hand into the pocket to stop the ying card that was ready toe out. His other hand directly grabbed the water ghost¡¯s hair. Before it could open its mouth, he pulled out the king crab wrapped in the hair. The crab was pulled out along with a few long hairs belonging to the water ghost.

    Xie Zeqing slowly tranted, "......It is afraid......it hurts a bit......."

    The author has something to say:

    Water Ghost: I¡¯m hungry, let me see what humans I will eat today?

    Xiao Li: So clever, I¡¯m also hungry.

    Water Ghost: ......

    Xie Zeqing (trying to see things): The mood of the water ghost is very panicked.

    <strong>TL Note: I have bought my first house (adult life o_o) and will be spending the next two weeks buying furniture and moving in. This means that chapters for the next two weeks or so will be irregr. </strong>

 Chapter 71

    The water ghost''s head fell back and the mouth covered with dense fangs opened slightly, as if it was gasping with pain. Then the next second, it showed the ferocious nature of a ghost that wanted revenge.

    The ghost born in water opened its mouth and the arc exceeded the limits of humanity. It was like a prehistoric giant crocodile that could swallow a person''s upper body in one bite. A great deal of seawater poured from its mouth. The water ghost leaned down, green eyes shing with a bitter light as it tried to swallow Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li took a step back and threw away the hair stuck on the king crab. He pulled one of the ws and stuck it into the mouth of the iing water ghost. It was toote for the water ghost to retreat. The ws directly punctured its mouth and it stepped back. It pulled the ws out of its mouth and covered its mouth with both hands.

    The weakness of the ghost led Xie Zeqing to feel its emotions more deeply. The young man stared at it incredulously before expressing the thoughts he sensed.

    "It¡­it hurts. It feels like its mouth is going to be broken and it doesn''t want toe to this ship anymore."

    Xie Zeqing finished tranting and felt like a bit of his three views had been destroyed. Normally, if humans encountered ghosts then they would just cry out and say, "I don''t want toe here anymore"

    Why did he feel like he was tranting the wrong person?

    Xiao Li was unmoved. He looked at the crab w soaked in seawater. It had been pulled out of the mouth of the water ghost and couldn''t be eaten anymore. He turned his gaze to the water ghost. His usual indifferent or curious eyes were now carefully examining the water ghost from top to bottom, like it was a seafood feast.

    Xiao Li''s left hand held the king crab and he first looked around in a circle. Then his right hand pulled out a scalpel. It was the scalpel he received from the hospital and he pondered on where to start.

    Xie Zeqing gulped. In this situation, he shouldn''t have an appetite so he stopped Xiao Li. "Wait, you really want to eat it?"

    Xiao Li raised the fat and beautiful king crab to Xie Zeqing, wondering, "Why can''t I eat it?"

    "It¡­ it is a ghost. Won''t there be germs?" Xie Zeqing nervously spected. Then Xie Zeqing sensed that after his remark, the water ghost stared at him in a gloomy manner, making Xie Zeqing shrink back.

    Xiao Li replied, "There areyers of shell. It shouldn''t be infected."

    He also had such concerns so he gave up on the octopus hot pot and chose the king crab. Xiao Li spoke while tapping on the shell of the king crab with a scalpel. He had just knocked on it three times when a shadow appeared.

    The sudden appearance of the shadow caused even the water ghost to be startled. The ghost looked like a normal human apart from the long scarf that covered most of her face. She was the split mouthed woman from the hospital instance.

    Xie Zeqing at first thought she was a reincarnator summoned by Xiao Li to this world but therge ghost energy apanying her made him realize that she definitely wasn''t human. His brain exploded and he subconsciously tried to hide.

    The split mouthed woman raised her eyes to Xie Zeqing and slowly took off the scarf, revealing her torn mouth. "Do you think I''m beautiful?"

    Xie Zeqing, "¡­¡­"

    He choked nervously and the tattoo on his arm moved up and down.

    The split mouthed girl asked again, "Am I beautiful?"

    Before Xie Zeqing could respond, Xiao Li interrupted her. "How did youe here?"

    The sharp scalpel in Xiao Li''s hand turned around, slender fingers holding the knife like a work of art. No one could''ve imagined that the knife would eventually fall on the king crab.

    The split mouthed woman turned back and was silent as she faced Xiao Li. She abandoned her usual question and replied, "Didn''t you summon me?"

    "I didn''t¡ª" Xiao Li looked at the scalpel in his hand, the de reflecting the side of his face at a downward angle. He paused and asked, "Is it this scalpel?"

    Xiao Li handed the king crab in his hand to Xiao Li, pulled out the little yellow book from his pocket and turned to the introduction of this knife.

    ¡¾ This is the scalpel from Fenhua Hospital. The former owner is the evil spirit Doctor Fang Qi and it has been used for at least a dozen human to monster surgeries. In addition to cutting objects, there are more uses waiting to be discovered. ¡¿

    The so-called useful means was¡­ calling the hospital ghosts?

    Xiao Li turned the knife in his hand. The split mouthed woman realized that Xiao Li had called her by ident and she looked around the ship curiously. "This is another world¡­"

    Her eyes finally fell on the water ghost. The water ghost was still covering its mouth and its lower body had sunk into the water. Only the upper body was left and it could slip away in the water at any time.

    The split mouthed woman asked, "What happened to its mouth?"

    The water ghost had a touch of human-like fear in its head. It raised its head, messy hair parting to reveal terrible eyes that swept over Xiao Li before it melted into the water. The split mouthed woman stared at the disappearing water ghost and then Xiao Li. Xiao Li also looked at her and handed her the scalpel.

    The split mouthed woman looked down at the scalpel. "?"

    Xiao Li told her, "Help me cut open the crab. That is the first thing I called you to do."

    "¡­You can''t cut it yourself?"

    "I''m not very good at cutting crabs. You are a professional knife-wielder." Xiao Li motioned to the corners of her mouth.

    The split mouthed woman, "¡­¡­"

    Professional her ass, she was ying with scissors! Speaking more calmly, even if she was good with knives, she cut a human mouth. She couldn''t fight the king crab at all!

    She roared crazily in her heart but she was stable as she took the king crab. Rather than epting the scalpel, she tore open the king crab with her bare hands and left the shell behind.

    After seeing the crab''s ws, she wanted to ask why there was only one. Then she thought of the water ghost covering its mouth and was inwardly d. She was fortunate to only receive spiritual suffering rather than physical torture¡­

    The summoning time of the scalpel wasn''t long. Three minutester, the figure of the split mouthed woman started to fade. She returned the separated crab to Xiao Li andpletely disappeared.

    Xiao Li held the separated crab and turned to give half to Xie Zeqing. Xie Zeqing took it in a trance. He was still immersed in the emergence of the split mouthed woman. "Just now, that was¡­"

    "The split mouthed woman."

    He walked forward with the crab in his arms and Xie Zeqing followed suit. "You and her¡­?"

    From the pen fairy to the split mouthed girl, how did Xiao Li know so many big evil spirits?

    "I know here." Xiao Li couldn''t find the right words to describe his rtionship with the split mouthed woman and simply chose the most conservative statement. "A passersby."

    Xie Zeqing, "¡­¡­"

    This was clearly a lie. He detected fear and a bit of joy from the split mouthed woman.

    Xiao Li was busy with the king crab and had no time to care about Xie Zeqing''s doubts. He took his half of the king crab and put in on a table. He used a kettle to fill a pot of water and started boiling the king crab.

    The kitten had been sitting outside the door and once he heard footsteps, his ears pricked. He gently jumped on the table near Xiao Li to be petted. However, Xiao Li alertly held him down. "I will give you a legter. You can''t touch it now."

    The kitten, "¡­¡­"

    Did he look like he was heading for the king crab? He was clearly heading for the people? The kitten shook his long fur and meowed loudly at Xiao Li. He jumped straight onto the boy''s shoulder and tied his tail around Xiao Li''s neck to maintain his bnce.

    Xiao Li''s heart was focused on the king crab. He knew the cat would just jump up again. Therefore, he just supported the kitten with an empty hand while waiting for the water in the pot to boil. After a while, a seafood smell floated out of the pot.

    Xiao Li used disposable chopsticks to fish out the king crab and put it on the te to cool it down. There might be no seasoning but the crab meat itself was delicious, making it a rare delicacy. He took a few bites before feeding some to the kitten.

    Perhaps it was just to the steam from the pot water but Xiao Li''s back eyes were wet like mist. The kitten didn''t look at the crab meat but stared at Xiao Li''s eyes for a few seconds. He raised his front paws to Xiao Li''s pocket and wanted to kiss this person''s eyes. Then his mouth was stuffed with crab meat and he failed.

    Xiao Li nodded his head. "How does it taste?"

    The kitten looked at him and didn''t blink for a moment. "Meow."

    The king crab looked very big but it was mostly shell. Plus, he had given half of it away so he soon ate all of it. Xiao Li threw the shell into the trash can, went to the bathroom to wash his hands andy on his bed.

    The kitteny on Xiao Li''s chest. He wasn''t big and looked like a plush toy. Xiao Li yed with his fur. Perhaps it was because Xiao Li didn''t sleep enoughst night and he woke up early today. He was a bit tired and his eyes lowered.

    The kitten saw this person was about to fall asleep and groped him on the chest. He was grabbed by Xiao Li and his face buried into Xiao Li''s chest. This time, the kitten didn''t dare to move. It wasn''t until Xiao Li''s breathing gradually became even that he slowly rxed his body.

    It was unknown how much time passed but there was the sound of people outside the door and someone was approaching Xiao Li''s room. The kitten opened his eyes. There was no sleepiness in the beautiful eyes as he stared into the distance before closing his eyes again.

    The young man standing at the door knocked on it with his fist. No noise was made and it was like knocking on cotton.

    Xie Zeqing, "???"

 Chapter 72

    Xie Zeqing thought his ears were wrong and knocked a few more times, but it was still the same situation. In the instance world, all unreasonable situations could be exined by ¡¯ghosts¡¯ but this time, Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t sense any ghosts.

    It wasn¡¯t caused by a ghost then... was it Xiao Li himself?

    The young man tried to open the door with the evil spirit on his arm but it didn¡¯t work. He was finally forced to leave.

    Xie Zeqing came to find Xiao Li to ¡¯protect¡¯ him, not to share the king crab. Of course, this was an excuse. His real purpose was to tell Xiao Li that the situation on the ship had changed dramatically and howe Xiao Li hadn¡¯t noticed yet?

    It started with the character Luo Shan returning.

    The male reincarnator who specifically approached Luo Shan sent her back and took the opportunity to inquire about the ¡¯divination¡¯ situation. "Luo Shan, do you know something about... mysticism?"

    Luo Shan didn¡¯t dare say something at first. After all, her divination had attracted the ridicule of theirpanions. However, she was curious about the other side.

    The reincarnator saw her eyes and immediately exined, "I saw you with a crystal in your hand, which is rare in modern times. I... also fell the same type of breath from you. I also bumped into ghosts from a young age."

    Luo Shan met this type of person for the first time and looked up at the reincarnators. "Really?"

    "I lied to you before about what I was doing. I had previously encountered ghosts and there is definitely something on this ship."

    "In fact... I did a divination before getting on board and it turned out badly. It showed we were all going to die here." Luo Shan poured out everything in her heart. "I was really scared but they didn¡¯t believe me."

    "What other details do you have? Have you detected the source of the ghost or a solution?"

    "Ah... it is impossible to determine that. It is said that high level psychics can but I¡¯m just an amateur."

    "Luo Shan, do you have any other clues?"

    "N-No..."

    The corridor was quiet. The male reincarnator was a bit disappointed but this was also reasonable. Apart from a few worlds, the story characters were often just guides for when the ghost appeared.

    He sent Luo Shan to the door and said, "If there is something then find me. I live in A04."

    Luo Shan nodded gratefully and went in. Her entire body was a bit sloppy because she was soaked in water. She looked like a drowned rat, causing Enron to shout, "Wow, Luo Shan, did you go swimming? How did you be a mess like this?"

    Enron and Zhu Zhu were presently unhappy. He insisted the ghost photo was a prank done by Enron and didn¡¯t believe Enron when she exined. The two people almost argued.

    Now Enron sang a different tune. "You are so stupid. Now the ship is still sailing. How can you go swimming?"

    "Stop exaggerating. It isn¡¯t good!"

    In the midst of their argument, Luo Shan spoke timidly. "I... I met a ghost."

    She made the two people turn to her. "What?"

    "Are you joking again?"

    Luo Shan exined what happened and finally raised her ying card to show herpanion.

    Obviously, apart from Enron who had some doubts fromst night¡¯s ghost photo, the rest of the group didn¡¯t believe her at all. Theyughed loudly and the one with the biggest reaction was Zhu Zhu. He took out the ying card and ced it on the table. "You say that this thing can protect us? You¡¯ve brainwashed Enron. Okay, you want to stir up this y?"

    Zhu Zhu spoke while tearing up his own ying card, kneading it into a ball and throwing it into the trash can. Luo Shan¡¯s face was white and she subconsciously reached out to stop him. However, Zhu Zhu didn¡¯t look at her and raised his feet to go outside.

    "Zhu Zhu, don¡¯t do this. We are all friends. Why are you losing your temper like this?" Lu Tang came up to grab his arm and was thrown away.

    Zhu Zhu opened the door. He was fed up with Enron and Luo Shan¡¯s weird nonsense and wanted to get fresh air on the deck. Then he froze the moment he was going out. The original corridor was a smooth floor that was luxuriously decorated. Now it was turned into a dpidated piece of wood that made a squeaky sound when stepped on.

    The entire corridor had be dark. The overhead lights were broken, half thempshades destroyed and only a bit of outside light prated through the windows. The corners were covered with spider webs and it looked extremely old. All of this showed that the ce in front of them was no longer the East Mermaid cruise ship but a... ghost ship! They didn¡¯t even perceive the slightest movement but the entire ship had changed!

    Zhu Zhu stared at everything in front of him. Lu Tang¡¯s arm was also stiff and they couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    "Fuck, what the hell is this?" The couple came to the door after seeing their wrong expressions, were stunned for a long time and then cursed.

    In the midst of their hesitation, the luxurious interiors of the room also changed like an invisible membrane had been lifted.

    The original two double beds had be dormitory-like bunk beds with wooden stairs. Perhaps it was due to floating long-term on the sea but the water had rotted from air bubbles and bugs drilled inside.

    "Ah¡ª!" Enron sitting cross-legged on the bed sprang up with a loud scream.

    Thanks to this scream, the reincarnators also noticed the anomaly and the sound of footsteps rang out in the corridor.

    *******************

    Out of touch with the atmosphere of the outside world, Xiao Li¡¯s room was still unchanged. Xiao Li woke up and his arms were warm. The kitten was still lying in his arms and the heat from the small body was passed to him.

    He moved his fingers and sat up. The kitten saw him wake up and licked his cheek. Xiao Li didn¡¯t think he would sleep for so long. He got up while holding the kitten, touched its head and stared at it for a while with a smile.

    The little yellow book ced by his side wrote: ¡¾ Did you sleep well? ¡¿

    Xiao Li bowed his head and picked it up. "Fine."

    ¡¾ I also wanted to sleep with you but I was too excited to sleep. ¡¿

    ¡¾ It is very contradictory. I want to apany you in your dreams and be awake to see you sleeping. ¡¿

    Xiao Li could now turn a blind eye to this type of yellow confession. He chose of topic of his own interest and asked, "...You can sleep too?"

    A ghost... needed to sleep?

    ¡¾ Yes, but it isn¡¯t necessary. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Still, I like to dream. I can control the dream and fantasize about you in the dream. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He really didn¡¯t want to know the contents of the fantasy...

    However, the little yellow book described it. ¡¾ Thest fantasy I had was that I held you in my arms. You were sleeping and I watched you. It¡¯s strange that I didn¡¯t want to wake up from such a simple dream.¡¿

    Xiao Li looked at these words and there was a subtle sense offort. This time, there was nothing yellow and only pure feelings. It was progress.

    The kitten nestled in his hand for a moment and saw Xiao Li writing on the yellow book the entire time. He suddenly stretched out his head and put his paw on Xiao Li¡¯s corbone. He dared to lick Xiao Li¡¯s lips before being pushed away.

    The lost kitten snorted and arched to lick Xiao Li¡¯s fingers. Xiao Li put down the kitten, put away the little yellow book and opened the door to go out. He saw the scene in the corridor and even Xiao Li was stunned for a moment.

    The moment he opened the door, a force eroded his room, turning the former luxurious single room into a simple and narrow cabin.

    Then Xiao Li¡¯s sleepiness was swept away. He reached out to touch the wooden wall in an interested manner. The rough wood chips mixed with water vapour stuck to Xiao Li¡¯s fingers. It was very real and showed no signs of an illusion at all. This was reality.

    He walked from the dark cabin and saw a group of passengers. The reincarnators and the plot figures gathered in a circle. Xiao Li¡¯s appearance was soon noticed by Xie Zeqing. He waved towards Xiao Li and Xiao Li touched his nose before approaching. Xie Zeqing couldn¡¯t help asking, "Why are you onlying now? Didn¡¯t you notice that the ship had changed?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t give an exnation and simply said, "I identally fell asleep."

    Qi Xiaoxiao, "......"

    Moriarty was a real talent who could sleep so well in the ghost instance that he didn¡¯t even notice the change in the cabin. Xie Zeqing had more contact with Xiao Li and was used to the other person¡¯s strangeness. He wasn¡¯t surprised like Qi Xiaoxiao.

    They had just been listening to Zhu Zhu¡¯s story about what he experienced. The cabin was too dark and vulnerable to ghost attacks so they came up to the rtively light and spacious deck to discuss countermeasures.

    Now the entire ship was no longer tall and luxurious. It had changed into a small ship with broken sails and gs. It was too damaged that the pattern couldn¡¯t be distinguished and there was only the sound of the sea breeze blowing.

    The ghost ship sailed smoothly over the sea. They were far from thend and there were only the endless seas. Such a thing happened on the cruise ship and the first one to notice should be the crew. Strangely, it was the passengers and dancers to run out, not the crew.

    Enron¡¯s mood was unstable. She remembered sitting on the bed when the cabin changed and cried out, "How can this be? How can there be ghosts in the world?"

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw it with her own eyes that she finally believed Luo Shan and felt regret.

    Qi Xiaoxiao thought, ¡¯Who told you not to believe Luo Shan?¡¯ However, her mouthforted this girl. "No one wants to see this type of thing but since it happened, we can only face it."

    "W-What are we going to do? I just tried and there was no signal. I can¡¯t call the police!" Zhu Zhu asked in a panic.

    The male reincarnator close to Luo Shan said, "We have to find out the truth. There must be a source for the ghosts here."

    Qi Xiaoxiao smiled and pped. "Let¡¯s go down to the cabins to explore the truth and then check the captain¡¯s room."

    "No, I¡¯m not going! You go by yourself!" Enron clung to the railings by the side of the boat and shouted her lungs out.

    "Then you¡¯ll have to stay here by yourself." Qi Xiaoxiao was no longer patient and spoke grimly.

    Enron covered her face and started to sob. Luo Shan held her shoulder and touched her back.

    The reincarnations started to go down to the cabins, leaving only the plot characters on top. Only Luo Shan bit her lips in a worried manner. Once thest person disappeared into the cabin, Luo Shan suddenly loosened her hands. "I... I want to follow them."

    "You¡ª!"

    Luo Shan didn¡¯t listen to Zhu Zhu and ran over. The reincarnators entered the cabin. They were led by Qi Xiaoxiao and she held the Buddha beads around her wrist as she walked inside in a vignt manner.

    Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing werest. He reached out to break a cobweb in the corner and whispered with a smile, "The game is beginning."

    His voice was so low that he was almost the only one who can hear it. However, Xie Zeqing walking by his side turned to the side and saw a look in the other person¡¯s cold ck eyes. It was different from his usual look.

    ...Excitement?

    Xie Zeqing got a chill as he inexplicably looked at Xiao Li¡¯s back.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: It is too difficult to be a person. A long time passed and we haven¡¯t even kissed. As a cat, we immediately slept together. I won¡¯t be a person!

 Chapter 73

    Xie Zeqing wanted to keep his mysterious and cold air. After all, a strong person wouldn¡¯t ask other people questions and be curious about others. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help keeping his upper body still as he asked in a pretend bored and unconcerned manner. "How do you feel now?"

    Xiao Li was looking at the wood only to be suddenly asked a question by Xie Zeqing. He couldn¡¯t help wondering, "Feel?"

    "Just... you¡¯re not afraid?"

    Xiao Li shook his head. He pulled out the scalpel and cut a small piece of wood from the wooden partition. The degree of bending in the wood chip was very deep and exuded a strong smell of decay.

    "Do you still find it exciting?" Xie Zeqing¡¯s hands were in his pocket and there was nothing askance on the surface. However, inwardly he was feelingpletely different.

    Xiao Li honestly admitted it. "A little bit."

    "Hey, you really acknowledged it. To tell the truth, is there something wrong with your personality? What is with this excitement?" Xie Zeqing burst out, only to realize that he was too loud. He coughed and lowered his volume, restoring his calm and strong image. "Well, I mean, there is nothing to be excited about."

    Xiao Li walked leisurely and threw away the piece of wood in his hand. He touched the side and his hand left a long finger mark on the board. The air smelled bad. It was the smell of decay after something had been soaked for a long time.

    "By the way, I previously went to your room to find you but there was no sound. Did you do it?" Xie Zeqing had been silent for a moment before suddenly remembering this matter.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know about this matter but he could roughly guess who did it. He casually nodded and this was counted as a default agreement.

    "...How did you do it?" Xie Zeqing whispered.

    How to do it? Ask the little yellow book. Xiao Li nced at him and didn¡¯t answer. Xie Zeqing was also just asking casually. Many people didn¡¯t want to speak if it was a special item. Seeing that Xiao Li didn¡¯t respond, he didn¡¯t ask again.

    They walked along the dark corridor and saw a closed door. Qi Xiaoxiao carefully pushed open the door. The creaking of the door was apanied by a scream from the deck. The scream was very loud. It might not be close to them but it seemed to be right next to their ears.

    The depressed Luo Shan was the first to recognize the source of the voice and she turned back sharply. "Enron!"

    "Something happened upstairs..." The male reincarnator Wei Lige looked up.

    Luo Shan subconsciously wanted to run back to see but Wei Lige grabbed her. "If you go back then you will die!"

    Qi Xiaoxiao was a senior and had experienced many worlds. She had long been ustomed to life and death and she spoke coldly, "Living or dying was their choice. They missed many chances and everyone should be responsible for themselves."

    She took out a shlight and entered the room.

    Meanwhile, on the deck of the ghost ship, Enron couldn¡¯t make any other noises after her first scream because a hand covered her mouth. She was leaning against the edge of the boat, looking at the sea below. Her heart had been beating rapidly as she had asked, "What should we do?"

    "Perhaps... follow them? There are many people and it should be safer. They seem to have a lot of experience with ghosts." The female of the couple spoke weakly.

    Zhu Zhu shook his head and refused. "The more experienced they are, the more suspicious. What if they are the ones who did this? I suspect that we must¡¯ve inhaled some type of suspicious hallucinogenic gas. If we go down with them, they will knock us out and sell us for money!"

    "I...I definitely won¡¯t go down. It is dark and terrible."

    They were discussing this when Lu Tang suddenly stared with wide eyes and pointed at the sea behind Zhu Zhu. "T-There is a head over there!"

    Zhu Zhu looked in the direction of Lu Tang¡¯s pointing finger.

    In the choppy sea, a head stared at them. The water ghost saw Zhu Zhu looking at it and opened its mouth to reveal sharp teeth. A water column grabbed Zhu Zhu and ced Zhu Zhu in its mouth. There was something that fell from Zhu Zhu¡¯s pocket into the sea. If someone looked closely, they would find that it was a damaged ying card.

    Enron screamed but the next moment, the water ghost¡¯s target changed to her. Her mouth was covered and she was dragged into the water.

    ******

    The cabin.

    In addition to a simple single bed, the room had a table with a cup of hot tea on it. Yes, hot tea. The tea in the cup was hot like someone had been sitting here drinking tea and left just before the reincarnators entered. Below the hot tea was a thick book.

    Qi Xiaoxiao checked behind the door first for fear of an ambush. However, Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing walked in boldly. The former wasn¡¯t afraid while thetter didn¡¯t feel the existence of a ghost.

    Xiao Li took the hot tea and opened the book below it. It was a ¡¯logbook ¡¯ with detailed records of the date, the sea route and the wind direction of the day, but the most important thing were some life segments mentioned.

    At first, the things recorded were normal.

    ¡¾ 29th March, sunny, southeast wind. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Today, the weather is very good and calm. The wind direction is also helping us. We should be able to reach the destination within a month. Great, I hope that all the goods in this batch will be sold. After this trip, I will stay at home and not run around. ¡¿

    Wei Lige saw this and said, "This man waved a really big g. The white g of death is flying all over the ce."

    ¡¾ 2nd April, rainy, northeast wind. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Today I went to check the status of the goods. I hope it won¡¯t rain again or the goods will be flooded. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 5th April, rainy, northeast wind. ¡¿

    ¡¾ The past few days have been rainy and the voyage speed is slow. The scheduled arrival time is also dyed. On the side, there are more freshwater reserves... Ah, I can onlyfort myself like this. ¡¿

    ......

    Then turning over a few pages, the descriptions changed. The man had encountered the same thing as the reincarnators and wasn¡¯t in the mood to write.

    ¡¾ Oh my god... what happened? How did my cargo ship be a broken ship in the blink of an eye? In addition, the crew has vanished yet the ship is still sailing!¡¿

    ¡¾ My room has changed. There is a cup of hot tea on the table and no one else. This reminds me about rumours of the ghost ship I previously heard. The ship suddenly appears and is empty, but all the items look like the people just left and it is unsure where they went. This is definitely done by a god. It is something that humans can¡¯t do! ¡¿

    ¡¾ The ship had long since strayed from its course. The navigator isn¡¯t working and I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going but the wind and waves are bing bigger. The ship has no reinforcement measures. Surely it won¡¯t be overturned? ¡¿

    Xiao Li looked down at the cup of hot tea and naturally took a sip. He hadn¡¯t swallowed the tea when he heard an inhaling sound next to him. Xiao Li looked back and saw Qi Xiaoxiao leaning against the bed, pointing at the hot tea in his hands. "...Why are you drinking it?"

    Xiao Li looked down at the tea and thought, ¡¯This isn¡¯t sulfuric acid. Is there any need to be so surprised?¡¯

    Then he replied, "I¡¯m thirsty."

    His tone was very natural and the logical order was also smooth. He was thirsty then he should drink water. If he was cold then he should wear warm clothes. Qi Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t refute these words.

    She was speechless for a while before managing to say, "B-Bit, this is a haunted ce. In case of poison or mold..."

    "It is fresh, made no more than two minutes ago." Xiao Li put the cup under his nose and smelled it. The hot heat of the tea wet his eyshes.

    Qi Xiaoxiao, "......"

    Who was asking him this? No one was going to drink this type of thing, okay?

    Xiao Li slowly closed the logbook and raised two fingers. "The tea is fresh but it doesn¡¯t taste good. The person who made the tea has no taste. There are two possibilities. One is time freezing."

    He said this tea wasn¡¯t good but he drank it because he was thirsty.

    Luo Shan was listening and felt slightly dazed. She only had a general understanding and previously heard someone say Xiao Li¡¯s name. The little girl was full of reverence as she said, "Mr Moriarty, drinking this cup of tea to test your inference when it has this type of atmosphere, you are really powerful."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He actually drank it because he was thirsty. Luo Shan¡¯s ttery made him a bit embarrassed. He avoided Luo Shan¡¯s eyes, put down the teacup and looked around the room. Finally, he moved away from the quilt on the single bed and to the next cabin.

    This time, Xiao Li walked in front and the others followed him. He still touched the walls as he walked, leaving a mark. The water droplets seeped from the wood above their head and dripped onto their feet.

    The reincarnators went deeper and the air was covered with dust as they moved.

    Aftering to the next room, Xiao Li opened the door and before he could see what it looked like, a man headed towards him. He had been prepared and moved his body. He watched as the figure was about to fall onto Xie Zeqing¡¯s body, only for a dark shadow to jump from Xie Zeqing¡¯s arm and push the man away.

    The ¡¯man¡¯ who fell from the ceiling was thrown to the ground, making a dull sound before ity there motionless. It was only then that the crowd noticed it was a corpse. To be precise, it was a corpse with the flesh already withered to ashes, leaving only the skeleton wrapped in a damaged coat.

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t sense a ghost and lost interest in the skeleton. He raised his feet and walked into the room.

    Qi Xiaoxiao examined the skeleton and pulled out a pocket watch from around his neck. Inside was the photo of a woman. Qi Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t find anything strange about the pocket watch and put it back, following Xie Zeqing into the room.

    They soon pulled out a sealed safe from under the bed.

    Xie Zeqing stated, "There is a six digit password lock."

    Qi Xiaoxiao took the string of Buddha beads from around her wrist and pressed it against the safe. "There isn¡¯t the influence of a spirit..."

    Wei Lige stated, "The instance world wouldn¡¯t put the safe here for no reason. Maybe it is a clue."

    Qi Xiaoxiao put away the Buddha beads, continued to rummage through the room and looked for any paper with codes. As they were discussing this, Xiao Li was still crouched next to the remains, holding the pocket watch in his hand.

    Xie Zeqing rushed to Xiao Li. "What are you doing at the door? It is better to help us guess the password."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t get up. "Password? Je isante."

    Xie Zeqing, "...What did you say?"

    Why suddenly speak a strangenguage?

    "It¡¯s a joke." Xiao Li looked up and smiled. "Try 131513."

    Xie Zeqing looked at him suspiciously and entered the six digits Xiao Li mentioned. Then the password lock opened.

    Qi Xiaoxiao wondered, "Moriarty, how do you know the password?"

    "It is a very simple, low-level conversion." Xiao Li stood up and pped. "Mom, tranted into the order of the English alphabet corresponds to 131513."

    Qi Xiaoxiao continued to ask, "Then how do you know it is Mom, not Dad or Son?"

    Xiao Li seemed a bit confused about why Qi Xiaoxiao was asking this question and pointed to the pocket watch. "Suppose this person is the owner of the safe, he is carrying a picture of a woman in his pocket watch. It is clear that this woman is someone he loves very much. The person in the photo is too hold to be his sister. There is also no wedding ring so the biggest possibility might be a mother and son. For a crew like this, who drifts at sea, they generally have one thought. The power to live is through the bond of identity. For this person, the most important thing isn¡¯t the name but the identity."

    Qi Xiaoxiao, "......"

    Xiao Li went to the box and opened it. It was empty, without the clue that the reincarnators envisioned. There was only an empty shell, the empty shell of a ying card locked in the safe like a treasure.

    Xiao Li saw this and fell into thought. Xie Zeqing reached out to take the shell of the ying card, shook it and threw it back. It is very ordinary. There is nothing special."

    ying card...

    Qi Xiaoxiao took out the ying card she had drawn at the dance, held it in her hand and mused on it for a moment before asking Xiao Li, "Moriarty, what do you think?"

    Xiao Li shook his head. "Not sure, look again."

    He put his hand into the safe door, took out the ying out shell and closed the door. They walked out of the room and continued.

    During this time, there were no ghost appearances apart from the scary atmosphere in the cabin. This was to everyone¡¯s relief. Luo Shan followed the familiar Wei Lige. She was still nk but eventually whispered, "Mr Wei, you aren¡¯t ordinary passengers right?"

    Wei Lige hesitated. "We often encounter ghosts and are used to finding a way out of supernatural events."

    Luo Shan bowed her head. She was often ostracized by her friends because of her divination so she wasn¡¯t hostile to the reincarnators. "Ghosts... do they exist?"

    Wei Lige asked with a wry smile, "Aren¡¯t we in a ghost world now?"

    Xie Zeqing interrupted them, holding out his hand. "Wait a minute."

    Qi Xiaoxiao asked, "Yu Luo, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Xie Zeqing exined warily, "There is the smell of a ghost..."

    Luo Shan nced around and immediately saw an object in the corner of her eye. She instantly pulled out her ying card and screamed, "B-Back!"

    The reincarnator walking in front looked back. Less than half a metre from the end of the line, a skeleton was lying on the ground. It was dressed exactly the same as before and was even in the same position. However, it was no longer in front of the room and the distance between it and the reincarnators wasn¡¯t far. It was like... the skeleton had quietly followed them!

    Just before Luo Shan turned her head, the skeleton¡¯s hand was about to touch Wei Lige¡¯s heel. If it wasn¡¯t for Xie Zeqing sensing it, the skeleton would¡¯ve dragged Wei Lige down and killed him!

    Wei Lige immediately pulled away from the skeleton. "This skeleton... is it alive?"

    Xiao Li pped and went to the skeleton¡¯s side. The skeleton was still lying in the previous position and wasn¡¯t moving. Nevertheless, Xie Zeqing sensed it and this meant it was a ghost.

    Xiao Li crouched down and reached out to the skeleton on the ground. Xie Zeqing initially thought he was going to take the skeleton¡¯s pocket watch or an item. Then the next moment, he saw Xiao Li pull out one of the skeleton¡¯s leg bones.

    Skeleton ghost, "???"

    One leg bone wasn¡¯t enough. Xiao Li removed another one from the skeleton¡¯s right leg and held them together in the palm of his hand.

    Xiao Li sighed. "Try another one."

    He wanted to get up and leave but he thought it wasn¡¯t enough. What if this skeleton was still alive and crawled with both arms? Thus, Xiao Li also removed the skeleton¡¯s arm bones, leaving only its back bones. Then he walked back to the team.

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    Why was he so skilled in dismantling the skeleton?

    Xiao Li held the pile of bones in his arms and wanted to tell the group to leave when the skeleton made a loud sound behind him. He didn¡¯t look back but Xie Zeqing, Qi Xiaoxiao and the others were still facing the direction of the skeleton.

    The skeleton seemed to want to get up. It wriggled but couldn¡¯t even crawl on the ground. It eventually fell back to the ground. The previous sound was the sound of it falling.

    "What?" Xie Zeqing¡¯s eyes were so strange and creepy that Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help asking this.

    Xie Zeqing closed his mouth and only spoke after a long time passed. "I... just sensed its thoughts..."

    Xiao Li asked, "What is it thinking?"

    Xie Zeqing was silent for a while before replying, "Hell is empty, the devil is in the world."

    Xiao Li: ?

    ¡ªWas it describing him?

    The author has something to say:

    Water ghost (covering mouth): I¡¯m in pain and can¡¯t eat.

    Skeleton ghost: You try to experience the pain of your bones being torn off. I am in more pain. Will he also try to put my bones back?

    Water ghost: ...Do you want to try giving him seafood in exchange?

 Chapter 74

    Xiao Li held the pile of white bones in his arms while holding one with his hand, attentively studying it.

    He was the centre while the surrounding reincarnators opened the distance with him. However, the corridor was small and they didn¡¯t dare separate, so they had to walk slightly sideways.

    Xie Zeqing was close to Xiao Li. He repeatedly looked back at the bones lying in the same ce. He wanted to stop and say something but ended up looking at Xiao Li again. "You... are you going to carry these things the whole way?"

    Xie Zeqing wasn¡¯t ignorant of the world. He had experienced many instances and there were many people who sacrificed others to live or who took the limbs of their dead teammates to survive. However, those people were either nervous, crazy or calm. Few people would be so enthusiastically absorbed in studying these things.

    Xiao Li observed the arm bone. He didn¡¯t know if it was due to supernatural power but these bones were different from human bones dried after a long time by the wind. It was very shiny porcin.

    He listened to Xie Zeqing¡¯s words and thought for a moment. "It¡¯s okay not to take it with me. I will see if it can keep up."

    Xiao Li threw the bone in his hand at his feet. Then he turned and knocked on the wall twice. His eyes were shining and he seemed to want to see if the skeleton ghost could move through the ghost ship.

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    Did this person think the skeleton ghost was a dog that crawled along after the bones? Did he want to shout, "Skeleton, stand up!"?

    There were minor movements from the ce where the ghost was located, as if it was really chasing after its bones, but there were no signs of the ghost.

    Every time Xiao Li walked, he would drop another bone like a guide. It wasn¡¯t until there was only one left in his hand that the entire ship suddenly shook! It was as if something had been hit. The hull tilted to one side and there was the constant sense of vibration. This movement¡ª

    Qi Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed. "There is something on board!"

    She immediately looked at Xie Zeqing. Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t wait for her to ask and said, "There is a very subtle ghost aura. It is very small and I can hardly feel it. However, there is arge number of them and I can perceive it when they gather together.

    There was the sound of footsteps from the deck above their heads. The owner of these footsteps scattered and their movements were soon lost.

    The people in the cabin stood still. Everyone held their breaths and were afraid of making any noise, for fear of attracting the attention of the creatures on the deck. The sun outside the window gradually fell and alternated with the bright moonlight.

    After the strange creatures got on the ship, they ceased to exist except for the initial noise.

    Wei Lige was the first to rx. He slightly bent his back and raised himself from his waiting posture. Perhaps it was just an illusion, the story of the ghost ship repeating. This was the script that ordinary reincarnators wanted to see most. There was no danger in an illusion and there would be clues hidden. This was much better than looking around like a headless fly.

    Qi Xiaoxiao and the others didn¡¯t rx. They still maintained their original standing posture against the wall. Just as Wei Lige couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to poke the corner of Qi Xiaoxiao¡¯s clothes, Luo Shan reached out to stop him.

    She might be a plot character following the reincarnators for the first time but Luo Shan¡¯s experience from small torge gave her calm. She carefully untied the crystal from around her wrist, held the crystal¡¯s silk threads against her forehead and meditated in her heart. "They have left. There is no danger here."

    Luo Shan repeated three times. The crystal pendant spun counterclockwise and moved in arge arc to the top right. This direction was¡ª

    Luo Shan looked in the direction of the crystal like she was seeing a nightmare. There was a gap in the deck and the gap showed a pair of eyes watching her. The eyes were full of cruelty and didn¡¯t seem to be human. There was no nose, only two holes, and lips thin enough to see the bulging gums.

    It resembled a type of deep sea fish head/human creature. It was unknown how long it had been there but the eyes hadn¡¯t been discovered because of the dim lighting.

    The eyes had no eyelids and protruded outward like a frog. It discovered that Luo Shan had detected it and mmed a webbed hand down. It directly fell through the deck and grabbed at the reincarnators!

    The person closest to it was Luo Shan. Her mind went nk in the face of this disaster. She could only subconsciously grasp the crystal in her hand and didn¡¯t even remember the ying card that protected herst time.

    Xiao Li stood beside her and moved. He directly through thest bone in his hand into the face of the fish creature, creating a deep hole.

    The white bone fell to the feet of the fish creature. It covered its face and green blood dripped from its wounds. It emitted a silent hissing and more simr creatures showed up at its call. They surrounded the reincarnators.

    The ghost on Xie Zeqing¡¯s arm had already turned solid and he said very quickly, "They aren¡¯t ghosts. They are creatures controlled by the ghost¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a fish creature opened his mouth and bit at him, interrupting Xie Zeqing¡¯s words.

    "Run forward!" Qi Xiaoxiao shouted. "The corridor will only allow more of them to surround us. We should enter the room!"

    The group began to run forward. The entire corridor became crowded under the attack of the fish creatures and the floor groaned. If it became a bit more intense, the ghost ship would probably copse.

    Xie Zeqing was at the forefront. The ghost he controlled wasn¡¯t strong but it was more than enough to deal with such creatures. In the melee, Qi Xiaoxiao¡¯s Buddha beads also had a miraculous effect. Only Wei Lige and Luo Shan were rtively stretched.

    Wei Lige was in danger as his arm was caught by a fish creature. He had previously used his life-saving item when he met the water ghost. This item could only be used once in a world and now Wei Lige had no life-saving items. In this life and death crisis, he brought out the ying card that Luo Shan had mentioned.

    A faint yellow glow emerged from the ying card and fell on the man, forming a small shield that bounced away the fish creatures.

    Wei Lige eximed excitedly, "Really useful!"

    Luo Shan saw this and followed with her own ying card. The light from her card was weak. It seemed that because it had been used before, the strength contained in it gradually weakened.

    On Xiao Li¡¯s side, the hair that belonged to the doll spread out from his pocket. Tan Li tied them up like a string of mutton. Xiao Li looked at the pile of prepared ingredients and shook his head. They were too ugly and didn¡¯t qualify as reserve grain. Tan Li used her hair to throw the fish creatures into the sea.

    In the front, Xie Zeqing turned a corner and saw a door. He rushed to open the door and entered the room, following closely by QI Xiaoxiao, Xiao Li, Wei Lige and Luo Shan.

    Once everyone entered the room, Xie Zeqing leaned against the door. The fish creatures continuously extended their arms through the cracks in the door to catch them. Hundreds of creatures were crowded against the door and trying to enter. Xie Zeqing couldn¡¯t endure it and was going to be pushed away! Luo Shan stood close and stretched out her hands to contribute her strength to closing the door.

    However, the outside strength was growing. The length of a fish creature¡¯s arm was the longest and it directly grasped Luo Shan¡¯s neck. Then a slender hand blocked her front. Xiao Li used his index and middle finger to hold the joker card he had drawn and handed it to the fish creature.

    At the appearance of the joker card, the noise outside the door suddenly disappeared. The fish creature closest to the door slowly retracted its hand like it was going to leave. As it retracted its wed hands, Xiao Li suddenly grabbed its ws.

    The fish creature, "???"

    It turned back, arm stuck in the crack of the door as it stared at the human with no understanding.

    Xiao Li pointed to his own card. "You aren¡¯t taking it away?"

    It was unknown if the fish creature understood. It looked at Xiao Li hesitantly, rubbed its head, took back its arm and left. They came at a fast speed and their speed of leaving was also very fast. They disappeared into the sea in the blink of an eye. The ghost ship regained its silence.

    "You used that card..." Xie Zeqing released his tired arms, shook them and sat directly on the ground. In the first melee, he and Qi Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t use the ying cards. They paid a price for it but as senior reincarnators, hey knew that it was better not to use these unknown things.

    Xiao Li looked at the card that remained in his hand. "Yes, I used it."

    Luo Shan stood up. She knew the meaning of Xie Zeqing¡¯s words and told Xiao Li, "Mr Moriarty, thank you. I... I¡¯ll repay you if I get the chance."

    The girl spoke sincerely.

    Xiao Li waved his hand. "I wasn¡¯t trying to save you. I just... wanted to try it out."

    He had just finished speaking when he slightly opened the door and looked out. Just now, Xiao Li seemed to hear some movements that shouldn¡¯t be there.

    Everyone immediately looked at the corridor outside. There was no sound but the hazy moonlight showed the shadow of some type of creature on the wall. It had a pair of pointed ears, a full face, a strange mouth, a long neck and four feet. Itpletely turned the corner and appeared in the eyes of the reincarnators.

    It was a cat. A beautiful kitten with a piece of chocte in his mouth. The little wagged his tail at the sight of Xiao Li, squeezed through the door, put down the chocte and arched towards Xiao Li.

    He cried out seriously, "Meow."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Eat on time. ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: You might bepleting the task but you have to eat. What to do if you be hungry?

 Chapter 75

    The cat suddenly and inexplicably appeared. A cat wasn¡¯t special but a cat appearing on the ghost ship was very special. There were so many fish creatures yet the cat emerged unscathed and untouched. Still, it couldn¡¯t be said that this cat had anything special.

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t feel any ghostly energy from it and it seemed to really be a cat feeding Xiao Li. No matter what he thought, shouldn¡¯t the object of feeding be the opposite?

    Xie Zeqing looked at the cat. Xiao Li didn¡¯t pick up the chocte at first. He just looked down at the kitten. Then the kitten used its paws to push the chocte forward. It was quite firm. The coldness and deepness in the two eyes, which was magnified by the dim light, didn¡¯t fit with its cat-like appearance. The cat acted like it could do this the whole day if it didn¡¯t eat.

    Xiao Li and the kitten looked at each other for a moment. He scratched the cat¡¯s chin, picked up the chocte and ate it.

    The other people who were a bit hungry, "..."

    They wanted to eat as well! Xie Zeqing wondered, "What is the situation? Is it your cat?"

    The kitten heard this and sat in front of Xiao Li, wagging his tail. Xiao Li corrected Xie Zeqing. "No, he was on board the ship and I fed him some seafood."

    His words changed ¡¯Shock! A cat is giving his secret lover something to eat¡¯ into ¡¯Primary education textbook: Cat Repaying a Kindness¡¯. The kitten dropped his head with disappointment. Xiao Li patted him on the head and looked at the room where they had fled to in a panic.

    This room was significantly better than thest one. It wasn¡¯tparable to the previous luxury cruise ship butpared to that bunk bed dorm, it was considered a rare and spacious room. This was apparently the room of the ghost ship¡¯s captain or the VIP room. There was a thick mattress on the bed, a sea map on the wall, apass in the cupboard, a globe and a strange little Indian man statue. Xiao Li headed to the cupboard and rummaged through it but didn¡¯t find anything special.

    Qi Xiaoxiao smiled and lifted the bed. She was checking the drawers when she suddenly said, "Did we fall into a misunderstanding?"

    Xie Zeqing was originally standing a the door and staring at them coolly. He heard these words and his body straightened. "What misunderstanding?"

    "Our mission isn¡¯t to find out the truth of the ghost ship. It is to find the ghost and destroy it. Then we can return to reality."

    Wei Lige listened very seriously and opened his mouth. "Yet we haven¡¯t found the ghost. The water ghost and skeleton ghost didn¡¯t seem like the main ghost that would haunt us the entire time."

    "Of course. If I was going to choose, I would pick the water ghost. We are surrounded by the sea and that one is definitely the most ghostly." Wei Lige added.

    Qi Xiaoxiao habitually yed with the Buddha beads around her wrist and denied Wei Lige¡¯s words. "No, I mean the ¡¯ghost¡¯ is just a proxy. The mission description uses ¡¯it¡¯ and there is no mention of a ¡¯ghost. Then perhaps this ghost isn¡¯t the type of ghost we are familiar with but a symbol."

    Xie Zeqing touched his chin. "You mean, the ghost is... an item?"

    "I¡¯m just saying, I think the ¡¯ghost¡¯ is this ship!" Qi Xiaoxiao uttered thest word with an ent. "Think about it, from a luxury cruise ship to a ghost ship, this all happened at sea. It is because it is the sea that we can¡¯t escape and get rid of this ghost ship. Only by finding ¡¯it¡¯ and destroying ¡¯it¡¯, can we get rid of ¡¯it¡¯!"

    Wei Lige asked, "Then how do we destroy the ship?"

    Qi Xiaoxiao replied, "Set fire to it and burn it."

    The other people were uncertain. Xie Zeqing told her, "If we are going to do this, we must be 100% sure we are right or we will die at sea."

    "I know. This is a bet using my own life which is why I haven¡¯t said it before. Still, I think this is the most likely guess." Qi Xiaoxiao paused here and nced at Xiao Li, who had his back to them the whole time. "Moriarty, what do you think?"

    Luo Shan was listening to them talk but couldn¡¯t understand the words about the task. Her fingers were tangled together as she followed the eyes of the reincarnators to Xiao Li. Xiao Li was standing in front of the cupboard, his fingers flocking over the top of the wooden cupboard where there were words carved with a knife. ¡¾ All I want is eternity. ¡¿

    Xiao Li knocked on it with his knuckles and turned back. He didn¡¯t align himself with QI Xiaoxiao and just said, "Look again."

    Xie Zeqing pushed him aside and read the words on the cupboard. "Is this person a theatre fan? You jump, I jump."

    They left the room and returned to the corridor. Under the light of the shlight, the corridor was a mess.

    The fish creatures had damaged the ghost ship. Fortunately, the bottom of the ship wasn¡¯t broken and seawater hadn¡¯t poured in. The hull was still steadily moving through the sea. asionally, waves hit and the hull was carried by the waves.

    The kitten originally wanted to go into Xiao Li¡¯s arms and follow him. However, Xiao Li put him back in the room. The kitten was caught twice and finally had to lie down and watch Xiao Li.

    The moonlight came in through the broken nk, spilling all over the ground like frost falling. Xiao Li held a shlight and didn¡¯t directly go forward. Rather, he took the road. In addition to some traces left by the creatures, the bones he had thrown to the ground weren¡¯t taken away.

    He leaned over to pick up a bone. The moment he picked it up, he found that it was different. The original white bone had been smoothly white. Now the white bone was slightly corroded and potholed, like it had been watered with a bit of sulfuric acid. The green blood that the fish creature hit by the bone shed was next to the bone but now it was 10 centimeters away.

    Xie Zeqing saw that he didn¡¯t move and impatiently urged him. "Moriarty, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is this bone so good-looking? Do you have a bones fetish?"

    Qi Xiaoxiao thought differently and asked, "Did you find any clues?"

    Xiao Li held the bone and said, "The position has changed."

    Xie Zeqing said, "Then the position changed. Why think so messily? What if that group of monsters kicked it while walking?"

    "Someone... his hiding in the dark?" Qi Xiaoxiao thought about it. "They moved this bone while we weren¡¯t paying attention."

    Wei Lige added, "This alone doesn¡¯t mean anything but we should be more careful."

    Luo Shan hadn¡¯t spoken since Qi Xiaoxiao mentioned the task. However, she walked closer to Xiao Lipared to her previous closeness to Wei Lige.

    Xie Zeqing said, "I said don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s hurry forward. I am seasick from the sea swaying. I suspect that this ship deliberately wants to drown us."

    It might¡¯ve been unreasonable if Xie Zeqing said this before but now he was justified. This part of the sea was bing less calm. The waves were higher than before and kept on beating at the ghost ship.

    Xiao Li put away the bone and stepped forward. As they disappeared against at the end, a white bone followed them from far away. The legs and right hand had been restored to their original state as it walked along the road. It was only thest left arm bone that was still in Xiao Li¡¯s hands. It had to follow them, waiting for the opportunity to recover the bone.

    The reincarnators walked forward for some time but they hadn¡¯t reached the captain¡¯s room. Xie Zeqing looked back and forth at the road ahead and back. "If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m not sensing a ghost, I would think we¡¯ve encountered a ghost wall."

    Wei Lige agreed. "It has exceeded the normal length of the ship. This ghost ship looks broken and small on the outside. How can it be so long inside?"

    Xiao Li recalled the previous road. He held the scalpel in his hand and drew a map of their path on the wooden wall. "This is the route we have taken."

    It wasn¡¯t so much that the route was long, it was more curved. Interestingly, the route they took curved back and forth but it was always going forward and they weren¡¯t walking in circles. The reincarnators looked at the map drawn by Xiao Li and were collectively silent.

    Qi Xiaoxiao listened to him speak and didn¡¯t interject. Xie Zeqing wanted to endure it but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. "You were drawing the route? I thought it was hair..."

    Xiao Li held the scalpel, inserted it in the wall and created a heavy scratch, cutting off the route. "Okay, since we are going forward, continue."

    The intimidated Xie Zeqing, "......"

    Luo Shan saw Xiao Li¡¯s mood and since she still had the action of Xiao Li saving her in her mind, she whispered to him, "I think the road map was very clear."

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "Are your eyes confused?"

    Luo Shan replied, "I-I was just telling the truth."

    "Really? Touch your conscience and say those words again."

    "......"

    Xiao Li ignored their noise. He walked in front and wiped the scalpel with his sleeve. Compared to when it was summoned from the little yellow book, the scalpel was now stained with green mold and wood chips due to Xiao Li¡¯s actions.

    It was strange that when the luxury cruise ship had just turned into a ghost ship, Xiao Li had cut the wood. At that time, the wood was ¡¯fresh¡¯ and not rotten and soft like it he drew the road map. There seemed to be a filmyer on the outeryer of the scalpel. It didn¡¯t erode into the interior and Xiao Li could see something slightly in the light.

    He turned the scalpel and the side of the knife reflected Xiao Li¡¯s face, as well as something that shouldn¡¯t exist. Something was rolling towards them from the distance, getting closer and closer.

    The author has something to say:

    Ghost ship: Wait, is there a small bug scribbling on me? Even if it is drawn, how can the drawing be so ugly? What is the meaning of drawing a bowl of snail powder? Oh, you are beating up a 100 year old ship.

 Chapter 76

    From the side of the scalpel, he could only see the outline of the object. It was a type of scarlet object moving towards them at a constant speed. It should berge because as it approached, the entire corridor trembled slightly.

    It coincided with the sea breeze blowing outside and a huge wave rolling. The old ghost ship swayed heavily in the violent storm and it was hard to tell if the trembling of the corridor was caused by the object or the storm outside.

    "Escape!" Qi Xiaoxiao felt some curiosity but at the moment of shock, she quickly made a decision.

    For a time, apart from Xiao Li, the rest of the group ran forward with Xie Zeqing in the lead. Xiao Li wanted to stay where he was to see the real face of the object but the vibration of the corridor became bigger and bigger and the sound became clearer.

    It was a sound that was simr to sticky liquid. It got closer and closer, until half of its body was exposed around the corner.

    It wasn¡¯t an object or even a creature. It seemed to be a huge flesh and blood sphere. From outside the sphere, countless red tentacles helped it advance. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that terrible looking. The particrly important thing was that as it slid forward, its tentacles and flesh gradually eroded everything it passed.

    The liquid happened to be very thick and mixed with meat pieces. Xiao Li¡¯s expression changed at the sight. He would rather jump into the sea than to swim in the swamp of blood. Xiao Li immediately turned and ran before the liquid flowed in front of him. He quickly caught up to the other reincarnators running in front of him.

    Xie Zeqing often exercised and it was effortless to run in a ce like this. He still had time to look back at Xiao Li. "Did you see that monster?"

    Xiao Li gasped and described it. "It is like a red Malva nut magnified by several times."

    "...Malva nut? Is that why you ran so fast to catch up?"

    Xiao Li added to his words. "A drooling, wet Malva nut."

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t express anger over this type of ¡¯keeping listeners in suspense¡¯ action. He was busy looking back at the monster slowly chasing after them, scared by the flowing flesh and blood. "How many people has it killed?"

    "At a rough estimate, at least 100 people."

    "Fuck!"

    Qi Xiaoxiao was angry. "We are running to escape. How can you chat? I am almost out of breath?"

    Xie Zeqing turned back and quickened his pace. The few people moved forward like a whirlwind. They wanted to find a room to hide in but the corridor they ran through no longer had any room. It was as if this was the underground passage leading to the final destination.

    After a while, Xie Zeqing slowed down and spoke hesitatingly, "...In front... there is another ghost... but it isn¡¯t strong."

    He said so and the others stopped. Qi Xiaoxiao nced in the direction he mentioned and saw a door at the end of the path. It was closed tightly and a golden river was carved on top of it.

    "Should we enter?" Wei Lige looked between the door and his teammates before back at the monster. "It¡¯s going to catch up with us!"

    There was a wolf behind them and a tiger in front. Qi Xiaoxiao bit her red lips, worrying for a moment. Before she made up her mind, Xiao Li took the initiative to push open the door and go in.

    The opening of the door brought about a ray of light. It wasn¡¯t strong but was the cold light of the moon. Xie Zeqing and the others also entered. The first thing they saw was an entire ss surface. The centre of the room contained the engine buttons and the steering wheel. Luo Shan was thest one toe in. She turned to lock the door before starting to observe the whole room.

    The captain¡¯s room of the ghost ship was very quiet and spacious. There was a bottle of wine without the cap on the left hand side of the main seat. It was like a person had been drinking when they were called out and set the wine aside.

    ¡¯Boom.¡¯ There was a loud noise and the waves directly struck against the hull. Qi Xiaoxiao¡¯s posture was unstable and she could only hold onto the wall. Xie Zeqing frowned as he tried to sense the ghost in this ce. He could feel that there was a ghost but he didn¡¯t know where it was.

    Xiao Li put his hands behind his back and stepped towards the steering wheel to look ahead. This scenery would be beautiful when the sea was calm but at this moment, there were only waves.

    Just then, a hoarse voice was heard. "You... aren¡¯t dead yet?"

    This sound was like a bolt of lightning, making everyone immediately search for the source. A face was floating from the wooden steering wheel. It was the face of a middle-aged man. The face looked at the group and made a sly smile. "You must¡¯ve worked hard in order to reach here. Come, see your captain."

    Qi Xiaoxiao stared nervously at the steering wheel and repeated his words. "Captain?"

    The face on the steering wheel made an expression of pride. "You are meeting Captain Stern, third-grade meritorious soldier."

    The scene in front of her was too strange. Qi Xiaoxiao had a good psychological quality but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit scared. She thought about her earlier spection on the ghost ship and said, "Then Captain Stern, what happened to the ship?"

    The face was dark. "You are all going to die. Do you need to know so much?"

    Qi Xiaoxiao wanted to choke him but then the face seemed to think of something and calmed his tone. "Nevertheless, looking at you can fill my temporary void. I can answer the question. This ship, naturally had the best thing happen to it. I call it a miracle."

    He just finished speaking when then noise outside the door grew louder. The tentacle monster that had been chasing them finally stopped at the door and started to hit the locked door. The sticky flesh spilled in through the bottom of the door.

    Qi Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t speak and Xiao Li looked down at the face on the steering wheel. He used his right index finger to hook up the wine jug and sneered as he watched the shaky jug. "What is the miracle when you are half-dead like this?"

    His words poked at the face. The face twisted his mouth. "Half-dead? You small presence, you little being, look up and see the sea in front of you. You are just a drop in the ocean of infinity!"

    Xiao Li said, "You also speak in idioms."

    "You are insulting the great Captain Stern!" The face on the steering wheel gradually became ferocious due to Xiao Li¡¯s frivolous tone. Due to the emotional ups and downs, the ghost ship floated and sank on the sea. It almost made everyone fall to the ground and Xiao Li had to hold onto the steering column to barely stand.

    "I was just sighing." Xiao Li tightly gripped the edge of the steering wheel and talked to the face above it. "I thought your head was only made of wood, yet you can still think."

    The face eximed, "Shut up, human!"

    "No, wood."

    The face on the steering wheel twitched. It was unknown what he was thinking but he quickly calmed down. "A sky can amodate the birds. Our two lives are different. Why should I be angry with you? You¡¯ll soon know what it means to anger Captain Stern."

    He continued, "You lowly human beings will soon be part of my flesh and blood. You will die in hell and I will always be here, forever sailing and never stopping."

    Xiao Li¡¯s right hand raised the jug and tilted it downwards. Three drops of alcohol poured from the jug onto the steering wheel, directly into the face¡¯s nostrils.

    The face that suddenly had alcohol dripped into his nostrils. "........."

    The reincarnators who looked at the face. "........."

    ¡¯Moriarty, why do you never act normally?¡¯

    This might not be good but why did it inexplicably look cool?

    Xiao Li looked at the captain¡¯s crumpled up face and spoke with interest, "I thought your face was made of wood. Can you still feel?"

    The face suddenly had alcohol enter his nostrils and a hot feeling moved from his nasal cavity to his throat. This once in a century situation made him furious. "You dare to offend Lord Stern! I¡¯m going to¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the jug of wine was once again poured on him, this time in his open mouth. Xiao Li shook the jug, checked the remaining wine inside it and said to the face, "Next time, I want to try your eyes."

    The face immediately closed his eyes and knew it was time to act clever. "You humble human beings, why don¡¯t you sit down and speak?"

    He reced lowly with humble. Rather than continuing to wash the face with alcohol, Xiao Li held the jug and repeated what he had previously seen on the cupboard. "You only want eternity. Is it eternal life you¡¯re after?"

    The face still had tightly closed eyes. It looked like he was really afraid that Xiao Li would give him an eye bath with alcohol. "You are such a small existence. How can you know what eternity is?"

    "Yes." Xiao Li put down the jug and knocked on the steering wheel with a bone, striking the forehead of the face. "Eternity is not being able to fight back like this? Is this worthy of being immortal?"

    The face constantly moved his position but no matter how he moved, he couldn¡¯t move outside the steering wheel. He also didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes or his mouth. Even moving his nostrils was carefully controlled or else alcohol might pour in.

    "Enough!" The face found an opportunity. His eyes were closed, his mouth tight and the sound squeezed out from his tightly clenched lips. "You lowly human beings, if I didn¡¯t want you to die, I would have you serve on my ship for 100 years!"

    The steering wheel shifted to the left and the ghost ship immediately tilted, water pouring into the room.

    The author has something to say:

    Face: It is good to talk. Why suddenly move against me? My face is itchy, my forehead is sore and my mouth is hot but I have no hands to scratch myself.

    TL: Some people might know but the author of this novel hasn¡¯t updated in two months. Apparently, she has the habit of pausing a novel for a while before going back to it after a few months. However, the author has just updated one chapter for her other two ongoing novels in thest few days so hopefully, IWBL will be updated soon as well.

    In any case, I will be changing the release rate to slightly slow down and hopefully by the time I catch up, the author will have started updating again. The new release rate will be one chapter every two days, alternating with my other novel on here Shh, There¡¯s a Beast in the Imperial Pce. e.g. IWBL today so Shh will be tomorrow.

 Chapter 77

    The hull shift wasn¡¯t as small as before. It tilted close to 90 degrees. If this was in reality, the ship would directly overturn. However, the ghost ship had the blessing of supernatural power and maintained the angle of inclination in the wind and waves, allowing the seawater to enter the rooms.

    This included the captain¡¯s rooms where the reincarnators were located. Seawater poured in through the cracks and swept in the blood swamp outside.

    Luo Shan was unsteady and fell straight into the knee-deep water. Standing beside her, Wei Lige subconsciously reached out to help her. The result was that the hull¡¯s swaying didn¡¯t stop and the two people fell in the water together. He opened his mouth to ask Luo Shan if there was anything and as a result, salty and wet water poured straight into his mouth. It was mixed with a smell that made Wei Lige throw up.

    Outside, the blood and flesh watered by the sea became more excited. Thousands of tentacles hit the door frame and the loud sound covered up the wind and waves. Xiao Li wasn¡¯t in the sea. He was holding onto the steering wheel tightly and hadn¡¯t been thrown out. His situation was still good.

    Qi Xiaoxiao was more miserable. She had been facing the water and directly hit when the water poured him, falling to the corner. Xie Zeqing had been standing by Xiao Li¡¯s side. Once the hull tilted, the young man jumped into the woman¡¯s seat and nothing happened to him.

    The face on the steering wheel saw that Xiao Li couldn¡¯te over and burst outughing. "What is the taste of seawater? Scream with panic. I like to see you little bugs running away in panic!"

    Along with the face¡¯s words, the hull flipped nearly 180 degrees towards the other side. The face was very powerful and roared amidst the wind and waves. "The sea is my territory. I dominate the ocean and sing the storms. I control life and death!"

    This should¡¯ve been a spectacr scene. If it was a movie screen, it would be apanied by a magnificent BGM. However, due to the previous alcohol, the face¡¯s nose was still red, so that the picture seemed a bit funny.

    Xiao Li held on and looked at the face. The face peered into Xiao Li¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t see the panic that he expected. "Why isn¡¯t this little bug afraid?"

    Xiao Li took advantage of this speech to free a hand to fix the hair that was wet from seawater. "You asked us to ride on a pirate ship for free. Why should I be afraid?"

    Taking advantage of the time when the face didn¡¯t answer, Xiao Li smiled and looked at the height of the steering wheel against his chest. "I am taller than you. You won¡¯t let the sea drown yourself."

    "Shut up, I¡¯m two metres tall!" The face growled out.

    Xiao Li looked down at him. "Then aren¡¯t I five metres tall?"

    The face was red. He regretted that he didn¡¯t make a stand when constructing the steering wheel. He pretended to smile and said, "Enough, don¡¯t look down on me. What can be exined by appearance? Captain Stern¡¯s height is beyond the reach of lowly beings like you!"

    Xiao Li said, "Your spirit carved into the steering wheel for entertainment is also beyond my expectations."

    Xie Zeqing stood on the seat and looked down at them from above. He felt the itch to say he was the tallest one now but was afraid the fire of the two men would be directed to himself. He had to give up and silently watch Xiao Li.

    In fact, once he came into the room, the face appeared and this scene was quite terrible. Xie Zeqing nned to sense the other side¡¯s emotions and release his ghost at the key time. He just never thought that Xiao Li could talk to the boss ghost like this and even bully him. No one would dare do this game at all!

    Under Xie Zeqing¡¯s gaze, the face was stimted by Xiao Li¡¯s words. Captain Stern¡¯s face was angry at first but then he thought of something and closed his eyes. The ship stopped shaking immediately and regained its calm. The face slowed down his tone. "Don¡¯t try to provoke me with words, stupid human."

    Xiao Li also changed his tone. "Wood, you were once human."

    The face spoke proudly, "That was just once. Now I have separated from that small level of life and enjoy eternity with the sea. In addition, don¡¯t call me wood."

    "What does that mean, eternal steering wheel?"

    "......"

    "Or would you prefer to be called swollen, red face?"

    "............"

    "I prefer the former," Xiao Li said and turned to Captain Stern¡¯s face. "Then please allow me to ask you a few questions. Eternal steering wheel, are you the master of this ghost ship?"

    The face wanted to ignore him but also wanted to show off. Thus, he selectively ignored Xiao Li¡¯s name for him and raised his chin high. "Of course I am."

    "Is this card yours as well?" Xiao Li took the little joker card out of his pocket and shook it around the steering wheel.

    "Oh, you might be small but you have good luck. Apart from the big joker in my hand, the biggest one is this little joker." The face spoke dismissively.

    "What is this?" Xiao Li asked.

    This face was full of the desire to talk. Perhaps the steering wheel restricted him froming out to talk to others. It was only when the ghost ship hijacked the cruise ship and someone came to the captain¡¯s room that the captain could talk. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t wait to talk to Xiao Li.

    "Treasure." The face on the steering wheel dered. "It is a pirate¡¯s treasure."

    "So... your crew locked it in the safe and you stole it?"

    "Watch yournguage, little human. It isn¡¯t ¡¯stealing¡¯, it is taking my own things." The face spoke to Xiao Li. "I was a soldier at the time and received orders from Her Majesty to set out to sea to find treasures. W sailed eastward following a treasure map and met a pirate on a raft along the way. We saved him but he was seriously injured and died after a few days. However, he brought us important news. Pirates had discovered the treasure and were moving to the ind where the treasure was buried."

    "He said the treasure contained the secret of immortality and I was moved."

    "We had the most advanced ship of the time so as soon as we got the news, we went there and grabbed the treasure before the pirates. Then the vicious pirates found us and fired at us, boarding the ship. Then we fought each other."

    "My soldiers had excellent physical fitness but couldn¡¯t withstand the ferociousness of the pirates. We couldn¡¯t beat and my deputy advised me to abandon the ship and run away. However, I couldn¡¯t. I could die while fighting but I couldn¡¯t abandon my ship!"

    "In the end, I shut myself up with the treasure and opened the treasure chest. To my surprise, there was no gold or silver, no jewellery and no legendary ddin¡¯smp. There was only a deck of ying cards."

    "I was disappointed. I took out the deck of ying cards and looked through it without seeing anything special. Then as I was dying, a man emerged from the ying cards and asked me for my wish."

    "He didn¡¯t look like a god. He was like a demon and I prayed to him for eternal life."

    "Then you became a steering wheel." Xiao Li made the concluding remark for the captain. "It is a ridiculous and pathetic story."

    Xie Zeqing nodded.

    The face was angry. "However, I did get eternity. I became one with my love and will sail on the sea forever. There is no better fate."

    "If... where will you sail if it isn¡¯t the sea?" Xiao Li suddenly questioned.

    "What do you mean?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t directly answer him and changed the question. "The person who gave us the ying cards, is he your subordinate?"

    Captain Stern¡¯s face was still focused on Xiao Li¡¯s previous words. "What did you mean by what you just said?"

    "I just spoke casually." Xiao Li raised the ying card and stuck it to the steering wheel. It easily glued onto the steering wheel¡¯s face because of the water. It looked like the face was wearing a mask but there was no space for the nostrils.

    The face growled, "I can¡¯t breathe, take it away!"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t move.

    The face understood his meaning. "Wait, I¡¯ll say it¡ª"

    Xiao Li removed the ying card and moved it down, attaching it to below the steering wheel, which was the face¡¯s chin.

    "He is the spirit of the ying cards. I opened the cards and he fulfilled my wish. I sailed on this sea for 300 years."

    "...Card spirit? Not a demon?" The listening Xie Zeqing suddenly asked.

    The face on the steering wheel was puzzled. "Hrmm? You weren¡¯t the one who just spoke. There were other bugs in here?"

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    He hadn¡¯t noticed them the whole time?

    Xiao Li opened his mouth. "Don¡¯t interrupt and answer his questions."

    The face on the steering wheel wanted to taunt Xie Zeqing a bit more but he saw Xiao Li put his finger on the edge of the ying card and obediently replied, "He is a spirit tied to the ying card by the devil for me to order around."

    "Is that what he told you?"

    "Yes, he has been doing the same thing for thest 100 years." The face on the steering wheel muttered, "...What¡¯s the problem? Why are you looking at me with such sympathy?"

    Xiao Li wanted to say something but stopped.

    The face spoke again. "Why did you change your expression? Why are you now hesitating?"

    Xiao Li replied, "I¡¯m thinking of how to speak without striking your fragile heart."

    The face sneered. "Come on, hit me. I want to see what you can say."

    The author has something to say:

    Face: Don¡¯t pity me. Come, you mere human, kneel down for a blow!

    Xie Zeqing: I have never seen such a face seeking death...

 Chapter 78

    Xie Zeqing squinted at him and sighed in an exaggerated manner. "Why do you think so?"

    The face on the steering wheel stared straight ahead with deep contempt in his eyes. "How can there be a bug buzzing in my ear, saying something I can¡¯t understand? I will order the spirit of the cards to make a big sweep of the shipter."

    Xiao Li stated, "Don¡¯t do it another day. Now is fine."

    After several previous experiences, Captain Stern had developed a sense of vignce towards the man in front of him. "What do you want to do?"

    This human seemed interested in the ying cards.

    The face looked at Xiao Li and his eyes changed. At first, it was the scorn of the winner. Later, it turned into fear once alcohol was poured onto him. Finally, it became the look of apetitor. "Do you want to pry away my men?"

    A captain couldn¡¯t bear the betrayal of his men and the poaching of an enemy.

    Xiao Li said, "I can¡¯t afford to pry him away. His social security fund is too high. Look at you. You only have a face to lose."

    The face wondered, "...You aren¡¯t done yet, are you?"

    Xiao Li saw that the captain didn¡¯t get the focus of his words and he lightly clicked his tongue. He flicked his right hand and cut into the side of the wall with a sharp scalpel, digging out a small piece of wood from it. The corrosion of the walls in the captain¡¯s room was more severe than the outside world. It was like sulphuric acid had been poured over it.

    The face on the steering wheel immediately shouted, "Stop! Lowly insect! Are you a fucking excavator? Don¡¯t destroy my ship in front of me!"

    The blood and flesh tentacles outside the door had been silent for a while. Now that Captain Stern released his killing intent, it once again started banging on the door. The door lock was shaking under the monster¡¯s constant impact. Wei Lige tried to lean his body against the door but he couldn¡¯t resist the huge force outside. More and more blood poured in.

    "Moriarty, the door isn¡¯t going tost." Qi Xiaoxiao shouted towards Xiao Li. "Don¡¯t waste time chatting to him. Our task isn¡¯t to find out the truth of the ghost ship. It is to destroy ¡¯it¡¯!"

    Xiao Li made an ¡¯I know¡¯ gesture to her.

    The face was furious. It seemed to be really angry at Xiao Li¡¯s behaviour of destroying the hull. The nostrils red outward, forming two small ck holes that seemed to suck in people.

    Xiao Li ced the piece of wood in front of the face¡¯s nose.

    The face wrinkled. "Take it away! It smells!"

    "...You don¡¯t feel anything other than the smell?"

    "Howe this bug is talking so strangely?" The face was impatient. "Is this your way of hitting me? You want to kill me by asking questions?"

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    This face was also very strong in talking rubbish.

    "Your eternity is through the rotting wood then your ghost ship should also be frozen in time. Even the tea was warm when we entered the sailor¡¯s room." Xiao Li wasn¡¯t affected by the other side¡¯s trash-talking as he waved the piece of wood in his hand. "Then how can the hull be rotting so badly?"

    The face froze for a moment.

    "An eternal decaying ship. This isn¡¯t really eternity and the outside isn¡¯t really the sea." Xiao Li¡¯s eyes shifted from the steering wheel to the ss window in front of him. Outside, waves were still raging and a full moon hung in the sky. Even the feeling of seasickness was so real.

    "T-This can¡¯t be!" Xiao Li¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer that beat the face senseless. "No way, boy! I am more familiar with the sea than you!"

    "Moriarty, you mean, we¡¯re not on the say? It is an illusion?" Qi Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help interjecting.

    "It isn¡¯t an illusion." Xiao Li turned to the steering wheel. "Maybe you can ask your card spirit."

    Captain Stern¡¯s face twisted up and he slowly spat out a brief spell from his mouth, like Latin. It was vague and no one could hear.

    Bang!

    The door was mmed open by the flesh and blood tentacle monster. Its tentacles flew all around its body as it stood at the door and stared at the people in the room. However, the blood swamp in the corridor didn¡¯t flow in with the opening of the door. It was as if an invisible force was resisting it.

    The man who distributed cards to everyone in the ballroom of the East Mermaid cruise ship suddenly appeared in the captain¡¯s room. He was like a real gentleman as he bowed slightly towards the steering wheel. "Lord Stern."

    The face on the steering wheel pointed at Xiao Li with his chi. "See? He is so respectful to me. This is the truth."

    The man turned to Xiao Li and smiled. "Moriarty, you are very impressive. You pulled out the little joker card and I said that if you cherish it as much as your life, you won¡¯t regret it."

    For his opening remark, Xiao Li returned the same goodwill. "A demon whose name is unknown, your means have also left a deep impression on me. Fang Qi is far worse than you. By the way, that cup of tea wasn¡¯t very delicious. I suggest that you change to milk tea in the future. This doesn¡¯t need any techniques."

    The man, "......"

    "Wait, why don¡¯t I understand what you are saying?" The baffled Xie Zeqing interrupted.

    Xiao Li said, "You gave him the eternal life he prayed for but you didn¡¯t really give it to him. Putting him here and watching him toss people every day while acting superior, this means is very demonic."

    The face wasn¡¯t stupid. He was just immersed in the madness of eternal life. Now he sensed something from Xiao Li¡¯s words. "Card spirit?"

    The man originally had the mature and steady temperament of a Western butler. Now that Xiao Li spoke these words, azy smile appeared on his face. The demon who was the spirit of the cards wondered, "Ah, I was discovered? When did you find out?"

    Xiao Li replied, "That cup of tea."

    He continued, "From the moment the cruise ship turned into a ghost ship, I touched the wall and found that it was corroded, yet this corrosion couldn¡¯t be seen at all. You made the cup of hot tea in order to create the feeling that ¡¯the time on this ship is frozen.¡¯"

    The man touched his chin. "I thought the cup of the tea was the finishing touch. Many people died before the tea and the next wave of people saw the steaming drink. It was a good theme."

    "There was also the movements of the bones and they showed the same corrosion as the walls." Xiao Li rubbed his fingers over the damaged parts of the white bone. "At first, I thought the ship was alive. Then I saw the dace and I understood that eternity was fake. Everything here is fake."

    The demon asked, "Oh?"

    "Captain Stern prayed to you for eternal life. Perhaps you were bored or just a simple pervert. You turned him into what he is now but you thought this wasn¡¯t interesting enough. You transformed his ship into the present state and hid in the darkness, perhaps thinking of the day when he would find out."

    The face waspletely silent. He was no longer arrogant and asked after a long time, "Bee, if the outside isn¡¯t the sea then what is it?"

    Xiao Li, "...Bee?"

    "You are a bit more thoughtful than an insect. Your nature is a bee." The face exined. "Tell me, what is the outside?"

    Xiao Li looked at the face. "The stomach."

    "This is... the demon¡¯s stomach."

    The sea wasn¡¯t the sea, it was stomach fluid.

    "The red fat sea, no, the red monster. It isn¡¯t an ordinary evil spirit. It is a sacrifice. It is a sacrifice offered by outsiders to the demon and swallowed into his stomach. We felt like we were going around in circles when moving forward because we were walking in the intestines."

    Xiao Li was able to recognize this because on the ghost train, Bloody Mary appeared and showed a sacrificial scene on the mirror. That scene that a sacrificial array that had been drawn.

    Previously, Xiao Li waited for the flesh and blood monster and it showed the side of its face when going around the corner, revealing the same array engraved on its back side.

    The demon pped. "Your idea is good. Still, aren¡¯t you afraid that my exposing me, I will directly kill you?"

    The clear sound of his hands joining together caused the ss window showing the sea to gradually change. Mucus emerged from the deep blue and the door, window and wall material also changed from wood to flesh and blood. The sensation was extremely strange.

    "I¡¯m not afraid." Xiao Li raised his hand and directly inserted the scalpel into the ying card, nailing it to the steering wheel as he smiled at the demon. "It is because I can walk out at any time."

    Strangely, blood overflowed from the ce where the scalpel was inserted into the card. A virtual shadow appeared above it, the scalpel inserted into its forehead and mouth open to let out a silent cry.

    The demon¡¯s face changed.

    "All the treasures and ghosts are false. The only thing real is this ying card." Xiao Li pulled out the scalpel and ced it against the centre of the ying card. "Is it your body or your offspring? Following humans, is it necessary to hide yourself among humans? Or... do you need to absorb human life?"

    As he spoke, the scalpel moved down and got closer to the leg of the imp on the ying card.

    The demon stopped him. "Enough is enough."

    Xiao Li¡¯s knife stopped in the air. "This card is ¡¯it¡¯. The demon was with us."

    The ying card was something the demon gave to everyone. It inherited the demon¡¯s overbearing nature and instinctively defended against other ghosts. Everyone regarded it as a spiritual device but it was actually the hotbed of the demon.

    Then destroying it wouldplete the task and they could return to reality. He was saying this to the rest of the reincarnators.

    "It is the seed of my power. I wanted it to be warmed by you for two days so it canpletely absorb your life, killing you." The demon¡¯s red eyes stared with interest. "I have seen many outsiders but I have to say Moriarty, you are very interesting."

    Xiao Li nced at him and didn¡¯t speak. He slowly and thoroughly cut apart the ying card and waited for the taskpletion transfer.

    The author has something to say:

    One day, the demon thought of the hated Xiao Li and wanted to draw a circle to curse him.

    The demon said, "Sacrifice one of my hairs to make Moriarty unlucky."

    True Moriarty: ......

    After many twists and turns, the demon found out Xiao Li¡¯s real name from the reincarnators and said, "Sacrifice one of my hairs to make Sherlock unlucky."

    The true Sherlock Holmes: ???

 Chapter 79

    ¡¾ The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the original task two, evaluation level S. The taskpletion is 80% and 1,000 survivor coins have been obtained. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You have exposed the hidden truth of the ghost ship to Captain Stern and sessfully separated him from the demon¡¯s hands. You have obtained Captain Stern¡¯s gratitude. "Lowly human, you have three opportunities to summon the great Lord Stern. However, if it up to me if I want to respond. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ¡¾ I want to be your cat but don¡¯t want to be your cat. A cat has no way to hold you. ¡¿

    ¡¾¡ªWell, I would rather be your boyfriend. ¡¿

    The instance transmission speed was extremely fast afterpleting the task. The demon had no intention of doing anything but Xiao Li only had time to nce behind him.

    The others followed his actions in destroying the ying card. As the only plot character, a task book appeared in front of Luo Shan. This world would be taken as her novice mission and she would follow them to leave the ghost ship, returning home.

    Once Xiao Li blinked and opened his eyes again, he was standing in the Xiao home and Xie Zeqing was in front of him.

    They were back to reality and Xie Zeqing no longer looked at Xiao Li like he was an ordinary person. It was apletely different type of attention. The instance clearance just now was the most rxing one for him in recent times,parable to when he identally teamed up with someone in the top 10 of the rankings a long time ago. Apart from that time, every world his teammates leaned on him to sense andmunicate with ghosts to determine the truth. There was always a chance this would backfire and he would encounter a particrly fierce ghost.

    Now he understood why the expert would choose Xiao Li as his apprentice¡ªwait, expert? Surely the expert wasn¡¯t Xiao Li himself?

    Xie Zeqing thought of the ghost hidden on Xiao Li¡¯s body on the ghost ship and subconsciously thought this.

    The evening wind was gentle, blowing over the faint fragrance of flowers.

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak and Xiao Li didn¡¯t open his mouth either. He felt that after experiencing an instance together, driving away his former teammate wasn¡¯t good. He even wondered if he should invite this person in for a cup of tea, but it was too much trouble so he decided to forget it.

    Almost two minutes after they came out of the instance world, Xiao Li¡¯s pocket trembled. The little yellow book had sent him another message.

    He thought that it was the little yellow book¡¯s yellow words at first. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the opposite Xie Zeqing also take out his task book that he pulled out his own.

    ¡¾ You have received a call for help. Do you want to listen to it? ¡¿

    Xiao Li chose ¡¯yes¡¯ and a female voice emerged in sync with Xie Zeqing¡¯s side. "This is thest message for help. I don¡¯t know who will hear it but you must be a reincarnator with a high winning rate recently. My name is Luo Dian. I... I¡¯m stuck in an A-grade horror world. It is terrible here. On the first day, my team lost a lot of people. I can only use thest help item in my hand to randomly select three lone people to ask for help."

    "Hopefully, you¡¯lle in to help me. As a reward, I have two secrets I can tell you. I don¡¯t know how much yourpletion of each task is but it must not reach 90%. The average person is only 20~40%. Aren¡¯t you curious about why? I can tell you in advance. It is because most reincarnators choose to walk alone in order to avoid being betrayed or sacrificed. Those without a team can never achieve 100%pletion!"

    "A person who doesn¡¯t team up with anyone can¡¯t do everything. You can¡¯t interact with all the characters or collect all the information. Even if you are strong, you can only determine the main branch at most and can¡¯t fully expand all the details. You need to form a team in order to achieve a higher degree ofpletion. As for the other secret, I won¡¯t tell you until youe but it is definitely a big secret!"

    "This help item can only maintain the transmission channel for one minute. You are ourst hope. Please help."

    The voice spoke up to here, followed by the girl¡¯s panicked sobs.

    Perhaps it was because Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing weren¡¯t in a team and had just emerged from the ghost ship instance world that they both received the message for help.

    Xie Zeqing listened to the voice and spoke to Xiao Li, "No wonder why my taskpletion is so low every time. The original taskpletion was originally divided among many people. Isn¡¯t this advocating the formation of a team?"

    Xiao Li told him, "A team has advantages and disadvantages. For ordinary people, a team is a good thing."

    Xie Zeqing spoke proudly, "I don¡¯t need anyone to drag me back. A beast is always alone. Only cattle and sheep are in groups."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Perhaps Xiao Li¡¯sck of response made Xie Zeqing realize the stupid air of his words right now. He pretended to cough on pollen and changed the topic. "Are you going?"

    "Go." Xiao Li spoke without thinking. It seemed he already had an answer in his heart. "She can¡¯t be a beginner if she has so many items on her. I would like to see the instance that can force her into such a state."

    "However, going in means facing an A-grade instance. You might die without saving that person." Xie Zeqing reminded.

    It was precisely because of this that ordinary reincarnators wouldn¡¯t help unless the people asking for help gave a temptation that couldn¡¯t be resisted.

    "I know." Xiao Li wrote ¡¯agree to help¡¯ on the little yellow book. "You don¡¯t have to say yes."

    At Xiao Li¡¯s consent, a golden halo was projected from the little yellow book into the sky. It was the CG of the world the helpers were in.

    Xie Zeqing saw this scene and there was a dilemma in his uneasy heart. If Xiao Li wasn¡¯t here or if Xiao Li didn¡¯t agree, he would turn around and go home to sleep. However, Xiao Li agreed. If Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t agree, wouldn¡¯t he seem weak?

    This wasn¡¯t in keeping with his positioning as a strong person. A strong person like him shouldn¡¯t be weaker than anyone else.

    Xie Zeqing also ¡¯agreed¡¯ and he watched the CG with Xiao Li.

    It started with a young girl who seemed to be a student. She was wearing a school uniform and her hair was in a high ponytail, making her look cute. After ss, the school was full of people and the sunset dyed the entire campus. The left side of the campus had the name engraved: Fengning Dance School.

    Another girl greeted her. "Xu Chenfeng, see you tomorrow."

    Xu Chenfeng smiled and waved. She opened her phone to look at the time and sped up the pace at which she returned home. Today was Thursday and it was the day her favourite variety show yed. She must be in front of the TV at 6 p.m.

    Xu Chenfeng entered themunity, picked up her express mail downstairs and returned home while opening the mail. She lived on the fifth floor. It was an oldmunity with no elevator. By the time she climbed to the fourth floor, Xu Chenfeng¡¯s speed had slowed down and her body was covered with sweat.

    Xu Chenfeng finally managed to reach the fifth floor. She wiped the sweat off her forehead, took out the key to open the security door, took off her shoes, sat on the sofa and turned on the TV to the channel she wanted.

    She had been in a rush and it was only 5:40 now. There were 20 minutes until the show she wanted to see began. Therefore, Xu Chenfeng threw the torn express bag into the garbage can.

    The express courier bag contained a shoebox. Inside was a pair of dancing shoes she bought online that were very beautiful.

    Xu Chenfeng couldn¡¯t wait to try them one. The dancing shoes sprinkled with gold powder covered the girl¡¯s tiny feet and fit her very well.

    She took a few photos, happily shared them with her friends and on Weibo. Then she put her dancing shoes on the shoe rack, ready to be worn for her dance ss tomorrow.

    By the time she finished this, it was already 5:55. Xu Chenfeng went to the kitchen to get a ss of iced Coke and a packet of chips before waiting for the program to start.

    The little brother who was her first pick appeared on the TV screen. Xu Chenfeng excitedly stuffed a potato chip into her mouth, bite on it and was entirely immersed in the shoe. She also didn¡¯t forget to send a message to her friends: He is so handsome!

    Time passed quickly as she watched this variety show. Darkness fell and the old residential area gradually became silent. There was no noise in the room apart from the singing from the TV program.

    Xu Chenfeng¡¯s parents often travelled and no one came back at night. She was home alone. At first, she was a bit scared but she became used to it after many years. Her peers were under the control of their parents so she was d that she was free. She could eat junk food for dinner, stay upte chasing many celebrities and no one cared. It was unknown how much the students envied her.

    Once the variety was over, it was 9 p.m. No sooner and noter. Xu Chenfeng opened Weibo and looked through thements of theizens. She praised the little brother she looked and put down her phone to take a bath.

    The sound of water came from the bathroom while her phone was constantly vibrating as her ssmates sent her messages.

    ¡°Yes, he is super handsome and powerful. Pick him!"

    "Tomorrow, dance training will start again. I really don¡¯t want to see that dance teacher. I miss the beautiful SIster You. How did that happen?"

    "Why are you gone? Did you take a bath?"

    The TV in the living room was ying a pure love idol drama. The male protagonist expressed his love for the female protagonist. The picture kept changing and the entrance was dark.

    After a while, Xu Chenfeng came out with her hair wrapped. She picked up a blow dryer and dried her hair. It took nearly half an hour toplete the blow dry. This was followed by a mask, washing her face clean and going through the skin care steps. By the time everything was finished, it was close to midnight.

    Xu Chenfeng picked up her phone, turned off the TV and prepared to go to bed. This was no different from any ordinary night. Xu Chenfeng felt like this until the call arrived at midnight.

    ¡¯Ding ding ding¡¯. The home phone made a shrill ringing sound, breaking the silence at midnight.

    Xu Chenfeng had closed the bedroom door and was lying in her. Her body shook as she was startled by this ringing. Since the mobile phone became avable, her parents and friends called her on her mobile phone. Thendline had been out of use for a long time. Why was it ringing at this time?

    Xu Chenfeng got out of bed, turned on the living room lights, picked up the phone and put the receiver to her ears. "Hey, who is this?"

    There was no sound from the other side, only the hissing sound of the telephone line. Xu Chenfeng frowned with a bit of fright. "Who is it? Speak."

    There was still no sound.

    "Strange." Xu Chenfeng angrily hung up the phone.

    The introductory CG ended here and a golden halo appeared in front of the two people.

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s face was blue for a moment. "A ghost call... I know why the group of reincarnators is so miserable."

    This type of horror routine in Japanese and Korean movies was the most annoying for reincarnators. It was more unsolvable than the bloody horror films from Europe and America.

    Xiao Li patted him on the shoulder and stepped into the gold halo to enter the world of those seeking help.

    The author has something to say:

    Little Yellow: As a cat, I can¡¯t hold you. As a person, I can¡¯t hold you.

    (The ¡¯hold¡¯ has two meanings)

 Chapter 80

    This was the first time Xiao Li intervened in another world through a request for help. He experienced a sensation like bungee jumping and then his feet were standing on the ground.

    Xiao Li opened his eyes and found himself standing in a small living room. The decorations weren¡¯t luxurious but it was warm. Xie Zeqing was also standing beside him. The two men were standing in front of a girl and there was another man behind the girl, staring at them.

    The person requesting help, Luo Dian stepped forward. Her face was full of worry but she managed to squeeze out a smile towards the two men. "Fortunately, someone came or else we would die here. What are the two of you called?"

    There was Xie Zeqing so Xiao Li kept using ¡¯Moriarty.¡¯ Xie Zeqing was still called ¡¯Yu Luo.¡¯

    Luo Dian said nothing when she heard the names of the two men while the man behind her showed a sense of disappointment visible to the naked eye.

    This was the second time Xiao Li had used this pseudonym and Xie Zeqing was the same. In the early stages, he was called ¡¯Devil King¡¯ and in recent times, he had used his real name because of his brother. It was only when he met Xiao Li that the new nickname ¡¯Yu Luo¡¯ came into being. It didn¡¯t sound like a top ranker.

    "My name is Luo Dian and this is my teammate Han Jin." Luo Dian briefly introduced herself and her teammate. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for greetings so she immediately shifted it to the right track. "We aren¡¯t very optimistic about the current situation."

    Xiao Li looked around and didn¡¯t find any snacks. Finally, he sat down on the sofa of the living room. "Tell us. We only saw the introductory CG when we entered."

    Luo Dian and Han Jin nced a each other. Han Jin took out a video recorder from his pocket, opened a video and handed it to Xiao Li.

    Luo Dian said, "This was taken by Xu Chenfeng¡¯s pinhole camera."

    Xie Zeqing took the camera with shaking hands. "You installed a camera in people¡¯s homes?"

    "Her family had it." Han Jin exined. "She was afraid and took the initiative to show us. Aftering to this world, we rented a house opposite her and went to talk to her every day. Xiao Qing also applied to be a teacher at her school..."

    Han Jin¡¯s voice choked up when he said ¡¯Xiao Qing.¡¯

    Xie Zeqing pressed the y button. The image on the camera shook and finally, Xu Chenfeng appeared.

    Luo Dian added, "This was the day after the CG. She hasn¡¯t realized there was a ghost."

    On the camera, Xu Chenfenghad changed into pyjamas and was sitting at the table to do homework. The mobile phone was ced by her hand. From time to time, it would shake and Xu Chenfeng would write down a few things before looking at her phone.

    She did her homework and the clock in the living room quickly passed 11 o¡¯clock and it was almost midnight. Xu Chenfeng stood up, stuffed the homework that wasn¡¯t easy to write into her bag and covered her yawn.

    The phone call with no answerst night didn¡¯t give her any special feelings. Xu Chenfeng just thought it was an ident and she forgot about it in the blink of an eye. Then once the clock hand pointed precisely to midnight and there was no one else at home, thendline once again rang."

    Xu Chenfeng¡¯s figure clearly stopped and her neck shrank back with fear.

    For two days, the telephone ringing broke the quiet at exactly midnight. This made Xu Chenfeng, who was home alone, begin to feel uneasy. She gripped her mobile phone and walked slowly to thendline to see the caller ID. It was a strange number and the form was also strange: 4444444.

    Xu Chenfeng stared at the string of numbers for a long time before the ringing of the phone stopped. She sighed with relief and walked towards her bedroom with her mobile phone. Just as her feet were entering the bedroom, her phone started to vibrate along with shrill music.

    Xu Chenfeng looked down and found that the phone disy showed the number calling was ¡¯4444444¡¯!

    She was startled and nearly threw her phone. Then she thought about it and perhaps it was a ssmate¡¯s prank?

    Xu Chenfeng still hadn¡¯t thought in the direction of a ghost. She pressed the answer button and asked, "Who is it?"

    The other side remained still at first.

    Xu Chenfeng once again asked, "Are you sick? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? How do you know my mobile number? Once I find out who you are, you are dead! Is it Brother Xiong?"

    She tried several of her friends¡¯ names but there was no sound from the phone. A ¡¯hissing¡¯ sound came from the phone asionally and in the midst of theints, a voice whispered something.

    Xu Chenfeng didn¡¯t hear it a first. "What did you say? Louder, I can¡¯t hear you."

    There was a snicker from the phone and the voice didn¡¯t repeat their words. Xu Chenfeng asked twice and in the absence of a reply, she angrily hung up her phone. Xu Chenfeng turned away from the bedroom and went back to the living room. She wasn¡¯t sleepy anymore so she pulled up her list of contacts and asked them if they just called her. The answer was a no.

    She told her best friend and the other personforted her. "I must be a boring man. In order to attract your attention, he did this prank. The number is probably some item he used. Are you okay?"

    "I don¡¯t dare to go sleep... can youe with me tomorrow? There is no one at home and I¡¯m a bit scared."

    "...Okay, I said we should dance together." The other side hesitantly replied.

    Xu Chenfeng took a deep breath and went into the bedroom. The video stopped here. Luo Dian pressed on the second video. "This is the third day. Xu Chenfeng¡¯s friend came to apany here."

    Xie Zeqing looked at the video and asked, "How many days are there? Can¡¯t you tell us? Do you want to waste time watching a horror movie?"

    "I can do that if you want but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll miss some clues." Luo Dian hesitated. "There are always limitations to retelling. I have watched these videos for a long time and also went to Xu Chenfeng¡¯s school, but there were no clues."

    Xiao Li silently yed the video of the third day.

    In addition to Xu Chenfeng, there was a girl in the video. This was her best friend, Lin Xiangyi. Lin Xiangyi was a long-haired beauty wearing a shawl. She held a white cloud pillow in her arms and looked up at the clock in Xu Chenfeng¡¯s living room. "It is 11 o¡¯clock, almost midnight. Will there be a phone call?"

    Xu Chenfeng took two pieces of cake and handed the one with red bean stuffing to her friend. "I don¡¯t know if it wille today but my heart isn¡¯t steady."

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t wait to call the police." LIn Xiangyi took the cake and ced the fork into her mouth.

    Xu Chenfeng sat down on the soft carpet and watched the TV. She looked down at her phone and couldn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t want to hear the ringing fromst night so she turned off her phone.

    They watched a movie together that was an adaptation of a recently hot idol drama. Halfway through the movie, midnight arrived. The strange telephone call didn¡¯t spare Xu Chenfeng and it rang again.

    "It really came..." Lin Xiangyi also shook. Previously, she hadforted Xu Chenfeng on the phone because she wasn¡¯t present. Not that she was on the scene, she couldn¡¯t help being afraid.

    She subconsciously looked at Xu Chenfeng. Xu Chenfeng¡¯s expression at this time was somewhat strange. She had a bad feeling in her heart and walked over to thendline. She didn¡¯t dare to directly answer the phone. She just grabbed the telephone line and pulled it out.

    "Chenfeng..." Lin Xiangyi called out her friend¡¯s name.

    Xu Chenfeng threw away the telephone line. "Let me see how they will call this time. I should¡¯ve done this earlier! No one calls me on thendline anyway."

    Lin Xiangyi said, "Yes, you did¡ª"

    She hadn¡¯t finished her words when the phone rang again. Lin Xiangyi and Xu Chenfeng looked up at the same time. It was the mobile phone that Xu Chenfeng had already turned off! It was clearly off but it still showed the call number: 4444444.

    "A ghost...?" Xu turned pale and she fell to the ground, moving her arm in the opposite direction of the phone. "I won¡¯t answer, I won¡¯t answer!"

    Lin Xiangyi also started to panic. She bowed her head and fumbled for her mobile phone. "I... I will call my parents and ask them toe and deal with it."

    The mobile phone¡¯s ringtone continued to y. The vibration persevered but there was no answer. After a minute, it changed from the mobile phone to... thendline. The unplugged phone rang constantly, its tone high and almost disturbing. Xu Chenfeng¡¯s face was bing worse and worse. She finally covered her ears and ran straight out the door.

    The third day video ended here.

    Luo Dian talked about the follow up to the video. "She ran out but no matter where she went, the public phone on the street or the phone in the stores kept ringing. Finally, she picked up."

    Xie Zeqing asked, "Picked up? Was there anyone on the other side of the phone?"

    Luo Dian replied, "Yes, this time the ghost said..."

    "You will be with me in seven days! Come to me!"

    Luo Dian¡¯sst words were so perfect that Xie Zeqing couldn¡¯t help feeling the ghost¡¯s resentment.

    "Then what?"

    Luo Dian replied, "We also started receiving calls. There was no way not to answer. It kept ringing around us and created all types of idents to make us answer the phone. Once you answer the ghost¡¯s call, the curse will soon start."

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "Curse... is that how your teammates died?"

    "Some died because of the phone ghost and some because of the university." Luo Dian¡¯s face seemed a bit bleak. "This instance world is terrible. It seems there are two evil spirits. I didn¡¯t realize it at first and thought there were no ghosts at the school. Therefore, they weren¡¯t prepared. I am sorry towards then. It was my fault and they died in front of me. I..."

    She choked up and wanted to cry. It seemed that Luo Dian¡¯s teammates weren¡¯t randomly assigned. She had probably brought them together using the Team Symbol and their feelings were deep.

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t spoken and was looking at the time on his phone. Midnight wasing. There were three, two, one second¡ª

    Thendline phone in the living room rang on time. There was a sense of time.

    The Luo Dian duo looked directly at Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing. "You..."

    Xiao Li moved and reached out his hand to directly pick up the phone. "Hello?"

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: Hello?

    Caller: I¡¯m sorry, wrong number.

    Xiao Li: ????

    Please check out ieoniq¡¯s twitter for IWBl fanart. Thanks so much!

 Chapter 81

    Like the CG, there was no voice from the phone handset. There was only the hissing of the line. The other side didn¡¯t speak and Xiao Li also didn¡¯t make a sound. Three secondster, he hung up the phone.

    Luo Dian sat on the arm of the sofa next to him. "How is it?"

    "As you said, no one talked." Xiao Li spread out his hands towards her.

    Xie Zeqing took out his mobile phone and ced it on the table. "So you hung up? That doesn¡¯t match your personality. I thought you would do something more... outrageous."

    For example, looking for seafood on the water ghost. However, Xie Zeqing thought that even Xiao Li couldn¡¯t do anything to the phone ghost. He couldn¡¯t run down the phone line to beat up the other side.

    Xiao Li pushed away Xie Zeqing who was near him. "The ghost didn¡¯t answer. What can I say?"

    The conversation was getting further and further away as they talked. Luo Dian sat down and interjected uneasily, "This is only the first time you are answering the phone. It isn¡¯t until the third time that the curse will ur."

    Xiao Li¡¯s attention was removed from Xie Zeqing. He thought for a moment before asking Luo Dian, "Have you answered the phone three times?"

    "Yes, it is now the sixth day since the plot character Xu Chenfeng started receiving the ghost call and the third day for us." Luo Dian spoke while pulling up her sleeve. There was the number ¡¯82¡¯ engraved on the girl¡¯s smooth white arm. The number was like a tattoo engraved on the skin. It couldn¡¯t be wiped out and was firmly imprinted.

    Xie Zeqing asked, "You got a tattoo here?"

    Han Jin also followed Luo Dian by lifting his sleeve. There was a number on his arm but it was a bit less than Luo Dian¡¯s number. It was an ¡¯80.¡¯

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "The same tattoo? Are the two of you lovers?"

    Xiao Li pulled Luo Dian¡¯s arm and carefully examined it. "...A countdown?"

    "Yes." Luo Dian pressed the number on her skin. The skin was sunken but the number flowed like it was alive. "I found it after receiving the third ghost call. First, it was 96, then 95, 94... At first, I didn¡¯t realize what it was. It wasn¡¯t until everyone answered the phone that we realized the identity of the number. The number would decrease very hour and we understood that it is the countdown of our lives. If we can¡¯t find a solution to the curse of the phone ghost, we will die when the number reaches 0."

    "If you want to solve the curse of the telephone ghost, you have to start with the phone ghost itself." Xiao Li looked closely at the number on the girl¡¯s arm. "We can start from the phone number or the plot character Xu Chenfeng."

    At this time, Xiao Li perceived that the little yellow book in his pocket was vibrating but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to manage the book. He was still thinking about the curse of the phone ghost and asked, "What is your task this time?"

    Luo Dian had no time to distinguish between male and female and she replied, "It is a routine task. Survive for seven days or sessfully life the curse to return to reality."

    Xiao Li said, "IN other words, there is a way to dy the curse or directly lift it."

    "Yes, we approached Xu Chenfeng first, pretending to be neighbours who just moved in. We also investigated the phone number but couldn¡¯t find the corresponding phone. Therefore, our teammates started with the school."

    "She is a dance school student and a few days ago, a dance teacher died at her school. We all thought we found a clue but after some investigation, we found that the dance teacher died from a simple car ident. She didn¡¯t look for cars when crossing the road because she was busy talking to her boyfriend on the phone. Xiao Qing, one of our teammates, went to the teachers to inquire but couldn¡¯t find anything. Everyone said that the dance teacher lived very well and had a good rtionship with her boyfriend. They were going to buy a house and a car together. Han Jin found her boyfriend and he had red eyes and looked very sad. Everything was consistent withmon sense."

    "At that time, my energy was focused on the curse of the telephone ghost and thought there was no danger at the school. As a result, Xiao Qing went to teach some students and didn¡¯te back. Her other two teammates ran into the school ghost and escaped with several items. However, they died from the curse on the way back."

    Xie Zeqing heard up to here and reached out to stop her. ¡¯Wait, what do you mean by they died from the curse?"

    "The two of them were the earliest among us to receive the ghost call. I asked the police for the monitoring at that intersection and it was like they were controlled by the ghost. They received a phone call at the edge of the intersection and then took the initiative to walk into the middle of traffic. There was no time for the cars to avoid them..."

    Xiao Li asked in detail, "The ghost in the school, what clues do you have about it?"

    "It was always the three of them who were responsible for investigating the school. I don¡¯t know the specifics." Luo Dian bit her lips.

    Xiao Li heard up to here and saw from the clock that it was almost one in the morning. He got up from the sofa and turned towards Luo Dian and Han JIn. "I know the general situation. Tomorrow I will go to the school to check."

    Thanks to the countdown, time was very valuable for the two people. Luo Dian wanted to tell Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing to not dy and go to the school to discover the truth. However, night was the time when ghosts were most rampant. In order to be safe, going tomorrow was the most secure choice.

    "Then now...?" Han Jin asked.

    "The most important thing now..." Xiao Li looked at him sternly. "I think it is time for food."

    Apart from the king crab that the friendly water ghost offered in the afternoon, Xiao Li had only eaten the piece of chocte from the kitten. Now he was hungry and there was a hidden pain in his stomach.

    Han Jin,"......"

    "What do you have here?" Xie Zeqing was already rummaging through the kitchen for food.

    "There isn¡¯t any food. This is a temporary rented house and we previously ordered takeaway." Luo Dian followed behind Xie Zeqing. In fact, the two of them didn¡¯t eat at night. The countdown to death was like the sword of Damocles hanging over their head, making them not want to eat.

    Finally, Xie Zeqing found a few apples from the basket and handed one to Xiao Li. "There is nothing else, only this."

    Xiao Li nibbled on two apples and walked into the bedroom separately from Xie Zeqing. In the dim light of the bedroom, Xiao Li ate the apple while taking off his coat and pulling out the little yellow book.

    The little yellow book repeatedly vibrated and wrote sentences in a bright red. ¡¾ Let go of her arm. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Let go of her arm. ¡¿

    ¡¾ It has been two minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Three minutes... ¡¿

    ¡¾ You can see the numbers from a long distance. Why do you have to hold her arm to look so closely? ¡¿

    Xiao Li took out his pen, ced the little yellow book on his knees and wrote, "I can¡¯t see the texture from a long distance."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ? ¡¿

    ¡¾ What texture? ¡¿

    "The texture of the number. It looks like a living thing, not something dead."

    The little yellow book: ¡¾ If you want to see it, I can let you see it. I will write it on my face. What number do you want me to write? ¡¿

    ¡¾ ...Or if not the face, how about writing it on my abs? ¡¿

    ¡¾ You held her arm for three minutes. I want you to look at me for nine minutes. ¡¿

    "...Don¡¯t y around using this pretext."

    He had the vague feeling that the body part the little yellow book wanted to say wasn¡¯t his abs...

    The little yellow book was a bit aggrieved. ¡¾ I¡¯m not ying around, I¡¯m just not very happy. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I want you to look at me. ¡¿

    ¡¾ If you look at me in a focused manner, I will react. If you aren¡¯t focused, I will react. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Of course, when you look at me, I also want to see you. I can watch you for a long time. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Xiao Li bit the pen and chatted with the little yellow book for a while until he became sleep.y His head gradually lowered and before he could turn off the light and put away the pen and book, his eyelids lowered.

    Just as Xiao Li fell down and his forehead was about to hit the bed, there was a silent sigh in the room. The moment the sound was heard, Xiao Li¡¯s shadow on the wall moved.

    The shadow¡¯s hand held Xiao Li¡¯s head and gently ced him down on the bed.

    ***********

    The day after.

    Xie Zeqing got up very early. The sky had just be bright when he got up from his bed. It was because he was very hungry. Xiao Li had the chocte from the kitten but he had nothing. Still, as a strong (self-proimed) person, he couldn¡¯t directly say he was hungry and experienced a loss.

    Once Xiao Li woke up, Xie Zeqing leaned against the door and spoke to Xiao Li, "You are up."

    Xiao Li nced at him coldly and didn¡¯t speak.

    "Last night, I also received the first ghost call." Xie Zeqing followed him out the door, the Luo Dian duo also following them. "At first, I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. It was only after the phone rang that I sensed the ghost."

    "It is very strong. The resentment is even more intense than the previous water ghost." Xie Zeqing smiled in a positive manner. "I tried to track it but as soon as the phone hung up, it disappeared without a trace. There were no clues."

    Xiao Li took out his phone and shook it. "I also received a second ghost call. It was in the morning before I went out."

    Luo Dian listened to this and couldn¡¯t help asking, "We all received calls at midnight after one day. Is it because you are involved?"

    Xiao Li replied, "It is possible that the frequency of us receiving ghost calls has increased."

    As they walked outside, the neighbourhood was buzzing in the morning. The roadside breakfast stores had opened their doors and we selling things from pancakes to soy milk buns. Xiao Li bought some breakfast and slowed down, falling behind Luo Dian and Han Jin.

    Han Jin pulled at Luo Dian and nced nervously at the two men behind them, carefully asking, "Luo Dian, why do I feel like they aren¡¯t reliable at all? Yan Luo is okay but Moriarty looks..."

    "The helper item can only be used once. There is no other way." Luo Dian also responded with concern.

    Luo Dian took Xiao Li to the door of the dance academy.

    After her teammates died, the dance school affairs were handed over to Luo Dian and she was very familiar with the teachers. She disguised herself as a foreign student yearning to dance and often visited the dance academy to see her friends. This school wasn¡¯t strict and the style was free. Outside people often came in or out. As long as the registration waspleted, Xiao Li and the others entered smoothly.

    The early morning breeze brushed through the hair of the crowd and the sun hid shyly behind the clouds. Combined with the students, the entire dance academy was full of youth and vitality. Tan Li poked out her head from Xiao Li¡¯s pocket and looked at the normal campus with longing eyes. The doll¡¯s ssy eyes blinked a few times.

    Luo Dian went with Xiao Li and the others to find Xu Chenfeng¡¯s friend called Lin Xiangyi. She was the person closest to Xu Chenfeng and now Xu Chenfeng had left the city to visit her parents out of fear. However, the curse still existed so she probably wouldn¡¯t live until the seventh day.

    Lin Xiangyi is a well-known beauty in the dance academy, she had previously followed Xu Chenfeng to know Luo Dian and Han Jin, said to them, helplessly said, "Sister Luo, why did youe see me today? ¡±

    Xu Chenfeng¡¯s matter didn¡¯t affect Lin Xiangyi. She was half-convinced about the ghost but she was only sad about her friend¡¯s departure. She wasn¡¯t frightened of the ghost at all.

    Luo Dian told her, "I came with two friends. One is surnamed Mo and the other is Yan. We want to know about your dance teacher. Perhaps it will help Xu Chenfeng."

    Lin Xiangyi first greeted Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing before speaking to Luo Dian with a bit of embarrassment, Sister Luo, I have told you the story of Sister Meiyou many times. I have a ss soon."

    Han Jin opened his mouth. "Let¡¯s walk together and chat."

    Lin Xiangyi¡¯s personality meant she was less likely to reject others. She reluctantly agreed. "Okay, what else do you want to know?"

    They were talking when Xiao Li¡¯s phone rang. In the instance world, the personal phones never had a signal so the only one who could call was a ghost. Xiao Li at the caller ID of ¡¯4444444¡¯and told Lin Xiangyi, "Wait a minute, I have to take a call."

    Lin Xiangyi nodded. She saw that Xiao Li¡¯s expression was a bit different. He seemed a bit excited and she couldn¡¯t help asking, "That¡¯s fine. Is it a girlfriend?"

    Xiao Li: ?

    Lin Xiangyi immediately realized her rudeness. "I¡¯m sorry. It is just because you seem to be looking forward to the call..."

    Xiao Li thought of the rtionship between himself and the telephone ghost and stated, "No, we are enemies."

    Luo Dian who knew the truth, "........."

    Moriarty, she didn¡¯t know how his brain could fill in the ups and downs of the personal grudge. In addition, Lin Xiangyi was right, This person was really looking forward to it, like a boy agreeing to a date. What did he expect from the ghost call?!

    The author has something to say:

    Xie Zeqing: This isn¡¯t the same as the water ghost and the steering wheel face. Xiao Li can¡¯t run down the telephone line to fight the ghost.

    Phone ghost: Xie Zeqing is right. It is across the telephone line and I don¡¯t need to be afraid (suddenly have the courage to dial again)!

 Chapter 82

    Xiao Li went to one side, pressed the recording button and picked up, recording the third ghost call. Compared with the previous two silences, this time the ghost on the other side of the phone finally spoke. "?n seven days... you¡¯lle down with me!"

    The ghost¡¯s voice was hoarse, as if it directly came from hell. Anybody who heard it would feel their body cool.

    Xiao Li listened calmly. "I don¡¯t know how toe down and apany you. It is more realistic for you toe up and apany me."

    The ghost on the other side of the phone paused before stating gloomily, "You leave here and walk into the middle of the road. Then you cane down and apany me."

    "However, I don¡¯t want to die yet. Even if I die, I won¡¯t choose this method."

    He held his mobile phone to his ear using his shoulder and rolled up his sleeves to see a number on his arm: 96.

    The countdown to death had begun.

    The ghost on the phone saw his actions andughed, "The countdown has begun. You have no way to escape. Die! Come down and stay with me!"

    Xiao Li tentatively tried to say, "If you just want someone to apany you, I know a few good people, I mean, good ghosts. There is Bloody Mary or the pen fairy. You would find it easy to get along with them. If that isn¡¯t enough, there are the sick ghosts from a ghost hospital. You can fill a mahjong table with them."

    Ghost, "......"

    The ghost hung up the phone.

    Xiao Li looked at the ¡¯beep beep¡¯ing from the phone, pulled up the caller ID and called back. His movements were very fast and the power of the phone ghost hadn¡¯t disappeared yet. He called back and it really connected with the phone ghost. No sound came from the other end.

    Xiao Li was a bit depressed. "I was speaking, how could you hang up? Didn¡¯t you want someone to go down with you?"

    The ghost hung up again and blocked his signal. Xiao Li looked at the phone screen that showed no signal and he had to put away his phone. He rolled down his sleeve and strolled back to where the others were located. Xie Zeqing and the others knew what this phone call meant and didn¡¯t ask much apart from showing a heavy expression.

    Lin Xiangyi looked at the time on the watch around her wrist. "I have a quarter of an hour until ss. Please ask me."

    Luo Dian had already asked what she wanted to know so she looked at Xiao Li¡¯s group of two and signalled to them to ask.

    Xiao Li asked, "What type of person is your teacher?"

    Lin Xiangyi sighed heavily. "Sister Meiyou was a good person. She was very beautiful and her rtionship was harmonious. She was so good yet happened to encounter an ident."

    Xiao Li nodded. "I have nothing to ask."

    Luo Dian was surprised. "You have no more questions?"

    "You¡¯ve asked so many times and there are no clues. Maybe you should go in the other direction."

    Luo Dian said goodbye to Lin Xiangyi. "We disturbed you on your way to ss. If there is a chance next time, I will invite you to dinner."

    "There is no need to eat, Sister Luo." Lin Xiangyi raised her backpack and spoke hesitantly, "Are you still struggling with the anonymous calls? I think it is better to go see a doctor or call the police. Chenfeng¡¯s mother also said they would take her to see a psychiatrist."

    Luo Dian smiled and didn¡¯t answer. She patted Lin Xiangyi¡¯s head and watched the girl run into the teaching building.

    Luo Dian sighed. "Youth is good."

    "Don¡¯t be sentimental, Sister. What should we do next? There is no time and no clues..." Han Jin pulled up his sleeve and looked at the number on his arm that had plummeted after a night passed.

    Xiao Li wondered, "Where is the dance teacher¡¯s office?"

    "The fourth floor of the administrative building. However, it is a big office and there are many teachers present during the day. Xiao Qing went in to see but it was very strict. It is only at night that there is no one..."

    Luo Dian¡¯s message was clear. Her teammate had previously worked at the academy and if there was a clue then it would¡¯ve been found.

    "What if the school is just a cover and we were misled? In fact, this has nothing to do with the dance teacher and she is just a ghost call victim used to bring us here, just like a plot character." Xie Zeqing spected based on his previous experience.

    This was amon method in the instance world. It liked to set up such a counter-truth to mislead the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li shook his head. "f this was a cover, why did their teammates die here? Something should be found..."

    "Luo Dian and I have visited the school." Han Jin didn¡¯t want to waste time since they didn¡¯t have much time left.

    "What time did you go?"

    "The day..."

    "Some things might only be visible in the darkness."

    He opened his phone and created a new memo, asking Zhou Ying, "Is there a way to detect the direction of the iing ghost call?"

    The child had been cleared Tetris and was addicted to the greedy snake. He heard these words and typed a reply: ¡¾ Its power is above mine and I have no way to see it. ¡¿

    After all, Zhou Ying was still young and the grievances of the female ghost too strong. It was normal not to be aware of this.

    Xiao Li bowed his head and saw a single yer game running in the background. He suddenly had an idea that he was too indulgent with the child. No matter what the child had suffered, his education couldn¡¯t be poor. Xiao Li started to educate Zhou Ying with a solemn expression. "I have downloaded an app that contains simtion exams for five years of school. You have to finish it with at least 60 points before you can continue ying games."

    Zhou Ying: ¡¾ ...I¡¯m a ghost, Xiao Li. I don¡¯t need to take the exams. ¡¿

    "A wealth of knowledge is good for you. The first time I say you, you wrote an acrostic poem and now you are only ying games."

    Zhou Ying: ¡¾!!! ¡¿

    ******

    Night.

    Darkness shrouded the dance academy but unlike an ordinary campus, the dance practice rooms and some club rooms still had the lights on. Some people were still practicing in the dance rooms in preparation for the uing contest.

    Still, whether there was someone on the campus or not, night time was the ghost¡¯s favourite time. It was also the time that reincarnators wanted to see the least.

    Xiao Li and the others had collected the school¡¯s information during the day. They bypassed the security guard¡¯s patrol route and headed straight to the dance teacher¡¯s office.

    The administrative building was quiet and dark. The elevator was stopped and they could only take the stairs. Their footsteps mixed together on the stairs and stopped at the door of an office on the fourth floor. The door was locked.

    "I have a way." Luo Dian took out a wire from her pocket, bending over and skilfully poking it into the keyhole. There was a click and the door opened in response.

    Luo Dian carefully pushed open the door and went in. The office had a total of six desks, three on the left and three on the right. Four desks were full of things. Only two desks were empty and clean. There was arge cardboard box filled with odds and ends on the desk near the window.

    Luo Dian turned on the shlight and shone it inside the office. "Out of the two empty desks, one belongs to Xiao Qing and the other is Chen Meiyou."

    Xiao Li walked to Chen Meiyou¡¯srge cardboard box and ced a finger on the ss table. Under the ss was her ss schedule. He reached out to take a photo frame from the top of the cardboard box. He held the photograph and looked at it in the moonlight.

    The woman in the photo wore a red dress and smiled sweetly with her hands on her boyfriend¡¯s shoulders. The man beside her had slightly longer hair, wore a leather coat and had stubble. He held the woman¡¯s hand and smiled at the camera. They looked like a pair of sweet lovers just based on the photo.

    Xiao Li put the photo aside and looked at the other things in the carton.

    There were some trivial things in the box such as a stack of materials, dance conference flyers that had the time carefully circled by Chen Meiyou, a bottle of half-used hand cream, a thermos cup, a band aid, alcohol, cotton, iodine...

    Xie Zeqing had originally been leaning against the edge of the window, patiently watching Xiao Li take out the things one by one. Then he became impatient and nced out the window. The stars above their head were sparse and the soft moonlight broke the darkness, spilling onto the ground.

    Then the young man suddenly shook. His casual look turned to concentration and he turned his body. "Shh."

    Xiao Li stopped flipping through the cardboard box. "What is it?"

    "Just... there was a ¡¯person¡¯ in red clothes who walked in." Xie Zeqing lowered his voice as he bent down and slowly moved away from the window. "We should go now."

    Xiao Li¡¯s location was also close to the door. He looked down and not far from the door of the administrative building, he found a row of bloody footprints. Based on the direction, they were heading inside the administration building. They had no reason to put everything back in ce and ran straight out, not daring to make any noise.

    Luo Dian gritted her teeth and pulled out the ne she had been wearing around her neck. The ne was a small lock and she pulled out the lock, twisting it. "Silent Binding, a special item. Itsts for five minutes and we can run without worrying about making a sound!"

    This was a magic weapon obtained when ying hide-and-seek with a ghost.

    Xie Zeqing released his full speed and ran forward. "How do you have so many items?"

    Luo Dian replied, "It is a special instance with many items in it. That is another secret I will tell you if I survive."

    They rushed away from the floor that contained the office but had to make a difficult choice at the stairwell. "If we go straight down, won¡¯t we encounter the female ghost in red?"

    "There is a safe passage." Xiao Li stated. He had looked at the school¡¯s map in the afternoon and wrote down the route. "Go here."

    The safe passage that was rarely used was a small door next to the elevator. The stairwell was covered with dust. Han Jin sneezed as soon as he entered.

    Luo Dian and Xie Zeqing walked in front, Han Jin was in the middle and Xiao Li wasst. The group of people moved very quickly. No one wanted to be chased by the ghost in red.

    The eager Han Jin somehow fell down the stairs and rolled straight down the stairs. Han Jin himself couldn¡¯t see the truth but Xiao Li behind him could see it very clearly. It wasn¡¯t Han JIn who fell. There was a hand that emerged from the stairs that grabbed Han Jin and dragged him down. Luo Dian, who had run past, turned back and picked up Han JIn. The two people looked at the stairs together.

    On that step, ayer of blood bubbles continued to pour out. There was a person¡¯s upper body floating here and it was the culprit behind grabbing Han Jin.

    Xie Zeqing bent down. "I-I¡¯ll try tomunicate with¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when behind the bloody ghost, Xiao Li took out his phone from his pocket. He reached out and ced it to the blood ghost¡¯s ears. A voice full of resentment echoed in the silent corridor. "?n seven days... you¡¯lle down with me!"

    It was the curse of the third ghost call!

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    Luo Dian, "......"

    The blood ghost cursed after hearing the ghost call, "???"

    The author has something to say:

    Blood ghost: I¡¯m dead. How can I apany you down? In addition, what is this countdown? Can I resurrect after the countdown is over?

 Chapter 83

    The phone recording ended and Xiao Li pressed it to start it again so that these words rang through the stairwell. "In seven days... you¡¯lle down with me!"

    The upper body that emerged from the pool of blood was a body of blood and had no obvious facial features. They could only specte on its meaning from its bodynguage. It clearly turned its head to the phone for a moment, head in an obvious arc like it didn¡¯t quite understand the recording.

    The recording of the ghost call kept ying on a loop until Xie Zeqing interrupted him. "Moriarty, what are you...?"

    "I recorded it when it called me."

    He took back his phone. Although Xiao Li deliberately maintained a distance between his phone and the bloody ghost¡¯s ears, there was still some blood sshing on the screen of the phone. He hesitated for a moment before looking at Luo Dian. "Do you have any paper towels?"

    Luo Dian felt some confusion but she listened to Xiao Li and took out a pack of napkins from his backpack, handing it to Xiao Li. Xiao Li bowed his head and wiped the screen with a paper towel. Then he put his phone back in his pocket and looked at Xie Zeqing.

    Xie Zeqing pointed to the blood ghost. "I know it is a recording but why did you let it listen to it?"

    "It is a test. The death countdown starts from the third phone call. It means this call is the key to the curse." Xiao Li exined. "I just don¡¯t know if the key point of the curse if the phone itself or the words that the ghost spoke after the call connected. I also want to know if the curse can be transmitted using the recording."

    Xiao Li exined up to here and then spoke to Xie Zeqing, "You canmunicate with it. Ask it what it feels after listening to the curse recording."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    He somehow felt like he was now a trantion tform and was live broadcasting between Xiao Li and the blood ghost...

    The young man shook his head and used his physique to sense the blood ghost¡¯s emotions. After a long time, Xie Zeqing opened his eyes. "There is an external force in its body and it is fighting against that force."

    Xiao Li ced a finger in his mouth and bit it twice. "External force, curse... what emotions does it have now?"

    Xie Zeqing looked at him with some sorrow.

    Xiao Li asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xie Zeqing told him, "I¡¯m not a trantor."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    Xie Zeqing said so but he still answered Xiao Li¡¯s question. "It doesn¡¯t have any unified thinking, only a general mood. It doesn¡¯t know what is happening and feels panic."

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t know if the panic was towards the phone ghost or Xiao Li.

    The blood ghost was in a daze for a while but soon, writing appeared on its bloody body. It was as if a person dipped a finger into the blood and wrote: 96.

    It was the countdown. The blood ghost screamed and directly punched the stairs, erasing this line.

    Xiao Li took this opportunity to jump past the blood ghost and told Xie Zeqing and the others, "Let¡¯s go."

    Xie Zeqing was a bit reluctant. "Shouldn¡¯t we see the result? The blood ghost and phone ghost fighting is a rare sight. I would like to see the result of the fight."

    Xiao Li walked down a flight of stairs and didn¡¯t look back as he said, "The phone ghost will win."

    The telephone ghost was the boss of this world and the blood ghost was just one of the small mobs. The gap between the two was quite different.

    Xie Zeqing had to follow.

    Luo Dian had been listening carefully since the time of the recording. Now that everything was straightened out, she looked at her declining number and asked Xiao Li, "Is it... like the Ring? If we spread the phone curse, we can alleviate the countdown?"

    The reason was she had never thought of this was because in the Ring, the media was a videotape. Here, it was a phone call. Now Xiao Li confirmed that the recording also contained a curse. Was the ghost¡¯s purpose to make more people stay with her so the curse spread towards others?

    "It is a possibility but I don¡¯t think it is the solution." Xiao Li paid attention to the floor while answering.

    Bang. The sound of heavy objects banging was constantly heard from upstairs. It was like the blood ghost was going mad and the entire stairwell was buzzing with the battle against the phone ghost.

    Han Jin¡¯s fall didn¡¯t cause him substantial damage but his pants were stained with blood and his body covered in dust.

    Han Jin gasped. "We should go quickly in case the winneres looking for us."

    The group ran down.

    The stairs of the safety passage was very dark and there were no windows, which meant no light. They didn¡¯t dare turn on their shlight in case they attracted the attention of the ghosts upstairs. They could only move forward in the darkness.

    They headed from the third floor to the second floor and then went down in a circle. Xie Zeqing wanted to continue but Xiao Li pulled at him.

    "What is it?"

    ¡°This is the second floor. ¡±

    "So?"

    "We just came down from the second floor yet we are seeing the second floor again."

    "............"

    Luo Dian pulled out her shlight and aimed it at a sign in the corner of the corridor which read ¡¯2F.¡¯ Next to the sign, a door was quietly closed, as if waiting for the reincarnators to go out this door.

    By this time, the blood ghost upstairs was quiet. It was unknown if it had failed or just fled. The entire stairwell was quiet. The quiet made people panic.

    "Let¡¯s go down again." Xiao Li raised a finger and pointed down the stairs.

    They walked down the stairs, going around twice. It should say ¡¯1F¡¯ but it still disyed ¡¯2F.¡¯

    They were back at square one.

    Luo Dian spoke uneasily. "Is it the ghost hitting the wall?"

    She had an item that would¡¯ve restrained such confusion but unfortunately, it ran out in thest world. Xiao Li stood in ce, eyes on the door of 2F. He once encountered the ghost hitting the wall on the ghost train but at that time, the pen fairy personally took them out. This time it was different. The ghost deliberately left them a door.

    "There is a ghost outside the door." Xie Zeqing also looked at the door and his face didn¡¯t look very good. "The ghost in the corridor is scattered but there is definitely a ghost behind the door."

    "Try going up?" Going down was a dead end so Luo Dian naturally thought about going up. Perhaps the power of the blood ghost could help them escape from this ghost wall.

    They tried again but the reincarnators were still on the second floor. The reincarnators were trapped on this floor. Xiao Li put his hand on the handle of the door on the second floor. He pressed it down and the door opened.

    Luo Dian was startled and immediately stopped Xiao Li. "You¡ª"

    Xiao Li looked back. "Do you have any other way?"

    Luo Dian shook her head.

    "It¡¯s fine." Xiao Li pushed open the door and walked out. "Since it wants us to enter, go in and have a look."

    His outline was almost integrated with the darkness and his back soon disappeared through the door. Based on his multiple experiences, Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t hesitate to follow. Luo Dian and Han Jin nced at each other before choosing to follow.

    On the girl¡¯s covered right arm, the number was reduced by one more to 64. She could live for 64 hours.

    ******

    They walked out the door and didn¡¯t see any ghosts. There was only a melodious violin sound that floated into their ears from a distance. Xiao Li heard the violin music and noticed the scene in front of him.

    It obviously wasn¡¯t the administrative building but a more dpidated building. Every room in the hallway was veryrge and empty, with a mirror covering the entire wall. There were signs like ¡¯2-1¡¯ and ¡¯2-2¡¯ next to the rooms and looked more like a dance room than a ssroom.

    Xiao Li looked back. The door they came out of had disappeared and turned into a wall of death.

    Xie Zeqing took a deep breath. "I can sense the ghost. It is quite happy."

    "Hopefully it can maintain its good mood." Luo Dian joked.

    The road was blocked and they could only follow the music down the corridor. In front of them was a dance room with the lights on. It was the only light source in the corridor and was like a me that attracted moths.

    Along with the advance of the group, the music changed. The light and lively music became heavy and emotional.

    Xiao Li whispered, "Did it bring its own BGM?"

    This sentence was heard by the closely following Xie Zeqing and he immediately choked on his saliva. If it wasn¡¯t for his sensitivity to ghosts, he would burst outughing. However, at this moment, Xie Zeqing¡¯s mood was a bit heavy. "The mood of the ghost changed, like it changed with the music. It has be sad and depressed."

    Xiao Li got closer to the dance room. The light from the room nted his shadow on the wall and Xiao Li could see the movement in the dance room.

    The figure was wearing ballet shoes and was on tiptoes. She danced to the sorrowful music, sometimes jumping high and sometimes sinking down. She did all types of difficult movements to fully express the emotions in the music. She turned so fast that no one could see her face.

    The group didn¡¯t go over, afraid of disturbing the dance. They stood in a corner and watched her.

    "It is a person? Or a ghost?" Han Jin leaned towards Xie Zeqing¡¯s ear, looking like he was biting this person¡¯s ear as he asked.

    Xie Zeqing shrank back his neck and pushed Han Jin away. "Please pay attention. It is a ghost... she is the ghost I previously felt."

    It was a fully enclosed corridor and there were no doors to enter apart from a few dance rooms. They stood here watching her dance. Once the song was over, the dancer bent down to thank the mirror and then new music yed again.

    The musical prelude was a piece that expressed resentment. In the beginning, it was light like the performer was venting. This made people feel unsettled. The dancer¡¯s face changed with the music, from a modest smile to a hate-filled face.

    "We can¡¯t let her jump." Xie Zeqing noticed this and was anxious.

    From the joy in the beginning to sorrow and then hatred. It was clear that the dancer¡¯s music mobilized hatred for the reincarnators. It was difficult to say if the dancer would kill them or not once the music ended.

    In the third second since the music began, a deafening sound overwhelmed it. There was a loud and powerful male voice that said, "The second set of the middle school students nationwide gymnastics, the era beckons!"

    The dynamic music rang out,pletely obscuring the previous music of hatred.

    The dancer stopped dancing.

    Dancer, "???"

    The author has something to say:

    Dancer: No one can beat me at my BGM!!!

    Xiao Li: Let¡¯s change the BGM.

    Dancer: ......

 Chapter 84

    "Get ready, one two three four, five six seven eight!" The man¡¯s voice called out as the music became more exciting. "Two two three four, five six seven eight!"

    In the dance room, it wasn¡¯t only the dancer who was stunned. Xie Zeqing uttered a cry from his soul. "What the fuck is this thing?"

    The phone in Xiao Li¡¯s right hand was still ying music. He stepped away from the wall and entered the dance room, saying to the dancer inside, "Freestyle, improvisation. A good dancer should be able to dance to any music."

    Luo Dian, "......"

    What was this dishonest practice? Asking a ghost to dance? Then she thought about it. Since this dancer adjusted her mood and mentality ording to the previous music, the broadcast gymnastics was probably okay...

    The dancer in the room looked at Xiao Li¡¯s eyes. She seemed to be moved and tentatively began to dance along with the music. This was a song she had never challenged before. She epted Xiao Li¡¯s words, let go and started to dance with her heart.

    Xiao Li and the others looked surprised. The dancer was quite professional but it was like a spoof. Once the song ended, Xiao Li pped. "Your jumps were great!"

    The dancer retracted her final action and stood at attention, smiling at her only audience. She had a normal face with her hair tied tightly, coiled behind her back. However, her face was white and she had thick yin energy around her.

    The dancer now looked very kind. It seemed that changing the music was the right way to escape, to the relief of the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li asked her, "How long have you been practicing your dancing here?"

    The dancer raised two hands to show a ¡¯10.¡¯ It had been 10 years since she died here. She seemed to be the ghost of the dance academy.

    Xiao Li thought for a moment. "Do you know about the recent deaths?"

    The dancer shook her head.

    "Chen Meiyou, do you know this person?" Xiao Li asked the third question.

    This time, the dancer nodded. She took a step back. In the empty dance room, she jumped out lightly like a flexible deer. She turned threeps, pressing down on her legs and taking a professional ballet position.

    "What does she mean by that? Is she asking you to dance? Xie Zeqing and the others came to Xiao Li¡¯s side, Xie Zeqing hitting Xiao Li with his shoulder.

    Xiao Li shook his head and spected after a while, "Chen Meiyou used to practice in the dance room like this?"

    The dancer leapt high in the air. She jumped halfway before suddenly making a turning motion, looking at the door. Her dance practice was interrupted as she ran over with open arms to embrace the air. The entire scene was like a pantomime.

    "This ghost is really strong..." Xie Zeqingmented.

    Xiao Li stated, "She is recreating the scene of Chen Meiyou."

    "Chen Meiyou was practicing when someone arrived. It should be someone she is very close to. A boyfriend? In short, she hugged them." Luo Dian observed the dancer¡¯s every move.

    The dancer loosened her embrace and then her expression showed some panic. Her entire body rose as if the other side suddenly held her up. She waved her hands, wanting the other side to let her down.

    Then the other side seemed to really let go. The dancer touched the ground and couldn¡¯t stand up firmly. She fell back on the ground. She showed some pain and reached for her ankles, like she had twisted her ankle when she subconsciously stood on tiptoes.

    In the silence, the opposite person seemed to be very anxious and concerned about her. The dancer raised her head and shook her head. The dancer tried to stand up but failed and fell again.

    "What is wrong with Chen Meiyou¡¯s legs?" Luo Dian¡¯s expression changed. "Why does no one else know about this?"

    Lin Xiangyi, Chen Meiyou¡¯s colleagues and even her boyfriend didn¡¯t know about this. The tearful dancer stood up on one foot and took two steps towards the door.

    "Then she followed the person and left." Xiao Li summarized.

    The dancer couldn¡¯t seem to leave the dance room. She stood at the door before turning back.

    Xiao Li apuded her performance. He pped and organized the clue. "Chen Meiyou was a very careful person. She danced very well and also attached great importance to her next dancepetition. Her leg was injured but it shouldn¡¯t be a serious injury. It wasn¡¯t enough to affect her walking since the other students and teachers didn¡¯t find out. Then she received a call and experienced an ident at the school date."

    "No one spoke about this matter. Someone must¡¯ve lied or partially concealed the truth."

    "Who found her at the door of the dance studio? A boyfriend..." Luo Dian was excited about finding a new clue. "Or a close female friend?"

    Xie Zeqing asked, "She had close female friends?"

    "Yes, but she is a teacher at another school." Han Jin replied for Luo Dian. "I was responsible for tracking this part. She and Chen Meiyou hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time but they had a good rtionship. They grew up together and had an appointment to meet for dinner asionally."

    Xie Zeqing opened his mouth. "I still think a boyfriend is more likely. What female can directly hold another person up?"

    Xiao Li suggested, "Then go and see her boyfriend first."

    He turned to the dancer in the room. "We have to go. We wille back and see you dance next time."

    The dancer seemed reluctant to part with the only audience who would apud her. She bent down towards Xiao Li and turned two moreps.

    Xiao Li asked her, "Where is the door?"

    The dancer covered her mouth, held up her skirt and poetically leaned down to the right. Xiao Li and the others looked in the direction she indicated. On the right side of the dance room, there was an additional revolving staircase leading to the bottom. Led by Luo Dian, she and Han Jin ran over to this passage like a hungry tiger pouncing on prey.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t in a hurry and turned back to say goodbye to the dancer.

    The dim light of the dance room reflected his shadow on the wall. The shadow on the way moved the moment that Xiao Li turned. The shadow reached out and touched Xiao Li¡¯s head lightly.

    Xiao Li only felt his hair seem to move. However, the weight was fleeting and he couldn¡¯t say if it was the wind or something else. He looked back and everything was in ce. The dancer had bowed her head and assumed the starting position, waiting for the next song like there was nothing abnormal.

    Xiao Li rubbed his hands over his ck hair and looked up at the roof, wondering if there was a leak or something. He shook his head and then followed the reincarnators in front of him.

    *********

    Based on the path the dancer gave, they found this dance floor had been in the depths of the dance academy. They came down from the second floor and directly returned to the school.

    Luo Dian once again checked her arm and found that it had be 63, making her be gradually anxious. "There is no time. Shall we split into two to find Chen Meiyou¡¯s female friend and her boyfriend?"

    Han Jin had no opinion. He and Luo Dian were old teammates and were used to the division ofbour. This was why theirpletion rate was so high every time.

    Xie Zeqing directly pointed at Xiao Li. "I¡¯ll be with him."

    Luo Dian, "......"

    Xiao Li had no opinion on this. "It¡¯s fine if you want to separate. I will go and see her boyfriend."

    They might be old teammates but if Luo Dian and Han Jin were in a team, she wasn¡¯t sure if they could leave or would be safe together. After all, this was an instance where she had to ask the outside world for help.

    Luo Dian bit her lips. "Can¡¯t you split up? One of you going with me will save time."

    She looked at Xie Zeqing and Xie Zeqing also looked at Xiao Li. Xiao Li was silent for a while before suddenly stating, "Beasts are always alone, cattle and sheep are¡ª"

    "Ok, I¡¯m with Han Jin! You wait for my good news!" Xie Zeqing immediately interrupted the rey of his words and reluctantlypromised. Following Xiao Li might be absolutely safe but Xie Zeqing had his own pride as a strong man. He might¡¯ve been relying on Xiao Li these days but he would show Xiao Li his strength!

    After walking around the campus for a while, they saw the school gate in the distance as well as the administration building they had first entered. On the ground, two lines of bloody footprints were very clear.

    Xie Zeqing made arge circle and stayed far away from thebloody footprints.

    Han Jin muttered, "The blood ghost?"

    Xie Zeqing denied it. "No, I saw it. It was a girl in red clothes, not the blood ghost."

    Han Jin got a chill from this description. He didn¡¯t dare look at the bloody footprints and sped up the pace at which he walked to the school gate. In one window of the administrative building, a shadow was hidden. Dressed in red and with a row of eye-catching bloody footprints behind her, she looked through the window at the back of the reincarnators.

    At the school fate, the group split into two. Han Jin¡¯s team headed in the direction of Chen Meiyou¡¯s female friend while Xiao Li and Luo Dian headed in the other direction. It was a small town so the roads at night weren¡¯t noisy like a big city. There were few pedestrians and the bright moon hung high above their heads, overlooking everything. It would be afortable night if it wasn¡¯t for the existence of ghosts.

    Luo Dian wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the view and she walked quickly. "Her boyfriend¡¯s house isn¡¯t far from here. It is 10 minutes away. To be precise, it is a house that Chen Meiyou bought due to the proximity and convenience of going to work. It might be expensive but it is a perfect house."

    Xiao Li wondered, "Is there a barbecue stand downstairs?"

    Luo Dian, "...No!"

    "Then how can it be perfect?"

    Luo Dian, "......"

    "Moriarty, don¡¯t think about eating. Solve our countdown and I will treat you to dinner!" Luo Dian pulled Xiao Li and ran.

    They soon arrived at the door of amunity. It was a newmunity. The greenery inside was lush and the security was also dutiful. All that was required to go out was a swipe of the card. The security guard knew Luo Dian and once he saw her, he questioned, "Why are you here again?"

    Luo Dian smiled and stuff a 100 yuan note into the security guard¡¯s hand. Then she used a temporary ess card to enter with Xiao Li. Chen Meiyou¡¯s ce was the third building after entering. There was a lush eucalyptus tree at the door. Luo Dian and Xiao Li stopped on the fifth floor and knocked on the door.

    There was no one inside. It wasn¡¯t until she knocked the third time that there was movement from inside and a man opened the door. "Who is it?"

    The author has something to say:

    Dancer: This is a new type of dance. It is abination of strength and beauty, but also contains a bit of strength and vitality.

 Chapter 85

    The person who answered the door was very tall and looked to be 1.9 metres. He had a strong build and seemed to exercise regrly, giving off a strong pressure. He stretched out his arms and could directly reach the doorframe. He looked at Luo Dian and asked in a polite tone, "Miss Luo, what else can I do for you?"

    Luo Dian took a step back and said, "Wang Gang, I want to ask about Chen Meiyou again. This is my friend. His surname is Mo and he is an expert in this field. As you know, Chenfeng was her favourite student and now something has happened to Chenfeng. I suspect it has something to do with Chen Meiyou¡¯s incident."

    The moment she mentioned Chen Meiyou, Wang Gang¡¯s face became cloudy. He put down his hand that was on the doorframe and sighed deeply. "Come in."

    Wang Gang opened the door to the two people and turned to sit down on the sofa of his living room.

    As he changed shoes, Xiao Li cocked his head and asked Luo Dian, "Is he so tall?"

    "Yes." Luo Dian stepped into slippers. "Why are you reacting to this?"

    Xiao Li let out a hiss. "...ording to the previous clues, I thought her boyfriend was the type of thin and weak man under 1.7 metres who grew up in the countryside and went to the city.¡±

    Luo Dian smiled at him. "I didn¡¯t think too much about it before but in fact, he came back from studying abroad and has very deep feelings for Chen Meiyou."

    The decorations in this room were very warm. It was obvious at first nce that the owner had put a lot of thought into it. The sofa had a variety of brightly coloured wallpapers and there was green wallpaper on the walls.

    Wang Gang ced his hands on the knees. "Tell me what you want to ask. After it happened, no one talked to me about Meiyou. I can only recall the past when you ask..."

    Luo Dian first looked at Xiao Li. She saw he didn¡¯t intend to speak and had to open her mouth. "Can you tell us again about you and Meiyou?"

    "Okay." Wang Gang was quite cooperative, which was different from the efforts that Luo Dian¡¯s team previously used to open the mouth of plot characters. "I only returned home a few years ago. My cousin¡¯s children wanted to learn to dance so I met Meiyou. I fell in love at first sight with her and used a lot of effort to catch her. My family¡¯s money was used to pay for my study abroad. In addition, my savings were small and I couldn¡¯t get a loan. Meiyou paid for the house and I had very low self-esteem at the time. In order to appease me, she wrote my name on the house book."

    Luo Dian wondered, "Did she encounter anything unusual before the ident? For example, something like Chenfeng?"

    "No." Wang Gang pulled out a cigarette from the box on the coffee table, lit it and smoked it. "Before the ident, she was preparing for a dancepetition. She practiced every day untilte, returning half dead. She fell asleep instantly once she got back. She was a weak girl and would tell me anything. She was tired but she was very happy."

    Wang Gang said this and Luo Dian suddenly remembered the dancer in the dance room¡¯s prompt. She tentatively asked, "Mr Wang, Meiyou always wanted to participate in the dancepetition? Is it possible that her foot was injured and there was no way for her to attend, that¡¯s why she was in a trance?"

    She spoke very slowly but the contents made Wang Gang frowned. "What do you mean by an injury? There was no such thing. Meiyou was very concerned about her body. She had been dancing since primary school and can¡¯t be hurt."

    "It really isn¡¯t possible? Do you want to think about it again?"

    "No, how can I not know this about my wife? Why do you keep asking this?"

    "It is just a guess... we could be thinking too much." Luo Dian appeased him.

    Once she said this, the living room fell silent.

    Wang Gang kept smoking with his brow furrowed, as if he was thinking about Luo Dian¡¯s words. After a while, he said, "Now that you said this, I really remember it. One night, Meiyou came back from her dance practice in a daze. I asked her what was wrong and she said she was worried her dancing wasn¡¯t good enough, so Iforted her. In fact, it was quite normal but her expression was a bit strange when she looked at me. The next day, she was fine."

    As the man spoke, Xiao Li had been observing his expression. This man looked directly at Luo Dian and his eyes didn¡¯t drift around. His entire body exuded a sad mood as he ryed what happened to Luo Dian.

    Luo Dianforted him. "Don¡¯t be too sad. Chen Meiyou wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this."

    Wang Gang finished spoking the cigarette and put the butt in the ashtray. "You sit down, I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea."

    Before Luo Dian had time to decline, Wang Gang disappeared into the kitchen.

    The female reincarnator looked at the man¡¯s busy figure in the kitchen and lowered her voice to ask Xiao Li, "What else do you want to ask?"

    Xiao Li retracted his line of sight. "Don¡¯t ask. The person who picked up Chen Meiyou in the dance room isn¡¯t him."

    "Why?"

    "The height isn¡¯t right." Xiao Li stooped down and used his thumb and index finger to draw a height on the floor. "When the dancer recreated the scene, she was only three centimetres from the ground before falling."

    Luo Dian suggested, "Maybe the dancer was just doing it symbolically?"

    "The dancer was able to fully integrate her emotions with the music and it is clear that she is the type to do everything in an excellent manner. Every movement would be exact when performing." Xiao Li denied her im and mused, "If only I could contact her..."

    Luo Dian wanted to say something when her expression suddenly changed. She moved her ass and took out her phone from her pants pocket.

    The phone kept shaking and the caller ID was: 4444444.

    It was the fourth ghost call. Since Xiao Li came in to help, the ghost calls had lost their midnight punctuality. Luo Dian looked at the phone in her palm. "No, the death countdown isn¡¯t over yet. Why is there a call?"

    "The death countdown is a mental torture for you. This instance is about the time remaining, leaving you constantly worrying about the passage of time. It means that you will die directly when the number reaches 0. The constant phone calls and ghosts that appear are additional difficulties." Xiao Li was calm.

    Xiao Li finished and directly picked up the phone in the other person¡¯s hand. "Hello?"

    There was no sound from the other side of the phone, only a drop of liquid. The sound was rtively viscouspared to water and easy to associate with blood.

    "I...I see you." The ghost¡¯s hoarse voice was heard on the opposite end.

    ****************

    At the same time, Han Jin was taking Xie Zeqing to the home of Chen Meiyou¡¯s close female friend.

    This friend was much more ordinary than Chen Meiyou. She looked like a normal person and was a bit fat.

    Wu Yanjia was surprised by the two people¡¯s visit but she didn¡¯t refuse. However, she didn¡¯t let the two people into her home, stating it wasn¡¯t convenient. She opened the door and chatted with Xie Zeqing and Han Jin in the corridor.

    Xie Zeqing ced a hand with a ring on his chest and looked very powerful as he asked, "How long have you and Chen Meiyou known each other?"

    "A long time. We were brought up together and were inseparable as children. Once we grew up, we had work and no time. Still, she woulde to find me for advice."

    "Has she always loved dancing?"

    "Yes, from small to big, dancing is something she has never given up on."

    Xie Zeqing wasn¡¯t like Luo Dian and directly cut to the chase. "Did you know that her foot was injured before the ident?"

    "No." Wu Yanjia shook her head, the dim light bulb of the corridor shining on her face. "She was always very concerned about her feet. How could she be hurt?"

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "Do you want to think about it again?"

    "I don¡¯t have to think about it. Where did you hear this rumour?"

    Xie Zeqing wasn¡¯t very good at dealing with humans. He came to a halt when he was asked this and Han Jin had to reply, "There are no rumours, it is just our guess. We wondered if Chen Meiyou was in a daze because she couldn¡¯t dance and this led to her not looking for cars."

    Yu Yanjia retracted her gaze and fanned herself with her right hand. "You are better off asking her boyfriend. Recently, they have been much closer than her and I."

    Han Jin nodded.

    "Is that all? Then I¡¯ll go in. I have a ss tomorrow." Wu Yanjia spoke bluntly.

    Han Jin signalled to Xie Zeqing with his eyes. The young man couldn¡¯t think of anything to ask and shrugged, letting Wu Yanjia close the door. In the old corridor with no one else present, Xie Zeqing and Han Jin walked side by side. "It seems it isn¡¯t her. Is it the man?"

    "If it is him, Sister Luo might be in danger..." Han Jin was anxious.

    They were about to go downstairs and take a taxi when they heard movement from upstairs. It sounded like a heavy object had fallen.

    Han Jin¡¯s voice quivered. "Do you want to... go up and take a look?"

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t sense a ghost at this time so his courage wasrge. He directly went up and saw the source of the sound. A small bicycle a resident had left in the corridor had fallen. He sighed with relief and returned. "It¡¯s fine, something just fell."

    Just as Xie Zeqing finished this sentence, a banging sound came from upstairs. The two people looked at each other, their expressions showing that something wasn¡¯t right. The two men held their items and walked downstairs.

    To their surprise, there wasn¡¯t the appearance of a ghost. There was only the constant sound of things falling... it was like there was something deliberately keeping them here and not letting them leave.

    After the fifth crash appeared and their investigation into the sound was fruitless, Xie Zeqing looked at the dark corner and had a thought. "Is it luring the tigers away from the mountain? We are stuck here and can¡¯t go to rescue Moriarty."

    Han Jin told him, "However, even if there is a n to transfer the tiger away from the mountain, we aren¡¯t the tiger..."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    What did he want to say?

    The author has something to say:

    Ghost: I see you.

    Xiao Li: I see you too... why are you running?

 Chapter 86

    In the corridor of Chen Meiyou¡¯s friend¡¯s house, the two people paid attention to their surroundings and heard another loud bang. It wasn¡¯t an attack. This ghost was very weak, as if it was an invisible child pushing things down all over the building to grab their attention and dy them.

    Han Jin asked Xie Zeqing, "What should we do?"

    "The breath is very weak... I¡¯ll try and drive it out." Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t let down his guard because of the ghost¡¯s weakness. He released the ghost shadow on his arm while pulling out a rhino horn and a lighter from his pocket, lighting it.

    A faint smoke rose slowly. The ancient exorcism thing from the Xie family really yed a role. The strange sound never appeared again.

    Han Jin¡¯s eyes towards Xie Zeqing were different as he said, "Shall we go now?"

    "Wait, for insurance, I¡¯ll call a spirit here to ask." Seeing that time was passing by, Xie Zeqing raised his right index finger to his mouth, biting it and squeezing out a drop of blood from it. He drew a secret, twisted pattern in the air and spoke softly, "Lingering here for a long time, soul who is unwilling to leave, please show up."

    This was what Xie Zeqing was good at. He was born with a ghost body and in addition to being able to sense ghosts, he could summon ghosts that weren¡¯t greater than the strength of his soul.

    The souls summoned in this way were rtively weak and iplete. They couldn¡¯t bepared to the instance ghosts but they would give some clues. It was just that Xie Zeqing never called the souls like this after meeting Xiao Li because Xiao Li didn¡¯t y ording tomon sense.

    This time, there was no interference from Xiao Li and he seeded. A translucent spirit emerged in the air. She looked very gentle and was a stooped old woman who had lived here. She was an elderly person who had just died.

    Xie Zeqing skillfully asked, "Olddy, do you know anything about Wu Yanjia who lives on the fourth floor?"

    The old woman¡¯s soul wasn¡¯tplete. She watched Xie Zeqing for a while before slowly saying, "That little girl... she is good but she sometimes easily loses her temper."

    "Have you ever seen her female friend, a dance teacher called Chen Meiyou?"

    "Yes... I used to see her a lot, but not recently..."

    "When was thest time you saw Chen Meiyou?"

    "Last month, they argued. The very beautiful girl came with a bag of fruit to find Wu Yanjia. I live upstairs and the soundproofing here isn¡¯t good. I heard Wu Yanjia yelling but I didn¡¯t hear what they were saying since I didn¡¯t listen carefully."

    Xie Zeqing pondered on it for a few seconds. Then he reached out and waved away the broken soul of the ghost in front of him.

    On the other side, Han Jin was impressed with Xie Zeqing and said, "Should we go back to ask Wu Yanjia? She didn¡¯t tell us this detail. I don¡¯t know if she regarded it as not important or deliberately concealed it."

    Xie Zeqing said, "No, we¡¯ll go to the others first."

    "But¡ª"

    "Are you questioning me?" Xie Zeqing half looked up and deliberately lowered his voice. He learned from Xiao Li¡¯s usual manner of talking and a strong breath exuded from his body.

    Han Jin, "......"

    He made an ¡¯I¡¯ll listen to you¡¯ gesture and ran downstairs with Xie Zeqing.

    *********

    At their destination, Wang Gang¡¯s house, Xiao Li was holding the mobile phone and listening to the ghost on the other end. Xiao Li¡¯s first reaction was to look at the window.

    The living room of the house had arge balcony. The curtains were made of pure whitece and the windows locked tightly. Xiao Li held the mobile phone and stepped towards the balcony. Luo Dian also stood up easily. She was close to the phone and heard the ghost¡¯s words. She held her breath as she watched Xiao Li approach the balcony.

    On the phone, the ghost said, "You are walking to the balcony. How about we y a question and answer game? Guess... am I on the balcony?"

    "You are speaking so much. Aren¡¯t you worried about the phone bill?"

    "Am I or am I not?"

    Xiao Li came to the window to open the curtain. Luo Dian closed her eyes and soon opened them, afraid there would be a face at the window. However, there was nothing. The window clearly reflected Xiao Li¡¯s side profile but there was no trace of a ghost.

    "...Not."

    Xiao Li reached out to open the window, letting the wind blow into the room. The wind scattered the unpleasant whispers and he returned to the living room. The voice didn¡¯t speak and blood kept dripping. It was like everyone in the house was being watched as the ghost stated, "It isn¡¯t just me. It... is watching you too."

    The phone was loud and the night was quiet. Even the sound of boiling water in the kitchen couldn¡¯t be heard. Wait, couldn¡¯t be heard? Luo Dian rushed to the kitchen and found Wang Gang missing. There were two teacups in the kitchen with pink cherry blossoms engraved on the outside of the cups, but their owner was gone.

    "Wang Gang is gone." Luo Dian came out of the kitchen and told Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li nodded at her and turned to ask the ghost on the phone, "Who is ¡¯it¡¯?"

    "Everything."

    Xiao Li looked around, from the chandelier overhead to the hallways leading to the bedroom. He came to the main bedroom and opened the door. There was a king sized bed with a dark blue quilt. In addition, there was a wardrobe, hangers and other ordinary furniture.

    The ghost muttered, "Where do you think I am? Under the bed or in the cupboard? It could be the air conditioning pipes. I am huddled together or stretched out in the pipes, still watching you..."

    The words from the phone caused Luo Dian to imagine it and she choked and trembled.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t go to check the wardrobe and other ces. He just stood at the door of the bedroom before closing it. Once he came out of the bedroom, he finally went straight to the kitchen. The ghost on the phone was still working endlessly to harass them. "I... will it be in the kitchen?"

    Xiao Li spoke impatiently, "I think you are in the toilet."

    Luo Dian followed him and uneasily spected. "It? The ghost keeps saying it. This... is it a haunted house? The Wang Gang we just saw, was it really Wang Gang?"

    Xiao Li shook his head and without exining, he came to the door of the kitchen refrigerator and opened the refrigerator. Luo Dian thought that Xiao Li was going to the kitchen to explore the clues left by Wang Gang or to find a trace of the ghost. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Li to open the refrigerator. She pursed her lips and forced out a joke. "Moriarty, I don¡¯t think it is hiding in the refrigerator."

    Then she saw Xiao Li take an ice cream cone from the refrigerator full of food.

    Then Xiao Li put the phone between his ear and his shoulders, opened the ice cream cone and ate it with one hand while the other hand held the phone. He walked a bit before asking Luo Dian, "Do you want some?"

    Luo Dian, "......"

    He was too much!! Xiao Li saw the other person didn¡¯t reply and simply took one out for her before closing the refrigerator. He wandered back to the living room and turned around in a circle. He looked at the time on his phone and then knocked on the sofa, but didn¡¯t sit on it. The blood from the phone was still dripping, dripping, dripping. Listening to the sound, it seemed to have spread to a pool of blood.

    Xiao Li stood still. He quietly ate the ice cream cone. Luo Dian was anxious and followed him while also eating the ice cream cone.

    The ghost on the phone spoke very slowly. "You are eating an ice cream cone. Thest... dinner?"

    Luo Dian immediately stopped chewing. She didn¡¯t know where the ghost was hiding but based on the tone, it seemed to really be in the house. Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. He ate thest patted, patted the remnants off his hands and headed towards the door.

    "Wait, surely you don¡¯t want to leave?" Luo Dian immediately put down the cone.

    However, Xiao Li just came to the door. He didn¡¯t reach out to open the door and just leaned down, cing an eye against the peephole on the anti-theft door with a slight smile. "I also... see you."

    Opposite the peephole was an eye. The blood red eye was frightened by the sudden appearance of a human eye and took a step back, revealing a grim face. It belonged to the ghost that had been lying against the door and observing the house through the peephole!

    Luo Dian imagined the scene and sucked in a cold breath.

    The moment Xiao Li said this sentence, he hung up the phone and directly opened the door, looking outside. There was no one outside the door. The ghost lying against the door had left, leaving only a bloody print on the door. The reason was unknown but the phone ghost never appeared in front of the reincarnators.

    Luo Dian gasped and there was a sense of escape. "We... did we get through the fourth ghost call?"

    "No." Xiao Li crouched down and looked at the pool of blood. Then he stood up and closed the door. "Don¡¯t forget, in addition to the ghost calling, there is ¡¯it¡¯."

    "It..." Luo Dian repeated.

    Xiao Li stated, "It or they, everything, they are everywhere."

    His right hand shed and a sharp and exquisite scalpel appeared in it. He left the anti-theft door and casually came to the sofa in the living room. Then he cut the outer fabric of the sofa with a knife.

    Luo Dian¡¯s panicked eyes didn¡¯t see ayer of cloth with sponge filling. Instead, there was an eye. A blinking eye was staring at them. It was a big eye that was several times the magnification of a human eye and was ck and white.

    Xiao Li stated, "The eyes are quite lovely."

    Luo Dian almost screamed, "How are they lovely?!"

    "Doesn¡¯t it feel like a fawn?"

    Luo Dian, "......"

    Then Xiao Li cut open another ce. The entire sofa was exposed and full of such eyes. Rather, it was the entire house. The reincarnators who entered this house were in the hands of the ghost. Luo Dian hadn¡¯t been aware of this shocking picture and covered her mouth. "I-Is this still Wang Gang¡¯s home?!"

    "At least, now it isn¡¯t."

    "L-Let¡¯s get out of here first!"

    She wanted to run out as she spoke. However, as she moved, all the eyes in the house looked in her direction.

    Xiao Li¡¯s words froze her. "We can¡¯t get out."

    ording to the method of the ghost instance, they had arrived at a haunted house. The house wouldn¡¯t allow reincarnators to freely enter and leave.

    "You obviously just opened the door¡ª" Luo Dian tried to open the door but as she looked through the peephole, she saw a pool of blood reflected in a huge eye that almost upied the entire security door.

    There were ghosts at the door! Luo Dian had to go back to Xiao Li, who was standing in the middle of the room. She was afraid to touch the walls, sofa and ceiling. Luo Dian wondered, "What are we going to do?"

    "If there is only one, we can blind it directly. However, there are so many and it is the house..."

    Luo Dian suggested, "Should we try jumping through the window? There seems to be a tree by the window and we can try to jump to the tree!"

    "What if we can¡¯t jump to the tree? Do you want to amputated? Thinking about it, a fire should be feasible. The kitchen should have old. However, it is easy to get hurt. Um¡ª" Xiao Li¡¯s eyes fell on his scalpel and his lips curved. "Yes."

    Xiao Li took out the little yellow book and wrote a line on it.

    ¡¾ You have enabled the memory site function. You will return to Fenhua Central Hospital for 10 minutes. This is the first time you have used this feature. Please select the area in the box. ¡¿

    Xiao Li wrote a size big enough to fit the entire house.

    The next second, the ghosts of Fenhua Central Hospital turned up. The overall structure of the house hadn¡¯t changed but the anti-theft door was wide open and the pool of blood outside the door didn¡¯t exist. Instead, it was reced with the cold ground of the hospital.

    Patients such as the split mouthed woman and the IV ghost were standing at the door, looking at them with confusion or curiosity. Xiao Li pointed to the pile of eyes in the room. "I met something strange. Help me purify them."

    The split mouthed woman, "......"

    The haunted house, "......"

    The ghost eyes: !!!

    The many ghost eyes revealed a touch of panic and perhaps fear. They started to blink frequently, closing their eyes, opening their eyes, closing their eyes...

    The scene was spectacr.

    The author has something to say:

    Phone Ghost: You want to bully my human body, this time I will give you a house and see what you can do.

 Chapter 87

    Luo Dian suddenly came to Fenghua Hospital and a bunch of different horror ghosts also stood at the door. The leader of the reincarnators group, who had seen many things, moved her eyes from the masked split mouthed woman to the little IV ghost...

    The ghosts belonging to Fenghua Hospital were blocking the door while the background was the dimly lit hospital corridor. Luo Dian fell silent. She wondered if she wasn¡¯t awake and had wandered into the ghost¡¯s stronghold. Luo Dian turned stiffly and asked Xiao Li, "Where is this?"

    Xiao Li spoke with nostalgia. "I have experienced an instance and opened the memory site function. I can return here for 10 minutes."

    ¡°That door¡ª"

    "Old friends."

    The ghosts of the hospital, "..."

    Who were his old friends? Xiao Li saw that the split mouthed woman and the other ghosts didn¡¯t move and he spoke easily, "Help me out and next time, I¡¯ll let you eat seafood."

    The split mouthed woman took off her scarf to reveal her terrible mouth. "How do we purify it?"

    "Looking at you, isn¡¯t it possible?"

    The haunted house seemed to understand what they were saying and the ghost eyes blinked faster. Xiao Li looked up at them with pity. "You look even more like a fawn, timid."

    Luo Dian wanted him to stop talking. She looked strangely at Xiao Li. Through these adjectives, she found that Xiao Li sincerely thought these disgusting ghost eyes were very cute...

    The first one to move was the IV ghost at the door. His right hand pulled his own IV drip as he twisted the needle in his fingertip and stabbed it at the closet ghost eye to the door. The ghost¡¯s desire to survive was intense as it closed its eyes, letting the needle of the IV ghost stop in front of the eyelid. Meanwhile, the other eyes in the room blinked wildly.

    At this time, if Xie Zeqing was present then he would sense that the ghost eyes were thinking only one thing: mmp!

    Even so, it didn¡¯t dare to speak! The split mouthed woman re-wrapped her scarf, looking like a normal person as she pulled out a huge pair of scissors and asked the ghost eyes in the room. "I... am I beautiful?"

    The ghost eyes found it too hard to see. Their countless eyes turned to stare at Xiao Li before continuing to blink. It was just that this blinking was rhythmic in nature, not crazy blinking.

    The split mouthed woman carried scissors and wanted to poke a ghost eye, only for Xiao Li to suddenly stop her. "Wait."

    The split mouthed woman looked at him. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Xiao Li looked up at the blinking of the biggest eye on the ceiling. After a moment, he whispered in English, "Blood will have blood...?"

    The ghost eyes no longed blinked and quickly squeezed their eyes together to confirm.

    Luo Dian asked incredulously, "Why are you suddenly speaking English?"

    "It gave a clue."

    "It?"

    Xiao Li pointed at the ghost eye he had been staring at. He saw that Luo Dian still didn¡¯t understand and added, "Morse code."

    This should be thest survival desire of the ghost eyes. Close the eye, open the eye for two seconds, close the eye, open the eye for one second...

    B, L, O...

    Luo Dian, "???"

    She carefully recalled the frequency of the blinking but no matter how many times she recalled it, she could only think if ¡¯blinking when being kidnapped.¡¯ Was Moriarty serious about the Morse code?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t care about Luo Dian¡¯s thoughts and repeated the clue the ghost eyes gave. "Blood for blood..."

    He seemed to think of something. His ck eyes lit up as he pulled out the little yellow book and ended the ¡¯memory site¡¯ function, returning from the hospital to the instance world.

    "I wille and see you next time." The second before the transfer started, Xiao Li called out to the split mouthed woman holding the scissors.

    The voice of the split mouthed woman came from under the scarf. "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t."

    "...So heartless?"

    He looked up again. They and the haunted house had returned to the instance world. However, this time, the ghost eyes had disappeared and they were back in the normal world. It was because Wang Gang was holding two cups of tea. He wore his home slippers and was bending down to put the hot tea on the coffee table.

    Luo Dian quickly jumped from the sofa, startling Wang Gang. She looked at Xiao Li and wanted to ask something, only to be interrupted by Wang Gang¡¯s hand. Xiao Li turned to the confused Wang Gang and spoke apologetically. "Sorry, I suddenly remembered something. We have to go first."

    Wang Gang was somewhat unhappy but he maintained the understanding of the home owner. "Okay, then I¡¯ll say good night first."

    Luo Dian apologized, said goodbye to Wang Gang and followed Xiao Li out of Wang Gang¡¯s home. The moonlight shone softly on this neighbourhood, giving the pedestrians on the street a hazy veil.

    The moment she came downstairs, Luo Dian couldn¡¯t wait to ask Xiao Li, "Moriarty, what¡¯s going on?"

    Xiao Li exined as briefly as possible. "The hint of the ghost eyes reminded me of one thing. No matter who killed Chen Meiyou indirectly, whether it was Wang Gang or her best friend, they are both living well and Chen Meiyou isn¡¯t retaliating against them. What does this mean?"

    Luo Dian kept up with his pace of thinking. "Chen Meiyou isn¡¯t the ghost?"

    "Or she can¡¯t retaliate. Something is holding her back. Perhaps it is some time of magic circle or something else..." Xiao Li¡¯s voice became lower and lower. "I¡¯ll ask myself."

    Luo Dian wondered, "How do we ask?"

    It shouldn¡¯t be what she thought... right?

    Xiao Li took his phone out of his pocket and dialled ¡¯4444444¡¯ back. The phone rang for a long time before finally connecting.

    Xiao Li asked politely, "Is this the telephone ghost?"

    The ghost on the other end of the phone, "......"

    Xiao Li said, "I want to ask you a question. Why aren¡¯t you getting revenge on the murderer yourself? Don¡¯t say you are magnanimous. Look at the way you are chasing us. You are definitely vindictive."

    The ghost chasing Xiao Li, "......"

    It thought about how Xiao Li wasn¡¯t hurt. Wasn¡¯t it the one who had been injured?! In a second, the sound of the phone changed from a connected state to a busy tone. The phone ghost hung up on Xiao Li one-sidedly.

    Xiao Li nced at the phone and shrugged. "It seems that the rules don¡¯t allow shortcuts. We have to check it out ourselves."

    In addition, blood for blood. Was this really the only meaning? Xiao Li thought about it and subconsciously left themunity, turning in one direction.

    Luo Dian was quiet for a long time. She resisted the urge to scold Xiao Li and raised a point. "The Wang Gang we previously encountered, was he a phantom created by the haunted house?"

    Xiao Li stated, "It is him."

    "Why?"

    "The details of Wang Gang were exactly the same as the one we just met. He is real but when he went to make the tea, we were pulled into the ghost house."

    Luo Dian didn¡¯t want to ask the details. She chose to believe the person asking her and spoke without thinking, "The most likely one is Chen Meiyou¡¯s best friend. We should go to find Xiao Jin."

    As she spoke, she pulled Xiao Li and walked in the opposite direction.

    Xiao Li put his hands in his pocket. His clothing was very simple and there were no jewellery. He looked like an ordinary young man walking in the night wind and there wasn¡¯t the haze from a reincarnator who had experienced too many instances. Rather, there was a type of indifference.

    Luo Dian thought about the ghosts from the hospital and felt a wave of curiosity. Moriarty didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person so why wasn¡¯t he on the rankings? Was he truly a new reincarnator?!

    "Moriarty, can I ask you a question?"

    Xiao Li looked down at the road. "No."

    Luo Dian, "......"

    "You have too many questions." Xiao Li pulled out the hand that was inserted in his pocket. "Let me ask you, are you really a senior?"

    "Eh?"

    "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just feel like based on your reactions... you haven¡¯t been through many worlds."

    Luo Dian, "???"

    Did he think everyone in the world was as unafraid of ghosts as him? They were ordinary people who were scared when experiencing such instances. Be careful not to make assumptions, okay? One wrong step would lead to them being wiped out by the ghosts.

    *************

    At the same time, another city.

    Xu Chenfeng was locked in her room by her parents. She curled up on the bed and trembled with fear. The girl¡¯s hair hadn¡¯t been washed for several days and was sticky but Xu Chenfeng had no time to care about this.

    She went to her parents out of fear of the countdown on her arm but they didn¡¯t believe her. Not only that, her mother thought it was an excuse for her to skip school and criticized her.

    Xu Chenfeng had tears in her eyes. She showed the number on her arm to her parents and showed them how the number would be reduced by one every hour. However, her father just said, "This is thetest style tattoo, right? We haven¡¯t seen you for some time because we wanted to provide a better environment for you. How can you think of such dishonest methods?"

    Xu Chenfeng couldn¡¯t ept the attitude of her parents. She cried frantically and threw things around, wanting to prove that she was right. Then her parents just locked her in her room for her to reflect.

    Although Xu Chenfeng hadn¡¯t received another ghost call, she had a hunch that her time wasing. She might not survive before the countdown on her arm reached zero! She must do something... such as digging out the countdown. If she couldn¡¯t see it then surely she would be fine?

    Xu Chenfeng thought up to here and got out of bed. She opened her drawer and pulled out a pair of scissors. She pulled up the sleeves of her pyjamas and pointed the scissors at the countdown on her arm.

    The girl swallowed a mouthful of saliva but couldn¡¯t do it. It was going to hurt...

    As Xu Chenfeng was hesitating, in this quiet room, there was a knock on the door. Xu Chenfeng¡¯s parents were working overtime at thepany today and wouldn¡¯te back!

    "I... see you."

    This time, the voice of the ghost wasn¡¯t heard on Xu Chenfeng¡¯s phone but at the door.

    The author has something to say:

    Ghost Eyes: I¡¯m just a bunch of harmless eyes QAQ.

 Chapter 88

    At night, the streets of the small town were sparsely popted. Almost no one set up nightstands, or at least, Xiao Li didn¡¯t pass by any. This disappointed him. Only the streetlights, the night wind, the falling leaves and their shadows apanied them.

    As he passed by the streetlight of the most prosperous intersection, Xiao Li gazed at the traffic lights opposite him and thought of the snack stall downstairs when he lived with his mother. His eyes were on the shadow in front of him while he thought.

    The night wind blew into his eyes as the moonlight fell on him. Soon, before the red light on the opposite side turned green, Xiao Li was stunned. It was because his shadow moved while he waspletely still.

    The pure ck shadow was originally reflected in front of him on the right but the shadow¡¯s left hand extended to the left. The ce where his hand stopped just happened to be the location of Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    At the intersection of people and shadows, it looked like a shadow was intimately holding Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He couldn¡¯t grasp the feeling of being held but the shadow came to him so suddenly that he subconsciously pulled out his arm. The shadow slightly paused. He discovered that Xiao Li knew and directly elongated his figure. He changed into the shadow of a grown man who was a lot taller than Xiao Li.

    It moved again, directly reaching for Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. Xiao Li took a step to the right, leaving the shroud of the shadow. The shadow didn¡¯t follow Xiao Li. It remained in ce like it was a bit lost.

    Luo Dian was originally beside Xiao Li. She was absent-minded as she thought of her remaining teammate Han Jin and waited for the traffic lights to change. Therefore, she didn¡¯t notice the shadow. She just saw Xiao Li move away and immediately thought of a ghost. "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Li spoke quietly. "It¡¯s fine, the streetlights over there are too harsh."

    Luo Dian, "......"

    She didn¡¯t know his state of mind. She just looked up at the streetlight and stepped back quietly. Just then, the traffic lights changed from red to green.

    Xiao Li and Luo Dian continued to walk forward. His shadow was left in ce but soon, the shadow returned to his feet. This time, it was no longer the shape of a man but turned back to the same appearance as Xiao Li.

    He could probably guess the identity of the shadow. There was no ghost who would be so bored except for the little yellow book.

    The teenager turned his wrists and opened his mouth to break the silence, "Luo Dian, what is the other secret you mentioned when you asked for help?"

    Luo Dian struggled for a while. Her original idea had been toplete the task, survive and then say it. However, looking at Xiao Li¡¯s fierce treatment of the ghosts, clearing the instance should be a very simple thing...

    The girl soon made up her mind. "it¡¯s okay to tell you now. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t abandon me after achieving your goal."

    Xiao Li waited for her to continue.

    Luo Dian said, "Moriarty, you must¡¯ve seen that I have many items on me. These items are the key reason why I could live to the present. They were brought out of a present instance. It was a special instance where you needed an invitation letter from pirates to go. I exchange 10,000 task points at the market for it. The people who sold it at the market didn¡¯t know its value. The name of the ind was Treasure Ind."

    "There are ghosts who guard the treasure and they will ask people whond on the ind three questions. If someone answers every question correctly, they can get one treasure from all the treasures on the ind. I ended up entering with Wang Huai, who is now second on the rankings. He not only got three treasures, but he also drilled a hole in the rules and tripled the number of treasures that could be taken out. I also benefited from this."

    "Wang Huai..."

    "Yes, it was the only time I entered an instance with him. He is always elusive." Luo Dian nced at Xiao Li. "This is the secret I had to say."

    Xiao Li simply nodded. "I see."

    "Or I can give you some extra information." Luo Dian saw Xiao Li¡¯s potential. She wanted to establish a good rtionship with him.

    "What?"

    Luo Dian told him, "The hottest news at the moment is that... the current instance worlds open are only regional ones."

    "...Regional?"

    "Yes, don¡¯t you wonder why all our teammates are from the same country in every instance. It is because the instances are currently region closed. If you travel abroad and are pulled into an instance abroad, you will be drawn into the overseas instances. This news has been exposed by people abroad on the forum. Recently, this phenomenon is increasing so we have been discussing it. Finally, we are sure that global instances will open and the ghosts in these instances will be further upgraded."

    Xiao Li thought about it and even slightly looked forward to it. "It is this way."

    Luo Dian stared at him and didn¡¯t see any panic in Xiao Li¡¯s heart. She sighed inwardly, ¡¯A big man is a big man. He isn¡¯t shocked at all.¡¯

    The girl continued, "In addition to this news, there have been some recent outbursts of new people. Recently, someone called Sherlock was mentioned a lot on the forum. He is said to be cruel like the cold winter. He likes to torture ghosts and acts strange. He makes people who encounter him want to swear, even if they are on the rankings leaderboard. I am a bit curious about him."

    Xiao Li, "...Is it?"

    He was a bit skeptical that there was another man with the same name as him. However, how was he cruel? Wasn¡¯t he always very friendly?

    Luo Dian was good atmunication and wanted to exchange some intelligence with Xiao Li. Then a surprised call was heard from the distance. "Captain!"

    Luo Dian looked up, saw Han Jin running towards her and also ran forward. "Ah Jin!"

    Compared to their excitement, Xie Zeqing came over steadily and nced at Xiao Li to say hello.

    The four of them stood together. Han Jin quickly told them about everything that happened and then finally gave his conclusion. "I think the female friend is hiding something but I¡¯m not sure if there is really a problem."

    Xie Zeqing, who had been letting Han Jin finish, suddenly interjected. "One more thing, when I stood at her door and questioned her, I wanted to let my ghost go inside the house but I didn¡¯t seed. There was a type of power keeping my little ghost out of her house."

    Han Jin turned his head. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!"

    Xie Zeqing spoke coldly. "What is the use of telling you? You aren¡¯t Moriarty."

    Han Jin, "......"

    Xie Zeqing continued speaking to Xiao Li. "Would you like to see her to question her?"

    Xiao Li refused his suggestion. "No, ce your little ghost downstairs from her house. Once she goes out tomorrow, see where she goes. Then we can know the truth she is concealing."

    "Eh?" Xie Zeqing was a bit surprised. "Why?"

    "If a person who wants to hide the truth is suddenly questioned about the truth by a stranger, the first thing to do is to check whether the original clues have been destroyed. You asking her about Chen Meiyou¡¯s leg injury is already a hint that we have a clue. She will be very anxious. Once she confirms that you aren¡¯t downstairs, she will most likely rush to destroy the clues."

    Xie Zeqing muttered, "Now...?"

    He whispered a chant and the little ghost tattoo flowed from his fingers. It followed Xie Zeqing¡¯s order and headed in the direction of Chen Meiyou¡¯s friend.

    "It will follow her and give me feedback. Shall we wait?" Xie Zeqing asked.

    Xiao Li wondered, "Isn¡¯t the next step to go to sleep?"

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t in a hurry but Luo Dian¡¯s group was different. They had received the fourth ghost call and the countdown on their arm kept decreasing. They weren¡¯t far from death and now the only thing left was to trace the truth. It might not only be the truth. It might be a way to lift the curse. How could he tell them to sleep?

    "Moriarty, we don¡¯t have time. It is going to sto..."

    He stopped before finishing his words. Han Jin couldn¡¯t trace the direction of the ghost but this was about his life. He couldn¡¯t help being anxious.

    "It¡¯s fine. We can wait for Yan Luo¡¯s news. ording to her reaction when you questioned her, she isn¡¯t a patient person. She will respond in a short amount of time."

    Han Jin hoped so and nced anxiously at Xie Zeqing.

    ***********

    They went back to the house that Luo Dian had rented.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t immediately go to sleep. He felt some sleepiness but he first took out the little yellow book and wrote, "The shadow?"

    Thinking about it, the little yellow book seemed to have reduced the frequency of his harassment since the hospital instance. In addition, the little yellow book almost never appeared in human form after. One time he was a cat and now a shadow. Was he shy?

    Xiao Li thought about it while touching his chin.

    The little yellow book¡¯s response was quick. He didn¡¯t hide from Xiao Li¡¯s question and quickly showed: ¡¾ The shadow is very good. It is one of the things closest to you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li muttered, "...I think you¡¯re close to me anyway, in my pocket."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ It isn¡¯t the same. ¡¿

    ¡¾ The pocket is separated by ayer. I don¡¯t like that feeling and I want to be close to you without any hindrances. Even clothes can¡¯t be a barrier between us. We are one, like lovers. ¡¿

    ¡¾ A shadow has hands, can hold you and can kiss you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li looked at this and suddenly remembered the strange feeling of his hair in the dance room of the university. He thought it was something rubbing against him and now it was likely to be the shadow of the little yellow book.

    He recalled up to here while the little yellow book started to wander in his fantasies. ¡¾ In fact, a cat is also very good. I can lie in your arms and you will take the initiative to hold me. I can lick also lick you but there will always be inconveniences. ¡¿

    ¡¾ A shadow can follow you to the ends of the earth but can only be close to you when you don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t be as openly with you like when I¡¯m a cat. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I¡¯m looking for a way to do both. ¡¿

    Xiao Li asked a deep question. "...Why do you exclude being a person from all the options?"

    The little yellow book couldn¡¯t be a person?!

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: Little yellow book, please be a person!

    Little yellow book: I can¡¯t control myself when I¡¯m a person.

 Chapter 89

    The little yellow book mused: ¡¾ I have been thinking about it. ¡¿

    It was just that he couldn¡¯tmunicate much with Xiao Li in his human body.

    The little yellow book had spoken a simr sentence at the hospital and Xiao Li had regarded it as a stop-gap measure from the other side. The little yellow book must be hiding something, such as his physical body not being shown in the instance world, his face was known or his head was simply arger version of the little yellow book...

    If so, Xiao Li might be able to slightly understand the other person¡¯s hidden intentions. Of course, understanding was understanding. At present, his feelings for the little yellow book had nothing to do with love. How fun were the ghosts and how wonderful the instance. What was the point of falling in love?

    Xiao Li¡¯s pen tip stayed above the paper and he simply wrote, "I don¡¯t want to¡ª"

    The word ¡¯love¡¯ was bound by an invisible force, leaving Xiao Li incapable of writing it down.

    The shadow took Xiao Li¡¯s pen from the table. The boundary between reality and illusion was blurred by the shadow. It didn¡¯t directly show a passage in the little yellow book. Instead, it wrote earnestly below Xiao Li¡¯s words. ¡¾ It doesn¡¯t matter, I can chase you. ¡¿

    He had thought about it many ways in his dreams and had countless intense fantasies, strong and soft. Yet in the end, he onlypleted this sentence.

    Xiao Li looked at the words the shadow wrote. Who knew what the little yellow book¡¯s method of ¡¯chasing¡¯ would be like. He became alert for the first time. "This instance world isn¡¯t beyond thew."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ ............ ¡¿

    They hadn¡¯t even kissed yet. Why was Xiao Li so wary of him?

    The shadow sighed faintly. He held Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and hugged the other in a close position. Before it could really be put into practice, Xiao Li broke away because there were gradually approaching footsteps at the door.

    Xie Zeqing pushed in while Luo Dian and the others followed. The young man said, "She moved. My little ghost alerted me that two minutes ago, Wu Yanjia drove away from her ce. Now she is moving. Should we go now?"

    There was no need to mention Luo Dian and Han Jin. They only had a few dozen hours left on their lives and they wished to put on a pair of wings to fly. Back in the room, the shadow had already returned to its original ce. Xiao Li looked at the rm clock in the room. It was three in the morning and everything was still.

    He had been very sleepy when he first came back but that went away after he talked to the little yellow book. Xiao Li hit the table and stood up. "Go and take a look."

    In the early hours of the morning, all types of public transportation had stopped working and even the taxis weren¡¯t in business.

    Fortunately, Luo Dian¡¯s group had been prepared. They had to separate to track down the clues and they bought several vehicles. They also had driver¡¯s licenses. They drove in the direction that Xie Zeqing pointed to.

    The distinctive scenery shed through the windows but no one went outside to enjoy it.

    Han Jin sat in the driver¡¯s seat and Luo Dian gave up the co-pilot¡¯s seat to Xiao Li. She sat in the back of the car with Xie Zeqing.

    Luo Dian held the new mobile phone she bought in the instance world in order to have a convenient method to contact plot characters. Then she said, "I can¡¯t reach Xu Chenfeng through the phone so I called Lin Xiangyi. She said that Xu Chenfeng¡¯s parents bought her a ticket for the funeral. Xu Chenfeng has already..."

    She didn¡¯t say it straight but they knew what she meant. Xu Chenfeng, the plot character in the CG had been killed. Luo Dian and Han Jin would be the next two victims of the death countdown. Luo Dian stroked her arm with her other hand, heart beating violently. The female reincarnator spoke in a low voice. "We don¡¯t have time."

    Xiao Li leaned against the window, his forehead pressed against it. "Where is Wu Yanjia?"

    Xie Zeqing replied, "She is heading to the suburbs and the buildings are bing scarcer..."

    Han Jin stepped on the elerator and the car sped forward. After moving for half an hour, the surrounding scenery became as Xie Zeqing described and the buildings were decreasing.

    "She¡¯s parked! It is right in front!" Xie Zeqing¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed to a small room in front of him.

    Xiao Li reached out and patted Han Jin¡¯s arm. "Stop here, we will walk over."

    Han Jin and the others had bright spirits. He parked the car ording to Xiao Li¡¯s words on the other side of the road. The reincarnators jumped out of the car and headed in the direction that Xie Zeqing pointed out.

    It was a dpidated small house with two floors. The other wall was covered with a lot of graffiti and there was a small advertisement written on it: For a painless flow, please call 135XXXXXX.

    The little ghost stuck on the window returned to Xie Zeqing¡¯s arm. There was a light in the small room. Apparently, someone was waiting for Wu Yanjia. She didn¡¯t realize that people were following her and the window was open a crack, letting the voices from inside drift out.

    Xiao Li quietly opened his phone and dialled the phone ghost¡¯s number. Once the phone connected to the ghost, he put the phone close to the window and caught the conversationing from the window.

    At first, it was a male voice with a strong drowsiness in his voice. He was apparently awakened from his sleep by Wu Yanjia. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Wu Yanjia spoke grumpily. "Didn¡¯t you say that you threw the gauze and diagnosis records away and no one should know? Then why did someonee to me today, asking if Chen Meiyou¡¯s foot had been hurt?"

    The male voice was heard again, slightly puzzled. "Someone came to you? Who?"

    "How do I know? They said they were Chen Meiyou¡¯s friends. Since when did Chen Meiyou have so many foreign friends?" Wu Yanjia¡¯s tone revealed a bad feeling.

    The male voice thought about it. "Is it something Chen Meiyou said herself?"

    "No, she promised me that she would never say anything."

    Xiao Li stretched out his head and dared to look inside the house. Inside was a dark clinic. There were a rather simple operating table and a sitting room. A man was sitting down while Wu Yanjia was pacing around.

    The male voice said, "They might beizens. Chen Meiyou might not dare say it in reality but she might¡¯ve found someone on the Inte to talk to. Unexpectedly, they really came to ask. They were just asking and didn¡¯t do anything to do. Why are you feeling so panicked?"

    "I am panicked? Do you want to try it?"

    "Why are you angry at me? Go and find Chen Meiyou. In addition, even if they know that you hurt her, so what? She is gone and no one can sue you."

    Wu Ya was on edge. "However, it is a big problem. I will probably lose my job!"

    Her current job was very reputation-conscious. Once it became really noisy then it wouldn¡¯t be good for her.

    These words showed she didn¡¯t take Chen Meiyou¡¯s death seriously. Wu Yanjia regarded her work as more important. Xie Zeqing couldn¡¯t help muttering, "You only have one life to lose. Why worry about losing your job?"

    Luo Dian analyzed, "It sounds like Wu Yanjia went to the dance studio to see Chen Meiyou. They rarely see each other so Chen Meiyou was really happy. Wu Yanjia hugged her and in the process, Chen Meiyou¡¯s foot was hurt. She was sent here for treatment by Wu Yanjia and Chen Meiyou promised Wu Yanjia not to tell anyone else. She didn¡¯t even tell her boyfriend..."

    Han Jin followed her thoughts. "Wu Yanjia ruined the opportunity for Chen Meiyou to attend the dancer conference and this was equal to indirectly ruining her future. Therefore, Chen Meiyou was in a trance. She answered the phone after ss and didn¡¯t pay attention to passing vehicles, directly..."

    "However, there is no way for Chen Meiyou to get close to Wu Yanjia, just like Xie Zeqing¡¯s little ghost couldn¡¯t enter Wu Yanjia¡¯s house. She even carries that type of protection whening out..."

    "Then we just need to remove the protection from her?" Luo Dian was excited like she had seen the dawn of tomorrow.

    Xiao Li thought about it. "Not necessarily but you can try it."

    The truth was another matter. He always felt that the curse of the ghost call wasn¡¯t so easy to solve. The reincarnators spoke in a very low voice and the volume was kept within the range of a whisper. This didn¡¯t reach the ears of the people in the room.

    Instead, Wu Yanjia was still talking to the man. It was unknown what the man said but it caused Wu Yanjia¡¯s emotions to reup. "Whatizens? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I think it is you who can¡¯t stop talking about it!"

    "Fuck, you like ming others when you¡¯re angry. Why should I care? You are jealous of other people¡¯s good looks and wanted to destroy her. Now ming me? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m just an aplice. You are the damn mastermind!"

    "What mastermind? I didn¡¯t kill her. I just gave a bit of help. It is her own fault and none of my business. Don¡¯t talk nonsense."

    "Hehe." The manughed mockingly.

    Xie Zeqing heard up to her and said, "This woman ruined Chen Meiyou¡¯s dream yet Chen Meiyou promised not to say anything. How can I think she is stupid¡ª"

    Xiao Li promptly interrupted him, putting a finger to his lips and pointing to the phone. "Shh, be careful of what you say. It is a live broadcast."

    Xie Zeqing subconsciously looked down at Xiao Li¡¯s mobile phone screen, which showed a ¡¯444444.¡¯

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    He didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Li treated this ghost as a human and even let the ghost listen to others. This was a ghost! Wasn¡¯t Xiao Li afraid that the live broadcast would stimte the ghost? In addition, the ghost actually picked up! Every call must be answered. Was there an obsessivepulsive disorder over answering the phone?

    Xie Zeqing thought this but he definitely couldn¡¯t say so. He tried to make up for his mistakes by stammering, "I-It is because Chen Meiyou is kind, just like an angel!"

    The mobile phone screen stayed quiet and the ghost showed no movements.

    The author has something to say:

    Phone Ghost: Is this instance a ¡¯ghost call¡¯ or ¡¯human call¡¯. I think Xiao Li has called me more times than I called you.

 Chapter 90

    The phone ghost didn¡¯t respond to Xie Zeqing¡¯s words and the discussion inside the house continued.

    Wu Yanjia¡¯s voice was sharp and sounded like she was going to argue with someone. "What are you smiling at? Did I say something wrong? I¡¯m telling you, if something happens to me then I¡¯ll pull you down with me.¡¯

    "Okay, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong." The male voice obviously didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Wu Yanjia and replied in a sleepy and perfunctory manner. "If there is nothing else then go back. Coming to me at this time because of the words of Chen Meiyou¡¯s friends, you are really working hard."

    Wu Yanjia refused to let him go. "What are you saying now?"

    "Listen to me, everything is fine and go back to bed. I also have to sleep." The man spoke with no concern. "It was just an ident. Why do you care so much?"

    He stood up, ready to end this. Wu Yanjia was obviously reluctant but she really had no other way. She had rushed out of her house because of a guilty conscience. She wanted to meet up with her aplice to discuss countermeasures together.

    As Wu Yanjia walked outside, the rest of the reincarnators saw hering out, get into her car and drive away.

    Luo Dian kept looking back at the window. "Should we follow Wu Yanjia back?"

    Before putting forth a countermeasure, Xie Zeqing patted Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. "Have you hung up the phone?"

    Xiao Li shook his head and opened his pocket. Lying inside was his phone with the call still connected. "There are no charges so I kept it on to let her hear how much we have done for her."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    He wanted to tell Xiao Li that the problem wasn¡¯t the phone charges. It was that the ghost was listening to them and didn¡¯t know how to feel grateful. However, Xie Zeqing was afraid that the ghost on the other side of the line would hear him so he shut up and looked at Xiao Li with using eyes.

    Han Jin gazed at Xiao Li¡¯s phone with lingering fear. "We can follow Wu Yanjia back but what about the protection around her home? Should we wait for her to go to work before searching her house?"

    By this time, the sky had passed the darkest point and it was four in the morning. In another hour, the horizon of the sky would be full with the light of dawn. Xiao Li looked at the darkness of the sky for a while before opening his mouth, "What if her protection item is on her body?"

    Luo Dian spoke quickly. "Then should we act now and go straight in?"

    "Don¡¯t be impulsive," Xiao Li told her. "We can pretend to be a ghost."

    Xie Zeqing eximed, "Pretend to be a ghost?!"

    "Ghosts can¡¯t enter but we can. Wu Yanjia is frightened after being questioned by you. What will she do if she thinks that Chen Meiyou¡¯s ghost appeared?"

    There was no doubt that she would either break down and beg for mercy or feel crazy despair.

    The problem was that in the instance worlds, there were real ghosts so the reincarnators couldn¡¯t easily choose to pretend to be ghosts in case they get into trouble. After all, ghosts had their own thoughts but the desire to kill was very heavy in their hearts. They often killed reincarnators for pleasure and couldn¡¯t tolerate any sphemy.

    Luo Dian looked at the phone in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. "If we do this, it won¡¯t..."

    Xiao Li snorted and took his phone from his pocket, asking directly, "Still here?"

    Ghost, "......"

    Why was he asking? Wasn¡¯t it always connected? The ghost didn¡¯t speak directly but Xiao Li was good at guessing her words. "I was afraid you hung up and didn¡¯t hear anything."

    Ghost, "......"

    Hang up your head. The static from the phone suddenly intensified.

    Xiao Li got straight to the point. "I want to ask you something. "Do you mind if we pretend to be you?"

    Ghost, "...Hiss!"

    She minded!

    Xiao Li put down his phone. "She agreed."

    Ghost: ???

    Luo Dian, "......"

    This was... an agreement?

    *********

    Wu Yanjia drove all the way back home, turned on the light and threw her keys onto the table.

    She had to get up early tomorrow to go to work. She could only sleep for less than three hours. Wu Yanjia couldn¡¯t even wash her face. She fell down onto the bed and wanted to sleep for a while.

    Wu Yanjia turned over and thought that the quack doctor was correct. This was definitely nothing. Even if people knew that she had hurt Chen Meiyou¡¯s leg, she wasn¡¯t the one who killed Chen Meiyou.

    She was thinking this when drowsiness gradually dominated her brain. Wu Yanjia fell asleep.

    After approximately 20 minutes, Wu Yanjia frowned and slowly opened her eyes. She woke up but it wasn¡¯t because of too much sleep. She didn¡¯t know what it was but she woke up due to noises she heard from the living room. The subtle movementsing from there had woken her up.

    What was this...?

    Wu Yanjia got up from her bed and yawned. She opened the bedroom door, turned on the light of her bedroom and nced into the living room. It was dark and she didn¡¯t see anything. Maybe something fell over upstairs? Or a wild cat was calling out?

    Wu Yanjia wanted to go back to sleep when she suddenly thought of something. She came back toote at night and went straight to sleep. Therefore, after she turned on the lights in the living room, she didn¡¯t turn them off again. The lights should be on.

    However, the living room was dark. Wu Yanjia was shocked. She walked back into her bedroom, picked up her phone and turned on the shlight function. She swept it over the living room but didn¡¯t find any other people.

    She walked boldly into the living room, groping for the position of the light switch. She watched to turn it on again but after several attempts, she didn¡¯t see any light. At this time, there was a shadow that moved very quickly in front of her eyes.

    "Ah¡ª!" Wu Yanjia screamed.

    The dark shadow moved away and out of the corner of her eyes, Wu Yanjia saw that ¡¯it¡¯ seemed to enter her bedroom! W-Was there a thief? She just wanted to call the police when her phone rang.

    It was a strange number. Wu Yanjia hesitantly picked up the phone only to hear, "In seven days... you¡¯lle down with me!"

    This definitely wasn¡¯t the voice of a living person! Wu Yanjia¡¯s hand loosened and the phone fell straight to the ground. G... ghost!

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the anti-theft door. The sound of the knock was like knocking on Wu Yanjia¡¯s heart. She almost broke down. She could only think of one ghost who woulde to her. Wu Yanjia trembled. "M-Meiyou... is it you?"

    No one answered. Wu Yanjia tried to find her voice and strength. She headed to the window and fumbled to open a cab, pulling out a statue from inside it. This was a statue of a protection god that she used a lot of money to buy from a temple. It was said to be blessed by a famous master and she had kept it at home. She held the statue tightly, hoping that it would suppress Chen Meiyou.

    However, unlike Wu Yanjia¡¯s thoughts, the incidents were still urring. The light in the bedroom was suddenly extinguished and the whole house fell into darkness. Heavy footsteps were heard outside the door, slowly approaching the house. It didn¡¯t seem afraid of the statue.

    Wu Yanjia released her hand and ced it against her chest for protection. "No no no no! I didn¡¯t do this. You... don¡¯t go to me. Go to Wang Gang, he misses you the most!"

    The footsteps ignored her and kept getting closer and closer. In the distance. there was the sound of a cat calling.

    Wu Yanjia¡¯s heartbeat was getting faster and faster. She already had a guilty conscience and now she was so scared that she felt her imagination wasing true. Chen Meiyou had reallye back from hell!

    She closed her eyes and screamed, "Chen Meiyou, don¡¯t me me for this! You really can¡¯t me me! It is your own fault!"

    Wu Yanjia expressed all the thoughts in her heart as she faced Chen Meiyou¡¯s ghost.

    "From small to big, you have always been suppressing me. Your good looks, good results and good dancing. You are so good! Have you ever thought about how I felt?"

    "Everyone only looks at you yet you are only focused on dancing. The man chasing you can fill up a street and you don¡¯t like them. Then you found a boyfriend who came back from abroad. I couldn¡¯t stand your lofty look! My mother also praised you, everybody praised you!"

    "You say that I am your best friend. Then don¡¯t wear makeup or dress up when going out with me. It is your fault. You are the one who suppressed me! I-I had to do it!"

    Once Wu Yanjia finished shouting, not only did she feel scared but she felt a long-lost sense offort. Thisfort hadn¡¯t even been there on the day Chen Meiyou died. It was because she finally let Chen Meiyou know her feelings.

    Her story with Chen Meiyou was actually quite old-fashioned.

    Wu Yanjia and Chen Meiyou knew each other since childhood. Wu Yanjia looked ordinary and there were generally no bright spots in all aspects. Chen Meiyou looked good and could dance. She kept pressing on Wu Yanjia. Over time, Wu Yanjia saw that this ¡¯beauty¡¯ wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eye. She increasingly became jealous and also alienated Chen Meiyou.

    However, Chen Meiyou cherished this friendship very much. When Wu Yanjia found an excuse to fight with her, she bought a gift and fruits to the door to apologize. She wanted to reconcile with Wu Yanjia.

    Wu Yanjia didn¡¯t say that she agreed but she also didn¡¯t refuse. She took the things and sent Chen Meiyou away. Chen Meiyou naively thought they were as good as ever. She sent a WeChat every day, asking what the other person had eaten and sharing news. This included the bit about her boyfriend and the uing dancepetition.

    Wu Yanjia didn¡¯t want to see this. Every time Chen Meiyou sent her a WeChat, she would delete it. However, she couldn¡¯t stand the dancepetition. The city had paid great attention to it and the publicity efforts were very big. Even her students and colleagues were discussing it.

    Jealousy distorted Wu Yanjia more and more. She didn¡¯t want Chen Meiyou to participate in the dancepetition. She heard that professionalpanies would attend thepetition. If Chen Meiyou really got first ce and was signed by apany then more and more people would talk about her.

    Wu Yanjia couldn¡¯t bear to watch Chen Meiyou shine forever and had to do something.

    She deliberately picked a timete at night to see Chen Meiyou dancing. Then she released her hand when hugging Chen Meiyou and hurt her leg. She used the reason that she was friends with someone in a clinic and stopped Chen Meiyou from going to a big hospital. She also persuaded Chen Meiyou not to tell anyone. Then she had the clinic prescribed the wrong medicine to Chen Meiyou.

    At the same time, she used Chen Meiyou as an excuse to approach Wang Gang, stating that she would provide Wang Gang with information about Chen Meiyou¡¯s childhood to help him pursue her. In fact, she secretly had someone take photos of them in the coffee store, forging the illusion of intimacy before sending it to Chen Meiyou. Finally, during the phone conversation, Chen Meiyou was in a trance and got into a car ident.

    Wu Yanjia struggled to breathe. She felt like a dying fish as fear choked her. The moment she finished her shouting, someone came out of her bedroom. The man holding a shlight in his hand was Han Jin.

    He crouched down and took the statue from the wide-eyed Wu Yanjia without any effort. Then he spoke disdainfully, "You really deserve it."

    Everything that happened in Wu Yanjia¡¯s home was done by the reincarnators. During the time when Wu Yanjia was sleeping, Luo Dian entered the number into her phone and yed the ghost call recording.

    As the saying went, a good doctor could cure an old illness. The reincarnators had been scared every day and already knew what was the most terrifying thing. Although it was impossible to make any special effects in a short amount of time, it was enough for Wu Yanjia who had never met any ghosts.

    Wu Yanjia recognized Han Jin as the man who came to ask about Chen Meiyou but her brain was still in chaos. She couldn¡¯t react for a moment and just watched as Han Jin took the statue out the door.

    She lost the protection statue and could no longer resist the ghost¡¯s revenge. The ghost had been listening uninvited. ¡¯It¡¯ suddenly appeared at the door and went inside.

    The reincarnators didn¡¯t know what happened inside but regardless of how Chen Meiyou chose to deal with Wu Yanjia, it was her own choice.

    They wanted outside the door, with Luo Dian and Han Jin the most on edge. The two people gripped their arms tightly, undid their jackets and watched their death countdown, hoping that the countdown would disappearpletely after the ghost¡¯s revenge.

    Xiao Li closed his eyes while leaning against the wall.

    The outside corridor was very dark. Only a little bit of light shone through the window, making the crowd¡¯s shadow also very light. Xiao Li¡¯s shadow reached up and touched his head, patting its shoulder and signalling that Xiao Li could lean on it and sleep for a while.

    Xiao Li opened his eyes and stared at it without moving. His posture was submerged in the darkness and ordinary people couldn¡¯t see his expression at all, but it was possible for the little yellow book.

    The little yellow book couldpletely describe Xiao Li¡¯s facial features as well as the beautiful ck eyes. The shadow looked at him persistently. Once it saw that Xiao Li didn¡¯t move, it saw down and patted its knees, making a ¡¯hug¡¯ posture.

    Xiao Li reached out and directly pulled up the shadow. The shadow held Xiao Li¡¯s hand and refused to let go, writing on his palm: ¡¾ Do you want to eat? ¡¿

    Xiao Li¡¯s mouth twitched and he wrote back: ¡¾ Do you think you are raising a pig? ¡¿

    The little yellow bookughed. ¡¾ I¡¯m not raising a pig. I¡¯m raising you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li stared at the shadow for two seconds before coldly writing: ¡¾ No. ¡¿

    He drew back his hand and touched the head of the little ck cat. The little ck cat was released by Xiao Li to meow, sessfully adding to the strange atmosphere. Now he was lying on the ground, long tail shaking in the air as he let his master pat his head, a few ck hairs falling down. The Tan Li doll climbed out of Xiao Li¡¯s pocket andy on the little ck cat, touching Xiao Li¡¯s finger.

    The ghost didn¡¯t dy in the house for a long time. After a while, she came out of the house. Her body was covered with blood. Xiao Li saw her leaving blood marks as she headed in what seemed to be the direction of Wang Gang¡¯s home.

    The truth was revealed and the ghost got revenge but¡ª

    Luo Dian looked at the countdown that still existed on her arm: 53.

    It still existed!

    Han Jin called out, "How can this be? Shouldn¡¯t the countdown be lifted after we helped her get revenge?"

    Xie Zeqing looked at the countdown on his arm. He didn¡¯t touch it as he spoke in a deep voice, "The ghost left but the curse is still present."

    He now regretted that he agreed to help. Fuck, a real strong man should know when to stop and that he shouldn¡¯t go into dangerous ces lest he die young...

    Xiao Li straightened. He went to the door of the house but didn¡¯t go in. This... were they wrong in the first ce?

    Chen Meiyou¡¯s thing was just an illusion and the ghost call curse troubling them had nothing to do with her?

    Now they only had two days left to reopen the investigation... was this enough time?

    Luo Dian¡¯s mind was full of thoughts. There was the joy when the ghost came out and she thought she could survive. Then once she discovered that the countdown hadn¡¯t disappeared, her emotions sank like a roller coaster ride and she almost lost control.

    "Moriarty..." She gazed at Xiao Li¡¯s back and called out to him.

    She didn¡¯t me him. She originally sought help in exchange for information. She just wanted to determine the next step to be taken. Now wasn¡¯t the time to be immersed in disappointment. They could only seize thest moments!

    Xiao Li told her, "Let me think again."

    Luo Dian obediently remained silent. What exactly did ¡¯blood will have blood¡¯ mean? Was it just cause and effect?

    The ghost could clearly leave directly. Why did shee out of the house, why did she leave a row of bloody footprints in front of the administrative building and why were there the water drops every time she called? Was this a hint?

    Blood debt, blood¡ª

    Xiao Li crouched down and rolled up his sleeve, revealing the countdown on his arm. He touched the blood with his finger and put the sticky blood on his countdown figure. It was strange to say but the countdown melted into the blood.

    Xiao Li cut off part of his sleeve with the scalpel and wiped his arm with it. There was still some blood residue remaining but it could be seen that the countdown had disappeared, revealing the original skin.

    This blood was the real way to lift the curse. It was helpful to find out the truth but if they didn¡¯t discover that ¡¯blood was the root cause¡¯, they would still be helpless against the countdown. This was the difficulty of an A-grade instance.

    "The blood?!" Luo Dian had been staring at his every move and now she approached Xiao Li¡¯s arm.

    Xiao Li stated, "You try it too."

    Luo Dian couldn¡¯t wait to try it while Xie Zeqing also sighed with relief. HE was no longer worried that he would die in this instance world and he asked Luo Dian for the secret.

    Previously, Luo Dian had only Xiao Li and didn¡¯t tell Xie Zeqing. She wiped the blood while talking to Xie Zeqing. Then Han Jin and Xie Zeqing also smeared blood on their arms. Once thest person had sessfully erased the curse, they started to be transmitted from the instance world.

    Before they disappearedpletely, Luo Dian told Xiao Li, "Thank you."

    [Reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the task of helping the reincarnator Luo Dian. You aren¡¯t a reincarnator of this instance world and won¡¯t receive a rating or rewards.]

    [However, you lifted the countdown of the ghost call and helped the evil spirit Chen Meiyou sessfully get revenge. You will receive her summoning card.]

    [This is a ghost call card which you can use to directlymunicate with her. As for whether she will pick up, I can¡¯t tell you. She has obsessivepulsive disorder and there are no contacts saved in her phone. There is only one name on the cklist. That name is Moriarty.]

    Xiao Li who saw this: ???

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    Once Xiao Li stood firm again, he and Xie Zeqing had returned to the Xiao home and were facing each other. This time, the instance only took an hour in reality. The time was very short so it was still night in reality.

    Xie Zeqing coughed. After two sessive instances, he was tired but he didn¡¯t immediately turn away. Instead, he spoke to Xiao Li. "Did you hear what Luo Dian said?"

    "Yes."

    "Then do you want to exchange contact information in case there is an opportunity to team up?" Xie Zeqing spoke very quickly while looking up at the left of a big tree at the entrance of the Xiao home with a lot of sudden interest. "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not inviting you to form a team. I like to be alone but since this is the trend, it is better to keep in contact."

    Xiao Li looked back at his window and asked an unrted question. "Are you still in school?"

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "Eh?"

    ¡°Are you still in school?"

    "...Yes, why?"

    "What are your results?"

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "Why? Do you want to examine your teammate¡¯s academic performance? You won¡¯t let them in if they aren¡¯t good?"

    "How can you talk so much nonsense? Answer the question."

    "...Of course, I am a five points master and have never failed a subject." Xie Zeqing replied reluctantly.

    Xiao Li replied, "Okay, if you help me with my papers then I¡¯ll give you my contact information."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    The author has something to say:

    Phone Ghost: Open the cklist ¨C Moriarty.

    Xiao Li: What is the use of cklisting Moriarty? I still have Sherlock.

 Chapter 91

    After returning to reality that night, Xiao Li spent a few quiet days.

    The instance world was thrilling but it was bad because there wasn¡¯t much to eat. Xiao Li had followed his mother as a child and often ate irregrly. It wasmon for him to eat his first meal at noon so he had stomach problems. It wasn¡¯t serious but it would strike when he was excessively hungry.

    Recently, Xiao Li had stayed at home and watched by his cheap father, Xiao Yuzheng. Don¡¯t talk about three meals a day, he was already full from two meals a day. He spent a few days at home until the day when Xiao Yuzheng wanted to celebrate his birthday arrived.

    At night, the orange sunset was interwoven with the blue night, forming a sea of clouds. The sea lined the sky and looked extremely beautiful. A beautiful cruise ship was quietly waiting at the port. Over time, the ship became lit up with five-colour neon lights.

    The city¡¯s richest people were gathered in the banquet hall inside the cruise ship and greeted each other. Xiao Yuzheng was with his business partners while Xu Mei took her son Xiao Ming tomunicate with familiardies. There were all types of food and wine on the buffet table.

    Xiao Li was in another room. He wore pure white clothing that he rarely wore and looked very different. Tan Li was sitting on the edge of the table, watching Xiao Li casually flip through the messages on his phone.

    Most of the messages came from that guy Zheng Yi. As Xiao Li¡¯s ssmate, Zheng Yi was also invited to this party. He came with his parents and desperately sent a blessing to Xiao Li, just like the Spring Festival. "Big Brother, happy birthday!"

    "My dad had prepared a gift but it didn¡¯t show my heart so I got another one myself!"

    "I¡¯m looking forward to the next time we can team up for an instance!"

    In addition to Zheng Yi, there was Xie Zeqing. He had sold his sold (helped Xiao Li with papers) in exchange for the contact information. Just a few dayster, he used it to simply greet Xiao Li.

    The doll looked at the image on Xiao Li¡¯s phone and took the initiative to extend a hand to point to the screen. She wasn¡¯t pointing to anything but Zhou Ying inside showed a reaction. The mobile phone page switched to the memo interface and showed the words: happy birthday.

    The little ck cat¡¯s warm bodyy on Xiao Li¡¯sp and he gave a long whimper. Xiao Li touched his head and smiled.

    It was a warm atmosphere when there was a knock on the door. Xiao Li stood up to open the door onto to find Shen Chenzhi, who he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    "Happy birthday," Shen Chenzhi spoke softly.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s appearance here wasn¡¯t surprising. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s family wasn¡¯t small. As for his own position, it could be known just by asking. Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi weren¡¯t strangers so he responded casually, "Thank you."

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t blink as he stared at Xiao Li. "What present do you want?"

    Xiao Li was surprised for a few seconds. "Nothing."

    He didn¡¯t want anything to do with this type of thing. Apart from the birthday parties his mother had held in his childhood, he never cared about his ¡¯birthday.¡¯

    Shen Chenzhi was very stubborn. His tone was low and sounded like a subwoofer in the ear. "There is nothing you want?"

    Xiao Li shook his head solemnly. The sky outside the window was bing darker. He looked at the time and interrupted his conversation with Shen Chenzhi. "It is almost 7 o¡¯clock. I have to rush over to Xiao Yuzheng."

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips curved gracefully as he watched Xiao Li grab the phone on the table and leave the room.

    Due to the matter of time, the stiff doll on the table wasn¡¯t taken away. Tan Li carefully turned her head to look at Shen Chenzhi still leaning against the door. She was scared stiffless and turned back, bing a real doll.

    Once Shen Chenzhi departed and the room was empty, Tan Li jumped off the table and walked in Xiao Li¡¯s direction.

    ************

    Outside in the corridor, it was deserted. There were only the crew members of the cruise ship pushing tables back and forth.

    Xiao Li was walking towards the banquet hall when he suddenly stopped as he passed a room in the corner. The thing that caught his attention was a waiter. The waiter wore waiter¡¯s clothes and had an ¡¯Andy¡¯ namete on his chest. He kept his head low and his face wasn¡¯t very good. His lips were white as he pushed the dining car past Xiao Li.

    "Wait a minute¡ª" Xiao Li stopped him.

    The man stopped hesitantly with his back to Xiao Li. "What¡¯s the matter, Sir?"

    Xiao Li walked over. "What is in here? I¡¯m a bit hungry?"

    "Sir, this is the food that is going to be sent to the banquet hall." The waited bowed his head and smiled awkwardly.

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t called out to this person for food. It was because he had a subtle feeling as he passed by. Reincarnators had dealt with too many ghosts in the instance world. Therefore, when they encountered ghosts in reality, they might not be able to see them but there was a sense of the ghosts.

    This waiter... had a ghost!

    Xiao Li told him, "Open it and see."

    The waiter seemed a bit overwhelmed. He bent his head lower, his entire back curved as he looked to the left and right. At this moment, there was no one else in the corridor, only the two of them. The waiter didn¡¯t follow Xiao Li¡¯s words but pushed the dining cart forward like he didn¡¯t hear. Before Xiao Li could speak again, the waiter¡¯s back moved. A ghost face emerged and smiled at Xiao Li.

    At the same time, a pair of arms extended from Xiao Li¡¯s mobile phone. Zhou Ying blocked the ghost face with one hand and covered it. His other hand grabbed the waiter¡¯s shoulder. The waiter immediately turned around. He stared at Xiao Li with narrowed eyes. "A reincarnator?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. "What are you doing here?"

    The waiter put away the pretend disguise and spoke with a ruthless expression, "Since we are both reincarnators, don¡¯t ask any more. If you leave me alone then you won¡¯t suffer."

    "What if I have to ask?"

    The waiter snorted coldly and a ck shadow emerged from his back. It passed by Zhou Ying in the air and rushed towards Xiao Li! A cluster of hair caught it in time. A doll stood behind Xiao Li, hair like a ck waterfall that increased more and more. Thissted until a cocoon was formed on the ceiling, the dark shadowpletely wrapped in it and swallowed.

    The waiter¡¯s expression changed. He quickly adjusted his judgment and wondered, "You must block me?"

    Xiao Li replied, "Tell me about your purpose and I¡¯ll think again."

    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to interfere. It was just that these reincarnators had spent a long time in the instance world with the ghosts. Some had long abandoned human reason, not to mention the ghost controllers. The ghost path had higher yin and these people generally didn¡¯t put ordinary people in their eyes. Their eyes were looking down from high above. Some of them were devious, insidious and vicious. At present, this person had a different purpose. If he was filled with revenge and resentment then he might hit all the people on board.

    The waiter judged Xiao Li¡¯s strength and spoke very simple. "I am currently refining a ghost and need a pure Yin child as a sacrifice. I have been tracking her for a long time but she has always been hiding at home. Today, she came to this boat with her family and I got on as well. Boy, what is your name? Do me this favour and I will pay you."

    "You don¡¯t need to know my name." Xiao Li moved his fingers.

    Zhou Ying moved out from the mobile phone. Since Tan Li had already captured the ghost, the child reached out and hugged the waiter¡¯s leg, looking up at him.

    "Wait!" The waiter was panicked. "We can negotiate. If you feel that the price isn¡¯t enough, I can pay more!"

    He saw that Xiao Li still wasn¡¯t interested and used hisst resort. "I am a member of ¡¯The Judges¡¯. If you destroy my n, you should calcte if you are enough to face the retaliation of the Judges!"

    He said this and the other side was really stunned. "The Judges?"

    "Yes!" The waiter saw that thins were turning and continued, "As long as you don¡¯t intervene, we can leave on good terms and also be friends. Otherwise, you don¡¯t want the Judges as enemies, right?"

    Then he heard Xiao Li say, "I¡¯ve never heard of it."

    Then Zhou Ying¡¯s hands tightened again as he looked up. "Do you want to y a game with me?¡¯

    The waiter¡¯s heart sank. He tried to pull out an item while stabilizing the little ghost. "W-What game?"

    Zhou Ying cocked his head. In the past, he would¡¯ve said hide-and-seek but now it was different. "Anipop." (TL: All the previous Happy Music mentions was apparently Anipop, a simple match three game.)

    The waiter, "..."

    Xiao Li patted Zhou Ying¡¯s head. "Watch your tone."

    Then he took care of his clothes, dusted off the white suit and walked into the banquet hall.

    The banquet hall contained many dressed up fashionable men and women. Xiao Yuzheng was standing in the centre and his face wasn¡¯t very good. Once he saw Xiao Liing, he calmly asked, "What were you doing? Why didn¡¯t youe earlier?"

    Xiao Li mused. "Saving the world."

    Xiao Yuzheng, "???"

    He frowned and reprimanded Xiao Li. "What is this nonsense? Don¡¯t you see these people waiting for you?"

    Xu Mei held onto Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s arm and patted him on the back."Yuzheng, don¡¯t be angry. Xiao Li, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to your father?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes swept over her coldly and he didn¡¯t move.

    Nevertheless, Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s mood was eased. He pushed Xu Mei¡¯s hand away and didn¡¯t say anything more as he reached for Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and introduced him to several friends. "Old Qin, Old Gong,e and have a look. This is my son Xiao Li."

    The well-cut, pure white suit outlined Xiao Li¡¯s excellent figure. His face with exquisite features was light. He obviously didn¡¯t have a cold atmosphere but people felt a sense of distance from him. Once Xiao Li came out, the whispers grew louder.

    The people introduced by Xiao Yuzheng were a certain age and had a beer belly that showed through their custom suits.

    They hadn¡¯t heard that the Xiao family had a second son but Xiao Yuzheng was willing to introduce Xiao Li so solemnly that it was clear this person had a certain position in his heart.

    Therefore, they smiled kindly and raised a ss to Xiao Li. "Look, Old Xiao, this kid looks like you. I can see the elegance of your youth from him.

    Xiao Yuzheng protested. "Hahaha, what are you saying? He looks better than me when I was younger."

    Xiao Li was patient with them and greeted them while holding a ss of wine. Fortunately, Xiao Yuzheng saw his impatience after a few rounds and brought over one final young woman. "Young people shouldmunicate with young people." He left Xiao Li¡¯s side and ran to talk to his old friends.

    Xiao Yuzheng had introduced a young and beautiful girl. Her hair was decorated with pearls and her surname was Gong. She was the only daughter of Uncle Gong.

    Miss Gong elegantly clinked her ss against his. "Hello."

    Xiao Li chatted to her. "Hello."

    "Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?"

    "I¡¯ve never been to an asion like this before."

    "......"

    After several rounds, he casually found an excuse and fled the banquet hall. Xiao Li came to the deck. All the guests were downstairs so above was empty. He leaned against the railing and looked at the distant sea. Compared to the previous sunset, it was nowpletely night and the full moon was reflected in the sea. It was cut into pieces by the endless waves but it was still the appearance of the moon.

    Xiao Li put his chin on the railing and reached out a hand, as if fishing for the moon. The sea breeze lifted his hair and shattered his moon. Xiao Li remembered the previous ghost ship instance. Amidst the dark sea breeze, his heart that just calmed down felt a bit eager again.

    Then on the distant shore, fireworks exploded into the sky. This was Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s arrangement. Starting at 7 o¡¯clock, fireworks would go off every hour until midnight. The colourful fireworks lit up the dark sky and it changed rapidly.

    Under the fireworks, a small spark fell to Xiao Li. It floated in front of him and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help reaching out. The little yellow book in his inner chest pocket became hot. ¡¾ A gift. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Happy birthday. ¡¿

    The firework-like spot fell onto Xiao Li¡¯s hand and turned into a card. Xiao Li brought it to his eyes. It was a permit.

    [Forbidden Zone Permit: You will be allowed to enter the Pirisse restricted area. Remember, this permit is only for seven days.]

    The next moment, the fireworks disappeared from in front of Xiao Li and the darkness turned into a whirlwind.

    [There are many forbidden areas in the world. This is one such forbidden area. It used to be a city but after a world-famous explosion at a nearby factory, it became a deserted city. The city residents were asked to evacuate within three hours and the entire forbidden area became frozen in time, never ending. No one knows how many bones are buried here, just as no one knows how many secrets are hidden here. Will you be a secret executioner or a revealer? Everything is your choice, everything is the choice of the forbidden area.]

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    [This world¡¯s task is in phases. The first phase: Enter the Pirisse forbidden zone.]

    [Friendly reminder: Once the first phase of the task ispleted, the second phase will be revealed.]

    This time, there was something new. The task was in phases. Xiao Li was started to believe Luo Dian¡¯s words about the entire instance model constantly being upgraded.

    Of course, there were still the little yellow book¡¯s hidden tasks under the official tasks. However, this time the hidden task was purer than before.

    [Hidden Quest: Happy birthday.]

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to react when the little yellow book added: [After listening to me say ¡¯Happy Birthday¡¯, jump over happily to kiss me.. However, you aren¡¯t allowed to say ¡¯Thank you¡¯, even if the task is done.]

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He closed the little yellow book that had dug a pit for himself and started to observe the surroundings. Their surroundings was a forest. At first nce, it was a ce where people rarely went. All types of trees and flowers were growing wildly and into various strange shapes.

    The edge of the forest contained a small road that was wide enough for a car. The left and right sides of the road contained endless trees. Apart from him, there were six people standing by the side of the road. A tall, off-road vehicle was parked in front of the six people.

    The people faced each other. Then a tall, sunny looking young man shrugged. "It seems to be a cold atmosphere. Then I wille out first. My name is Hao Ge (Brother Hao), you can also call me Haozi (Mouse). This so-called phased task is something I am doing for the first time. Please take care of me."

    The others started to introduce themselves one by one. Once it was Xiao Li¡¯s turn, he gave the name Sherlock.

    They arrived at thest person but he didn¡¯t introduce himself. Instead, he bent over to pick up a ck backpack he had brought. This man was extremely tall and it could be seen that he had a lot of muscles. There was a violent air around his body and he seemed to intend to leave the group.

    The others didn¡¯t dare to speak. Only Hao Ge stopped him. "This friend, you aren¡¯t going with us?"

    The man¡¯s eagle-like eyes swept over them, his mouth curving sarcastically before he walked forward without saying anything. He didn¡¯t take the car and left it to the others.

    Xiao Li looked at this man¡¯s back and somehow thought of Xie Zeqing¡¯s words: A beast is always alone, cattle and sheep are in group¡ª

    He hadn¡¯t finished this sentence when Hao Ge pped his hands and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. "He is willing to go alone so we shouldn¡¯t care about him. Everyone knows that in the instance world, it is safest to act together.

    A girl called Zou Hanyi suggested, "Shall we first get in the car and see if there is a key? Isn¡¯t this provided for us?"

    She had a long ponytail and was dressed in a camouge uniform. She lookedpetent and lively.

    Another man carefully opened the door, fearing that a body would suddenly fall from the car. He took a look at the driver¡¯s seat and sighed with relief. "Yes, there are keys and a map. Everything is here."

    "Let¡¯s double-check again before getting on the car. I am afraid of being dyed here for too long."

    The season here was obviously different from reality. The night wind brought coldness andbined with the dark forest, the people couldn¡¯t help wanting to leave. Several people opened the door and examined the car inside and out. They confirmed there were no ghost bodies beforepletely letting go of their worries.

    Hao Ge asked, "Who can drive?

    Everyone apart from Xiao Li and another man raised their hands.

    Hao Ge said, "The people who drive will take turns in half an hour shifts. Does anyone have any opinions?"

    "No."

    The reincarnators opened the door and got on the train. The interior of the off-road vehicle was quite spacious but it couldn¡¯t fit many people. The front driver¡¯s seat and passenger¡¯s seat had two people while Xiao Li and the rest were crowded in the back.

    The first one to drive was Hao Ge himself. ording to him, he was a long-time and experienced driver but he was still careful on the road in his ghost world. He was ready to m on the brakes at any time.

    The performance of the off-road vehicle was quite good. Xiao Li leaned against the window as he swayed with the car, a bit sleepy. In fact, this was why he didn¡¯t choose to walk like the man. There was a car here and he could sit and rest all the way. Only a fool would walk dozens of kilometers on foot instead of choosing a vehicle.

    Xiao Li covered his mouth and let out a yawn. He felt that he was be more and more sleepy and the discussions of the other people gradually weakened.

    After a quarter of an hour in the off-road vehicle, the car violently jumped like it hit an object and then it suddenly braked, almost directly knocking a few people against the car. Xiao Li had been holding the handle on the roof and avoided flying straight out.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Zou Hanyi asked.

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Hao Ge¡¯s face was white. No one was clearer than the driver about what he just saw. He gulp and described it. "Just... there was a white shadow in front of my car window!"

    The people sitting in the off-road vehicle felt cold.

    Hao Ge continued, "I thought it was an illusion. After all, we just entered. ording to the rules of the instances, even if it is a new phased task, it wouldn¡¯t start killing directly without a reminded. Therefore, I didn¡¯t brake. Then I felt like I bumped into something. It was the white shadow!"

    The rest of the reincarnators could only imagine that the white shadow hit by Hao Ge might now be lying under their car, staring with eyes wide open and grabbing at the car...

    Zou Hanyi¡¯s face was very poor but she gritted her teeth. "Keep driving! We won¡¯t get off the car. As long as the ghost can¡¯t get in the car, we won¡¯t stop!"

    Hao Ge took a deep breath. He saw there were no objections in the car so he increased the throttle and restarted the car. Under the car, it was clear that they had run over something. It was creepy. The car continued to move forward and the forest outside the window were quickly left behind.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t fall asleep again. He stared intently at the forest outside the window and raised his eyebrows after five minutes. They were back at square one.

    Soon after, Hao Ge slowed down and pointed at the road. "The ghost, it emerged again!"

    Xiao Li followed the finger and saw a white figure standing in the middle of the road. It had its head down and its hair covered its face but its lower body was obviously deformed.

    Zou Hanyi eximed, "Crash into it!"

    Hao Ge gritted his teeth and ran over it again. This time, everyone clear heard it. "Let me... get on!"

    The throttle increased and the off-road vehicle hit it again.

    "What¡¯s going on? We encountered it twice?" Hao Ge was panicked. "Will we keep meeting it if we don¡¯t let it on the car?"

    Another man called Hai Han asked, "Are you sure... it is the one you saw the first time?"

    "Yes," Hao Ge replied. "I won¡¯t forget that face. It appeared right outside the car window previously!"

    Everyone thought it was absolutely impossible to let this ghost get on the car, not to mention the car was too crowded without any seats. What if they had to hold the ghost in their arms?

    "No, it can¡¯t be. Let¡¯s try it again. It... it won¡¯t appear!" Hai Han muttered.

    In the eyes of the reincarnators, the off-road vehicle once again increased its horsepower. Then after five minutes, the white shadow once again appeared in the middle of the road. It was an infinite cycle. They would go round indefinitely until they let the white shadow get on the car.

    "Ah!" Hao Ge¡¯s spirit copsed. He subconsciously stepped on the elerator and mmed into the white shadow.

    Xiao Li half stood up and reached out for Hao Ge¡¯s shoulder. "Wait, stop first."

    The strength of his hand on Hao Ge¡¯s shoulder wasn¡¯t small. This brought back Hao Ge¡¯s sense of reason and he stepped on the brakes. It was just that he braked a bitte this time. The white shadow was run over again by the time the off-road vehicle stopped, the wheels sliding down the road.

    Xiao Li directly opened the door, got out of the car and walked over to check the white shadow¡¯s condition. Hao Ge rolled down the window. Like the rest of the reincarnators, he thought Xiao Li had find a way to live and was looking at his movements with fear and curiosity. The white shadowy behind the car. It had two marks from being run over and the ghost was swollen up in some ces while crushed in others. It looked funny and terrible.

    Xiao Li crouched down. "Can you talk?"

    The white shadow looked up at him. "I... want to... get on the car!"

    "But we have no seats¡ª"

    "Then let me eat a few people. Then the seats will be empty."

    Xiao Li touched his chin and thought about it. "Oh forget it. If you must get on then you can stay in the trunk."

    Before the white shadow could recover, Xiao Li took off his expensive suit jacket, wrapped up the white shadow in it, folded the shadow up like a bag of sushi and went to the back of the car. He opened the trunk and put the white shadow in. It wasn¡¯t tied up so he found a rope in the trunk and tied it up.

    The white shadow, "........."

    Hao Ge, "!!!"

    He nearly died on the spot when he saw that the run over ghost was ced in the trunk.

    The author has something to say:

    White Shadow: I should be in the car, not the trunk...

 Chapter 92

    Xiao Li put the white shadow in the trunk and pped as he got back into the car. He had just got into the car when Hao Ge in the driver¡¯s seat turned close to 180 degrees to look at him with horror. "How did you let it get on the car?"

    Xiao Li sat on the car seat. "Isn¡¯t it supposed to get on the car?"

    Hao Ge wasn¡¯t willing to ept the reality of a ghost in the trunk of his car. "However, we can¡¯t bring it. What if it climbs out the back and attacks us..."

    Xiao Li asked lightly, "If you don¡¯t let ite up then how will you break this endless road?"

    There would be nonstop collisions and the final result was that the car ran out of gas and ended up on the side of the road. Then the ghost could only use them as meat.

    Zou Hanyi said, "Sherlock is right. Since the instance gave us a car at the beginning, this ghost blocking the road is also in its consideration. We can only take it with us."

    The trunk was already the best choice, otherwise one of them would have to hold the ghost... at that time, they would likely be wiped out one by one. Before the clues came out, the ghost couldn¡¯t kill anyone. Even so, having a ghost in the car was a psychological pressure that made the reincarnators feel quite ufortable.

    Hao Ge also understood this. He adjusted the angle of the rearview mirror with his hand, making it convenient for him to keep an eye on the trunk as he stepped on the elerator. The endless forest outside the window might look exactly the same to ordinary people but Xiao Li knew that they hade out of the previous road loop.

    The off-road vehicle was driving smoothly but the reincarnators sitting in the back were ill at east. They didn¡¯t dare to lean on the back seat out of fear the ghost in the trunk would act if they rxed.

    Everyone was upright. Anyone who saw them from outside the window would think they were sitting in the military position. Compared to them, it was like Xiao Li was going on a holiday. He leisurely leaned on the car seat.

    Along the way, the white shadow in the trunk was surprisingly quiet and didn¡¯t do anything. Of course, it was tied up like sushi and couldn¡¯t move.

    Zou Hanyi calmed herself down. She picked up the map in the driver¡¯s seat and identified the direction on the map. Time passed minute by minute. After a few hours, a sign appeared on the side of the road that read: 3KM.

    There was still a distance of 3km from the forbidden zone. Soon, the road came to an end and a huge desert city appeared in the eyes of the reincarnators. It was a deste, silent desert city. The years hadn¡¯t turned it to ruins. Rather, time solidified it forever in the moment when the inhabitants left.

    Instead of driving in, Hao Ge parked the car in front of the desert city and asked the others for their opinion. "What do we do now?"

    Hai Han muttered, "D-Drive in? I... I don¡¯t want to get out of the car..."

    Having a car gave the reincarnators a sense of security. Not only were they separated from the ghosts by ayer of windows, their speed was also very fast.

    Zou Hanyi agreed. "I also feel like we should go in and wait until the second phase of the task is triggered."

    The others agreed and they continued to drive the car forward into the desert city. The moment the off-road vehicle entered the forbidden zone, all their task books shook. [The second phase: exploring the forbidden zone.]

    Compared to the previous missions such as ¡¯surviving seven days¡¯, this type of exploratory mission was wide-ranging, autonomous and contained great danger. Hai Han spoke first. "Exploration? What exploration? Do we just drive the car around?"

    Zou Hanyi told him, "No, the scope of exploration would be too wide. There will certainly be some special tips after going in..."

    Xiao Li put down the little yellow book and rolled down the window to see out more clearly.

    The moon hung above the desert city and there was the sense of crossing thou of years.

    The forbidden zone was once aplete city but due to radiation leakage from an explosion, the residents were evacuated inrge numbers. It became a quarantine zone after that but it still had the proper appearance of a city.

    For example, the libraries, supermarkets and... residential building. Just as the vehicle passed a residential building, a banging sound came from the truth. It was as if the white shadow was hitting the trunk with its head. The sound was infinitely amplified in the quiet night. Hai Han was frightened and his entire body left the seat as he jumped.

    "What is going on here?" Hao Ge stepped on the brakes and asked nervously.

    Xiao Li looked up at the residential building. It was very high and looked dpidated from the outside. He opened the door, got off the car and went to open the trunk. The white shadow was folded up in a suit jacket and stopped hitting the bottom of the trunk, deformed face twisted. "I... it¡¯s time... let me... get down!"

    Xiao Li carried the ¡¯sushi bag¡¯ and raised the white shadow, pointing to the residential building as he asked, "This is where you are going?"

    The white shadow vaguely nodded. Xiao Li looked thoughtfully at it for a few seconds. Then he put it down, released the rope and let the white shadow out. The white shadow fell a bit but soon stood up straight. Its appalling face showed traces of a smile as it headed to the stairs of the residential building in front of it.

    Hao Ge had originally watched Xiao Li¡¯s movements through the wide open window. Then his gaze followed the white shadow and he immediately stared. On the ninth floor of the residential building... there was a light!

    Themp seemed to float in the air like a ghost fire. Hidden there were two ¡¯people¡¯ standing in front of the window. Was this where the white shadow wanted to return to? The white shadow couldn¡¯t be human. It had been run over by the off-road vehicle and was fine. The ce it was returning to was obviously a ghost¡¯s residence.

    The hairs on Hao Ge¡¯s head stood up and he subconsciously started the car. He just wanted to leave this ce when Zou Hanyi in the passenger¡¯s sleep stopped him. "Wait and see. The instance arranged for us to meet it the moment we entered so it certainly has a... clue."

    Despite her words, Zou Hanyi was also trembling.

    Hao Ge¡¯s hands firmly grasped the wheel as he looked up at the lit window again. Then he saw the shadows in front of the window were gone. The ¡¯shadow man¡¯ came down the stairs and ushered in the white shadow.

    This ghost seemed to have a rtionship with the white shadow. Its hands and feet were very long and had two webbed ws. It was like a walking stick figure. Its voice was hoarse as it spoke to the white shadow, like two pieces of sandpaper rubbing against each other. "You, came, back."

    The white shadow stated, "Yes, I¡¯ming back."

    The wed ghost asked, "How,e, back?"

    Hao Ge was screaming in his heart. Just then, the white shadow turned and pointed to the reincarnators. "They sent me back."

    The reincarnators looked white. Xiao Li standing next to the white shadow faced the wed ghost. "No need for thanks."

    The white shadow who had marks from being run over. "..."

    Who wanted to thank him?

    The wed ghosts looked at the others. "Come up, let¡¯s, eat."

    Zou Hanyi was afraid that Xiao Li would agree in advance and she preemptively declined. "No, we... we have other things to do. Now that it hase back, we won¡¯t bother you."

    The wed ghost opened its mouth. "No, no leave, eat."

    Its attitude was tough and the pair of green beans-sized eyes showed unkindness.

    The white shadow agreed. "Yes, you can¡¯t go. Just stay at my ce."

    On the road, the white shadow had the ability to distort space. If they rejected it now, these two ghosts might kill them. ¡¯Damn it,¡¯ Hao Ge thought with a pale face. They had been trapped by a ghost the moment the entered. Was the so-called exploration task to explore this residential building? Did they have to directly explore the ghosts?

    The reincarnators had to get off the off-road vehicle. Hao Ge opened his mouth to breathe in the outside air and followed the ghosts upstairs.

    ***

    The building¡¯s corridors were filled with the smell of decay. It was a mixture of a moldy smell and flying dust that made people want to reach out to cover their mouth and nose.

    The walls of the corridor were peeling off and some rooms were in a semi-copsed state. A bit of movement made dust fly all over the ce. There were no lights on. It was dark and the stairs were quite narrow. Zou Hanyi almost fell a few times. She had a pocket shlight, an essential item for reincarnators,but she didn¡¯t dare to turn them on in front of the two ghosts.

    The ninth floor was very high, at least for the reincarnators who regarded each floor as a test of courage. Finally, on the fourth floor, there was a reincarnator who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and turned uncontrobly, shouting as he ran down, "I won¡¯t follow the ghost into its home! This is death!"

    He ran very quickly and disappeared around the corner of the stairs. By the time he reached the second floor, he didn¡¯t even choose to take the stairs and directly jumped down. The escaped reincarnator was supposed to fall outside the building but strangely, the ce where he fell was very deep and there was a long tongue. This was a ghost¡¯s mouth.

    "Ahhh¡ª"

    The loud scream pierced the night sky and caused everyone else to feel cold. The wed ghost touched its stomach and spoke with satisfaction. "Let¡¯s go."

    It led the group on foot to the ninth floor. Xiao Li¡¯s physical strength wasn¡¯t good and he held the door to take a few breaths. Then he entered without waiting for the two ghosts to invite him in. The only ce with the lights on wasn¡¯t as dpidated as the residential building. It was a normal setting with tables, chairs and rooms. Xiao Li sat on the recliner, unbuttoning the shirt that had been buttoned up to his throat.

    The wed ghost said, "You, wait, minute, we, prepare, food."

    Once it was finished, it went into the kitchen with the white shadow. The reincarnators had the tragic experience that just happened and were afraid to leave. After all, it seemed the two ghosts had no intention of killing them as long as they didn¡¯t escape.

    Hao Ge didn¡¯t dare touch the house¡¯s facilities. He stood near the door and pointed to the window. "I saw two people standing here but only one came down."

    In other words, there was another ghost in the house and it didn¡¯t show up.

    Zou Hanyi carefully looked at the decorations in the room while attempting to find some clues to the task.

    Next to the recliner was a round table with several newspapers on it. Xiao Li flipped through them and today¡¯s headlines contained a lot of news, such as: ¡¯First amusement part in the south of the city is about to bepleted¡¯ and ¡¯Bianco Road has beenpleted and will be open immediately. There is no toll station along the road¡¯.

    Xiao Li looked through it roughly and put the newspaper back in ce. The two ghosts didn¡¯t spend much time cooking in the kitchen before bringing it to the table.

    The wed ghosts told the reincarnators, "Come, eat, eat."

    Xiao Li moved first and came to the table. It looked like an ordinary table of food with a bowl of wintermelon soup, a te of bones, stir fried vegetables, sweet and sour pork ribs and other dishes.

    The two ghosts sat down at the table. The white shadow picked up the te of vegetables and ate a big mouthful.

    The wed ghost demanded, "Eat, ah."

    Zou Hanyi barely maintained her etiquette on the surface. "I¡¯m not hungry."

    Who knew what these things were? She wouldn¡¯t eat the food brought by ghosts, even if it meant starving to death.

    The wed ghost said, "This, eat."

    It looked at the others again. Hao Ge held his chopsticks and moved something to his bowl, but he didn¡¯t send it to his mouth.

    Xiao Li asked, "Is there anything else to eat?"

    The wed ghost froze for a moment. "What, do, you, want, to, eat?"

    Xiao Li pointed. "Sashimi is probably too hard for you but I don¡¯t want to eat meat today. Do you have any packaged biscuits?"

    Hao Ge, "..."

    Sherlock, do you really dare to open your mouth and ask the ghost for food?

    The wed ghost hadn¡¯t spoken yet when the white shadow threw the bones in front of Xiao Li. "There is only this."

    Xiao Li said, "Forget it, I have no interest in maggot stir-fried ribs."

    The white shadow didn¡¯t speak and bowed its head to continue eating from the contents of the te. The two ghosts ate quickly and the dishes on the table were swept away. Whether it was intentional or unintentional, the bowl of bone sticks ced to Xiao Li¡¯s right side wasn¡¯t touched by the ghost. After the short dinner time, the wed ghost picked up the empty tes and returned to the kitchen where a deliberately low-voice discussion was heard from the kitchen.

    "Our meat, is gone, what to do?"

    "Outside... no... there are so much?"

    These words entered the reincarnator¡¯s eardrums. Hao Ge¡¯s legs started to tremble and his voice shook as he asked, "What should we do?"

    Zou Hanyi hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Xiao Li opened his mouth. "Wait."

    "They are going to take us as reserve food!"

    "We entered and are followed the instance arranged plot. There should be a way to live." Xiao Li held the bowl of bones in his hand. "Just wait, there must be opportunities to escape the ghost."

    Hao Ge spoke unwillingly, "...Okay."

    *******

    After the meal, the two ghosts arranged three rooms for the reincarnators. The wed ghost told them with a scary smile on its face, "Have a good dream."

    The night gradually deepened. The reincarnators were tired from driving and were physically and mentally exhausted. However, they still refused to fall asleep because they were afraid their dreams would end coldly. Then over time, the reincarnators gradually and uncontrobly sank into their dreams.

    In Xiao Li¡¯s room, Tan Li hung herself from the window with her hair like a sunny doll. From the residential building to the entire forbidden zone, the night waspletely silent. The two ghosts had long stopped moving.

    It was only in the early hours of the morning that a door opened in the ghost house. It was a door that didn¡¯t belong to any of the reincarnator¡¯s rooms. A gap opened from the inside and from that gap, a head stretched out.

    It wasn¡¯t just a head. There was a long neck attached to it like a snake, but it could float in the air and peer into the room where several reincarnators lived. The body of the head remained in the room but the neck was very long and the head was fixed to a door. It was the door f the room Zou Hanyi was staying in.

    Zou Hanyi was sleeping very shallowly and hung up an item at the door to block the sudden attack of ghosts. Almost immediately, the paper burned itself up and Zou Hanyi suddenly woke up. She hid in the quilt, covered her mouth and watched her door open bit by bit.

    Zou Hanyi was a rather calm girl and had gambled when she heard Xiao Li¡¯s words at dinner. Tonight¡¯s ghost attack was only a test. A head emerged through the gap. It leaned in and watched for two minutes. Then seeing no movements, it retracted its head.

    Zou Hanyi¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat. She wanted to raise the quilt and look at the outside world but she held back. One hand tightly covered her mouth as she held her breath.

    The door made a ¡¯click¡¯ sound as it closed. The long-necked ghost left.

    Zou Hanyi slowly released her hand and opened the quilt. She stared up at the ceiling and sighed with relief. Her back was soaked in cold sweat.

    The long-necked ghost left the room and eyed the next target. It was the room that Xiao Li lived in. Once the door opened, Xiao Li was lying in bed and his eyes were closed. The long-necked ghost peered through the door. Its body was standing behind the door as its neck dripped in, the head floating in the air as it stared at Xiao Li.

    The opening of the door didn¡¯t wake him up but Xiao Li was extremely sensitive to eyes on him. He immediately opened his eyes and saw the long-necked ghost in the air. Before the long-necked ghost could react, its neck had been caught.

    Xiao Li grabbed the neck of the long-necked ghost and it screamed like a chicken. "Wait, wait ahhhh!"

    The long-necked ghost seemed to have not washed its neck in a long time as it was covered with ayer of dust. This made Xiao Li look around. Finally, he chose to wrap the long-necked ghost¡¯s neck around the head of the bed, tying a knot. He also picked up the bowl of bones conveniently by the bedside and ced it into the ghost¡¯s mouth so it couldn¡¯t speak.

    Xiao Li smiled. "If you call out then I¡¯ll break your neck and you can¡¯t be saved by anyone."

    The long-necked ghost, "???"

    This script wasn¡¯t right! Its body stood at the door and it wanted to enter to rescue its neck, but Xiao Li moved. He pulled out a scalpel and ced it against the other side¡¯s neck. "If you move again, I¡¯ll change your name to headless ghost."

    The body of the long-necked ghost suddenly stopped. Its mouth was stuffed with arge bone and there was no way to speak. It could only make humming sounds.

    Xiao Li took out the bone. The ghost swallowed the meat on it and said, ¡°You... what do you want to do? I just came in to check."

    The long-necked ghost tried to untie itself and even tried to shrink its head but the knot was tied so tightly that it couldn¡¯t be untangled.

    Xiao Li stated, "If you move again, I will tie a tight knot. If you are obedient, I will make it a goldfish knot."

    The long-necked ghost, "......"

    What tight knot or goldfish knot? It didn¡¯t want any knot!

    Xiao Li continued to ask. "What is your rtionship with the other two ghosts? What is this ce?"

    The long-necked ghost was very angry. It stared at Xiao Li and squeezed out a threatening sentence. "Entering the restricted area is equivalent to dying."

    Xiao Li tapped the scalpel against its neck. "Why?"

    "It is because this is a no-go zone, a no-go zone for the living." The long-necked ghost turned its head, eyes staring coldly at Xiao Li. "This is... a ghost¡¯s paradise, the forbiddennd of humanity."

    Xiao Li demanded, "Exin it."

    The long-necked ghost didn¡¯t speak.

    The scalpel was approaching again. This was the third tap and a gold light appeared around the scalpel. Once the gold light dispersed, a small ghost appeared, its left hand pulling a rack. This wasn¡¯t the split mouthed woman but the IV ghost.

    The IV ghost was a bit afraid of Xiao Li and pulled its rack to step back.

    Xiao Li, "..."

    He didn¡¯t want to summon a patient toe but now that it was here, he could take advantage of it. Xiao Li examined the IV ghost and finally looked at the needle drip stand. "Come here."

    The long-necked ghost wondered, "What are you going to do?"

    The little IV ghost hesitated before moving closer to the long-necked ghost.

    "Tie you up."

    The long-necked ghost, "......"

    The long-necked ghost, "???"

    Before it could open its mouth and scream, Xiao Li once again stuffed a bone into its mouth. The needle in the hands of the IV ghost gradually approached. It was unknown what the IV ghost was thinking but his mood was excited and his smile was bing a bit wild.

    Xiao Li looked to the side and he didn¡¯t know why but he was reminded of the scene where Princess Li Ziwei was given an acupuncture treatment in a dark room... (TL: From Chinese drama)

    He couldn¡¯t bear to sigh. "If you are willing to tell me then blink."

    The long-necked ghost struggled to cry out. F*k your mother.

 Chapter 93

    The long-necked ghost finally gave in. It wasn¡¯t an evil spirit with a deep resentment. It was a rtively weak ghost or else it wouldn¡¯t live in a residential building with two other ghosts. In particr, the long-necked ghost saw all the needle marks on the little ghost and told itself that a strong ghost couldn¡¯t bully the local people, but it still chose to blink.

    At this time, the IV ghost had injected a needle into the long-necked ghost and wanted to inject a second needle.

    "Okay." Xiao Li held the IV ghost¡¯s hand and stopped it in time.

    The IV ghost regretfully withdrew his hand and spoke to Xiao Li for the first time, "Next time, also find me."

    "...Okay."

    Xiao Li took out the bone from the long-necked ghost¡¯s mouth, untied it and touched the chin like he was scratching a dog. "Look at you, both chins are sore."

    The long-necked ghost, "......"

    It was now watching Xiao Li like Xiao Li was a creepy ghost. Xiao Li used the scalpel to send the IV ghost back to the hospital and then pped his hands. He sat by the bed and asked the long-necked ghost, "Why do you want to peek at me at night?"

    The long-necked ghost looked at him. It was very dissatisfied with Xiao Li¡¯s words but only dared to say, "Choose the ingredients."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    He pushed the big bone away from the table and continued to use "You just said this was a no-go zone for humans. Are there no humans here?"

    "There are none inside the restricted area but there are some old people on the periphery who refuse to leave here."

    Xiao Li asked, "What¡¯s special about the forbidden zone?"

    The long-necked ghost wondered, "What do you mean by special?"

    Xiao Li wanted to say a ¡¯haunted ce¡¯. Then he looked at the long-necked ghost in front of him and remembered that for a ghost, maybe someone else¡¯s ce was the most special. He thought for a moment before replying, "A ce you don¡¯t want to go."

    The long-necked ghost shook its head. So... the ghost didn¡¯t know the area that should be explored.

    Xiao Li gave up on continuing to cross-examine the long-necked ghost. He wanted to wave at the ghost to leave when he saw the ghost¡¯s face change. It originally was ugly but it didn¡¯t sneakily look out the window like it did now.

    Xiao Li followed the long-necked ghost to look out the window. He could hear a faint whistling sound from outside the window. The whistling couldn¡¯t be heard clearly but it obviously belonged to a powerful ghost. It was because the long-necked ghost was shivering and its knees weakened. It knelt beside the bed, its long and thin neck like a snake on the bed as it didn¡¯t dare to look up.

    Presumably, the other two ghosts in the house were the same. This was the escape opportunity that the instance arranged!

    He grabbed the long neck of the ghost. "How long will the effect of this soundst?"

    The long-necked ghost said, "F-Five minutes..."

    This sound wasn¡¯t only heard by Xiao Li. At almost the same time, Zou Hanyi pushed open the door to his room.

    Zou Hanyi didn¡¯t know the function of this sound but she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep since the long-necked ghost left. She knew that if she couldn¡¯t escape from here tonight, she wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid fate the next day. They would be the ghost¡¯s food. She intuitively grasped the sound of the long whistling and knocked on the doors of the reincarnators in turn.

    Once she knocked on Xiao Li¡¯s door, she found that the door wasn¡¯t closedpletely. Zou Hanyi¡¯s heart sank. She stretched out her finger to push open the door a bit more and peered into therge gap.

    The first thing in the room that caught her eye wasn¡¯t Xiao Li or the long-necked ghost on the bed. It was the window facing the door. It was the sunny doll hanging from the window. The rope tied around the doll¡¯s neck wasn¡¯t a normal white rope but hair. The doll¡¯s hair was long and the look on her face was full of indescribable resentment, making her look like a living ghost.

    It was Tan Li. The whistling sound seemed to have some influence on her. She kept hanging from the window by her hair.

    Zou Hanyi met the doll¡¯s eyes and stepped back, feeling the urge to scream. Fortunately, the others were awake by this time. Hao Ge¡¯s alertness wasn¡¯t low. He heard Zou Hanyi¡¯s knock on the door and jumped out of bed. Once he came out, he saw Zou Hanyi looking forward with a frightened expression.

    Xiao Li directly removed Tan Li from the windowsill, walked to the door and opened it for them. Xiao Li followed the girl¡¯s eyes and touched his face. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you all standing at my door?"

    Zou Hanyi pointed at Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. "T-That sunny doll... its a ghost! You¡ª"

    Xiao Li put Tan Li deep into his pocket and simply said, "An item."

    Hao Ge hadn¡¯t seen Tan Li and thought that Zou Hanyi was just shocked by the appearance of an item. He ced a hand on her back and said, "Now isn¡¯t the time to be surprised. We have to leave quickly!"

    Zou Hanyi slowly recovered from her fear. She could distinguish what was more important. Seeing Xiao Li¡¯s clear expression, she knew that the doll only had a terrible appearance. She rushed out the door with the rest of the reincarnators.

    The process went well and none of the family¡¯s ghosts came out to stop them. Standing in the dark corridor, the reincarnators came to their senses from the nightmare of the ¡¯ghost house.¡¯

    Hao Ge turned on the shlight and headed down the stairs. "What is this sound. It made those ghosts afraid."

    Hai Han followed him and said, "The only thing that can frighten ghosts are more powerful ghosts, such as evil spirits."

    Hao Ge spoke in a depressed manner, "It can be something that restrains ghosts, such as a monk..."

    Hai Han had be familiar with Hao GE and wanted to make some jokes to ignore the fear caused by this old building. He joked, "It is a dream flying out of the skylight."

    In a sh, they had gone down a whole floor of stairs. Xiao Li was at the end. He walked down the stairs and didn¡¯t continue. Hao Ge and the others chatted as their shlight gradually moved away. Xiao Li¡¯s location became more and more quiet, with only his own heartbeat being heard.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyelids lowered. Sinceing out, he had ced one hand on the pulse of his wrist to calcte the time. He didn¡¯t feel right. It wasn¡¯t that leaving wasn¡¯t the right thing to do. It was that leaving like this meant losing some clues.

    The instance arranging them to meet the white ghost at the beginning, was it just to increase the difficulty? Xiao Li didn¡¯t think so. The soundsted for five minutes and there were now two minutes and 50 seconds left. If he moved quickly then there was enough time.

    He determined Xiao Li turned back and walked up the stairs, re-opening the door to the ¡¯ghost house.¡¯

    Two minutes and 40 seconds.

    The ghost house was very quiet. The ghosts hadn¡¯t recovered yet and were paralyzed in ce. Xiao Li turned on the living room lights. He headed straight to the other two ghost rooms and started to rummage through them.

    The structure of the room was the same as the other. There was a bed, a table by the window, a wardrobe and other items. The tables and cupboards were ordinary household items and there was nothing else worth noting.

    One minute and twenty seconds.

    Xiao Li directly ignored the two unmovable ghosts on the bed. He moved quickly to examine all the ces where things could be hidden but he couldn¡¯t find the clues he wanted. He finally stopped at the window, raised the curtains and looked over the entire forbidden zone from the high-rise¡¯s window.

    It waste at night and darkness drowned everything. There were no signs of life, nothing but ghosts. In the distance, a point was lit up in the sky. It was a coloured light-like thing. It wasn¡¯t fixed and swung along a circr track. It was beautiful and strange.

    50 seconds.

    Xiao Li turned around and wanted to leave directly, only to discover a doll at the end of the bed. The doll was blonde and a bit fatpared to a Barbie. She looked new in a pink princess dress. An envelope was pressed underneath the doll¡¯s tutu skirt. The skirt was so big that he hadn¡¯t found it previously. Xiao Li grabbed the envelope, put the doll back in ce and sped up the pace of his departure.

    There were 40 seconds left.

    He turned off the lights, mmed the door and ran down. Compared to going up the stairs, going down was much easier. Xiao Li took two or three steps at a time as he headed down.

    Just after five minutes, Xiao Li arrived at the ground. He caught his breath before walking forward. In an instant, the lights of the ninth floor of the residential building turned on again. Three shadows standing in front of the window were staring at his back but they didn¡¯t catch up.

    The rest of the reincarnators hadn¡¯t gone far away. Zou Hanyi was frowning while Hao Ge crouched on the ground, looking at the tire marks left there. Xiao Li¡¯s footsteps made them look up and Zou Hanyi looked relieved. "Sherlock, where have you been? We thought you were attacked."

    Xiao Li took out the envelope. "I went back to find a clue."

    He spoke lightly but the rest of the reincarnators could imagine how dangerous the process was. Not everyone would dare to go straight back to the tiger¡¯s den. This envelope was normal in the ghost house but now that it was in Xiao Li¡¯s hand, it seemed to be weathered by time.

    The problem was the ¡¯ghost house¡¯ rather than this letter.

    Xiao Li unfolded the letter. The paper inside was the same. It was yellow and some pieces had been pasted together. The paper was very fragile and there was even a ck patch on the back. Only a few words could be vaguely discerned.

    ¡¾ ording to the above orders, I have to leave the ce where my ancestors lived, my pets, my dolls, everything. I¡¯ve been looking forward to the opening of the amusement park for so long and now I can¡¯t y because of that damn explosion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I don¡¯t want to leave but they look so scary. They can¡¯t be called ¡¯people.¡¯ ¡¿

    ¡¾ There is no choice at all. ¡¿

    Xiao Li read these sentences and then handed it to Zou Hanyi who came over. Zou Hanyi couldn¡¯t wait and wondered after she read it, "Who are they? Ghosts?"

    Hao Ge touched the goosebumps on his arm. "They could also be creatures that were contaminated by the explosion and mutated...?"

    Night in the forbidden zone was very windy, making them feel cold. The reincarnators couldn¡¯t help missing the bed and temperature of the residential building. It was the perfect ce to live as long as there were no ghosts.

    "What do we do now? Find a ce to sleep for the night?" Hai Han felt this letter didn¡¯t reveal any important clues. Compared to thepletion of the task, he was more concerned about the present.

    Zou Hanyi originally wanted to return the envelope to Xiao Li. However, Xiao Li pushed it back at her and she simply put it in the bag she carried.

    Once this finished, Zou Hanyi said, "It is too dangerous to walk around the forbidden area at night. We will stay in the car and sleep for a while. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow, lest we meet any ghosts."

    Hao Ge agreed. "I think so as well. The exploration didn¡¯t state whether it should be day or night so we should be careful."

    Zou Hanyi looked at Xiao Li. Xiao Li was thinking about something else. He felt something was wrong but he couldn¡¯t say where it came from. He didn¡¯t respond to Zou Hanyi¡¯s words so she assumed that he agreed.

    The reincarnators got into the car and Hao Ge drove away from the residential building. He parked on awn not far away, turned off the power, opened a crack in the window for air to breathe and leaned against his window for a short rest.

    He had driven all night but he hadn¡¯t dared to really fall asleep in the ghost house. Now he finally felt some security. His posture might be awkward but he soon fell into a deep sleep. Hao Ge¡¯s eyelids lowered and finally closed tightly together. His breathing became smooth and he fell asleep.

    However, he didn¡¯t get a good rest because he had a dream. He dreamt that he hade to a ce of flowers, with fresh grass, blue sky and white clouds. In the distance, there was a little girl. The little girl was dressed in a beautiful tutu dress with long blonde hair. She was walking a tall and powerful dog.

    The sun above his head stung. Hao Ge narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly as he watched this scene. The dog ran around thew and pounced on a moth. He couldn¡¯t pounce on it and finally rolled, arriving at a tree stump. Hao Ge¡¯s spirit was in a bit of a trance. He clearly knew that he was in a dream but he didn¡¯t know why he was having this dream.

    The little girl waited quietly for the dog to finish. In the process, she looked around and finally focused into the distance. Hao Ge followed the direction of her eyes. There was a big building over there that was covered with steel. Then a raging fire ignited. Something swung like a willow in the wind.

    The little girl reached for it but as soon as her fingers came into contact with it, her entire hand started to fester. Her skin was red and started peeling off little by little. A creaking sound came from her bones.

    She slowly bowed her head and turned to look stiffly at Hao Ge. "This isn¡¯t a ce where you cane. Go."

    Hao Ge wanted to leave but he had no strength in his legs. He couldn¡¯t even speak.

    The little girl¡¯s face could no longer be called a face. She didn¡¯t walk normally and crawled toward Hao Ge like a spider. This is your choice."

    She approached Hao Ge and her hand pressed directly on Hao Ge¡¯s shoulder. "It is to... stay."

    The distance between them was so close that Hao Ge could directly see her corroded face. "Ah!" Hao Ge screamed and he woke up from the seat, covering his face. After a brief moment of his heart stopping, Hao Ge covered his chest and looked around. He found that he had returned to reality.

    Zou Hanyi sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. She wasn¡¯t awakened by Hao Ge¡¯s scream because she had woken up earlier than Hao Ge. Hao Ge met Zou Hanyi¡¯s eyes. He ced his hand on the steering wheel and eased his breath. "I¡¯m sorry, I... I had a nightmare."

    Zou Hanyi¡¯s eyes instantly sharpened. "You had a nightmare as well?!"

    "As well?"

    Zou Hanyi replied, "I just had a nightmare. I dreamed that I was on awn and there was a little girl walking a dog. Then there was an explosion and pollutants floated in the air. She became a ghost and warned me to leave. Finally, she killed me and I woke up from the dream..."

    "I had the same dream!" Hao Ge was startled. "It was exactly the same!"

    Just then, Hai Han sitting in the backseat also woke up. The movement of his head was too big and he directly hit the roof. He was in pain and had to cover his head. He looked at the two people in the front seat. "I...I had a nightmare!"

    Hai Han spoke his dream and it was exactly the same as Hao Ge and the others. The reincarnators all had the same dream.

    "What... is going on here? Is it eyeing us?" Hao Ge was afraid.

    Zou Hanyi didn¡¯t speak. She looked at the Xiao Li, the only one still sleeping in the car. His head was still against the window and his two long hair hung down to cover his eyes. His breathing was smooth and he still didn¡¯t wake up. Hai Han sitting next to Xiao Li didn¡¯t think much. He reached out to shake Xiao Li, wanted to wake up Xiao Li from the nightmare. "Sherlock?"

    Xiao Li reacted almost instantly. He immediately opened his eyes and sat upright. Zou Hanyi easily noticed that Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were awake, without the haziness of someone who just woke up from sleep. Nor did he look like he had a nightmare.

    She asked XIao Li, "Did you have a nightmare too?"

    Xiao Li noticed Zou Hanyi¡¯s words. "You all had the same dream?"

    Hao Ge nodded and asked, "Sherlock, why did you dream for so long?"

    "What is your dream?"

    Hao Ge recounted his dream.

    Xiao Li was silent for a moment. "When she told me to go, I told her that I couldn¡¯t go. I have a mission."

    Hao Ge was startled. "...You could talk in the dream?"

    "Why not?" Xiao Li asked.

    Zou Hanyi wondered, "She... what happened next?"

    "She said that it was my choice. She climbed toward me and told me to stay. I was very concerned about something so I reminded her."

    Zou Hanyi asked eagerly, "What did you remind her of?"

    Was it the explosion or the residential building? The letter? Did the little girl in the dream give a clue?

    Xiao Li replied, "She hadn¡¯t cleaned up her dog¡¯s poop yet."

    Zou Hanyi, "......."

    Hao Ge, "???"

 Chapter 94

    Xiao Li added, "However, she didn¡¯t care about me and the dog barked loudly."

    Zou Hanyi couldn¡¯t find her voice. She finally managed to get out, "Dog...?"

    In their dreams, the little girl had be a ghost and they could no longer pay attention to the dog. They didn¡¯t know if it died on the spot or was a dog ghost.

    Xiao Li nodded. "Yes, but its state was very strange. Once it barked, the girl stopped moving towards me and she said something."

    "What?"

    ¡°Go over there."

    Zou Hanyi and Hao Ge asked in unison, "Which side?"

    Xiao Li shrugged. "I didn¡¯t manage to ask because I was woken up by you."

    Hai Han, who woke Xiao Li up, stuttered, "...I-I didn¡¯t mean to."

    "It¡¯s fine." Xiao Li leaned his forehead against the seat and his elbow on the door. "I¡¯ll try to sleep again to see if I can continuemunicating with her."

    His tone was so calm that no one could tell if he was serious or telling a joke.

    Zou Hanyi asked hesitantly, "Are you really going to sleep?"

    "No, I woke up twice in one night and can¡¯t sleep again." Xiao Li reached for the map ced between the driver¡¯s seat and passenger¡¯s seat. "Still, I can roughly guess where she was saying."

    It was a map of the area. It wasn¡¯t very detailed but there were several roads in and out of the exclusion zone marked, as well asrge buildings inside the exclusion zone. Xiao Li took out a pen from his pocket and drew a route on the map. This was the road they hade in. Then he circled a nk space and wrote ¡¯residential building.¡¯ He drew a line from the residential building to the ghost light that Xiao Li had seen looking out the window of the ghost house.

    "Here." Xiao Li put away his pen and estimated the distance to the light. "I saw a light here when I returned to the building."

    Zou Hanyi took the map and studied it before asking Xiao Li, "Is it the same light as the residential building just now?"

    "No. The lights of the residential building didn¡¯t move. This light was very weak kept moving."

    What lights could move? Zou Hanyi first thought of antern or¡ª perhaps the amusement park written about on the letter?

    "Go and see?" Xiao Li patted the arm of Hao Ge who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Hao Ge looked at the sky outside. It was still a vast darkness and he couldn¡¯t even see his five fingers if he reached out. The temperature in the forbidden zone wasn¡¯t high. Based on the temperature, it seems to be autumn and it waste morning. The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet.

    He made a bitter expression. "Isn¡¯t waiting for dawn better? My survival experience tells me that going out at night won¡¯t have any good results."

    Xiao Li shook his head. "The light only turns on at night. We are likely to miss it during the day."

    Hao Ge didn¡¯t want to go. He looked at the rest of the reincarnators for their support.

    Hai Han chose to stand with Hao Ge and shook his head. "Don¡¯t run around at night. This is death."

    Lu Min, another reincarnator with a low presence, nodded in agreement.

    Xiao Li reached out to open the door, letting cold air into the car. Hao Ge received a chill and raised his head to question Xiao Li when he heard the other person saying, "Then I¡¯ll go first to explore the road."

    "Do you want to go alone?" Hao Ge asked with surprise.

    Xiao Li nodded and no longer talked. He closed the door and walked in the direction of the light. The wind rolled up the dust on the ground. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion but Xiao Li always felt the air was filled with the smell of scrap metal. He coughed to clear his throat and buttoned up the buttons to the top of his shirt.

    Xiao Li walked while missing his suit jacket. Unfortunately, it had been turned into sushi and discarded in the trunk. Then he started thinking about how he wanted to eat sushi. His mind was scattered and aimless when he heard the sound of an engine behind him.

    An off-road vehicle chased from the rear. It made a perfect arc and stopped in front of Xiao Li. The window rolled down to reveal Hao Ge¡¯s hard face. "Come on, Brother Xia. I really admire you."

    Xiao Li went to the car, opened the rear door and admonished using Hao Ge¡¯s previous words. "Moving at night is dangerous."

    This time, the one to answer was Zou Hanyi. The girl had made up her mind and decisively raised her head. "However, the rules of the world is that we can find the path to live in danger."

    Taking risks when first entering the world of instances was less dangerous than afterwards.

    Hao Ge sighed. He also understood this truth but he didn¡¯t want to lose face. Once Xiao Li left, Zou Hanyi had spoken a few words and they had chosen to follow. After all, if Zou Hanyi also left then they couldn¡¯t continue staying in the car.

    The off-road vehicle was like a beast breaking into the forbidden zone as it roared along the road. They soon came to the location of the light. It was an amusement park. ording to the newspaper, the amusement park hadn¡¯t opened yet when an explosion nearby caused the area to be uninhabitable and the residents were evacuated.

    At the entrance of the amusement park stood a man who made Hao Ge stop for the first time. The lights shone on the face of the man and it wasn¡¯t a ghost. It was a person they were familiar with.

    The man squinted and took several steps towards the car. He left the area of the lights, revealing the tall man who had chosen to leave them and walk alone at the beginning.

    The man¡¯s face showed an expression of surprise and his demeanour was tired. He might be physically strong but walking an entire road without any rest made him feel exhausted. Still, he sneered coldly, "You are better than I thought. I thought you would die halfway or after you came in and found a ce to rest until dawn. I didn¡¯t think you would take the initiative toe here."

    Hao Ge¡¯s knee was shot with an arrow.

    The reincarnators got down from the off-road vehicle and Zou Hanyi looked at the man. She ignored the cynicism of the other person and asked, "How did you find this ce?"

    The man¡¯s voice was thick with smoke. "Rather than being curious about me, think about how you can live."

    "Why are you like this?" Hai Han raised his voice in a disgruntled manner.

    Xiao Li turned on the shlight and pushed open the iron gate of the amusement park. As he walked inside, he passed by the man and nced at this person. The man was tired but still standing upright. Xiao Li asked sympathetically, "Are you tired?"

    The man, "..."

    Before he could answer, Xiao Li had entered the amusement park. The man¡¯s face was cloudy and he finally chose to follow far behind.

    ******

    The amusement park was home to nts and moss that wildly covered the amusement park equipment. The smell of nts masked the smell of metal in the air, burying everything that once was. The amusement park was fully equipped with rotating swings, the hammer and other games. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine what it would be like if it was open.

    Now only the white light of the shlight shone on various facilities, adding a bit of fear. Xiao Li bypassed the spinning swing and looked up into the air. A Ferris wheel stood in the centre of the amusement park. A cockpit at the top of the Ferris wheel had a light that moved regrly as the Ferris wheel moved. Then that cockpit contained a ghost that was looking down over the forbidden zone?

    The reincarnators couldn¡¯t help specting.

    At this time, there was a squeaking sound that came from behind the crowd, as if chains were rubbing against each other. Xiao Li looked back and saw that the spinning swing had moved suddenly, the seat swaying back and forth. It was like there was an invisible person sitting on the swing and swinging around. The chains of the fixed swing seats were already rusty and the sound of friction was very loud, making the people who listened feel ufortable.

    The man reacted first. He had originally been standing close to the swing but he instantly took a few steps back, opening a wide distance as he stared cautiously at the swing. He maintained a safe distance of at least three metres from the widest rotation of the swing.

    In front of their eyes, the swing continued to swing back and forth, the magnitude getting bigger and bigger as the chain friction sound was amplified.

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and walked to the edge of the swing. He grabbed the chain directly with his hand and forced the swing to stop moving. Then he spoke toward the swing seat, "I have something to say so don¡¯t make any noise. It is ufortable to hear."

    The ghost sitting on the swing, "???"

    Xiao Li let go of his hand. The swing started creaking again so he once again had to grab it. "Don¡¯t y with the swings. Do you see the Ferris wheel over there? It is still spinning so you should y that."

    This time, Xiao Li could feel that the ghost on the swing had moved. The weight in his hand was obviously lighter. Then he let go of his hand and the swing stopped swinging.

    Xiao Li looked down at his hand that had touched ayer of rust and then nced at the rest of the reincarnators. He wanted to ask them if they had any paper towels but the first thing he saw was Hao Ge¡¯s strange eyes directed at the swing.

    He nced between Hao Ge and the swing before pointing at the swing in a hesitant manner. "Do you want to y as well?"

    Hao Ge, "..."

    No, he didn¡¯t want to!

    Xiao Li pulled a leaf from a tree and wiped the rust from his hands. Then he sincerely admonished Hao Ge, "Don¡¯t y that. The noise is too big. You should change to something else. Look for your favourite."

    Hao Ge couldn¡¯t help growling out, "Sherlock, enough. Who would like to y in a ce like this?"

    Xiao Li was puzzled. "Me. I¡¯d like to sit on the Ferris wheel."

    Hao Ge, "..."

    He took a while before managing to say, "Then you are quite childish, haha."

    The author has something to say:

    Ferris wheel: No, I don¡¯t want to be sat on by you!

 Chapter 95

    The childlike Xiao Li took the team to the Ferris wheel. "You don¡¯t want to? This Ferris wheel is in a forbidden zone. You can¡¯t get this feeling in the outside world."

    The corners of Hao Ge¡¯s mouth twitched. "Forget that this is a ghost instance. Sherlock, how old are you that you still want to y on these things?"

    Xiao Li suddenly stopped and Hao Ge almost hit his back. Hao Ge covered his nose and wanted to ask when the other person turned his head. "Are you stereotyping that men can¡¯t want to y on the Ferris wheel?"

    Hao Ge didn¡¯t know why but he felt a bit guilty. "You can but... this is a haunted ce. The light is on¡ªhey, do you really want to sit down?!"

    Xiao Li hade underneath the Ferris wheel. He looked up at this historic Ferris wheel. The axis was very old and it was rusty. It could barely support its many cockpits.

    The cockpit with the light on was facing down as the Ferris wheel turned and it was easy for everyone to find that no one was inside. It was an empty cabin. Of course, there was a greater possibility that they couldn¡¯t see the ¡¯person.¡¯

    Xiao Li stood below and waited patiently for the cockpit toe down. The moment it reached the ground, he reached out to pull open the door of the cockpit. It was unlocked. Xiao Li replied to Hao Ge with his body movements. He really intended to go up and also waved to the others. "Go together?"

    Hao Ge and Zou Hanyi shook their heads. Even the unknown man couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. Their actions were very consistent. The cockpit door automatically closed with a ¡¯pop¡¯ and swayed clockwise with the wheel.

    The Ferris wheel was getting further from the ground and closer to the sky. The people on the ground looked like ants to the naked eye. Xiao Li sat on the left side of the cockpit and looked at the scenery below.

    In fact, it was now very dark and there were no lights underneath. The only thing that could be seen was a small outline but it still made people feel open-minded. The little yellow book in his pocket shook. Xiao Li put it on hisp, picked up the pen sandwiched in the little yellow book and opened it.

    The little yellow book showed: ¡¾ Do you like it? ¡¿

    ¡¾ It is a birthday present. ¡¿

    Xiao Li raised it up and ced it against the transparent wall of the Ferris wheel, writing, "Do you mean this world or the Ferris wheel?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Everything. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I¡¯m d to sit on the same Ferris wheel as you. ¡¿

    ¡¾ We haven¡¯t been alone for a long time. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I... Can I sit next to you? ¡¿

    Xiao Li thought thatpared to others, the little yellow book really knew him well. He thought of the gift given by the little yellow book and said, "Yes."

    He looked at the opposite seat. There was nothing opposite him to the naked eye but Xiao Li could feel the cushion by his side sinking down for a moment.

    The little yellow book had to say: ¡¾ I want to hold you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li replied, "That isn¡¯t possible."

    Despite his refusal, Xiao Li still felt a hand carefully reaching from the side. The hand first touched his fingertips then clenched his hands, crossing the joints of the finger bones little by little and holding them tightly. The other side¡¯s grip was very hard like he didn¡¯t want to let go of a treasure.

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t seen the human form of the little yellow book but his brain was able to make up the other side¡¯s state at the moment. Maybe his head was down but the little yellow book should be looking at him sideways with a smile. Xiao Li tried to regain his hand.

    The little yellow book: ¡¾ You didn¡¯t say that we couldn¡¯t hold hands. ¡¿

    ¡¾ I just want to touch you. ¡¿

    It felt like he hadn¡¯t touched the other person for a long time. It hadn¡¯t been too long but it felt like he was touching Xiao Li¡¯s body temperature after crossing several reincarnation cycles. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t break free andbined with the little yellow book not taking any further action, he awkwardly maintained this position.

    However, it was the little yellow book after all. ¡¾ I just want to kiss you for a moment. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He was afraid the other person¡¯s words were a warning and would directly kiss him, so he covered his mouth and shook his head. He also used force to break the little yellow book¡¯s grip and sat on the opposite side.

    The Ferris wheel shook violently because of his movement. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t stand still. He wanted to raise a hand to the cockpit¡¯s ss door to steady himself when the invisible body of the little yellow book reached out to grab his arm and steady him.

    The little yellow book showed disappointment: ¡¾ It isn¡¯t okay on my birthday?" ¡¿

    Xiao Li muttered, "...It isn¡¯t your birthday."

    Otherwise, the little yellow book would¡¯ve already mentioned it.

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Can¡¯t I have a birthday? ¡¿

    "I didn¡¯t say that."

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ Is it okay on my birthday? ¡¿

    This time, Xiao Li was distracted. "When is your birthday?"

    ¡¾ I don¡¯t remember, whenever I want. ¡¿The little yellow book said.

    Xiao Li, "..."

    The Ferris wheel was getting closer to the ground. It had already moved through a cycle. Seeing that it was about to reach the ground, Xiao Li put away the little yellow book away, opened the door of the cockpit and jumped down.

    He descended from the Ferris wheel and the other reincarnators were still there. Before Xiao Li stood still, Hao Ge asked him, "How was it?"

    Xiao Li felt that apart from the part with the little yellow book, the scenery above was very good. He replied, "It feels very good so you can also try it."

    Hao Ge opened his mouth. "I won¡¯t go. I stood down here and looked, feeling particrly worried that the wind would blow the cockpit off. Didn¡¯t you feel scared up there?"

    "No, it is full of stability."

    Hao Ge, "..."

    Xiao Li said this sentence and turned to the other people still standing on the ground. "Did you stand here the entire time looking at me?"

    Zou Hanyi looked at the lively and bouncy Xiao Li and felt more and more that this person¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t normal. Still, now wasn¡¯t the time to care about that. She frowned and said, "Of course not, we went to look around and found a clue."

    Xiao Li pped. "What clue?"

    "You...e and take a look." Zou Hanyi walked in front and took Xiao Li around a tree, arriving at arge facility.

    It was a haunted house. The shape was a huge skull and the teeth made were quite realistic. It wasn¡¯t only sharp but also yellow. There was a sign in front of the haunted house saying:

    ¡¾ Devil:s Passage: Whoever enters and passes through the trials can go directly to the ce where they have to go. ¡¿

    ¡¾ However, be careful, there is a ghost inside¡ªa ghost! ¡¿

    Zou Hanyi stated, "When you didn¡¯te down, we were discussing about whether to enter or not. There was one vote in favour, three against. The unknown man has already gone in."

    Xiao Li knocked on the wooden door of the haunted house. The door shook and dust fell down.

    "There is nothing to discuss." Xiao Li replied. "It is written very clearly."

    Hao Ge couldn¡¯t help saying, "There might really be ghosts in this haunted house but the exploration doesn¡¯t say we must explore the haunted house. Maybe if we walk around, we can find the real area!"

    Xiao Li calmly asked, "Do you believe this?"

    Since this instance had given this haunted house, it was clear that the ce they needed to explore was either extremely hidden or just here.

    Hao Ge clenched his fists and punched the haunted house. "Abominable instance!"

    Hai Han muttered, "D-Do you really want to go in...?"

    Zou Hanyi dered, "We have to go."

    She took out a full set of equipment from her small backpack. She inserted a Swiss army knife into the knife sheath bound to her thigh, tied a searchlight around her opened and pushed open the door of the haunted house with Xiao Li, entering.

    Hao Ge was about to cry but hecked the courage to reject these bigwigs. In the end, he had to follow them into the haunted house. Next was Hai Han. He was afraid but after a fierce psychological struggle, he also chose to go in.

    Lu Min, thest remaining reincarnator, stared at the closed wooden door and shouted, "You¡¯re crazy! I won¡¯t be crazy with you. My god, how could anyone want to go into a haunted house in the middle of the night?!"

    "I...I will wait here for you toe out. You will run out. There is a ghost inside!"

    Lu Mi simply crouched at the door. More than half an hour passed and the wooden door isted all sound inside. The strange noise in the amusement park continued. The hammer suddenly started, the swing Xiao Li had stopped started to make the chain friction sound from time to time, a burst of water came from the rapids...

    There were ghosts ying in the amusement park. He was scared. In particr, he had no teammates with him right now.

    Lu Min didn¡¯t want to stay here but he didn¡¯t dare go into the haunted house. He was worried and finally thought about returning to the car where the space was small. He could also directly drive off if there was danger.

    He raised his spirits and took a careful step. Before he even got halfway, he heard a voice from behind him calling his name. "Lu Min..."

    ¡°Lu Min..."

    Lu Min¡¯s body was stiff and he didn¡¯t dare look back as he thought of a folklore. There were three fires on top of everyone¡¯s head. If they met someone calling their name, don¡¯t look back! It was because turning back would extinguish a fire. Once the three fires were extinguished, ghosts could take advantage of this to hook up their soul. He didn¡¯t look back and ran straight forward, but the voice haunted him.

    ¡°Lu Min..."

    Lu Mi was covered in sweat as he closed his eyes and moved like a headless fly. He directly took the path in front of him and no longer cared about the position.

    "...Lu Min!" There was a cheerful cry and Lu Min opened his eyes. He was surprised to find that he had unknowingly entered the haunted house! Standing in front of him was a long-necked ghost with an open mouth.

    ***********

    The haunted house.

    On the other side, Zou Hanyi had just entered and found that the interior of the haunted house was no longer a house. It was because the width and height were far beyond the scope of the wooden house.

    In addition, she had entered the haunted house closely behind Xiao Li but no matter how she ran forward or called Xiao Li¡¯s name, there was no response. Zou Hanyi waited at the door for a moment but no one came in to meet her. After five minutes, the girl went straight ahead.

    This ghost house... would it transfer people to different spaces when they entered?

    Xiao Li in front of her couldn¡¯t be found while she couldn¡¯t meet Hao Ge and the others who followed her in. It was clear that this haunted house broke up their team and randomly transferred people to all corners of the haunted house.

    Zou Hanyi took a deep breath and walked forward in a state of alertness.

    The haunted house was dark but she could barely see with the naked eye once she was ustomed to the light. It started out as a corridor filled with red mist, two rows of human skeletons hanging on the walls on both sides of the corridor. The number was very high but their empty high holes seemed to be staring at the participants. Several aphids crawled out of the skeletons¡¯ eyes and fell to the ground.

    Zou Hanyi suppressed her nausea and took shaky steps as she watched out for ghosts springing out. Gradually, nothing happened and she sped up her pace. Just as she was about to leave the skeleton corridor, a drop of water dripped onto her hair. One drop, two drops...

    Her body was stiff but her senior experience told her not to look her. She didn¡¯t look up and her body immediately fell to the side. She rolled before standing up to see. There was a pair of feet. Based on the height, it was at the ce where her head used to be.

    Zou Hanyi looked about the feet and saw a ghost hanging from a sling rope. It hung from it and its two feet moved through the air. Obviously, if Zou Hanyi hadn¡¯t escaped in time then the hanging ghost¡¯s feet would now be mped around her head!

    Her reaction led to her escape. Zou Hanyi nervously pulled out the army knife, took a position where she was ready to fight back, bypassed the hanging ghost and moved forward

    ***********

    10 minutester, a teenager-like figure was seen. It was Xiao Li.

    After entering the haunted house, Xiao Li had taken out his mobile phone and called Zhou Ying, who had been busy doing exam questions recently. The child looked up at Xiao Li and Xiao Li lovingly touched his head. "Come out and y in the haunted house."

    Zhou Ying was an otaku ghost and hadn¡¯te out for a long time. The child happily held Xiao Li¡¯s hand and Tan Li climbed out of his pocket and sat on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. Xiao Li had a ghost to the left and right as he walked in the haunted house.

    At first, he didn¡¯t encounter any ghosts. He just held his shlight and looked at the pile of fake heads on the table. From the room full of fake heads, Xiao Li chose to go to the left. He had just gone to the left for a short time when he met one of his teammates, Hao Ge.

    Once Hao Ge came in, he found that the reincarnators scattered around and fled in fear. It had to be said that he was very lucky. Finally, he found a corner and opened the curtain. He saw Xiao Li¡¯s back at the end of the corner and rushed forward. "Sherlock!"

    Xiao Li looked back. "Hao Ge, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time."

    Hao Ge gasped two times. The joy of meeting his teammate covered up everything as he said, "I thought I would be alone to the end. This haunted house is so terrible¡ªwait, what is this?!¡±

    His sense of reason returned and Hao Ge pointed to Zhou Ying by Xiao Li¡¯s side.

    Xiao Li said, "My brother."

    Hao Ge felt his legs be a bit soft. "Sherlock, your brother doesn¡¯t look very much like a man..."

    Looking at this face that seemed to be covered with 18 catty of flour, it seemed more like his name was Xiao Junxiong. (One catty= slightly over 604 g)

    Zhou Ying looked coldly at him.

    Hao Ge almost knelt down. "What did I say? This little brother is very cute, haha."

    He recognized his fear while thinking in his heart, ¡¯I heard that some powerful reincarnators will raise small ghosts and some special items can parasitize ghosts. No wonder why Sherlock is so bold. He originally had such a small ghost with him.¡¯

    Xiao Li pinched the hand of Zhou Ying. The child retracted his line of sight and half his body leaned behind Xiao Li. He walked ahead while Brother Ge followed him blindly. He lightened his footsteps and tried to erase his sense of existence.

    They walked a certain distance before a faint fog filled the area near the two of them. As the fog rose, a voice loudly called out Xiao Li¡¯s name. "Sherlock..."

    ¡°Sherlock...¡±

    The voice fluctuated. It sounded like it wasing from a close distance and far away.

    Hao Ge stopped and said to Xiao Li, "Don¡¯t respond."

    Before he could finish, Xiao Li had already said, "Yes, this is it."

    The anxious Hao Ge, "......"

    Couldn¡¯t this person listen and keep his mouth shut? Xiao Li walked into the fog and the voice kept calling out to him, while Xiao Li responded like an automatic answering machine.

    ¡°Sherlock...¡±

    "Here."

    ¡°Sherlock?"

    "I"m here."

    As the call became closer and closer together, Xiao Li stopped answering and asked, "Ghost?"

    The call stopped. There was a brief suffocating silence before the voice unknowingly responded, "Here."

    Xiao Li stopped walking. He carefully distinguished the direction of the sound and walked over while continuing to determine the positioning. "Ghost?"

    "Here..."

    "Where are you?"

    ¡°Go this way...¡±

    Xiao Li approached it and Hao Ge couldn¡¯t help pulling Xiao Li¡¯s arm. "Brother, you are my older brother. You might be younger than me but I¡¯ll still call you Brother Xia. Can you not go? It sounds like a soul call. How can you rush to the ghost?"

    Xiao Li sighed as he pulled away from Hao Ge and helplessly exined, "You look around. We have entered the realm of this ghost. If we don¡¯t find it then we can¡¯t leave this ce."

    The Tan Li doll sat on his shoulder and raised her little head, staring at the third party with disgruntlement. Hao Ge had to proceed to continue listening to Xiao Li and the ghost exchange questions and answers as they really left the fog.

    The moment they came out of the fog, they saw a bridge.

    There was water under the bridge. It was a stream and the left and right ends of the stream were covered with white fog. Only the bridge was solid but the stream was real, from the sediment to the pebbles at the bottom.

    There was a small bridge with flowing water and dried old trees where crows called out. The back of the bridge didn¡¯t contain a house or old trees but there was a dead well. The edge of the well was mossy and there was a sense of coolness.

    This scene made Hao Ge feel cold all over. Was it really a haunted house? It didn¡¯t look like a haunted house for tourists in an amusement park, it was like a real haunted house! They also specifically brought their own items.

    Xiao Li stood at one end of the bridge and asked again, "Ghost, where are you?"

    This time, the voice clearly came out of the dead well. "Here in the well..."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t go directly. He first went to the stream, crouched down and put his hand into the stream for a while. Hao Ge leaned down to see his movements. "What are you doing? The voice didn¡¯te from the stream."

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyelids lowered as he whispered, "Washing my hands."

    Hao Ge, "???"

    Xiao Li ced his hands in the stream to wash them but his movements were more like he was fishing. Zhou Ying crouched to one side and watched him, following along by cing his small hands into the water.

    Hao Ge asked in a bewildered manner, "Are you still washing your hands?"

    Xiao Li looked back at him. It seemed Hao Ge already knew the answer when he asked. "No, I¡¯m fishing."

    Hao Ge, "........."

    He started to feel that Sherlock¡¯s guts weren¡¯t because of the little ghost but due to the magical structure of Sherlock¡¯s brain circuits. Xiao Li really fished a while but he didn¡¯t catch any fish. He gave up on the idea of eating grilled fish and took out two pebbles as trophies.

    He had dyed too long and the ghost couldn¡¯t wait. It started to call out, "Sherlock..."

    Xiao Li ¡¯whispered¡¯, "I¡¯m here."

    The ghost said, "It¡¯s your turn to ask me."

    Xiao Li happilyplied. "Okay, ghost?"

    "Here..."

    This time, the ghost sounded like it was weeping andining. Its mouth let out a whimpering sound. Listening to this sound, it seemed to be getting closer and closer to the edge of the well! It wanted to climb out of the well.

    At this moment, Hao Ge¡¯s scalp became numb as he imagined the scene in The Ring where Sadako crawled out. He let out a cry that could outdo the crows. "Sherlock!"

    Xiao Li ignored them and stepped across the small bridge, looking down into the well. The first thing he saw was long, soft hair, a white dress and eagle-like hands. It was clutching the edge of the dead well and climbed up.

    Xiao Li estimated the angle at which she was climbing up, ced a pebble on the edge of the well where her hands would grab and then stood up. The speed of the well ghost¡¯s climbing became faster and faster. Soon, the first half of the well ghost¡¯s face emerged from the well.

    Her eyes were long, like a Beijing Opera actor¡¯s makeup. She stared closely at Xiao Li. She had just reached the edge of the well and was reaching out her right hand, wanting to directly grasp the edge of the well to climb out.

    However, she grabbed the slippery pebble instead of the edge of the well. There was a ssh as the well ghost fell. She didn¡¯t hold steady and fell straight back to the bottom of the well.

    Hao Ge who witnessed everything, "......"

    Was this action okay?!

 Chapter 96

    Xiao Li stood at the edge of the well, his hands propped against the side of the well as he looked at the bottom of the well and asked, "Can I ask you for the way out?"

    His voice echoed at the bottom of the well but there wasn¡¯t a response. Xiao Li retracted his head and looked into the distance thoughtfully. He changed his way of talking and asked, "Or should I ask, how can I go out?"

    The ghosty at the bottom of the well, hair scattered and expression unable to be seen. Only her lingering voice was heard. "Sherlock..."

    Xiao Li wondered, "It isn¡¯t over yet?"

    The well ghost didn¡¯t continue calling but let out a prophetic whisper, "You can¡¯t get out..."

    Xiao Li smiled. "Oh? What if I go out? Will youe with me?"

    He just finished speaking when he rejected his own idea. "Oh, forget it. You have to live in the well and it isn¡¯t good to raise you."

    The well ghost, "..."

    Who wanted to eat this person¡¯s rice?

    Xiao Li stood up and stretched out his arms. "Then talk. How do we get out of here? Looking at where you live, it is beautiful. You shouldn¡¯t want to deliberately trap us here."

    The well ghost didn¡¯t speak. Shey at the bottom of the well and maintained her position of not moving. Some sobs were squeezed out of her throat.

    Xiao Li spoke with a bit of guilt. "You are a ghost, you shouldn¡¯t have a fracture or anything... right?¡¯

    The ghost slowly lifted her upper body. Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but he seemed to hear the sound of bones breaking inch by inch. She reached out a hand and slowly said, "You can leave here at any time but I will always be with you."

    Xiao Li nodded. He said goodbye to the well ghost, got up and stepped across the bridge into the distance.

    Zhou Ying didn¡¯t immediately leave. He had been following Xiao Li while looking at the well ghost. After Xiao Li left, the child bent over to pick up some pebbles and threw them into the bottom of the well. The well ghost watched the pebbles in front of her. Her long hair separated from her scalp, revealing terrible eyes that stared at Zhou Ying. Zhou Ying made a face and jumped back to Xiao Li¡¯s side.

    "Ah¡ª" There was a cry full of grievances from the dry well and the frightened Hao Ge immediately dragged Xiao Li in the opposite direction of the bridge.

    This time, the fog in the haunted house faded away and they left the area of the well ghost. Hao Ge finally stopped with Xiao Li and stood there gasping. He didn¡¯t see what Zhou Ying had done. Once he and Xiao Li turned away, he intermittently spoke. "W-W-What was that from the bottom of the well?"

    Xiao Li knocked on Zhou Ying¡¯s forehead and then said to Hao Ge, "I don¡¯t know. Perhaps she saw her food reserves slipping away and wasn¡¯t happy."

    The reference to ¡¯food reserve¡¯ caused Hao Ge to remember the tes of meat from the ghost house. He really didn¡¯t want to be these ghosts¡¯ food."Then we will go quickly and leave this haunted house."

    They both stepped forward. The doll and Zhou Ying followed Xiao Li and looked at everything curiously. They left the well and the road in front of the haunted house was shrouded in darkness.

    There were no lights in the haunted house, only the candles on the walls. The white cloth in the barrier area of the intersection floated on the wind and hindered their sight. The ceiling here was so high that the reincarnators looked up and had the illusion that it was an open-air area. The air was filled with water vapour and there was the illusion it was condensing into water droplets.

    They passed through a doorway and Hao Ge stepped forward somewhat impatiently. He pulled his phone out of his pocket to look at the time but his phone automatically turned off. He tried to restart it but it wouldn¡¯t start. Perhaps it had broken during his previous run, causing Hao Ge to whisper a dirty word.

    Xiao Li was originally walking in front of him. He heard Hao Ge saying something but not clearly. Thus, he turned his head. "Did you just speak?"

    The moment he turned around, the doll sitting on his shoulder followed him to look at Hao Ge. The pair of emotionless eyes made Hao Ge immediately take a step back. "I sighed because my phone battery died."

    Xiao Li responded with a sound and walked forward again.

    Hao Ge followed silently but finally couldn¡¯t help saying, "We don¡¯t know how long we have been walking in this haunted house. I doubt it has been an hour but we haven¡¯t gone outside yet. Where is the exit?¡¯

    "98 minutes." Xiao Li corrected Hao Ge¡¯s words.

    "What?"

    "I inwardly calcted it. We have been inside here for 98 minutes. It just became 99 minutes." Xiao Li moved the shlight away from the ribbon falling overhead and spoke in a light manner.

    Hao Ge wondered, "So long? Does this haunted house really an exit?"

    "There is," Xiao Li stated. "It just doesn¡¯t exist in a normal form."

    "You mean, the exit of the haunted house... we can¡¯t see it?" Hao Ge followed Xiao Li¡¯s thoughts and gave in to his thoughts. "Would it be in that well? In fact, that well is the real exit in a ghost was arranged in it to mislead us?"

    "...Then I don¡¯t mind if you go back and tried it. If you are sessful then you will go out. If not, you will stay with the ghost."

    Hao Ge heard this tone and knew he had guessed wrong. "Then what would it be?"

    Xiao Li said simply, "I don¡¯t know. Look again."

    Hao Ge¡¯s original guess was refuted by Xiao Li. He felt his strength and vignce being drained out but he had no choice. He could only continue going forward. They walked through the corridor and there was a wooden door around the corner.

    The door was very old and there were even cracks in it. The sound of water flowing could be heard from inside the wooden door. Xiao Li walked up to the wooden door. He pursed his lips and knocked on the door first.

    Hao Ge spoke weakly, "Sherlock, why are you being a gentleman at this time? Even if there is a ghost inside, it would reply if you knock on the door."

    Just as Hao Ge was speaking, there was subtle movement from behind the wooden door. It was as if someone let out an exmation and then hit the ground.

    Hao Ge, "........."

    Xiao Li felt this sound was familiar. He pushed open the wooden door and entered. The world inside the wooden door was the same self-contained world as the well. Xiao Li felt heard the sound of water and the sudden rise of water vapour. The water vapour here was different from the well. The temperature was higher and the water source was wider, making the sound seem close at hand.

    He bypassed the bushes and followed the path through the false mountains. The clouds opened to reveal a quaint building. The building was like an old Japanese inn. It was around two stories high and had a small attic with a triangr shape. The sign above that window read: Hot Spring Hotel

    The sign was very old. The hotel¡¯s doors and windows were covered with spider webs and it was apparently uninhabited. There was a hot spring in front of this hot spring hotel. The water seemed alive. It was warm and crystal clear but due to the temperature difference, it was covered with mist.

    A woman could be seen in the hot spring. Only the woman¡¯s head was revealed. She had soft, soft hair. The end of her hair was wet with water and stuck to her neck. She had her back to the reincarnators. Once she heard this noise, she turned her head and eximed loudly to Xiao Li, "Who are you?"

    The hot springs woman had a beautiful face. She could almost directly be a celebrity. Her facial features were beautiful and she had bright red lips. Xiao Li didn¡¯t immediately answer her. He first nced around to look for the familiar sound. Finally, in a flower bush behind the rockery, he found Zou Hanyi. Zou Hanyi was pale and lying down on the grass. She reluctantly took out a pill from her cuff and stuffed it into her mouth.

    Hao Ge rushed over and helped her up. "Miss Zou, what happened?"

    Zou Hanyi had obviouslye here earlier than them. How did she be like this? Was it done by that hot springs beauty?

    "No, don¡¯t look at her." Zou Hanyi coughed heavily. "I... was going ahead and came in here. At first, she alsomunicated with me like this."

    "Then she invited me to take a dip in the hot springs with her. I naturally didn¡¯t say yes but as I interacted with her, I felt increasingly unable to control my limbs. It was like someone was pushing me from behind. trying to push me into the hot springs."

    "Fortunately, I brought some items. I can transfer one wound on my body and I avoided the bad luck of entering the water."

    She quickly exined what happened after she came in. Xiao Li thought about it for a moment. The woman soaking in the hot springs, was she the drowned woman?

    The drowned woman was a famous ghost legend in line with the split mouthed girl. It was said that she often haunted a hot springs hotel and invited others to enter the hot springs with her. Once they entered, she would reveal her full skeletal body and turn that person into a skeleton.

    "What did you visit here to do?" The drowned woman was unaware of the hostility of the reincarnators and smiled, inviting them. "Do you want to enter the hot springs together? The hotel¡¯s water temperature is veryfortable. You¡¯ll like it."

    Hao Ge helped Zou Hanyi and looked back at the wooden door they entered through. He wanted to get out of here but to his disappointment, the wooden door had disappeared and turned into a wall.

    "Come down." The drowning woman said. "I will make you not notice the pain."

 Chapter 97

    No normal reincarnator facing such a strange scene would be able to share a bath with the beauty.

    However, it was like Zou Hanyi said. The moment the woman spoke, the group gradually realized her power. It was as if something had blocked her wits and they started to feel that the drowned girl¡¯s words were very reasonable.

    The forbidden zone was so big and covered with dust. This hot spring looked clear and warm. Soaking in it would relieve the fatigue of the reincarnators...

    Hao Ge was the first one to take a step toward the hot spring.

    Zou Hanyi subconsciously pulled him but she was soon affected herself. She was in a better state than Hao Ge. Zou Hanyi was aware of her abnormality. She pulled the knife out of her leg and held the de, wanting to use the pain to regain her senses.

    Xiao Li held her hand in time. He pulled her and Hao Ge to the side and crouched on the edge of the hot spring. The doll slipped off Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and fell straight into the hot spring. The moment she was exposed to the hot spring water, Tan Li changed from the form of a doll to a girl.

    She was still wearing a thick cat and looked fat. Her hair soaked in the hot spring and floated behind her. There was a trace of crimson in the hot spring. It was from the bloody marks left on Tan Li¡¯s coat over the years. It had originally solidified on the coat but now it was soaked in warm water and gradually fell off.

    On the other side, Zhou Ying squatted by the edge of the hot spring. He first put his hands into the hot spring and leaned forward to wash his hands. Then he stretched out his feet and started to soak his feet.

    The drowned girl who discovered the hot spring was contaminated, "......"

    The beautiful woman¡¯s head looked down at the blood that was about to touch her and she immediately swam in the opposite direction. She moved like this and Hao Ge and Zou Hanyi awakened from this strange force.

    Hao Ge crawled away from the hot spring. "I-I was trapped and just wanted to go down!"

    Zou Hanyi already had such an experience so she focused most of her attention on these two new ghosts. Then she thought of Xiao Li¡¯s name and remembered the forum post she saw a long time ago. Sherlock, was it that Sherlock? Or was it just the same name?

    She couldn¡¯t directly confirm it at first but then Zou Hanyi turned to see the drowned woman in a corner of the hot spring. The other side¡¯s gorgeous face was gradually turning green. It was him. Zou Hanyi thought so. She unknowingly sighed with relief.

    The drowned woman stood in the opposite corner from Tan Li, her face green as she faced the human on the shore. "Let them go up."

    Xiao Li also used his hand to touch the hot spring water. "Didn¡¯t you want us to go down? They also want to enjoy it?"

    The drowned woman seemed to really like the hot springs here and didn¡¯t want to leave. She stretched out her neck and the white bones connected to her neck could be seen. She pointed to the hotel behind her. "Have them leave here and you can go.¡¯

    Water dropped from her outstretched skeletal arm into the hot spring. Such a beautiful face with a non-human body, the contrast was chilling. Xiao Li went from squatting to standing before shining the shlight at the hot springs hotel. "Over there... doesn¡¯t have an exit, right?"

    The ¡¯exit¡¯ he referred to wasn¡¯t the hot springs exit but the exit to the entire haunted house. The drowned woman sneered. "What do you think?"

    Xiao Li smiled at her and then asked Hao Ge, "We¡¯ve been here for more than two hours. Do you have the desire to go to the toilet?"

    Hao Ge who suddenly understood what he meant, "......"

    No, even if he did, he couldn¡¯t do it in front of so many people.... especially peeing on the ghost¡¯s face!

    Xiao Li saw his embarrassed appearance and turned to ask Zou Hanyi, "What about you?"

    Zou Hanyi¡¯s mouth twitched. She knew Xiao Li¡¯s meaning and reluctantly nodded.

    The drowned girl who just understood, "???"

    She looked at Tan Li still soaking in the hot spring and decided to change to another hot spring next time. She made up her mind and her voice rxed slightly. "That isn¡¯t the real exist. I don¡¯t know where the real exit is."

    Xiao Li believed her words.

    He reached out to recall Zhou Ying and Tan Li. The doll came out and shook her head. The warm water on her body solidified and she sat back on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. As she passed by the drowned woman, the drowned woman¡¯s face was reflected in the rippling hot spring, showing an unparalleled beauty.

    Xiao Li¡¯s footsteps subtly paused and he spoke in a nostalgic tone. "I have previously encountered a skeleton that followed me all the time. Later, I dismantled it and it couldn¡¯t find me anymore."

    The drowned girl, "......"

    She nced at the lower part of her neck and sank down again.

    *****

    They entered through the back door of the hot springs hotel and found a wooden door and passage. The floor was wooden and some ces had long been raised high. Cobwebs upied the high ces and the air was filled with decay.

    Xiao Li covered his mouth and nose. He thought about what he had just seen while moving forward. The other two people followed him, Zou Hanyi still holding onto the knife in case of a possible attack.

    It was really an abandoned hot springs hotel. It was very small and there were no ghosts inside it apart from the drowned girl. They came out the front door of the hot springs hotel and returned to the haunted house.

    Then there was an endless darkness. This haunted house seemed to have no end.

    Hao Ge took the initiative to break the silence. "How on earth can we get out of this haunted house? Do you have a clue?"

    Zou Hanyi didn¡¯t speak. She nced at Xiao Li and saw the other side had no intention of replying so she opened her mouth. "No, I just feel that this haunted house is like several different ghost areas linked together. The haunted house seems to y an intermediary role but I have no idea about how to leave."

    "How can we go out when there are so many ghosts?" Hao Ge was dissatisfied. "The forbidden zone is full of ghosts and this is a ghost amusement park. No wonder why this was the forbidden zone. I think all the people who came inside died."

    "However, ording to the rules, ghosts must follow a certain rule to start killing. There must be a way out but we haven¡¯t thought of it..."

    The more she spoke, the softer her voice became. She was apparently thinking hard. Xiao Li held the shlight and ignored the words of the two people behind him. He just immersed himself in his own thinking. The haunted house was very quiet. Apart from their footsteps, there seemed to be no one else here.

    Further forward, they went around a corner and saw a clown standing there. The clown was like a beard and belly like the KGC grandfather. He had a red ball for his nose, red and blue paint on both sides of his cheeks and small, curly hair. It stood still, holding a sign in its hand.

    The sign was marked with a right turn. A sign...?

    Hao Ge asked in a whisper, "Is this a hint about how to reach the exit?"

    "I don¡¯t think so..." Zou Hanyi frowned of the clown, wary of any sudden movements.

    The pale light of the shlight shone on the clown¡¯s facial features. This made his rising smile particrly scary. Xiao Li shone the shlight to the right side road and it looked endless. The same was true of the left. The only hint was the sign.

    "Hehehehe..." A sharpugh broke the silence.

    The scared Hao Ge took a big step back.

    He saw the clown¡¯s mouth open wide in a big grin. "Let¡¯s y a game. I will tell you the right way to live and you... choose to believe me or not. The bet is your life."

    As itughed arrogantly, Xiao Li suddenly reached for the sign in his hand. He turned the sign around, pointed it to the left and put it back in the clown¡¯s arms.

    The clown¡¯sughter paused. "What do you want to do?"

    It guessed the thoughts of the human in front of him. "Haha, are you giving up? I can tell you that the wrong way is the left."

    Xiao Li smiled at it. "Let¡¯s y my game."

    Clown: ¡°Um?! ¡±

    Xiao Li took a pen from his pocket. He erased the right-turn mark on the sign and drew a pair of eyes on it. "I will say the direction. If I guess right, you will stand here for three years."

    The clown stiffened. It looked down at the sign that had a big pair of eyes drawn on it.

    Xiao Li put the pen back and touched his mobile phone. He didn¡¯t open it but directly put the phone screen in front of him. The light of the shlight allowed the phone screen to temporarily act as a mirror. Xiao Li changed the direction before finally saying, "That is the case."

    The clown eximed, "Wait, wait, you¡¯re wrong. I can tell you. The right direction is to the left. I just tricked¡ª"

    Xiao Li grabbed the sign that the clown was holding and stuffed it into the clown¡¯s mouth.

    "Close your eyes." He told his two teammates behind him.

    Hao Ge wondered, "What?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t exin. He closed his eyes and walked straight forward. Surprisingly, he was looking at the clown but the next moment, he passed through like the clown in front of him didn¡¯t exist. Zou Hanyi gritted her teeth and decided to trust the big man on the forum. She also closed her eyes.

    Vision was a very important part of human activity. Without sight, a human¡¯s hearing and touch became more acute and disturbing, especially in haunted environments.

    Zou Hanyi felt like she crossed something and the sound of wind entered her ears, but nothing touched her.

    She walked for around 10 minutes until a light suddenly appeared in front of her. Then Xiao Li¡¯s voice was heard. "You can open your eyes."

    Zou Hanyi hesitated. She opened her eyes and found that she hade out of the haunted house. In front of a huge factory, the reactor is illuminated by a huge sarcophagus, reflective towers towering into the clouds, theplex continued.

    At the same time, her task book responded.

    ¡¾ The second phase has beenpleted and the third phase has been updated: Choose carefully. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 1. Save the forbidden area£»2. Destroy the forbidden area. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Please select in three minutes. ¡¿

    The author has something to say:

    Clown: Laughing and crying.

 Chapter 98

    The third phase was to make a choice and there was a time limit. This made Zou Hanyi temporarily move her attention away from how they left the haunted house and she first asked Xiao Li, "How to choose?"

    This time, Brother Hao also came out. After Xiao Li and Zou Hanyi left, he didn¡¯t know if they were dead or alive but he knew the clown was still there, looking at him while not moving. The clown didn¡¯te straight over and kill him, which suggested that Xiao Li was right.

    In the end, Hao Ge chose to believe them. He closed his eyes and walked forward,ing out to the tall building together. Hao Ge looked at the task book. "Save or destroy, why does this feel like we have to choose to be good or a viin? How can we save this ce?"

    Xiao Li looked at the two options. "Destruction is always easier than salvation."

    "But..." Zou Hanyi instinctively tried to refuse destruction. Then she put this idea behind her and asked in a different direction. "If we choose a task, how will the instance world ask us toplete it? Destruction is directly destroying the forbidden area but saving it..."

    Arge hole appeared in Zou Hanyi¡¯s head as she thought of a novel she had read. "Crossing through time and space?"

    "Stopping an explosion before it happens is the mostplete way to save..."

    Xiao Li interrupted her. "It is impossible. There will be a paradox."

    If the reincarnators came back to the forbidden area and saved it before there was an explosion, there would naturally be no forbidden zone in the future. Then how could they go back inside the forbidden area?

    Hao Ge interjected. "I can¡¯t imagine how to save it but the reason I came out of the haunted house is due to Sherlock. Whatever you choose, I will follow."

    He knew he wasn¡¯t a decisive reincarnator. He had survived thest world because there was a top-ranked figure in his team.

    Zou Hanyi was silent for a moment. "Then you want to choose destruction?"

    "No." Xiao Li wrote in the little yellow book. "I choose to save it."

    "Why?"

    Xiao Li shrugged. "Destruction is often a momentary thing and can be stopped at any time by salvation."

    Zou Hanyi eximed, "...Ah?!"

    She didn¡¯t understand but Xiao Li obviously wasn¡¯t ready to exin. She worried about it for a moment before also writing ¡¯save¡¯ in her task book. Hao Ge followed them and made the same choice.

    [You have selected Task 1 to save the forbidden zone. Please sessfullyplete the mission within six days and you will be transferred back to the real world after the mission ispleted.]

    The task tip didn¡¯t give the reincarnators any clues. It looked like everything was in this factory...

    Xiao Li put the task book back in his pocket and raised his shlight to look at the tall building in front of him. The sky of the forbidden zone was bing bright as the sun started to emerge from the clouds. Red light flowed through the sky into the forbidden zone, covering the forbidden zone. Light shone off the power nt¡¯s shelter structure, reflecting a sea of light.

    Xiao Li turned off the shlight and went inside the factory. Along the way, Zou Hanyi peeked at him several times. Once they entered the building, she finally asked the question in her heart. "Sherlock, why is the way out of the haunted house to close our eyes? How did you know that?"

    Zou Hanyi had been observing and thinking sinceing out of the hot springs hotel but she never found out that the way to live was to close her eyes.

    Xiao Li pushed open the door while slowly speaking. "The angle."

    "In the drowned girl¡¯s hot spring, I saw her reflected angle on the water... nothing has changed."

    "Generally speaking, a mirrored object wouldn¡¯t change but the left and right would be reversed. However, the drowned girl¡¯s reflection in the water was still the same direction. Aftering out of the hot springs hotel, I used my phone as a mirror and looked at the candle and clown behind me. They were all positive but when I looked at myself, I was reversed."

    He reached out to point to his eyes. "There is another possibility that everything was in the mirror but my reflection was reversed. This means that I wasn¡¯t in the same world as them. There is only one possibility left. They are in our eyes."

    "That¡¯s why the ghost said it would always be with us? Who can throw away their eyes?"

    "From the moment we entered the haunted house, everything started with the eyes. We can perceive them but they aren¡¯t illusions. They are real. It is kind of like the ghosts covering our eyes. They covered our eyes from the moment we entered the haunted house." Xiao Li paused."I don¡¯t know if you can understand. In other words, as long as we close our eyes, we can block the ghosts in our eyes and return to reality, walking out of the haunted house."

    The reality of the haunted house was actually an ordinary house that had long been turned into ashes with time. As long as they closed their eyes and moved forward, the reincarnators could leave the haunted house.

    Zou Hanyi listened carefully and nodded. "It was like this..."

    Hao Ge didn¡¯t seek an exnation like her. As long as he lived, he could look forward to anything. He turned to look inside the factory.

    This building was the centre of the explosion, the centre of the forbidden zone where the pollutants emitted. The area they were in was obviously the central control area. It was rtively clean and tidy but old dust also fell through the air. They entered the door and was first greeted by a small room filled with a variety of industrial appliances. Hao Ge casually picked up a cover and scratched it a bit. He didn¡¯t find any other clues and put it back.

    Soon, they searched the first floor and didn¡¯t find anything. Xiao Li and the others wereing up to the second floor when he suddenly stopped on the stairs.

    On the original white wall, a ck figure suddenly appeared. It wasn¡¯t like a painting but more like a person had been standing in front of the wall when the ident urred. Perhaps it was due to the high temperature and explosion of radiation pollution that caused the person to directly dissipate, leaving only these shadows on the wall.

    It was scarier than a mere painting.

    Xiao Li shifted his gaze away towards a room deeper in the corridor. However, just after the reincarnators passed by the ck figure, the solidified figure on the wall slowly turned and looked at their backs.

    No one was aware of it.

    ************

    The second floor looked like a staff dormitory. It was only one floor away from the main control room located on the third floor. Each room had two bunk beds and there were four rooms. Xiao Li sat down on the bottom bed of the left bunk, flicking the dust off the bed. Zou Hanyi also upied half of another bed.

    Previously, there had been too many ghosts in the haunted house and Zou Hanyi hadn¡¯t felt the mental tightness. Now that the rhythm slowed down, tiredness immediately poured into her heart.

    Zou Hanyi hadn¡¯t opened her mouth when Hao Ge climbed onto the bed above Xiao Li. "Do you want to sleep first? Last night, we got no sleep and I am nowpletely exhausted. I feel like I can¡¯tst another day in this state of mind."

    Zou Hanyi was very much in favour but was afraid of the previous nightmare. She nced at Xiao Li with aplicated expression.

    Xiao Li nodded and said, "Then sleep. I am also ready to sleep."

    With that, hey on the pillow and slept sideways. Zou Hanyi swallowed down her concerns at the sight of Xiao Li. She once again checked the closed door and followed him to lie down. Soon after, her breath gradually calmed and she fell into a dream.

    Xiao Li had a dream.

    He dreamt of the little girl again. Her skin was cracked red and her bones were twisted outwards. She looked terribly deformed. The little girl stood on the yground, sitting on a swing. A zombie-like dog was next to her. The swing swayed slightly, the little girl¡¯s arm resting on the top as she looked in the direction of the factory.

    Xiao Li stood behind her and sighed. "You again. Can¡¯t I get a good sleep?"

    The little girl turned her head 180 degrees and she opened her lips to the reincarnator behind her. "Save me."

    Xiao Li wondered, "How do I save you?"

    The little girl kept silent. Xiao Li took a few steps forward and crouched down to hold the swing still, looking directly into the girl¡¯s eyes. "Tell me, how can I save you?"

    The zombie dog looked towards Xiao Li, sharp teeth dripping saliva onto the ground. Xiao Li nced at the dog. The zombie dog gave out a low cry and subconsciously mped its tail. It always felt that this person¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t a good thing...

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were red as she struggled to say, "The main control room... over there!"

    The moment she finished speaking, Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to reply when she heard a loud dog barking in his ears. The sound woke him up directly from his sleep. It wasn¡¯t just him. Zou Hanyi and Hao Ge also woke up. Hao Ge directly turned over on the bed and almost fell off.

    Xiao Li jumped up from the bed, opened the door and looked outside. The sun poured through the broken ss in the corridor. In the shadow of a corner of the building, a tail disappeared from his field of view. Was it the dog... or other creatures?

    Zou Hanyi stood behind Xiao Li, her breathing still a bit messy. "Did you have a dream?"

    "I did."

    "I dreamed that the little girl told me to save her. I didn¡¯t respond and she got up from the swing and walked to me. Before she reached me, I was awakened by the sound of a dog barking." Zou Hanyi exined her dream.

    "Me too!" Hao Ge patted his thighs. "I haven¡¯t slept enough yet. Why doesn¡¯t this ce let me have a good sleep! I don¡¯t know how to save her and don¡¯t care about these things. I¡¯ll have to chant a mantra."

    For the first time, Xiao Li agreed with the first half of Hao Ge¡¯s words. He pressed a hand to his temple, long eyshes casting a shadow over his eyelids. "Go to the main control room."

    He was going to end this instance quickly and then... go home and sleep.

    ********

    From the staff quarters to the main control room, the human shadows on the wall increased more and more. It was as if the employees working here witnessed the explosion and were annihted into shadows on the walls.

    Zou Hanyi wasn¡¯t willing to see anymore. She moved her line of sight away but Xiao Li looked carefully. Then he reached out to touch a bit of it and smell it.

    Hao Ge couldn¡¯t stand this atmosphere and took the initiative to guess. "How can we save them? Is it that their bodies are resting here and they want us to find them to bury them?"

    Zou Hanyi shook her head. "That is saving the individual and not the forbidden zone. This is rted to the region, unless there is arge array... I¡¯ve met a reincarnator who knows Feng Shui arrays but unfortunately, I¡¯m not too proficient in it myself."

    Xiao Li stated, "Whether it is an array or not, we should first go over and look."

    They were getting closer to the main control room and the gaps between the figures appearing on the wall were getting smaller and smaller.

    Xiao Li passed by one of the figures. Once his gaze turned towards a dead end corner, the figure facing left raised its head slightly. Its head was firmly fixed on Xiao Li¡¯s back as Xiao Li headed towards the control room on the right.

    Xiao Li turned around when he felt something. The ck shadow on the wall noticed his movements and quickly turned its head to restore its former appearance. Was it... an illusion?

    In front, Zou Hanyi had already entered the main control room and she asked Xiao Li, "Sherlock...?"

    "It¡¯s fine. You go ahead. I have something to do."

    Xiao Li stared suspiciously at the ck shadow on the wall for a moment. Then he didn¡¯t find any movements and turned back to the door of the main control room. The dark shadow slowly looked at Xiao Li¡¯s back, eyes full of a malicious light.

    Just as Xiao Li was about to enter the main control room, he looked back. The shadow quickly turned to its original position very quickly.

    Xiao Li turned around, the shadow looked at him again. Xiao Li turned back and the ck shadow returned to its original position. This repeated many times until Xiao Li heard a ¡¯clicking¡¯ sound. The ck shadow had quickly moved back and forth so many times that its spine let out a sound of protest.

    Xiao Li, "..."

    "Don¡¯t keep taking your old post. In fact, I¡¯ve found that you moved." Xiao Li went to the dark shadow, took out a pen and drew an arc on the chin of the shadow struggling to maintain the original post. "You raised your head just now and the arc isn¡¯t the same as the original position. It is now 45 degrees too high and you don¡¯t look depressed at all."

    Shadow, "........."

    It originally wasn¡¯t depressed!!

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: You can find me if you want to sleep. I might not let you sleep well but I will never scare you (I swear).

 Chapter 99

    It didn¡¯t know why but the ck shadow looked at its chin and somehow couldn¡¯t help adjusting he posture, so that it matched its original angle. Once the dark shadow no longer moved and became fixed on the wall, it once again seemed to have its original sense of fatalism.

    Xiao Li gave it a round of apuse. "It is exactly the same."

    The shadow didn¡¯t move and was still on the wall.

    ...It didn¡¯t know why but there was a sense of a disabled son finally standing up and the old father encouraging him by the side. Xiao Li kindly admonished, "Next time, remember not to get caught when peeking at others."

    The shadow, "......"

    Waves and waves of outsiders hade here and most of them were too scared to think in this ce. How could they notice his original posture? Xiao Li¡¯s changed the topic toward the right track. "By the way, what do you want to do by following us?"

    The shadow didn¡¯t respond or act. It didn¡¯t waver from its guidelines and didn¡¯t give Xiao Li any reaction.

    ...It seemed to be angry.

    Xiao Li walked a bit further while looking at the ck shadows on the walls of both sides of the main control room. The ck shadows on both sides were dense and reached out to the main control room from the floor to the ceiling. Then the ck shadows gradually became sparse.

    However, they didn¡¯t enter the main control room. Was there something in the main control room they were afraid of? Still, looking at their posture, they seemed very eager. He habitually bowed his head and pressed his fingers to his lips.

    Xiao Li was still thinking when Zou Hanyi, who had already entered the main control room, went to the door and asked in a puzzled tone, "What are you doing out there?"

    She followed Xiao Li¡¯s gaze and saw these dense shadows. Zou Hanyi hadn¡¯t found anything unusual when they first came here and now she asked, "Do these dark shadows have any problems?"

    Xiao Li released his fingers. "No problems."

    Hao Ge wondered, "Then why have you been out here for so long?"

    Xiao Li nced at the ck shadow that previously acted. "I¡¯m just doing a good job and helping the elderly recover."

    Hao Ge, "...What the hell?"

    It would be more credible if Sherlock said he was watching ants move.

    Zou Hanyi also wondered, "...Elderly?"

    Xiao Li mused and went into the main control room.

    The main control room here was the core of all the nt facility¡¯s operations. There was a three-fold screen filling the main control room and an operations console underneath them. This console had various operation buttons andmand posts.

    Compared to the outside, the walls in the main control room were very clean. This didn¡¯t mean it was immacte. The wallpaper was yellowing and peeling off, the years relentlessly eroding everything inside the main control room. There were just no dark shadows on the wall. Not a single one.

    Xiao Li sat in front of the operator¡¯s station. He first tentatively touched a button and then pressed several keys.

    "Can you do this?" Zou Hanyi took the seat beside him.

    "Of course not, I¡¯m just trying things out." Xiao Li replied.

    Zou Hanyi turned back to the console. "During the time you didn¡¯te in, we have already searched and only found these things."

    She was referring to some information that had been ced in the cupboard before she took it out and put it on the table. It was a stack of papers full of technical terms. They were fragile and crushed. The centre of the main control room had veryrge ck stains. The specific content couldn¡¯t be seen but it vaguely seemed to be a hexagram star logo.

    Xiao Li roughly looked through the papers. Apart from the text, it had many pictures. This seemed to be the theme of the entire factory.

    Hao Geined, "I¡¯m so tired of this type of world with high freedom. I can¡¯t remember how to do things. I know how to escape from ghosts but this..."

    Xiao Li looked up at him and he shut up, making a ttering expression. "I will be quiet. You continue."

    Before taking back his sight, Xiao Li looked up at a surveince camera in the corner. He held up the stack of papers, took a page out of it, went back to his seat and pressed one of the buttons.

    Zou Hanyi questioned, "Do you want to start this? Even if it hasn¡¯t been damaged in the explosion, so much time has passed. Surely it can¡¯t be used anymore?"

    "The ce of the explosion isn¡¯t here. It was the front end. This is just the control zone and I¡¯ll try it."

    Xiao Li let loose. He randomly pressed buttons but nothing responded. He finally pressed a button that was on the stack of materials but nothing happened.

    Hao Ge¡¯s fist struck the control tform hard. "Fuck."

    Then after his punch, a light suddenly shed on the screen in front of the control console.

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Hemented, "God¡¯s right hand."

    Hao He hadn¡¯t expected his hit to turn it on. He looked at therge screen with surprise and joy. It was just that after the initial sh, a prompt appeared on the screen: Please enter the password.

    Hao Ge¡¯s joy was immediately frozen. "What is the password?"

    He nced at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li had a toothache and covered half his face. "...Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know."

    As he spoke, he pressed a few letters on the console. The next second, the screen showed: The password has been epted.

    There were many separate options on the screen. Xiao Li bowed his head and found what he was looking for. Then he skillfully opened the surveince video of thest day.

    Zou Hanyi¡¯s face was shocked as she repeated Hao Ge¡¯s words. "What is the password?"

    "MAYDAY." Xiao Li looked like he was ready to see a HD, colourless blockbuster. "I just tried it. The girl kept telling us to save her but I feel like she wasn¡¯t talking about herself. Rather, it was the whole forbidden area."

    "It is asking for help."

    Zou Hanyi¡¯s brow furrowed. At this time, a surveince video appeared in front of him. She temporarily turned her attention away from Xiao Li¡¯s words and looked at the screen.

    The surveince video showed the main control station on the day of the explosion. The staff members in work clothes were methodically working at first. The main engineer and the workers chatted with their subordinates and there was no shadow of the tragedy that followed.

    After someone went out for their break, there was a dark-skinned engineer sitting in front of the console. The main engineer was talking to someone at the time and didn¡¯t pay attention to him. The man reached out and slowly pressed a button on the console. He entered a code, pressed the test button and pulled down the joystick, starting the explosion.

    He wasn¡¯t noticed but the reincarnators noticed a sense of incongruity in his limbs. They were very stiff as if they weren¡¯t attached to him. Once everything was done, the man got up again like nothing happened.

    Five minutester, the entire main control room was obviously shaking. Then someone came running in from outside in a panic. There was no sound in the video but the reincarnators could see his mouth move. The explosion urred and pollution started to leak out. The main engineer was obviously anxious. He pushed his colleague away in disbelief, ran to the console and pressed a few buttons.

    On the screen, the indicators of the factory showed: As the temperature rose, the core melted away and could no longer be controlled remotely.

    Just as the main room was in a mess, the creator of the tragedyughed silently. His smile grew and his eyes revealed his wildness. He had previously been looking at his panicked colleagues in front of the console but now he turned his head and silently mouthed to the surveince camera, "Once everything returns to where it should return, the Lord God will wake up and return to thisnd. This is the first step of the Lord God¡¯s return!"

    Zou Hanyi looked at his mouth shape and read out the sentence word by word. The man pulled open his clothes and revealed a mark cut with a knife on his bare chest.

    He tore his wound open with his hands and spread his blood over the central console. The other people didn¡¯t understand his behaviour. Some people called for security while others tried to control him, but they were all thrown away by him. Then he reverently drew a pattern array in blood.

    Zou Hanyi muttered, "Demonic sacrifice? He... he sacrificed all the people in this area through the explosion."

    The creator of this incident started the explosion and created a forbidden zone. This bound the souls of the dead into the zone as the food of the Lord God.

    "Then what about the so-called Lord God he is calling? Such a bloody summoning must be for a demon or a high-grade evil god." Zou Hanyi knew more in this regard. "Is there something wrong with the array? The so-called destruction of the forbidden area is to help this personplete the array, increasing the offerings to summon the demon. Saving the forbidden area is to destroy the array so that the souls bound to the forbidden area are released?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. He left the control table and in the ce where the man had carved the array, he moved his hand and a scalpel appeared in it.

    The two other reincarnators also surrounded it and Hao Ge couldn¡¯t help saying, "I don¡¯t think it would be more convenient to save the forbidden area. Don¡¯t we just need to destroy this array to finish the task?"

    Zou Hanyi thought about it more. "In the present, it seems that salvation is simpler than destruction but in the long run, destruction is better for us."

    "Why?"

    "Destruction could mean a good rtionship with the demon who will give some benefits to the reincarnators to help him. There are many people on the reincarnator rankings to sell their souls to the demon. They will be very strong and get many items, but their behaviour will be very cruel." Zou Hanyi said.

    Hao Ge replied, "However, we have chosen to save it. There is no other way."

    Xiao Li had never spoken.

    Hao Ge called out to him, "Sherlock?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s scalpel was turning around in his fingers but he never tapped it. He spoke to the air in front of him. "Even if we chose salvation, there is still a way to get benefits from you, right?"

    Hao Ge, "???"

    As question marks filled his eyes, there were waves in the air above the array and a figure emerged from it.

    The man had blood red eyes, the air of a gentleman and was a British-style man.

    He looked at Xiao Li. "...How is it you again?"

    There was subtle helplessness in the tone.

    Hao Ge, "!!!"

    The evil god or high-grade... demon? He knew Sherlock?!

    Xiao Li stood up, patted his clothes and greeted the demon. "We meet again."

    The demon in front of him was the one who deceived Captain Stern on the ghost ship.

    "Is there no one left in your viin camp so you¡¯re just wandering around?" Xiao Li asked unceremoniously.

    It was unknown what the demon god was thinking but he maintained a friendly smile on the surface. He replied proudly, "...I just prefer to y with humans."

    "Compared to a demon ying with people, I think you are more like a summoning beast. Drawing an array and sacrificing something can bring you here."

    The demon, "..."

    This man was so annoying. He was annoyed but he couldn¡¯t say it.

 Chapter 100

    The demon acted like nothing happened. He turned around the simple ring on his finger and his face was inscrutable. "What would you like to gain from me by breaking my array?"

    Xiao Li asked, "Tell me your name?"

    "Okay." The demon narrowed his blood-red eyes. Apart from the colour of his eyes, he looked like a normal human. Then he made an elegant gesture, "You canplete the task first. This is my courtesy to people like you."

    The tip of the scalpel was aimed at the sacrificial array. It repeatedly wandered around the edge but didn¡¯t stab down.

    Hao Ge¡¯s heart was both rxed and tense. He wanted to hold the other person¡¯s hand directly and stab down, so that they couldplete the task and return early. After all, the demon was always moody and someone that reincarnators didn¡¯t want to deal with.

    "Sherlock?" Zou Hanyi didn¡¯t dare to breathe in this atmosphere. She reached out to pull at Xiao Li¡¯s clothes and whispered.

    The demon¡¯s mouth curved and he spoke meaningfully, "Should I call you Moriarty or Sherlock?"

    "It is just a code name and isn¡¯t important." Xiao Lipletely put away the scalpel. "The important thing now is... the truth."

    Hao Ge was surprised. "The truth?"

    No one paid attention to him.

    Xiao Li helplessly spoke to the demon, "We have known each other for so long and know each other¡¯s roots. Can¡¯t we go straight to the topic without so many bells and whistles?"

    The demon, "......"

    When did he know the roots of this human?

    Xiao Li continued, "Then I¡¯ll say it straight. Save or destroy is a false proposition. How can a demon look so calm when his sacrificial array is going to be destroyed?"

    "Maybe... because I found something more interesting than the array." The demon interjected. To me, this array is nothing more than a small offering and losing it won¡¯t harm me."

    "I can only listen to 1% of your words." Xiao Li sneered. "The truth is very simple. "As the letter wrote, there is no choice."

    Zou Hanyi wondered, "What do you mean? Weren¡¯t the choices written on the task book?"

    "What if the phased tasks we received were false?" Xiao Li put forward a hypothesis. "What if there is a force that can tamper with our task? The person with this force has very bad taste. He gave us two options, to save or destroy, but the final result will be the same thing."

    The demon listening quietly interrupted Xiao Li¡¯s words, pointing to himself. "Are you saying this person is me?"

    Xiao Li ignored him. "My guess is very simple. From the moment we entered this world, the tasks have been tempered with. At first, I thought the forbidden area had a ¡¯spirit¡¯ and the dream girl and shadows outside were the embodiment of its consciousness. Then after seeing the surveince video, I found out that my thoughts were wrong. They are afraid of the demon."

    "In fact, there was a hint from the envelope to the method to leave the haunted house. The answer is in our eyes and the ¡¯choices¡¯ we see aren¡¯t real."

    "The entire forbidden zone is a yground for the demon."

    "The demon has tampered with our task and added ayer of illusion to the real task, confusing us with the false tasks he created. Then he watched the reincarnators turn around and around, finally appearing in front of us and watching us fall into his trap with his pompous performance. No matter whether we chose to save or destroy, the result is that we can¡¯t finish the real task and will be left in this world until we are killed or the time runs out since we don¡¯t know what the real task is."

    Xiao Li spoke up to here and smiled. "However, I guess that the real task is rted to the truth here... maybe it¡¯lle up when I¡¯m done?"

    The mboyant performer listened quite seriously. "Then I want to ask Mr Sherlock, how was my performance mboyant?"

    "Eyes." Xiao Li pointed to the other side¡¯s eyes. "Your mood is too exaggerated."

    He originally wanted to change his words but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to change it to. The moment Xiao Li finished speaking, the little yellow book vibrated. On top of the original ¡¯Phase 3 Task: Save the forbidden area¡¯, a line of bold writing in red pen emerged. [True Task: Guess the truth of the forbidden area.]

    The original task handwriting slowly faded until itpletely disappeared and new lines of handwriting reced it.

    ¡¾ The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the real task, evaluation level S. The taskpletion is 95% and 1,000 survivor coins have been obtained. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You have destroyed the game of the God of Lies, Pseudo-Logoi twice and your hatred in his heart is the highest. Extra tip: Once the hatred value reaches its peak, even if he meets a life-or-death enemy, his first desire will still be to kill you. ¡¿

    Xiao Li was silent for two seconds before looking up innocently to ask the man he didn¡¯t know was an evil god or a demon. "...Is that necessary?"

    Pseudo-Logoi replied with a polite, fakeugh.

    "Then my hatred for you has also increased." Xiao Li sighed and looked at him. "The reason is that in this world, you didn¡¯t let me sleep."

    He also sent the little girl to interfere in his dreams.

    Pseudo-Logoi, "......?"

    The famous god of lies suddenly felt cold.

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes shook as he returned to reality, his feet touching the cruise ship. The earlier fireworks were over and the night sky was silent. He put the little yellow book in his pocket, rxed his tense mind and returned to the lounge. He must have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Xiao Li¡¯s obsession with cleanliness broke out. He forced himself to take a quick shower and finallyy down on the bed, closing his eyes. Moonlight shone into the house through the window and frost fell. The young man in the bed had very white skin and his hair was ck, creating an amazing contrast. He previously had a hard time sleeping so deep exhaustion overflowed from his brow.

    Then a figure appeared at his bedside. The man leaned over and adjusted the youth¡¯s sleeping posture. Then he saw the brow of the young man rxed and slowly sat down beside the bed. Xiao Li slept all night and the other side also watched him all night.

    **********

    Since the world of the forbidden zone, Xiao Li had a good rest for a while. He felt that all the bones in his body were rxed and his physical strength had been adequately replenished. The next instance task hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Xiao Li took a holiday and it was quite pleasant at first. Then after a long time, he started to feel bored.

    Xie Zeqing was very concerned about him. After getting Xiao Li¡¯s number, he often sent WeChat messages to Xiao Li.

    Xie Zeqing: Is your next instance soon? Do you want to fill in the team formation in advance?

    Xiao Li sat in the ssroom after a long time. He used a textbook to cover himself up and replied to Xie Zeqing. "I just got back three days ago from a new instance. Perhaps it won¡¯t be so fast."

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s reply was very fast. He seemed to have been holding his mobile phone. "Wait, hasn¡¯t it only been a few days since we came out of the phone ghost instance? You got another instance?"

    Xiao Li replied, "En."

    "...You are a big guy. Even your instance speed is faster than us."

    Ordinary reincarnators wanted a new instance to appear after 10 years. How could they look forward to a new instance like Xiao Li?

    Xiao Li casually sat in the chair to talk to him. Then after a moment, he thought of the waiter he encountered on the cruise ship and asked Xie Zeqing, "By the way, do you know the Judges?"

    "I know." Xie Zeqing really had a better understanding of these things. "They are a notorious organization. All of them are ruthless reincarnators and also know how to resist ghosts in reality. The organization¡¯s most famous incident is that one of the senior members killed all the reincarnators doing the same task to please the boss."

    "Why are you asking this?"

    Xiao Li told him about what had happened on the cruise ship.

    Xie Zeqing heard the story. "...I was about to say that you shouldn¡¯t offend them. After all, these are fearless and evil thieves."

    Xiao Li was very open-minded. "It¡¯s fine, there are numerous debts and it isn¡¯t itchy."

    His attitude infected Xie Zeqing. "Right, you are a strong person and won¡¯t be afraid of anyone¡¯s challenge. However, listening to your words, have you offended a lot of people?"

    Xiao Li thought carefully before answering, "Well, there was also an evil god."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    "Wait, evil god? Is it the evil god I am thinking of? The one that is several dimensions higher than us and relies on faith, that evil god?"

    Xiao Li gave a positive answer. Xie Zeqing was silent for a long time before filling Xiao Li¡¯s screen with exmation points. This made Xiao Li block Xie Zeqing, who suddenly went crazy. He casually put his phone on the table and watched the teacher¡¯s Mediterranean hairstyle for a while.

    In addition to Xie Zeqing, there was another person concerned about Xiao Li and it was Xiao Yuzheng. Perhaps it was because Xiao Yuzheng became old but he started to care for future generations. In addition to Xiao Ming, his youngest son, he started to care about Xiao Li after the birthday party. This was something Xiao Li was unustomed to.

    Xiao Yuzheng would not only ask about Xiao Li¡¯s daily life but also look at Xiao Li with eyes that showed he owed Xiao Li a debt, as if he felt pain for Xiao Li¡¯s previous life. Xiao Li would rather Xiao Yuzheng go back to being busy with work and ignoring him. This way Xiao Li would have freedom again.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t used to epting the love of others, especially Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s btedpensation. He felt that he was out of tune with everything in the Xiao house. Or... should he argue with Xiao Yuzheng more before moving out of the house?

    Xiao Li thought about it. The problem was how to persuade Xiao Yuzheng. A tough attitude was fine but Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t know how to react if Xiao Yuzheng started crying...

    The young man sitting next to Xiao Li¡¯s desk whispered, "Xiao Li?"

    Xiao Li paused for a moment before slowly raising his head. "Hmm?"

    Shen Chenzhi moved closer and his tone was almost gentle. "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Li stated, "I want to move."

    His answer surprised Shen Chenzhi. The young man was silent for a moment before tentatively asking, "You don¡¯t want to live in the Xiao house?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s impression of Shen Chenzhi was good and he answered honestly. "I will have more freedom when I move out."

    "Have you found a good ce?" Shen Chenzhi hesitated for a moment. "I have a friend with an apartment on hand. He is looking for a tenant if you need..."

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: Can I arrange the same home?

    Xiao Li: You can dream.

 Chapter 101

    Xiao Li was startled by Shen Chenzhi¡¯s words for a moment before replying, "No, I have a goal."

    The house left behind by his mother was still vacant after her death. He could move in as long as Xiao Yuzheng let him go. In addition, he had too many secrets to rent a friend¡¯s house. The hidden expectations couldn¡¯t be seen in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes and he simply replied, "That¡¯s good."

    Xiao Li reached out a hand and rested it on the other side¡¯s shoulders. "I don¡¯t know if I can do it. There are no signs of sess yet."

    "It will be sessful." Shen Chenzhi¡¯s moved his eyes away, not looking at the other side¡¯s face that was close to him.

    "I¡¯ll believe your words."

    Xiao Li looked at the textbooks on the other side of Shen Chenzhi for a while and felt a bit bored. He was going to take back his hand when he saw that other person¡¯s clear side profile and remembered a sentence that Shen Chenzhi had once said. Xiao Li sat up straight. "Did you say that you have seen a ghost."

    There was still the thing that happened at Shen Chenzhi¡¯s house. Shen Chenzhi looked at him with questioning eyes.

    Xiao Li wondered, "What type of ghost do you mean? Is it in reality or...?"

    The doll sitting in the desk drawer extended her hair but was afraid of getting close to Shen Chenzhi. The young man nced at the table and stopped Xiao Li from drawing on the edge of the book.

    Shen Chenzhi closed the book. "You¡¯ll know soon."

    Xiao Li slightly cocked his head, hair falling down and covering his eyes. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart slightly moved. It was like his heart was caught by that wisp of hair and became itchy.

    He held the book. "Do you want to go out for dinnerter?"

    Xiao Li raised his head and revealed the curiosity in his heart. "Okay."

    ***

    At night, that Xiao house.

    After school, Xiao Li went out to have a meal with Shen Chenzhi and came backte.

    He thought Xiao Yuzheng should¡¯ve entered his room with Xu Mei long ago but didn¡¯t expect the hall lights to still be on while Xiao Yuzheng was sitting on the sofa in the hall, looking at hisptop. It was like he was on a video call with someone.

    Xiao Yuzheng saw Xiao Li, nodded to the person on the other end of theptop and closed it, ending themunication. Then he called out to Xiao Li, "Xiao Li, why did youe back sote?"

    Xiao Li had already walked up the stairs so he replied while standing in ce, "I went out to dinner with a friend."

    "Which friend? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention them?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak.

    Xiao Yuzheng looked at the face of his second son, found traces belonging to his mother on that face and slightly sighed. "Even so, you can¡¯t be sote. You should focus on school and then taking over my career. If your mother was still here, she would hope for that as well."

    The more he spoke, the more reluctant Xiao Li became. Xiao Li turned directly to Xiao Yuzheng and said, "I want to move back."

    At Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s fierce gaze, Xiao Li had to add the title, "...Dad."

    Xiao Yuzheng didn¡¯t show much protest on his face. He knew why Xiao Li had made such a request. "No."

    Xiao Li wondered, "Why?"

    Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t harsh but it sounded like he had long made his decision. "You can¡¯t take care of yourself."

    "I can." Xiao Li came down the stairs towards his father, who wasn¡¯t familiar with himself. "I was always taking care of myself while you were away."

    Xiao Yuzheng drank the coffee on the table and looked at his second son through the fog.

    Thest time Xiao Li mentioned moving out, he had replied with the same words. "You can¡¯t take care of yourself."

    At that time, Xiao Li¡¯s response was, "As if you would take could of me. Xiao Yuzheng said it was impossible, his second son sneered and directly returned to his room.

    Now Xiao Li¡¯s response was no longer so extreme. He was calmer and this made Xiao Yuzheng want topensate him.

    Xiao Yuzheng inwardly sighed. "You¡¯ve really decided?"

    "It is decided." Xiao Li heard the softness in the other person¡¯s tone and wondered if Xiao Yuzheng was preparing good words to fight him with emotion.

    Xiao Yuzheng got up from the sofa and gave his second son a hug. Then do you what you want. This time, I won¡¯t block you."

    Xiao Li awkwardly epted the hug.

    Xiao Yuzheng whispered in his ears, "If you aren¡¯t used to it, you cane back."

    "...Okay."

    Since Xiao Yuzheng was willing, Xu Mei eagerly sent Xiao Li to pack. Then the next thing would be logical. Xiao Li only had little things. He sorted out his clothes and other items, filling two suitcases.

    The next day, he finished packing and couldn¡¯t wait to return to the dusty neighbourhood. The neighbourhood wasn¡¯t new and couldn¡¯t bepared to the luxurious Xiao house. It couldn¡¯t even bepared with high-end apartments in the city centre but Xiao Li was happy.

    Xie Zeqing heard the news and took the initiative toe and help Xiao Li move. He was a young master and wasn¡¯t very good at these things, but Xie Zeqing was very curious about Xiao Li and wanted to know him better. For example, what type of environment would give birth to such a wonderful person?

    Xie Zeqing carried a suitcase, exited the elevator and came to the house. Xiao Li stopped in front of the long-awaited anti-theft door, flocked the dust away from the keyhole, inserted the key and pressed down the door handle.

    Dust blew into his face. The sunlight was exactly the right temperature and the facilities in the house hadn¡¯t changed. No one had lived here since Xiao Li left and there was nothing except for ayer of dust.

    Xie Zeqing helped carry the suitcase in and looked around in a circle. "Xiao Li, I will put it in the living room."

    "Okay."

    Xiao Li used his fingertips to wipe off a bit of dust. He opened the kitchen drawer with familiarly and took out two clothes from inside. Then he threw one to Xie Zeqing.

    Xie Zeqing looked at the cloth. "Wait, I¡¯m just here to help you move. Do I have to clean the house now? This type of thing, can¡¯t it be done by a part-time worker?"

    "I don¡¯t like strangers in my house." Xiao Li rolled up his sleeves, took out two more pieces of cloth and ced them to the side.

    The doll was very obedient. Tan Li took one of the pieces of cloth and wiped the table with stiff limbs.

    Zhou Ying took another piece. The child was short and he concentrated on cleaning the floor. The little ck cat snorted, dissatisfied that Xiao Li ignored him. He used his ws to grab a cloth and entered a difficult corner.

    Xie Zeqing who never thought ghosts could be used like this, "........."

    He suddenly felt the room was a bit cold.

    Xie Zeqing took a piece of paper from his pocket, bypassed Tan Li standing in the middle of the living room and spoke to Xiao Li, "If you sign this then I¡¯ll clean for you."

    Xiao Li nced at it. It was a Team Symbol. Xie Zeqing coughed and wanted to hide something. "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t want to team up with you. It is just that the person¡¯s wordsst time make sense. Now being a team is the trend and it is easier to have a good teammate."

    In fact, it was quite good. He just had to follow and there was no need to use his brain.

    Xiao Li took the Team Symbol and casually stuffed it into his pocket. "Clean up and then sign."

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    If it was his brother who made the request, he would¡¯ve left straight away. However, Xiao Li was the teammate he chose and acknowledged. Xie Zeqing sighed and rolled up his sleeves, cleaning the house with Xiao Li (and his ghosts).

    Half a day passed but fortunately, the house had three rooms and a hall. It wasn¡¯t small or big. The efforts of everyone meant it quickly became livable.

    Xie Zeqing sorted out thest bag of garbage and slumped down on the sofa. "I¡¯m tired to death. I didn¡¯t expect that after avoiding ghost practice at home, I ran here and couldn¡¯t be idle."

    Xiao Li also gasped but his state was a bit better. He was sitting on the side and eating takeaway.

    Xie Zeqing was paralysed for a while before suddenly saying, "By the way, the matter about the Judgesst time is something you have to be careful about. They have so much reputation and it absolutely isn¡¯t just talk. You live alone and should pay more attention at night."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. Instead, Tan Li stiffly turned her head to indicate that they knew. Xie Zeqing was once again paralysed on the sofa as he waited for Xiao Li to finish eating. He had copsed for a while when he felt his task book vibrate. He took a look and immediately sat up. "Integration!"

    The night outside the window was as usual. Only the reincarnators knew that something was wrong. Xiao Li also looked at his little yellow book. There was a bulletin.

    ¡¾ The regional integration has ended and the global instance has officially opened. ¡¿

    Underneath this passage, Xie Zeqing¡¯s task book was nk while Xiao Li had a passage.

    This passage described the next instance world but it was different from the previous introduction.

    ¡¾ The six reincarnators are randomly chosen from regions around the globe. Youe from different areas but have recently achieved a high degree of individual sess. Thus, you are selected to enter the first global instance. ¡¿

    ¡¾ This is a small town located by the sea. It has beautiful scenery and excellent seafood. It is quiet, peaceful and aloof from the rest of the world. It excludes all outsiders. It is like the nearby sea. Under that calm sea, you don¡¯t know what type of monsters lurk. ¡¿

    ¡¾ You need to keep one thing in mind. Stay absolutely silent. You can¡¯t make a sound or you will get a glimpse of a bad fate. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Three minutester, silence, silence fell. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Survival in this town for seven days.

    2. Crack the truth here.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    There was a whirlwind and Xiao Li arrived on a moving bus. He looked at the rest of the reincarnators.

    Apart from him, there were three Asian faces, two European ones and two American faces.

    Xiao Li quietly thought about it. He read the task description and the other reincarnators looked strong. He was a bit tired from cleaning the room so this time, he would try to mix in with them.

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: This time, I really want to just mix in...

 Chapter 102

    Xiao Li took his attention away from the other five teammates and looked out the window. The bus was small and wasn¡¯t like a long-distance bus. It was more like a minivan with six people, excluding the driver.

    At this time, the bus was driving on a winding road. The road was very narrow and there was the sea on both sides. It was endless and the sound of waves could be heard even in the bus.

    The six reincarnators didn¡¯t know each other because they hade from different regions. No one spoke to each other and the three minute safety time passed as the bus left the road and turned towards the target town.

    There was sudden braking as the bus stopped at the entrance of the town and the door automatically opened. The driver was a dark-skinned man who shouted impatiently, "Get down quickly! I have to hurry back for the next shift!"

    The one in front was a chestnut-haired youth. He was Asian and looked handsome. He was the first to stand up and get off the bus. Thetter reincarnators followed. Once everyone got off the bus, the driver stepped on the elerator. The old bus spewed out ck smoke and drove away without turning back.

    The rest of the reincarnators looked at each other. Then the sky of the entrance immediately changed and became rippling waves. It was the beginning of the introductory CG. Unlike the past, this time the CG had corresponding English subtitles.

    A group of plot characters appeared in the CG. Three men and three women were walking through the streets of the town. They were led by a young man with a Mohawk hairstyle. He was wearing a red t-shirt and his hair was like a hedgehog. The others followed him but didn¡¯t speak.

    The young man held a baseball bat in his hand and looked very disapproving. Closest to him was a young girl. She was dressed in a fitted floral dress and looked up at the other person several times, like she wanted to talk before stopping herself.

    This was an old town that looked antique. Most of the street was filled with wooden doors. It was currently sunlight but the doors and windows of the homes were closed. Only the doors of a few merchant stores were open.

    The girl was obviously afraid. She held the young boy¡¯s clothes and wanted to open her mouth to ask him to leave, but she was afraid and didn¡¯t dare make a sound. The young man walked a bit before suddenly swinging the baseball bat at the ground. "Fuck, I¡¯m not leaving. Don¡¯t speak? Does the guide think he is making a movie?"

    His voice was loud and resonate. It suddenly broke the quiet of the street and scared his friends behind him. The young girl covered her mouth and didn¡¯t let herself speak. She took out her phone in a trembling manner and typed a few words on it. "Junchao, you..."

    "What do you want to say?" The mohawk guy, known as Junchao cried out. "I¡¯m fed up with it! I can speak if I want to!"

    There was panic in the eyes of the people behind him but none of them escaped from Luo Junchao.

    It was clear that these plot characters had just arrived in the town. Perhaps they were cheated by the guide or perhaps they travelled to their own death but it was certain that they hadn¡¯t experienced the consequences of breaking the taboo.

    Luo Junchao waited in ce for a while. Once there was still nothing, he proudly dered, "You are a group of timid melons. Look, nothing clearly happened to me."

    The girl looked around, seemed to see nothing and let out a sigh of relief. Luo Junchao picked up the baseball bat again. "Okay, let¡¯s hurry away. We will leave this town and go home early."

    The friends behind him followed. The worry on their faces didn¡¯tpletely disappear but they still followed Luo Junchao.

    The picture so far was normal. Only Luo Junchao walked along the street and kept turning around to boast to others. "Isn¡¯t it like I said? You guys kept saying to give up the idea of adventuring as soon as possible. It is estimated that this town is filled with older people who are deaf and mute. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so quiet. It is the same as a taboo¡ª"

    He said this before suddenly stopping. It was like the mute button had been pressed. Luo Junchao himself was a bit shocked. He held out his empty hand and moved it up and down. He touched his Adam¡¯s apple and opened his mouth. He obviously wanted to talk but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. Something had taken away his voice.

    In the CG, Luo Junchao threw the baseball bat away. His hands covered his throat and his mouth kept opening, but no sounds emerged. This was the end of the CG.

    The clouds in the sky returned to normal. The reincarnators hadn¡¯t yet officially entered the town but they were united in being extremely cautious and didn¡¯t speak.

    The chestnut-haired youth pulled out his phone from his shoulder bag and typed a line in it before handing it to the rest of the group. Xiao Li nced at it and saw a row of Japanese on the phone. The rest of the reincarnators pulled out their phones and showednguages from different countries.

    There was Chinese, Japanese, Korean, English and Thai. Xiao Li instantly understood the meaning of this instance world. If it couldn¡¯t provide a trantor for so manynguages, simply mute everyone with a single key.

    They looked at each other like six mute people. Then the chestnut-haired youth retracted his mobile phone, opened the trantion system and wrote something that read: [I¡¯m Shimizu from Japan. Please take care of me in this instance.]

    Following Shimizu¡¯s example, the rest of the reincarnators also introduced themselves.

    The South Korean female reincarnator was called Park Soojin and she was beautiful. She had dyed blond hair and delicate makeup. Park Soojin¡¯s introduction also had a sentence added. [Shimizu, are you the Shimizu on the Japanese region¡¯s leaderboard?]

    Looking at other people¡¯s faces, Shimizu seemed to be very famous on the Japanese rankings. Xiao Li was alone in never paying attention to this aspect. Shimizu touched his nose and showed a smile, as if agreeing.

    Park Soojin wrote yfully: [Wow, so powerful.]

    Next up was the Thand brother. He was very cool and only wrote one word. [Thai.]

    Xiao Li noticed that the arm that appeared when Thai wrote this introduction was densely covered with some ancient text. After Thai was an American. This little brother had blond hair and blue eyes. He was very tall and looked like he regrly exercised. Once he confirmed that the rest of them could read English, he only wrote: [Lance, exorcist.]

    The other Western person was even more concise. He looked around coldly and wrote four letters: [AK47.]

    He had a gun hanging from his waist.

    Xiao Li looked at them writing out the trantion in their small book one by one. The scene of the scene made him feel like they were a group of muteizens meeting each other. Thest one to introduce themselves was Xiao Li. He just wrote Sherlock in English.

    Xiao Li¡¯s introduction was too simple and his sense of existence wasn¡¯t high. The rest of the reincarnators didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. Shimizu was the first to take out a white sheet of paper and wrote in English: [Since everyone can understand English, shall wemunicate in English?]

    The others nodded.

    Shimizu: [We all saw the title CG. Who has any thoughts?]

    Park Soojin: [Apart from never speaking, there must be something us that will make you unable to speak. There are no other clues.]

    [We can catch the characters and use them to explore the way.] Thai bowed his head and wrote.

    Shimizu wrote smoothly: [I think it is better to find a ce to live first before nning the next step. After all, this is a seven day survival task.]

    The group briefly discussed his proposal. Then they destroyed the white paper filled with writing and entered the town. Xiao Li acted like a soy sauce the whole time. He empties his mind and let Shimizu take the lead as he looked at the sea beside him.

    The sea, full of water and seafood, it was very beautiful...

    He thought casually as he followed Shimizu.

    ******

    The town was quiet. There was no sound. No chirping of the birds or cries of insects. There was only the sound of the waves sweeping across the sand and the reincarnators¡¯ own breathing sound.

    The inability to make a sound meant that the reincarnators couldn¡¯t go directly to any residence or use money tomunicate with the locals. Thus, their first goal was to find a hotel.

    The town was strange even during the day. Generally speaking, how could human food and clothing not make a sound? What would happen if a sound was heard?

    Xiao Li shook his head and restrained himself from thinking about these things. Rather, he thought about things from a different angle. Before solving this problem, he didn¡¯t know if he could eat seafood. There was a sound when peeling the shell from a crab. Would eating shrimp be rtively quieter?

    The reincarnators paid considerable attention to their feet, not wanting to step in anything that would make a sound. Fortunately, there was a hotel in this town and it wasn¡¯t far from the entrance. The reincarnators saw the sign from afar. The words on the hotel¡¯s sign said: Ru Family¡¯s Hotel

    It was a shabby signboard and looked like it hadn¡¯t been washed in many days. For example, half of the characters were missing, leaving only one word behind. Shimizu took a deep breath and gingerly stepped in first. He crossed the threshold and entered with extreme caution.

    The others followed. They were all experienced veterans who wouldn¡¯t make any attempt to escape. The inside of the hotel had very dim lighting. The first floor was made of cement and there were a few tables in the hall. No one was at the front desk but there were a few jars of wine on the table.

    Park Soojin carefully lifted the curtain leading to the backyard. The backyard looked like a thriving residential backyard but no one was there. There were only a clothesline, pickled vegetables and a fence. Did... no local residents exist here?

    As she pondered on it, she turned around but was startled by the sudden appearance of a shadow in front of her. It was a middle-aged woman. She wore a cotton jacket and her cheeks were sunken and her eyes were dark. At first nce, she looked like a ghost.

    Park Soojin covered her mouth at the initial shock and didn¡¯t scream. She pulled out his phone, wrote a line of words and handed it to the middle-aged woman. [Are you the owner here? We want to stay here for a few days.]

    The middle-aged woman handed back the mobile phone, opened her mouth and mouthed out: Yes.

    Her mouth was like a ck hole when she moved it. There seemed to be nothing in it.

 Chapter 103

    Park Soojin saw the middle-aged woman¡¯s mouth and almost took a step back. Fortunately, she was fairly courageous and barely stopped herself from looking away. In order to cover up her reaction, she looked down and wrote a sentence on his mobile phone, handing it to the middle-aged woman. [Is it okay?]

    The middle-aged woman looked numb and she nodded. Then she picked up a wine jar from the front desk, held it against her chest and raised the curtain, entering the backyard.

    Park Soojin watched her back before turning to the rest of the reincarnators. She grabbed a pen and wrote in English on her task book. [She agreed.]

    [As we talked, I noticed her mouth... there seems to be no tongue.]

    As she wrote these words, Park Soojin stuck out her tongue and licked her lips, eating a bit of lipstick.

    Shimizu picked up his own pen. For these reincarnators, the existence of the task book meant carrying a pen was a daily routine. He also turned to a nk page and wrote: [Since she agreed, we will stay here and inquire about the news of the town.]

    Lance looked at Park Soojin before bowing his head and writing. His handwriting was very beautiful and was an elegant cursive. [No tongue, does it have anything to do with the person in the CG at the beginning? Anyone who speaks will have their tongue taken away?]

    Shimizu: [Most likely. However, she is still alive. Does this mean the cost of breaking the taboo isn¡¯t fatal?]

    They gathered around a round table in the lobby of the hotel, the table covered with white paper. Thai wasn¡¯t involved in the discussion. The reticent Thai stood at the door and looked outside the hotel.

    Xiao Li stood opposite him and the two people were like door gods, one on the left and one on the right. Thai couldn¡¯t be considered handsome but his face had clear angles. He nced at Xiao Li who showed no movements. Then Thai¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he looked at the house opposite the hotel.

    A wooden door was opened a crack and a figure was secretly peering at them. They saw Thai looking and hurriedly closed the door. Thai looked quietly behind him. Then he took out his pen and walked towards that house.

    Xiao Li leaned against the door and looked at Thai¡¯s back for a while. His dark eyes shone in the sunlight of the day. He wanted to soak in the sea breeze for a while but eventually followed. The wooden door was old and there were gaps in the middle of the wood with barbs.

    Thai tore out a page, wrote down a sentence and stuffed it through the door. The person inside moved. ¡¯He¡¯ or ¡¯she¡¯ picked up the note and was silent for a moment, before another piece of paper was stuffed back through.

    Thai picked it up and saw there was a long paragraph on it. Due to the person¡¯s haste, the handwriting was very sloppy. [Don¡¯te to me. I just want to tell you not to stay in that hotel. The boss over there has long since died!]

    [The boss¡¯ husband died early. As a widow, she was dependent on her daughter. Three years ago, her daughter died unexpectedly because of something. She was so sad that she arranged the funeral and then died a few dayster. The hotel was left vacant. People in the town know that when outsiderse to town, they will see her in the hotel.]

    If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look. That hotel hasn¡¯t been cleaned in recent years and is extremely dirty.]

    Xiao Li looked at the note from the side and slightly raised his eyebrows. He looked through the gap in the wooden door to see half a face. It belonged to an old man with very deep wrinkles and bad eyes. Xiao Li pressed a hand against the door and pushed it. The door didn¡¯t move but the face at the door was frightened and turned back into the house.

    Outside the wooden door, Thai was silent as he saw the note full of Chinese writing. Xiao Li was in the spirit of helping people and took him back to the hotel to trante it. Shimizu and the others looked at thetest information and couldn¡¯t help their hands shaking.

    Park Soojin wrote a sentence in her own book. [China has an old saying. I would rather believe there is something than believe there is nothing.]

    Lance asked: [Then where do we live?]

    [Do you want to go to someone else¡¯s house and try it...]

    [We can¡¯t make any noise. As long as the other person locked the door, how can we enter?]

    Shimizu was frowning and worrying over where to stay. The next second, he became cold as he felt someone behind him. He immediately turned and found that it was the owner of the hotel! The boss walked as quietly as a cat. The group had their backs to the backyard and hadn¡¯t found her.

    The hotel owner stared strangely at the note with clear eyes. Shimizu quickly hid the note and smiled awkwardly at the boss. The boss ignored him and went to the front desk. She took a pen from the table, wrote something and threw the note to Shimizu before walking back to the backyard.

    Shimizu unfolded the note and saw a long passage.

    [Have you met the old man?]

    [Oh, that¡¯s good. It shows you have a rtionship with him. After all, he has been dead for three years.]

    Shimizu¡¯s Chinese wasn¡¯t bad. Japanese and Chinese were simr and he had studied it during university. He read up to here and couldn¡¯t help sweating.

    [Did he advise you to move? I won¡¯t stop you. If you want to move then move. It is your own business and I don¡¯t care. Still, I am a mother and with the heart of a parent, I want to dissuade you.]

    [The old man never married. One day three years ago, he fell down at home and no one helped him. He passed away and the funeral was arranged by the neighbours. The terrible thing is that when someonees here, he will often say I am a ghost. It is quite funny.]

    Two people, two different statements. This was simply... horrifying when thinking about it. Shimizu tranted the note and ced it on the middle of the table. Xiao Li was a bit interested. He stood looking at the backyard. Then he touched his stomach and went out of the hotel door. His footsteps were so quiet that no one noticed except for AK47 but he showed nothing.

    Shimizu picked up a pen and asked: [What do you think? Who should we believe?]

    [This reminds me of a story I have heard.] Park Soojin wrote. [It is about a couple who took part in an expedition to a snowy mountain and encountered an avnche in the middle. The girl was separated from the others. She found a cave to rest in. Midway through, the members of the mountaineering team found her and said that her boyfriend was killed. They were the only ones left and she should go with them. The girl just wanted to leave when her boyfriend appeared. He told her loudly that the other climbers were dead and she should run away with him.]

    Lance unzipped his shirt, pulled out the cross ne and gripped the cross. He prayed for a moment before shrugging. This Asian spirit was his most hated type of instance but he didn¡¯t sense a ghost¡¯s breath.

    [...Let¡¯s vote.] Shimizu wrote on the paper ¡¯believe in the old man¡¯ and ¡¯believe in the boss.¡¯

    No one voted for the time being. Shimizu ced a dot under the former and there was an ink drop under thetter.

    Time passed. It was unknown how long passed before Shimizu put a tick under thetter option. He had just finished when Xiao Li held out a hand, took the pen directly from him and wrote a third option. ¡¯Don¡¯t believe any of them.¡¯

    Shimizu was stunned and looked up at Xiao Li. Then his expression became even stranger. The ck-haired teenager in front of him wasn¡¯t only holding a pen. He was also holding a peach that he had got from an unknown ce. Xiao Li raised the peach in his hand to show friendliness.

    Shimizu: [...Sherlock, you?]

    Xiao Li held the peach in his left hand while his right hand quickly wrote. [I just went for a walk.]

    Shimizu: ???

    He also stole a peach?

    Xiao Li wrote: [The peach is a gift from the house. If you want, there are more peaches over there.]

    Shimizu was truly stunned this time. He hadn¡¯t managed to write anything when Xiao Li continued: [Do you want to ask me how I know? It is simple enough. Your eyes betrayed your doubts.]

    Shimizu: [......]

    Shimizu was dazed and Lance took over his heavy burden.

    [Sherlock, you just said... house?]

    [There is an old house to the south. I found it when I was looking for food. No one is living there and it is deserted. We can stay there.] Xiao Li nodded.

    Park Soojin showed aplicated expression. She pulled up her hair and tied it in a pretty ponytail. [...This isn¡¯t fake?]

    She couldn¡¯t imagine someone going out and bringing back such arge amount of information!

    Xiao Li made a ¡¯please go see¡¯ gesture. [Go out to the right, go straight and turn left. You will see a peach tree. The peach tree is to the side of the house.]

    Shimizu gulped. It wasn¡¯t easy to find his words as he asked Xiao Li: [You... how did you find it?]

    [Do you want to hear the truth?] Xiao Li took a bite of the peach. [I met a man. He was standing outside the wall of the house and picking peaches from the peach tree inside. He took a basket of peaches back with him. I wanted to buy some food from him but he didn¡¯t open the door. Thus, I stuffed in a note and asked him.]

    [Did he give it to you?]

    [No, I said I would pay for it but he told me to get lost. He wrote on the piece of paper, ¡¯outsiders should go to hell.¡¯ I amicably said I would set a timed rm clock on my phone and throw it into his yard. Then he opened the door and gave me the peach. He also wrote a small note, answering my question that the house was empty and no one lived there.]

    The reincarnators, "......"

    Don¡¯t ask. Asking was to feel violent. It was simple and crude.

    Shimizu made aplicated expression.

    [Then I went over there and looked around. It was really empty.]

    Shimizu: [We... shall we go and see?]

    There was no objection. They stood up, carefully not touching the table and chairs as they left the hotel. Xiao Li moved the slowest. He was ready to eat the peach. He ate it quietly and his lips were covered with peach juice, looking very fresh.

    He put the shaking little yellow book on the table and read: [What are you thinking?]

    Xiao Li licked the peach juice from his lips and replied casually: [I¡¯m thinking about how it is really empty?]

    Little yellow book: [Do you know what I think about when I¡¯m empty?]

    Xiao Li took another bite of the peach and didn¡¯t reply.

    The little yellow book said: [I think of the person I like.]

    [His hair and eyes are ck. It is like the stars but feels soft. I don¡¯t usually like ck but it is different on him.]

    [His nose is very high and there are several times when I want to take a bite of his nose. However, I¡¯m afraid it will be broken if I take a bite. In addition, his lips. His lips look very good, good for kissing.]

    The little yellow book¡¯s words had a bit of suggestion. [Especially when they are wet.]

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: I shouldn¡¯t have eaten the peach.

 Chapter 104

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if he should bite the rest of the peach. He pushed the little yellow book a bit further away and finished eating the peach before throwing the remains into the garbage can next to him.

    His swallowing actions were very gentle because he didn¡¯t want to make too much noise. He took care in his actions and this made him look a bit like a cat. Of course, it might be more than that in some people¡¯s eyes. The little yellow book¡¯s eyes mighte with their own Xiao Li filter.

    Xiao Li threw away the peach stone, dried his lips and before putting away the little yellow book, he bit the pen and wrote, "Do you usually think of these things?"

    Little yellow book: ¡¾ There are other things. ¡¿

    ¡¾ For example, if his lips are dry then I will have an impulse to wet them. ¡¿

    Xiao Li, "........."

    ¡¾ I want to kiss you. ¡¿

    Seeing the topic gradually enter an uncontroble range, Xiao Li immediately put the brakes on. He cooled his face and changed the topic. "Why aren¡¯t there any hidden tasks this time?"

    The little yellow book posted in a tone that seemed a bit lost. ¡¾ I post them but you won¡¯t do them. ¡¿

    ...This was true. However, he was used to seeing it every time. Now it disappeared and he was a bit ufortable.

    Xiao Li put away the little yellow book, nced at the sky outside and walked slowly toward the old house he had found. He put away the little yellow book so fast that he didn¡¯t see the fleeting words. ¡¾ Thus, I¡¯m going to change my ways. ¡¿

    The sentence didn¡¯t cause the book to vibrate when it appeared, nor were there any signs. Soon, it was like the handwriting was wiped off with an eraser as it disappeared from the page. By this time, the outside sky showed signs of darkening. The day here wasn¡¯t long and the night was apanied by the sea breeze.

    The wind and the sea were bing louder but the town was still quiet. This shadow-like silence was like the countdown to life when the ghost called. It added a lot of psychological pressure. Now only did they have to find a way to live and escape the ghost attacks, they also had to worry about not making a sound.

    There were no people or animals on the streets of the town. The residents lived in a simple ce.

    Xiao Li stopped at a junction aftering out of the hotel. There was a house window facing Xiao Li and currently, there was a face hidden behind the curtains of the window, peering at him. He turned his head and the face at the window immediately retracted. It was a small town with secrets.

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze and didn¡¯t immediately go to the house to investigate. Instead, he chose to go to the old house first. It was arge mansion and looked like the houses that belonged to rich families in ancient times. The threshold was high, there were blue stone tile walls and sea horses were carved on the eaves.

    In the right corner of the gate of the old house was a tall peach tree. The peach tree was full of round peaches, the red shell hidden under the green leaves. It was iparably lush and looked unusual because it was too bright. The wind blew and the leaves drooped, like the night had bent its back.

    By the time Xiao Li came, the reincarnators had entered the old house but they didn¡¯t go deep. They stood in the hall. The hallway of the old house contained a mahogany table and four chairs that were covered with ayer of dust.

    Since the first time Shimizu entered the instance world, he watched many horror films in his spare time and dabbled in the horror films of all countries around the world. Therefore, when he saw the old house, he had many ssic plots in his mind.

    He nodded at thest Xiao Li before taking out a paper and writing a sentence in English. [Do you want to explore here? It could be a trap.]

    Their biggest problem at the moment was that they had no ce to live. Their original choice, the hotel and homes had been destroyed by the two usations. This old house might be Xiao Li¡¯s unexpected harvest but it might be a trap specifically created by the residents.

    Park Soojin saw it in a different light. [However, it could also be a clue.]

    [I think we can take a rough look around here. There are people living in other ces but only this ce is empty. There must be a reason for it.] Lance pulled off the cross ne and ced it around his wrist for convenience.

    [I think so too.] AK47 also gave a positive opinion.

    Since the other reincarnators said so, Shimizu didn¡¯t insist on sticking to his cautious opinion. He asked: [As a team or separate?]

    Thai looked up at the outside sky and wrote: [There isn¡¯t much time. It is better to separate ande back in a quarter of an hour.]

    Such exploration was best done during the day. At night time, it was too difficult to observe and it was also the time when ghosts were active. Shimizu and the others made ¡¯OK¡¯ gestures and spread out. They each chose different directions to explore the old house.

    *******

    Shimuzu chose to directly explore the room near the peach tree.

    The young man consciously covered his mouth and nose as he put away all the thing son his body that might make noise, such as a watch, etc. Then he carefully pushed open the door and went inside. There was a small bed, a small dresser, a vase on a wooden shelf, an empty birdcage and bird droppings underneath.

    Shimizu moved on tiptoe as he walked lightly and looked around the entire room. The room was small and it looked like the owner was a woman. The quilt was embroidered with two dragonflies. He lifted the quilt with light hands and searched it. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems.

    Shimizu used two fingers to pick up a pillow but there was something under the pillow that startled him. He took two steps back, almost hitting the birdcage which would create a loud noise.

    Fortunately, Shimizu controlled his feet in time. He didn¡¯t take thest step. He put his hand on his chest and felt his rapid heartbeat. Then he put down the pillow and looked at the thing under the pillow again.

    It was a face. It looked like real human skin. It was very thin, had willowy eyebrows, eyes painted with Beijing opera-like makeup and pink rouge on the cheeks. This... a human skin mask?

    Shimizu¡¯s breathing became heavier as he extended a hand to the mask, slightly afraid that the closed eyes would suddenly open. He finally touched the edge of the mask and felt it before letting go, choosing to exit the room.

    The other side.

    Xiao Li had a goal when looking around this old house. He went straight inside, bypassing the rockery in the backyard and entering the deepest part of the old house.

    This room should be a ce dedicated to the ancestors of the house owner. After opening the door, there were two wooden chairs,yers of white curtains and a high tform where three rows of memorial tablets were ced.

    The first memorial tablet read: Deceased grandfather Ye Tao, died on 17th December, 2009.

    The room was cold, different from the humidity outside. The wind seemed like it could prate a person¡¯s bone marrow and was very demonic. Xiao Li looked at the memorial tablets one by one and felt like he had seen the rise and fall of arge family.

    At the rear of the tform, a coffin was ced. The lid of the coffin was half empty and the head of the coffin was empty.

    Before Xiao Li arrived at the coffin, he heard the sound of clothes moving in the coffin. It was very light, approximately the same volume a human made when gulping, but it really existed. Perhaps it was because it was so small that it attracted some type of attention.

    Xiao Li first turned his head. There was a ck, wrinkled hand on the edge of the coffin. The owner of the arm was hidden in the coffin, as if deliberately trying to do the sudden movement of a corpse.

    Xiao Li looked around. He went to the coffin and looked inside. Then he directly lifted the coffin lid and covered the coffin. The edge of the coffin lid struck the hand. The hand was in pain and started to struggle. It wanted toe out of the coffin but Xiao Li pushed the lid against it. The hand was in pain and had to go back inside.

    Xiao Li controlled his strength as he gently and neatly closed the coffin lid. Then he grabbed a wooden chair at the door and pressed it against the coffin lid. Having done all of this, Xiao Li was satisfied and went out.

    The coffin ghost holding his right hand, "......"

    It stared at the narrow and dark coffin in front of it. The coffin lid couldn¡¯t be pushed up. No, the coffin lid couldn¡¯t be opened!!

    *******

    A quarter of an hourter, the hallway.

    The sky outside the window was bing darker and darker. It was close to the deep blue of the sea. Shimizu was the first to arrive at the designated meeting point. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and wrote a quick ount of his exploration while waiting for the other people.

    Then the other reincarnators arrived to the relief of Shimizu. For the time being, no one had died. Their looks were different but they were unified as they took out their task books and started to write. They looked like students in an exam.

    Once they finished writing, they exchanged their descriptions. Shimizu roughly wrote about the room and the human skin mask. He hadn¡¯t brought the evil object out but he touched the edge and found that the texture was very thin.

    Park Soojin had gone to the kitchen and utility room on the right. The rice bowl in the middle of the kitchen contained an arm. It scared her but she sessfully came back. The others were the same.

    Lance: [I went to the master bedroom. It was big with a screen, a dressing box and an empty basin.]

    AK47: [The attic was dark but there were no signs of ghosts.]

    Thai: [In the study, there are many paintings. There are the Four Treasures of the Study and manyndscape paintings.]

    Xiao Li came back thetest and was also thest one to finish.

    He wrote: [I saw a bunch of memorial tablets and a coffin. There was someone lying in the coffin but I don¡¯t know if he is a ghost. I guessed he was a ghost. Once he tried to get out, I pressed him back with the coffin lid.]

    Xiao Li waited for the others to read it then put up two fingers. [Now we have two choices. First, use the guy in the coffin to conduct a sound test. Second, pull him out and ask what he wants.]

    The others, "???"

    Wait, these were all English words they knew but... why didn¡¯t they understand them when they were connected? Memorial tablet, coffin...

    These words alone sounded so terrible but why did the atmosphere behind them change? Also, shouldn¡¯t the normal reaction of an average person encountering a ghost be to... run away?

    The author has something to say:

    International friends: Are the Chinese so hardcore when dealing with ghosts in China?

 Chapter 105

    Park Soojin showed a brief moment of consternation and subconsciously opened her mouth to speak. Before a single syble came out, Xiao Li standing opposite her directly covered her mouth with his hand. Of course, he didn''t directly touch the lips of the other reincarnator and left a little distance.

    After stopping Park Soojin from viting the taboo, Xiao Li let his hand go and mouthed: Sorry.

    This was one of the difficulties of ''keeping quiet''. Normal people were ustomed to speaking and in some unexpected moments, such as being frightened or when a teammate had died, they would forget this taboo and directly speak.

    Park Soojin was just one line from death. She wasn''t an unintelligent person and soon understood the causes and consequences. She was so scared that she wanted to use transparent tape to stick her lips together.

    Shimizu ced his task book in front of him. He considered his words, searching for the right words before finally writing in English: [Seriously?]

    Sherlock, are you serious?

    Xiao Li also thought about it before writing: [Why would I lie? If you''re not certain then go over there and look first?]

    Shimizu and Lance exchanged looks. They were still unable topletely trust Sherlock. His behaviour and actions were too different from other people. What if this person wanted to trick them into a desperate situation and kill all of them?

    Lance looked down at his cross. He didn''t feel the fluctuations of a ghost. Thus, he hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. The rest of the team also agreed. In the absence of a goal, they weren''t opposed to going over there to look.

    Xiao Li led the way while the other reincarnators warily followed him, observing their surroundings and tightly holding their items. Shimizu was the closest to Xiao Li and was almost walking side by side with him. As he walked, he observed Xiao Li. His intuition was very interested in this person called Sherlock.

    In his experience, a person who acted his absurdly yet could live to this day meant there must be a great secret. If it wasn''t for the fact that they couldn''t talk and writing while walking was too troublesome, Shimizu would directly want to talk to him about life.

    A few minutester, the reincarnators subconsciously slowed down as they stepped across the threshold into the mourning hall.

    The scene inside the mourning hall was exactly like Xiao Li said. The white curtain that symbolized death blew due to the wind from the door. The ck memorial tablets stood on the high tform and the coffin that should be frightening just looked funny.

    The coffin lid was tightly closed and there was a chair pressed on top of it in a manner that it wouldn''t fall. Xiao Li looked at his masterpiece and pulled out the little yellow book. [He is inside. Either he can''t ovee the weight of the coffin lid and chair or he is afraid of making a sound after forcibly opening the coffin lid, creating bad luck.]

    Shimizu nced at Sherlock''s words and then the coffin lid. For the first time, he had the urge tough. AK47 pulled out his gun and pointed it at the coffin. He crouched in an alert manner in case the other side suddenly attacked. An ordinary person would be worried about the sound of firing the bullets but AK47''s gun was a special item with a silencing array engraved on it. There was no need to worry about noise.

    Xiao Li democratically asked everyone. "[What do you say? Do you want to let him out?]

    [If you want to do a sound test, why not use your mobile phone?] Shimizu suggested before taking the initiative to reject it. [However, there are uncontroble factors. If the volume limit of a person and a ghost are different, it will mislead us.]

    [Then ask him after letting him out.] Xiao Li wrote.

    Shimizu: [No, wait¡ª]

    Sherlock, releasing the ghost meant it was out of the controble range! It was just that Xiao Li moved too quickly and Shimizu was worried about making noise. This led to Xiao Li removing the chair, putting it back in ce and opening the coffin lid.

    The dark light shone inside the coffin, making the ghost inside realize that he had been released. One hand was quietly ced on the edge of the coffin. The skin of the hand was very dark and the owner should be very old.

    With some effort, an old man sat up from the coffin. He was very old and full of wrinkles. His flesh was stiff and it was hard to sit up, like a zombie.

    Xiao Li wanted to go back and ask the opinion of his teammates but the others were filled with a sense of crisis and retreated to the door. He shrugged and wrote on the little yellow book: [You are?]

    The ghost looked at him from the coffin. After a while, he put his hand back into the coffin and fumbled for a long time before taking out a mirror. The mirror was very round and carved with a beautiful pattern. Looking carefully, it appeared to be an image of a mysterious woman flying.

    The ghost in the coffin naturally couldn''t write. He couldn''t speak but the hand caressed the mirror like it was a lover''s cheek. The mirror seemed to ripple like water and then a word emerged. [Unknown.]

    Xiao Li bowed his head and wrote: [What are you doing here?]

    [I felt the smell of bad luck. This isn''t a ce where you should be. You should leave as soon as possible.]

    [There are the task constraints and we can''t leave. Do you know what is going on here?]

    [I don''t know.] The old man manipted the mirror. [However, I an do a divination for you. I can let you know what your future will be like if you don''t leave here, whether it is life or death.]

    There was a subtle smile on his face. [Do you want to know?]

    Xiao Li''s cheeks bulged up and he blew at the bangs that had fallen down. Then he silently snorted. [It is great that you waited so long in the coffin just to dedicate yourself to our divination.]

    The ghost in the coffin slowly turned his head, ignoring Xiao Li. He raised the mirror high and turned to the reincarnators at the door. [¡­Do you dare?]

    Shimizu and the others gave over and he gave a real-time trantion for his teammates who couldn''t understand Chinese. Before the reincarnators could respond, the coffin ghost already started the divination.

    [This is your future. It is irresistible.]

    The mirror trembled and then flew automatically into the air, ying a silent scene like a CG.

    The first to appear was Park Soojin. The image showed Park Soojin walking, her face serious. Her original lipstick hadpletely disappeared and her lips were white. Park Soojin had apparently encountered something. She looked to the left and right while walking, her left hand also covering her mouth to prevent any sound froming out.

    Then the scene became dark. Once it was light again, Park Soojin had quietly fallen to the ground, her lips wide open and her face stunned. It was unknown what she saw but she was unable to tell the truth.

    Her death was the coffin ghost''s prophecy of the future.

    Next was AK47. There was no way to tell his death in the mirror. The only scene that appeared was when he was dead. He hand had fallen to one side and bullet shells were at his feet. The ce where his face should be was only flesh and blood. He lost his face.

    Then there was Shimizu, Lance, etc. Every reincarnator died in the prophecy of the coffin ghost. To everyone''s surprise, when it was Thai''s turn, the image only showed one arm. It was unknown if he was dead and lost his body or if he had sessfully escaped the threat of death.

    Xiao Li was thest one. The mirror looked at Xiao Li and the first scene that appeared was Xiao Li''s back. He walked through the streets of the town like he had a goal. He was walking briskly as he headed towards a house.

    The perspective of the mirror belonged to a ghost. It was close behind Xiao Li and just as he was reaching out to touch the other person, Xiao Li suddenly turned around. Countless hairs shot out from his pocket and caught the ghost.

    Next, there was a reversal. In the mirror, a doll stopped the ghost''s attack. A mobile phone was handed to a pale-faced ghost and the caller ID on the phone was from the phone ghost. Bloody Mary also emerged. The blonde woman with a pretty face appeared in the mirror and reached out to break the mirror.

    In thest scene, the image in the mirror gradually zoomed out and a figure appeared. The man''s face was handsome and the colour of his eyes were like blood condensed into red gems. It was Pseudo-Logoi. He looked to be in a bad mood as he floated in the air and looked at Xiao Li.

    Then Pseudo-Logoi seemed to find something. He turned his head and looked directly in the mirror, his red eyes narrowing. The prophecy was broken. The mirror floating in mid-air shook and fell straight into the eyes of the coffin ghost.

    The coffin ghost whose prophecy was overturned, "!!!"

    What was this man?

    Among the reincarnators, Lance the exorcist was the only one who recognized Pseudo-Logoi, the god of lies, and was in shock. He was a worshiper of Western religion and no one knew more about the god of lies than him.

    Why did Pseudo-Logoi appear in the mirror''s prophecy screen? If these prophecies were true that it meant that if Sherlock was in danger, he had a way of summoning the god of lies and getting a response¡­

    Lance muttered in his head, ''Excuse me?''

    Had the world changed? Or did Pseudo-Logoi want to save Sherlock and then kill him? That would be in line with the character of the god of lies¡­

    Xiao Li looked around, raised the pen to the little yellow book and wrote something. Then he handed it to the coffin ghost to see. [This is your future. It can''t be resisted.]

    The coffin ghost, "¡­"

    The author has something to say:

    Coffin Ghost: Quickly close my coffin lid. I will wash my hands in the golden basin and not make prophecies anymore.

 Chapter 106

    The coffin ghost¡¯s prophecy was overturned, causing the scene to be very awkward. In addition, it seemed the spirit of the mirror was deterred because of Pseudo-Logoi. The coffin ghost hid and didn¡¯t move.

    The coffin ghost seemed to worry about the prophecy. He held his mirror and moved extremely rapidly and quietly back inside the coffin. He also didn¡¯t forget to reach out and put the lid back on the coffin.

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Why run so fast? He was still interested in that mirror. He reached out to open the coffin lid. It was unknown what the coffin ghost had done underneath but the lid became extremely strong like it was glued on. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t open it no matter how much he fiddled.

    Thus, Xiao Li took out his phone and was about to turn on the rm clock. He wanted to use this coffin to test the sound volume allowed but the next second, the coffin shook. It was unknown what he coffin ghost did but the coffin disappeared in front of the reincarnators¡¯ eyes.

    ...Was this really slipping away?

    Xiao Li turned back to the rest of the reincarnators. It would be hard to find the coffin ghost again without making a sound.

    Xiao Li had been thinking about how to extract clues from the coffin ghost but the other reincarnators weren¡¯t as big-hearted as him, especially those whose deaths had been predicted. This prophecy seemed to be true, otherwise the coffin ghost wouldn¡¯t escape with the coffin in panic after predicting Xiao Li¡¯s future. Did this mean they would die miserablyter?!

    Due to the prophecy of death, Park Soojin¡¯s hands were already slightly shaking. Lance was still surprised by the god of lies. He was wondering if he should report this matter to the Church while the others were silent with their heads lowered.

    Shimizu was the first to recover from his image of death. He pulled out his task book, turned to a nk page and carefully wrote down the scenes and details of everyone¡¯s death. Finally, he wrote about Xiao Li and Shimizu looked up at him carefully.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were half-closed and his long and thickshes cast a shadow over his eyelids. His facial lines were a bit too delicate for an Asian and the dark eyes were like the starry sky. There was something contradictory about him. He was cold and alienated. He seemed to care about nothing but also everything.

    Sherlock... this name wasn¡¯t on the reincarnators leaderboard in China. Was he new? Could a new person do this?

    Shimizu paused and wrote a few more words in his task book. Then he turned over the page and wrote on new white paper. [The prophecy is something that hasn¡¯t happened. We can change the future without being too rigid about the prediction scenes just now.]

    He smiled and handed the piece of paper to his other teammates. Fortunately, the others weren¡¯t low-quality reincarnators. They knew they weren¡¯t dead yet and it was enough. They were quick to cheer up from the shock of the predictions but now their eyes were different as they gazed at Xiao Li.

    Based on the scenes in the mirror, it was obvious that this person was a big man.

    Xiao Li saw the others passing around Shimizu¡¯s piece of paper and came over to take a look. Then he used his pen to add: [Yes, a real prophecy would never be like this. It should be unknown and invisible. The coffin ghost just wants to scare us or provide the scene for the next fierce ghost.]

    Shimizu analyzed: [There are many mysteries about the prediction ghost. It might have some rtionship with the house. Unfortunately, it was scared back to the coffin.]

    The moment he wrote this sentence, he looked at Xiao Li in aplicated manner. Xiao Li looked back with innocent eyes. He had been standing by the door and the me was on the coffin.

    He obviously hadn¡¯t done anything. The prophecy mirror tried to threaten him but scared the coffin ghost away.

    The most low-key of the reincarnators, Thai came over and showed a piece of paper. [Since the clues here are broken, we should look for other clues.]

    Xiao Li nodded and walked out of the mourning hall first.

    ************

    As they were leaving, another room in the old house.

    The plot characters from the CG were staying here but they were divided into two camps. One was Luo Junchao, who broke the taboo and had his voice taken away from him. He and the girl in the floral skirt were deeply attached to each other. The rest were looking at Luo Junchao with frightened eyes and didn¡¯t dare to approach.

    The sky outside the window hadpletely dimmed.

    Dark clouds covered the moon and made the entire town, including the sea, look extremely depressed and gloomy. The dark clouds hung low in the sky and the air was moist and cold. The wind was strong and there were obvious signs of falling rain. It looked like heavy rain.

    The chilly air blowing in front outside made the characters more afraid.

    Since Luo Junchao lost his voice, they couldn¡¯t escape this town. No one in the residential area responded to their request for help. Finally, they stumbled on the peach tree and found the old house with its door open and unlocked. Thus, they decided to settle down here.

    In the process, Luo Junchao had tried many times to speak but he could never make a sound. Time passed and a creepy feeling gradually entered his head. Once his lost his voice, his ¡¯spiritual sense¡¯ seemed to increase and he could clearly feel unknown eyes on him.

    It was a feeling that couldn¡¯t be said in words but he just knew! There was something staring at him. This feeling made Luo Junchao shiver. He had lost his energy when he broke the taboo and now he was huddling in a corner, hands holding his head as he constantly trembled.

    The woman next to him was very kind to him. They had been friends and ssmates for many years. At this moment, she saw Luo Junchao¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t bear it. She reached out to hug him. Luo Junchao seemed to drill into the girl¡¯s arms like he found a home. The other person couldn¡¯t adapt and pushed him but Luo Junchao still held on. The girl hesitated for a long time and finally didn¡¯t push him away.

    Luo Junchao was shaking. As time went by, his body¡¯s trembling became more and more severe. There was the loud sound of thunder mixed with heavy rain. The sound of the thunderstorm covered the silence of the town.

    The people in the room were startled. Their hearts beat violently but their reactions weren¡¯t as violent as Luo Junchao.

    Luo Junchao covered his ears with his hands. He pulled his head out of the girl¡¯s arms and he stared out the window like he lost his intelligence. Suddenly, he reached out in the direction of the window and stood up.

    He turned his head, his face confused. He tried to move further towards the window but fell straight to the ground. Luo Junchaoy on the ground, ignored the pain in his chest from the fall and frantically scratched at his face. The strength he used was so great that his entire face became flesh and blood.

    The girl didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She bent down towards Luo Junchao but the other person didn¡¯t respond. Suddenly, her back was cold as she felt something behind her. She slowly looked in the direction that Luo Junchao had been indicating. There was a face attached to the window, looking into the room. The face was white and lifeless.

    "Ahhhh¡ª!"

    A scream broke through the clouds. It actually went over the sound of the storm and passed through the old house the reincarnators were also staying in. The reincarnators looked around the curved promenade of the old house, ready to move into the next room.

    Xiao Li turned his head. He was thinking that it wasn¡¯t the right time for the rain toe. He was looking regretfully at the peach tree in the backyard when a sad cry was heard.

    Shimizu looked at the source of the sound and pulled out a pen to write: [It is the group of plot characters from the previous CG.]

    Park Soojin: [The scream is so miserable. It seems a teammate broke a taboo and they met a ghost.]

    Shimizu turned to Xiao Li. [Then go and see. Sherlock, what do you think?]

    At this cue, Xiao Li turned back. He watched the raindrops falling from the eaves and sshing on the ground. Xiao Li estimated the distance from their current location to the source of the sound.

    If this was a new person or an ordinary reincarnator, they would subconsciously want to stay away from the source of the sound. After all, it meant that a ghost was present. However, all the reincarnators in this world were outstanding. Everyone had no objection to the suggestion.

    This time, AK47 was at the end. The Westerner was a sniper. His hands were calm and he was used to observing from a distance. He was very patient. It was only when he walked out onto the promenade with the reincarnators in front of him that a tile fell down from the roof.

    AK47 heard the movement and raised his head, causing the tile to hit his high nose! The nose was one of the most vulnerable ces on a human body. Most ordinary people would have red eyes and cover their nose when it was identally hit, let alone have an object fall on it.

    However, in this world, there was absolutely no sound. Or else they would die. AK47 was worthy of being AK47. He gritted his teeth and endured the sharp pain. Not only that, he also bent down and reached for the tile that was about to fall to the ground, avoiding the sound of the tile breaking.

    [How are you?] Lance wrote.

    AK47 raised his head, covering his nose with his hands. In the dim lighting, the blood flowing from his nose could be seen. The blond youth took a deep breath, pulled a spray out of his pocket and pressed it twice against his nose. This was a special item. It was a medical spray that could heal injuries as long as there wasn¡¯t serious trauma. Once the pain in his nose subsided, AK47 casually wiped the remaining blood on his face and lowered his hands.

    Xiao Li turned on the shlight and looked at the roof where the tile had fallen. He saw no traces of an animal.

    Park Soojin: [Was it an ident or was it man-made?]

    Shimizu: [It is possible.]

    Xiao Li thought about it. [It doesn¡¯t seem to be a coincidence. It looks like some type of obstacle that exists to make our voices heard.]

    After writing this, Xiao Li put away his pen and pressed his fingers together. Since entering this silent instance, he thought of the days when he had to write a 1,000 word Chineseposition. Now his fingers were very sore.

    In fact, it was rtively simple to use their mobile phones to type but this world had no charger. In order to save electricity, the reincarnators would still try tomunicate through writing most of the time.

    AK47 read Xiao Li¡¯s words in a gloomy manner. If this was the case, they would face all sorts of emergencies that would motivate them to make a noise.

    Shimizu: [AK, are you okay?]

    AK47 shook his head to show this injury was harmless.

    Shimizu wrote: [Then let¡¯s go to the plot characters.]

    ******

    The rain was bing bigger and bigger. Even if the rain didn¡¯t get in, they just had to walk in the promenade and the water vapor still wet the hair and clothes of the reincarnators.

    There were only two people left in the room when the reincarnators came. Several other plot characters were missing. There were only the dead Luo Junchao and the screaming girl in the dress.

    Luo Junchao was lying with his back on the ground. His face was torn apart by himself and it didn¡¯t look like him at all. The young girl was sitting on the ground, away from Luo Junchao¡¯s body.

    Lance was the first one to enter the room. He looked at Luo Junchao¡¯s tragic death and thought of the way AK47 died in the mirror, causing his pupils to shrink. The Western exorcist took a small bottle from his backpack and poured the transparent water next to Luo Junchao¡¯s body.

    [What is this?] Xiao Li mouthed and asked.

    He put a drop of water on his hand and sniffed it. It was colourless and odourless.

    [Holy water.] Lance wrote briefly. [I¡¯m an exorcist and afraid something will be done to the body. I once encountered an instance where anyone who died would be a ghost after a while. I suffered losses in this ce and paid attention to it in the future.]

    A very cautious person.

    Xiao Li turned and looked closely at Luo Junchao. After breaking the silence, the first to be taken away was their voice and then their face?

    He followed the direction Luo Junchao¡¯s head was turned in and walked to the window. The window was closed. He pushed open the window and faced the peach tree in the corner of the backyard. The heavy rain hit the leaves and sshed.

    Xiao Li¡¯s gaze moved to the outside world. Then he seemed to get a glimpse of something¡ªa small figure. He looked left and right before putting his hands directly on the window, trying to jump out of the wide window.

    ...It was a pity that he failed.

    Xiao Li pretended that nothing happened. He walked out through the door and towards the shadowy figure under the tree. As he got closer, Xiao Li gradually saw the man. It was the man opposite the hotel, who warned them that the hotel owner was dead! It was also the person that the hotel owner said was a lonely old man who passed away.

    The old man was dressed in quaint clothing and stood in the rain. He was short but stood up straight, raindrops falling down his face. The old man¡¯s eyes were murky with no focus. He looked like a corpse that just climbed out of the ground.

    The young man with ck-haired stood under the eaves, separated by the heavy rain curtain. One hand was holding his phone for lighting while the other hand held the little yellow book as he wrote: [What are you doing here, Uncle?]

    The old man was illuminated by the mobile phone light and his eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t answer Xiao Li and just turned to stumble outside the old house. If Xiao Li could make a sound then he would ask one more question. However, now he could only write another sentence on the paper. It had no meaning so Xiao Li didn¡¯t move.

    Xiao Li looked at the old man¡¯s back gradually hidden in the darkness until the view wasn¡¯t clear. Shortly afterwards, someone patted him on the shoulder. Shimizu held up his phone to type and asked: [What did you see?]

    Xiao Li: [The old man opposite the hotel just stood here but now he¡¯s gone.]

    [You didn¡¯t chase him?] Shimizu wondered.

    Xiao Li reached out a finger and stick it outside the rain curtain. Then he took back his hand and felt the moisture on his hand.

    He wiped off the rain and casually wrote: [The rain is too heavy to chase.]

    Shimizu looked at the outside rain and felt that Sherlock¡¯s words were a bit reasonable.

    Xiao Li saw he wasn¡¯t speaking and added: [Rest assured, we know where his house is. He can¡¯t run from us.]

    Shimizu: [......]

    The author has something to say:

    Shimizu: I think that finding the house that might contain the ghost of an old man isn¡¯t a good idea.

 Chapter 107

    The water vapour outside the house was too heavy. His clothes stuck to his skin and it felt very ufortable. Xiao Li liked rainy days to some extent but he liked to sit in his room and listen to the rain outside, rather than make himself wet like he just came out of a sauna.

    Xiao Li turned back to the room where the reincarnators were questioning the girl in the flower skirt. They were unable to speak and had to write it down to show the girl. [Who are you? How did you get here?]

    [We have also suffered the same thing and might be able to help each other.]

    However, this approachcked stimtion and failed to make the frightened plot character react.

    Park Soojin grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and used her body to block Luo Junchao¡¯s body. She tried tofort the girl with body movements but it still didn¡¯t help. The girl obviously had a mental breakdown and couldn¡¯tmunicate properly.

    Xiao Li picked up the scattered pages on the ground and looked at the girl. It was unknown what she had seen but her entire body had lost the ability to react and there were tears in her eyes.

    Xiao Li touched her head.

    Shimizu, who came in with him, wrote: [The scream was made by her and she also vited the taboo. Judging by the time Luo Junchao took to lose his voice, she should¡¯ve also lost her voice. We just don¡¯t know when the next ghost attack wille.]

    Lance wanted to pull the girl up but the other person was motionless. In desperation, he had to pull a badge out of his sleeves. The exorcist from the West held the badge in his hand and made a circle around the girl.

    A faint golden glow spilled from the badge and was incorporated into the circle that Lance had drawn. Once Lance finished everything, he picked up his pen and exined: [I drew an exorcism array around her. If a ghost appears then I can sense¡ª]

    Before he finished writing, the girl suddenly stood up. The reincarnators reacted very quickly and took a step back. Xiao Li looked around but didn¡¯t see any signs of a ghost. The girl seemed to see something. She took two steps and soon stopped at the window.

    The window was the one that Xiao Li previously used to see the old man. The girl looked straight out the window and suddenly lowered her head. She let out a low sob from her throat. The girl had a beautiful pair of nails that seemed to be freshly done. They were iid with sparkling rhinestones but at this moment, they became a sharp weapon aiming for her life. She scratched her face and after tearing at her face, she fell to the ground, just like Luo Junchao before her.

    All this happened so fast that the reincarnators in the room couldn¡¯t react. The exorcism array hadn¡¯t worked.

    I...Illusion?

    Xiao Li crouched down to examine the young girl¡¯s body. The doll in his pocket scratched at his hand with her hair, indicating that she hadn¡¯t sensed a ghost. Lance looked unsightly as he folded his arms around his chest before subconsciously touching his throat. He stood in front of the plot character but couldn¡¯t resist at all. Did this mean that if he broke the taboo, he would die without fighting?

    In the oppressive silence, Xiao Li stood up. He looked out the window again. The outside contained wind, rain and the shadow of the tree but there were no ghosts. The fear of the unknown was always more terrible than the known.

    Shimizu silently let out a breath, smiled reluctantly and wrote: [There are no clues. We can only try not to break the taboo.]

    The reincarnators also understood this truth. Now the rain outside was getting bigger and bigger and they were forced to find a room to sleep first. They would wait until tomorrow to explore during the day.

    At the room selection, Park Sookin unexpectedly took the initiative to talk to Xiao Li. She handed Xiao Li a piece of paper that said: [Do you want to share a room with me? Two people are safer.]

    Lance witnessed this scene and whistled silently.

    Xiao Li was startled. He put his hands in front of his chest and made an ¡¯X¡¯ gesture. [Sorry, I¡¯m used to being alone.]

    Park Soojin didn¡¯t keep trying. She took back the note and didn¡¯t look for someone else to team up with. Instead, she chose a room in the middle. Xiao Li stayed in the room that was closest to that window. The bed wasn¡¯t soft and was a bit dirty. Xiao Li took off his coat and spread it over the bed. He reluctantly got into bed and listened to the rain outside as he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    He had a dream. This time, he was awake in his dream. He felt someone touching his fingers. The man seemed to be sitting in front of him, sping Xiao Li¡¯s fingers and starting to massage them from the knuckles.

    The other side leaned down and asked him, "Are youfortable?"

    Xiao Li knew this was the voice of the human little yellow book but he didn¡¯t answer. It was because he wrote too much today and his sore palms were gradually bing softer under the little yellow book¡¯s massage. He became sleepier.

    The man moved gently and his voice was also soft. "In the dream, you can talk. You don¡¯t have to worry and canfortably call out."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t open his eyes as he repeated, "...Call out?"

    It was perhaps because he hadn¡¯t spoken for a day but in his dream, he spoke in a lower voice than usual, giving off a different type of sexiness.

    The other side gave a lowugh. "Or moan."

    "I heard some people will moan loudly from afortable massage."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He didn¡¯t know who would moan when massaged but he definitely wasn¡¯t one of them. The man saw that he didn¡¯t talk and was a bit disappointed, but didn¡¯t force it. He stopped talking but the movement of his hands was still gentle.

    Xiao Li¡¯s consciousness couldn¡¯t maintain its sobriety and he fell into a deeper dream.

    The other person seemed to know that Xiao Li had fallenpletely asleep. He pulled all the hair away from Xiao Li¡¯s forehead to show his delicate eyes. For a moment, he thought it would be more reassuring to see with his own eyes.

    ******

    Night.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t sleep for very long. Once the rain outside the window stopped, he opened his eyes. The room was very dark and the shadow of the trees outside the window was faint. At first nce, the atmosphere was terrible but no real ghosts had appeared.

    Nevertheless, Xiao Li could feel the water vapour that woke him up directly, making the air more humid than before. Something had entered his room. He opened his eyes and didn¡¯t turn on the shlight at first. Instead, he turned quietly on the bed and faced the inside of the room.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes had adapted to the darkness. He squinted and observed the facilities in the room¡ªthe tables, windows, dresser, wardrobe...

    There were no exceptions. Was that thing gone?

    Xiao Li was about to take back his line of sight when out of the corner of his eye, he saw something by the bedside and quietly held his breath. There was a pair of wet footprints on the concrete floor, pointed towards him.

    It was a strange pair of footprints. It didn¡¯t match the size of a human feet. There were whiskers on both sides of the footprint and appearedrger by half the size of a normal footprint. There were only footprintsing in, showing that this thing hadn¡¯t left yet.

    Xiao Li¡¯s hand slowly reached for the edge of the pillow. He picked up the little yellow book and mobile phone ced beside the pillow. Just as his hand touched these two things, a dark shadow shed from the bottom of his bed. It pushed open the half-covered window and leapt out the window.

    The movement of this thing was light and it didn¡¯t make any sound at all. Xiao Li sat up straight, put on the coat and quickly came to the window to look into the distance. The rain had be smaller and now seemed to be a normal thunderstorm. The figure was moving further away but it wasn¡¯t towards the town. It was towards the opposite sea.

    Xiao Li turned on his shlight and a light burst through the darkness, lighting up that distant back. It seemed to be a strange-shaped monster with hair on its back and a tail. It looked smaller and smaller as it moved away.

    Xiao Li stood by the window and measured the rain. His finger tapped on the wooden sill of the window three times before he made a decision. Rather than chasing out the window, he chose to go around and move in a circle towards the sea.

    In the dark corridor of the old house, Xiao Li had juste out of the room when he saw the shadows of the rest of the reincarnators. AK47 stood at the doorway and held a piece of paper and shlight. It seemed like he was trying to insert the note into the crack of Xiao Li¡¯s door.

    AK47 wasn¡¯t surprised to see Xiao Li opened the door and handed him a note. [Something came into my room.]

    The veteran reincarnator slept with his clothes. Lance and AK47 were standing next to each other and added on the piece of paper: [I was worried about talking in my sleep and breaking the taboo, so I never went to sleep. Yet I suddenly found a row of footprints in my room. I immediately came out and woke up the others.]

    Looking at the sequence, the monster first entered the innermost room where AK47 was staying and left his room forst since it was more convenient for escape.

    Shimizu wrote: [This should be another type of creature belonging to the town residents and it is looking for something...]

    The group of people held shlights and wrote on paper tomunicate with each other in this old house. This picture seemed a bit stranger than the appearance of monsters. Xiao Li looked around in a circle. Then he pulled out the little yellow book and wrote: [I saw the direction it escaped in. It ran to the seaside. I will go to the sea.]

    He walked straight out. The rest of the reincarnators nced at each other and in light of trusting the prophecy mirror, they followed behind Xiao Li. It was still raining outside but it was within the eptable limits. He trotted in the direction the monster disappeared in and ended on the beach.

    He circled the outskirts of the town and arrived by the sea. The sea was surging, wave after wave hitting the shore. Tonight¡¯s sea wasn¡¯t calm. The beach had absorbed too much rain and small puddles were umted. It was easy to step in water.

    The monster had dived into the sea and was floating on the side. Thanks to Xiao Li¡¯s good eyesight, he could see the monster¡¯s sharp teeth grinning at him. Oh, the sea... who couldn¡¯t enter?

    Xiao Li took out the little yellow book and also smiled at the monster. He wrote a line on the little yellow book, closed it and waited for the miracle response. The sea breeze was still very strong, blowing thousands of waves. The beach was barely illuminated by the shlight.

    Shimizu hesitantly patted Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder, wanting to persuade the other side to go back and make a n. He hadn¡¯t spoken yet when the next moment, a ship rose from the bottom of the sea. It was silent, the hull was worn out and the sails were rustling in the sea breeze. In the night, it was full of mystery and an ancient air.

    It was a ghost ship.

    Then a voice came from within the ghost ship. "The great Captain Sturt is in a good mood today and condescends to respond to your call. Little bug, you should feel honoured!"

    Captain Sturt¡¯s loud voice rang out in the quiet of the room. This made it linger and even vaguely echo...

    Xiao Li, "........."

    The ghost ship came to shore and automaticallyid down its nk. Xiao Li went up.

    Shimizu couldn¡¯t tell what was going on right now. Xiao Li waved at him and he hesitated before getting on the ship. Compared tost time, the ghost ship was in better condition. There were no signs of corrosion at all.

    Xiao Li touched the walls of the ghost ship and walked all the way to the captain¡¯s room. The first thing he saw when he pushed open the door of the captain¡¯s room was the steering wheel with the protruding face.

    Captain Sturt spoke to him cheerfully, "Why are you so quiet today? Is it a great honour? Or are you ashamed to see Captain Sturt¡¯s brilliance?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s mouth twitched and he wrote in the little yellow book: [You made a sound. Don¡¯t you feel there is something wrong with this ce?]

    The face on the steering wheel said, "No, apart from being ufortable seeing you, I am happy physically and mentally."

    Xiao Li: [...That¡¯s good.]

    "Your words are still so unclear." The face gestured to the wine ss on the side. "Quickly, give me a drink. I am thirsty."

    Xiao Li raised the ss. This time, he didn¡¯t drop it on the face but poured a few drops of wine into Captain Sturt¡¯s mouth. Captain Sturt drank it with satisfaction. "What are you looking for me for? I can only stay for a while. By the way, who are these small bugs next to you?"

    The others who witnessed the entire process, "......"

    They also wanted to ask, ¡¯Who is this talking face?!¡¯

    Shouldn¡¯t they go after arriving at the beach and finding the monster had entered the sea? What exactly was unfolding right now?!

    The author has something to say:

    Shimizu who went back and shared the experience with other reincarnators: Follow Sherlock and you can even board a ghost side on the edge of the town.

 Chapter 108

    Xiao Li held up the little yellow book for the steering wheel to see. [I am in another world and these are my teammates.]

    Captain Sturt said, "Oh, I thought they were the gifts you brought me."

    The reincarnators who were gifts: ???

    This group of reincarnators were usually calm people but the moment they heard the rambling of the steering wheel, they felt the impulse to scream¡­

    Shimizu understood Chinese and particrly felt this impulse. The reincarnator known for his calmness listened to Captain Sturt''s words and then the words written in Xiao Li''s book before showing a puzzled expression.

    Xiao Li ignored Captain Sturt''s rubbish and wrote: [I need you to help me catch a monster in the sea. It looks like this.]

    Beneath these sentences, Xiao Li roughly drew the monster''s appearance. It was originally tall and powerful with a mysterious shape. However, its appearance in the image was strange and its body hair looked like it generated electricity.

    Captain Sturt was silent when he saw the image. Then the face on the steering wheelughed loudly and mercilessly sneered, "What did you draw? Is that a piece of kelp? The great Captain Sturt with a pen in his mouth can draw better than you."

    Xiao Li: [¡­Is it?]

    Captain Sturt''s eyebrows jumped as he instinctively recalled the fear of being dominated by Xiao Li. He coughed and changed the topic. "Don''t worry, the sea is Captain Sturt''s field. I''ll give themand and they''ll all surrender to you!"

    He hit the steering wheel and the ghost ship disappeared steadily into the sea, heading deep into the sea.

    There was silence in the cabin of the ghost ship for a long time but Captain Sturt wasn''t a quiet man, no a quiet face. His eyeballs moved as he looked at Xiao Li and the others. "Why aren''t you speaking? I haven''t heard your voice for a while and it''s lonely."

    Xiao Li, "¡­"

    Was this person an M?

    He wrote a sentence in the little yellow book: [It is a mission requirement, we can''t speak.]

    Once he finished writing, Xiao Li looked at the vivid face on the steering wheel and thought, ''I don''t know if Sturt can speak freely because he is from an outside world or because this sea area isn''t part of the small town.''

    It should be the former. It was the same in the previous world of the ghost call. From the haunted house to the hospital, the ghost ship was a foreign visit and thus isted from the mission world. In theory, the reincarnators could speak but Xiao Li didn''t intend to do so. Once the reincarnators went from a ce where they could speak freely to the silent town, it was easy to fall into danger due to a slowness of thoughts.

    Captain Sturt wondered, "Why can''t you talk? Who won''t let you talk?"

    He looked menacing but his next sentence was, "Why don''t youe out against my momentum?"

    Xiao Li, "¡­"

    He picked up the wine ss and poured a few drops of wine. [Shut up.]

    Captain Sturt opened his mouth to taste the wine and didn''t say anything. The ghost ship captain might speak a lot of nonsense but it didn''t affect his efficiency. He was quite familiar with the sea. The spirit manipted the ghost ship and it was easy to find a monster in the sea.

    The ghost ship suddenly stopped moving forward. It stopped above a certain point of the sea, allowing the sea breeze to blow through its sails. Through the ss window of the captain''s room, they could see a fuzzy figure in the dark sea.

    A strand of hair belonging to Tan Li gradually extended. It drilled out through a gap and firmly tied up the monster like a fishing. Then the monster was pulled into the captain''s room. The monster wanted to struggle but Tan Li''s hair was flexible, smooth and shiny. It locked in the monster, making it immobile.

    The steering wheel face let out a strange, excited smile. "Finally, it is my turn to watch! Quickly boy, abuse it like you abused me!"

    Xiao Li, "¡­¡­¡­"

    When the hell did he abuse Sturt?

    Captain Sturt let out an excited pig''s cry. He was so excited that if he hadn''t been bound to the steering wheel, he would probably go forward personally. "It is amazing to watch, cool!"

    Shimizu to the side was stunned. What did Sherlock do to this face? Why did the face look so resentful?

    Xiao Li nced around and couldn''t find anything to block Sturt''s mouth. He patted his pocket and Tan Li cocked her head. Then she used another strand of hair to pull a pile of seafood out of the sea.

    He wanted to grab an oyster and stuff it into Captain Sturt''s mouth but looking at the shiny eyes on the steering wheel, Xiao Li''s heart somewhat softened. He gave up on his original idea and squatted down to look at the monster.

    He had only seen it before from a distance. Now he found that the monster resembled a human.

    The face was twisted into a strange and quirky mask, making it look like a ferocious version of a river child, while its hair looked a bit like a sea monkey.

    Xiao Li held the monster''s face and tentatively reached for the edge of the mask, trying to lift it. However, the mask seemed to be stuck on the monster''s face. The moment Xiao Li tried to pull it, the monster struggled violently and panic appeared in its eyes.

    Xiao Li took out the little yellow book. [I don''t know if you can understand my words. If you can understand, nod.]

    The monster''s eyes were chaotic and it was struggling like it didn''t see the words on the paper. It also bared its teeth to Xiao Li from time to time.

    ¡­It seemed that real intelligence hadn''t been opened. Then it came to the old house to look for something and provoke humans out of instinct? What would a monster living in the sea need?

    Xiao Li stopped moving his hand and thought about it.

    Only Captain Sturt spoke in a disgruntled manner. "How did you only do it half way? Do you remember what you did to me?"

    Not only did Xiao Li drop wine into Captain Sturt''s nose, he also stuck a ying card to the face. Shouldn''t Xiao Li act crazier against the monster?

    Captain Sturt was a bit aggrieved as he spoke. In any case, it was really wrong.

    Xiao Li silently nced at him, pulled a live shrimp from the pile of seafood and ced it in Captain Sturt''s mouth, seeding in getting him to shut up.

    Apart from the face, the other reincarnators couldn''t help being stunned for a moment. AK47 ced a fist in his mouth and once he saw Xiao Li watching the monster, he bypassed Captain Sturt and came to Xiao Li, writing: [Do you need my help?]

    Xiao Li: [What are you going to do?]

    AK47: [Directly lift it.]

    He thought that Xiao Li was soft-hearted and couldn''t do something to this monster.

    Xiao Li shook his head. He wasn''t being soft-hearted. He was just thinking about the monster''s rtionship with the quiet town. It lived in the sea, wore a mask and was obviously afraid of the power that created the silence. Yet it risked going into the old house out of instincts¡­

    Would it be a resident of the town?

    He hadn''t finished thinking when the monster showed signs of dehydration. Its bodyy on the ground and twitched, the entire body turning over. It wed at the floor of the captain''s room, leaving a clear line of water with its flexible fingers, writing: S, I, L, E, N, C, E¡­

    Silence.

    Then it died.

    AK47 frowned deeply as he thought of the hit to his nose.

    Xiao Li leaned over and was no longer soft. He directly took off the monster''s mask. Once the mask fell off, the monster''s face was revealed. Then Xiao Li understood why the mask was so hard to take off.

    It was because the monster had no face. Rather, it had only half a face. The other half of the face was bloody, just like the two plot characters who had died.

    Half a face¡­

    In addition, its life didn''tst long.

    The reincarnators in the captain''s room were trapped in a heavy atmosphere for a time. They shut up and didn''t say anything. There was only the sound of Captain Sturt chewing on the live shrimp. He spat out half the shrimp and hummed, "Love is the heart that doesn''t talk."

    Xiao Li, "¡­¡­¡­"

    Why was he singing?

    Xiao Li pped his hands, reluctantly picked up a piece of seafood, peeled the shell and stuffed it into Captain Sturt''s mouth. Then he waved to the other reincarnators. [Time is running out. Eat and then go back.]

    Dinner was quiet except for the sound of the reincarnators eating the peaches.

    Swallow.

    ********************

    They were on Captain Sturt''s ship for a full hour.

    The reincarnators disembarked an hourter, went back to their rooms and slept for a while before waking up the next morning. Today''s sunshine was very good. It was different from yesterday''s heavy rain and a rainbow even appeared in a few ces.

    Xiao Li covered his mouth, stretched and walked out of his room. Before going out, he carefully searched the room and didn''t find anything that could be what the monster was searching for. Was it the wrong ce? By the time Xiao Li came out, the other reincarnators had already got up. They were all standing in a hall and using a pen and paper to discuss countermeasures.

    Xiao Li took a rough look and saw many things on the paper. There was a suggestion to go and question the town''s residents, find the remaining plot characters or thoroughly explore the old house. There was no unified opinion.

    Lance and AK47 were reincarnators from the West and had chosen to supervise each other. They were afraid the other would vite a taboo in their sleep so took turns standing guard. Once one person opened his mouth and was about to snore, the other person directly woke him up.

    Standing in the sun, Xiao Li hit his neck. He chose to explore the ancient house first.

    Last night''s event had given him a lot of prestige. Shimuzu hesitated for a moment before agreeing to this chose. Thus, they walked through the backyard together and moved to ces they didn''t explore yesterday.

    It was a clear sky after the rain and added a lot of warm colours to the old house. The backyard had many leaves piled up under the peach tree. In the morning, Park Soojin had picked some peaches and ced them on the table in the hall for breakfast. The rest were shining between the leaves.

    Once Xiao Li came to a corridor near the south, the teenager stopped moving. It was because a row of footprints appeared at the end of the corridor. They were wet with dirt on the edges. The shape belonged to a human but they suddenly just appeared while the room door at the end was closed.

    Shimizu''s breathing slowed down while AK47 pulled out his gun. Xiao Li raised his eyebrows and walked to the end of the corridor. Just as he reached out to open the door, a transparent white shadow shed in front of him and nearly collided with him!

    The author has something to say:

    Captain Sturt: Xiao Li fed me food.

    Little ck book on standby in the background: Your ship is gone.

 Chapter 109

    The white shadow was close to transparent and was different from ordinary pale ghosts. The translucency allowed them to see through to the opposite environment. It was a human form with long hair to the waist, wearing a white dress with the sleeve edges embroidered with pink patterns. Only the facial features were blurred. The sudden appearance of the white shadow rushing out of the house startled everyone.

    Xiao Li stood at the front facing the white shadow. He reached out to the white shadow and grabbed it. However, his hand couldn¡¯t touch the white shadow as it moved to the right, avoiding his touch. It floated to the right like a piece of paper and disappeared from their field of view.

    Park Soojin took a step back. She had been standing next to Xiao Li and was the second person after him. She clearly saw the strange scene. The girl pulled out her phone and wrote: [What... is that?]

    Thai, standing to her left, shrugged. [I don¡¯t know.]

    There were many strange creatures in this town. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t seem to be hostile to the reincarnators before the taboo was vited. Even if they met each other head on, the creatures mostly escaped.

    Park Soojin saw a lot but obviously didn¡¯t see as much as Xiao Li. Perhaps he was the only one who saw something in the white shadow¡¯s left hand. It was a flesh-coloured film. Since the white shadow gripped it so tightly, it was crumpled into a ball but a glimpse of the thin edge could be seen.

    Xiao Li¡¯s first thought was a face. There was a big possibility that the first contained the lost face of a plot character.

    He pushed open the door and wanted to be the first to walk in, but stopped at the threshold. Xiao Li suddenly recalled his original intention when entering this world. Didn¡¯t he want to lie down? Wasn¡¯t his habit of rushing to the front wrong?

    Xiao Li wanted to go in but the problem was the coffin ghost¡¯s prophecy. He silently retracted his foot, stood aside and made a ¡¯please enter¡¯ gesture to Shimizu.

    Shimizu, "......"

    He looked suspiciously at Xiao Li. [What¡¯s wrong?]

    Xiao Li: [Nothing, I¡¯m giving you some opportunities to act. You go in first.]

    Shimizu: ???

    Was this mockery? He couldn¡¯t keep up with Sherlock¡¯s rhythm and didn¡¯t know what the other side meant. He had a standoff with Xiao Li at the door before eventually scratching his head and entering the room first.

    The room was the study Thai had previously looked in. He only nced roughly inside and didn¡¯t search through the books. A man was lying down near the desk. His face was made of flesh and blood and his clothing was drenched byst night¡¯s heavy rain, forming a small pool under his body.

    Shimizu recognized him as one of the plot characters from the CG. Judging from his shoes, the footprints outside had been what he left.

    Lance wrote: [He was just killed by the white shadow...?]

    [It is very likely.]

    Xiao Li took his eyes off the character¡¯s body and turned to examine the surroundings. The walls of the study were covered with paintings. It was as Thai described. The paintings were onlyndscape paintings without any people.

    Hanging in the middle so that anyone who pushed open the door could see was a painting of the peach tree in the backyard. In this painting, the peach tree with slim with lush foliage and branches dripping with red and green peaches.

    The surrounding paintings were of the town. It included the empty streets at dusk, the front of old houses, open red gates with corridors facing them and Xiao Li could even see the hotel. These paintings were lifelike. He stood in front of the corresponding painting and seemed to see through time and space to the original.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t take himself as an outsider and directly sat at the desk. He picked up a brush on the desk andmented: [The paintings are really good.]

    Shimizu remembered the other side¡¯s drawing on the ghost shipst night and made a strange expression. Unlike Xiao Li, Shimizu¡¯s attention was focused on the body of the plot character. He spected about the other side¡¯s mentality. He must¡¯ve entered the study to take refuse and found something that made him scream, thus viting the taboo.

    Shimizu got to his knees and moved the man¡¯s hand. He found a lot of writing on the ground. The writing was engraved on the concrete floor. It seemed the owner of this old house used it to alert himself.

    [I... I know why more and more people have disappeared in the towntely. I know.. the answer is silence! Never talk, you can¡¯t...]

    [I also know why my little son died. He might¡¯ve never talked during the day but he snores at night...]

    [In the end, I don¡¯t know what is going on here. Think about it carefully. Everything began that day, the day I got my grandfather¡¯s legacy!]

    [However, it is just something ordinary. How could it do this?]

    [I couldn¡¯t help crying when I saw Pinger die in front of me. I¡¯m crying and no one can stop me. I know I¡¯m going to die but it doesn¡¯t matter. I can finally apany them, being with my wife and son.]

    [I ept everything, waiting quietly for death. It treats all people fairly and it came. I saw it.]

    [Really beautiful...]

    The handwriting came to an abrupt end. Shimizu tranted it for the others. It could be inferred from this passage that the taboo of this town was rted to the legacy of the old owner¡¯s grandfather. In addition, the legacy was very ordinary. Unfortunately, there was no specific description about the legacy.

    AK47 looked at the tranted English and wrote in a somewhat scared manner: [I also snore at night. Fortunately, I thought of this habit in time.]

    Lance said: [If snoring isn¡¯t good, what about loud noises like sneezing or coughing...]

    Thai inserted a sentence on their paper. [In addition, diarrhea.]

    [It is terrible just staying here for a few days. What about a lifetime? Who can guarantee that they won¡¯t make a sound in a lifetime? In addition, movement of the stomach is something that can¡¯t be controlled.] Park Soojin sighed with a strange expression.

    They didn¡¯t wonder why the remaining residents of the town who didn¡¯t escape. Themon rule of these instances was that escape wasn¡¯t possible or the residents were concerned about something.

    Discussing this topic made the stagnant atmosphere more rxed which was good for the team.

    Shimizu also smiled and wrote: [I didn¡¯t need to worry about physiological needs in previous instances. Here, I am worried the water is too loud when I go to the toilet.]

    Park Soojinughed silently and stood up straight. She had bent down to the table to write. This time, she had bent over for a long time and was a bit sore. She put the pen on the paper and her hand rubbed her waist.

    However, it was unknown where a breeze blew from at this time. The wind was strange, like an invisible ghost was blowing at the edge of the table. It made the pen roll on the table towards the edge¡ª

    Park Soojin was stunned. Her body leaned to the right as she reached out to catch the pen. Unfortunately, this position made her feet slip on the pool of water under the plot character¡¯s body! She caught the pen but her entire body fell to the ground, making a dull noise. Park Soojiny on the ground, her eyes wet. She didn¡¯t cry and instead bit her lips.

    ¡¯I... am I going to die?¡¯ She thought in a trance.

    Due to this noise, the other reincarnators stopped moving like the pause button was pressed. In the past, the way to identify viting the taboo was to speak. If they couldn¡¯t speak then their voice had been taken away. However, Park Soojin¡¯s situation was special. No one knew if this fall was considered making a sound.

    She could only wait. This brought Park Soojin¡¯s mood close to copsing.

    Xiao Li stood up, reached for Park Soojin¡¯s hand and pulled her up. He took out the little yellow book and wrote: [Not necessarily.]

    Park Soojin¡¯s lips were pale as she silently stared at Xiao Li. [Really?]

    Xiao Li closed the little yellow book. He just wanted to nod when he suddenly looked away from Park Soojin¡¯s face, turning to look outside. Somewhere in the sky, ck smoke appeared. It was like... somewhere was burning.

    The ck smoke grew and the wind spread it towards the old house. Xiao Li patted Park Soojin on the shoulder. He crossed the threshold of the study and came out to the corridor. He looked at the ce where the ck smoke came from and roughly estimated the distance.

    [Let¡¯s go and take a look.] Xiao Li held up the little yellow book.

    His speed was fast as he ran down the corridor. The others closely followed Xiao Li.

    Park Soojin touched her eyes and stood in the back in a low mood. She knew that she was in danger but didn¡¯t want to give up. What if the noise from falling didn¡¯t count? The noise was very dull and might not reach the volume of the taboo...

    She gritted her teeth and followed.

    *******

    There was ck smoke and they could quickly find the destination. Xiao Li took the team towards the ck smoke and Park Soojin was at the end of the group. The town was still iparably quiet. Despite something so big happened, no one came out to see the fire.

    They turned a corner and found the ce where the ck smoke came from. However, in the middle of this path, Xiao Li suddenly stopped.

    [What¡¯s the matter?] Shimizu asked.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes gazed at the street stores, the sky and then finally on Park Soojin. Park Soojin was covering her mouth with her hands. Along the way, she was extremely restless but didn¡¯t want to give up hope. She was afraid she couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions and would make a sound, so she had to cover her mouth.

    Her eyes met Xiao Li¡¯s eyes. Then she realized something and put down her hand. It was because this ce was exactly the same as the mirror from the coffin. This was the ce where Park Soojin died in the prophecy mirror.

 Chapter 110

    Park Soojin couldn¡¯t ept this fact. She hadn¡¯t been willing to give up easily. She followed the team to explore and ended uping to thend of death in the prophecy. If she had chosen to wait for her death, wouldn¡¯t she have broken the prophecy?

    She was going to die here...

    Park Soojin looked around for a while before pulling out a small bottle from the small bag she had been carrying. This was her life-saving item. There was a lingering spirit of resentment in it and it could protect her from attacks for a period of time. However, the bottle had no way to act if it faced a superior rank. Was she going to die?

    AK47 also clenched his gun. If he saw a ghost appear then he would really fire his gun. He didn¡¯t have good intentions behind it. It was just that if he could really save Park Soojin to break the prophecy, there would be a way to fight against the silence as well as destroy his death prophecy.

    Xiao Li stood in ce, watching Park Soojin¡¯s every move. It was near noon and the sun shone on the street. The doors and windows of the roadside stores closed and smoke billowed in the distance. It gave off considerable heat but the people present only felt cold.

    Xiao Li raised his pen and wrote in the little yellow book: [I don¡¯t believe in prophecy.]

    There was nothing that couldn¡¯t be broken.

    Park Soojin¡¯s fingers were holding her throat. There was a type of uncertainty in her heart. She wanted to make a sound to see if her voice had been taken away but her remaining sense of reason prevented her from doing so.

    Shimizu asked with concern: [Is there anything wrong?]

    Park Soojin shook her head but her eyes soon focused on a certain point. She mouthed, "It noticed me..."

    Thai¡¯s muscles were tense. [It? Who?]

    [How do you feel?] Shimizu held up the paper and walked to Park Soojin.

    Park Soojin¡¯s eyes were a bit confused. Her eyes staring at a corner and she wanted to take a step forward when the bottle she was holding burst. An invisible mucous film wrapped around Park Soojin and she was rescued from her brief confused sate.

    Park Soojin took a step back. She took a deep breath and trembled as she wrote in her own task book: [It isn¡¯t finished yet. It is only temporary. I feel... there¡¯s a force on me.]

    The smoke in the distance was getting thicker and thicker. It seemed that the fire was bing bigger and more intense.

    Shimizu¡¯s brow furrowed but he didn¡¯t find any clues. He looked back hesitantly at Xiao Li. The senior reincarnator¡¯s life-saving item was enough to dy the prediction but no one knew how the prophecy would be achieved. Perhaps after they left, they would wind up back here. At that time, Park Soojin would no longer have the item to protect her life.

    Xiao Li was looking at the ce where Park Soojin had originally been looking. He had just retracted his gaze when he suddenly saw on the corner side, the old man living opposite to the hotel. The old man was wearing a robe and he was staring at the reincarnators. It was him again...

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t ask any questions. He first focused on Park Soojin because the moment she lost the protection of the bottle, she was in a trance again. Unexpectedly, a shadow appeared in the group¡¯s vision. There was a white shadow with long sleeves standing on the roof of a building along the road, overlooking them.

    It was the white shadow from the study However, it felt different fromst time. Was it the face...?

    It was rity.

    An idea shed through Xiao Li¡¯s mind like a thunderbolt. In the study, the white shadow was transparent and the face quite fuzzy. Now it was white and the face was clear. It was painted with dramatic makeup. The rouge at the corner of the eyes was pink and the long sleeves dragged in the wind.

    Shimizu raised his pen at this time. [T-This face is the skin mask that I found while exploring the old house!]

    Once the ghost appeared, the look in Park Soojin¡¯s eyes disappeared and she slowly stepped towards the other side. Xiao Li silently made a ¡¯tut¡¯ sound. He came to AK47¡¯s side and wrote: [Can you hit people? The type of blow to the neck that makes them unconscious.]

    AK47, "......"

    He could but... wasn¡¯t this too simple and crude?

    AK47 hesitated as he looked at the teenager. He instantly understood Xiao Li¡¯s meaning and put away his gun, striding to Park Soojin¡¯s side. He chopped at the back of the girl¡¯s neck at a tricky angle. Park Soojin fell in response. Once she fell to the ground, AK47 reached for her.

    Xiao Li held up a sign: [Go.]

    Park Soojin wasn¡¯t fat. She was pliable but strong. AK47 carried her easily. He avoided the sight of the ghost on the roof and trotted to catch up with Xiao Li, who was walking in front. Unexpectedly, the ghost didn¡¯t stop them. Its sleeves blew in the wind as it turned its head to watch them leave.

    The old man was gone when they passed the corner. Xiao Li looked at the corner before going to the ce where the ck smoke was burning.

    Shimizu picked up the pace and caught up with him. [Sherlock, do you have any ideas.]

    Xiao Li: [Yes, quite a lot. What do you mean?]

    Shimizu: [Park Soojin, what are you going to do?]

    Xiao Li: [Wait, I¡¯ll tie her up and made her unconscious. Then we¡¯ll talk about itter.]

    It was a bit rough but since the previous dead scratched off their own faces, Sherlock¡¯s solution... was quite effective in a way.

    Shimizu wrote: [...During the time I studied abroad, I studied the traditional culture of China. This ghost was dressed up as an opera actor. Does this have something to do with the truth of the town? For example, she was a singer but lost her voice and appearance. Afterwards, she had to take away other people¡¯s voices and faces.

    Xiao Li: [Good idea.]

    There was no further follow-up.

    Shimizu: [......]

    They wrote as they walked. They had walked a few blocked when they saw the burning point of the ck smoke. Coincidentally, it was a ce that they knew. It was the backyard of the hotel where the reincarnators wanted to stay initially.

    The fire was sorge that the heat could be felt from some distance away. The hotel owner stood on the door. There was a strange smile on her face like relief and sadness. The fire was getting bigger and bigger. Most of the houses in the vige were made of wood. ording to this trend, it would probably affect the residential area.

    Just as this worry was rising in Shimuzu¡¯s heart, the originally bright sky gradually darkened. Thick dark clouds rolled in from the sea and rain soon fell to the ground. The rain was so heavy that the fire couldn¡¯t stand up to the storm. The mes werepletely extinguished.

    Shimizu looked at the heavy rain and then back at Xiao Li to discuss the next ns. As a result, the turned around and saw that the other person had entered the hotel lobby with his nose and mouth covered.

    Xiao Li held up the little yellow book to the hotel owner and greeted her. [Hello.]

    The hotel owner nced at him. She was sitting dejectedly at the hotel door, wrinkles crowded together. She didn¡¯t speak and Xiao Li didn¡¯t push. He moved to the small stool of the hotel¡¯s front office that hadn¡¯t been touched by the fire and sat watching the rain on the streets.

    The rain fell to the ground and water sshed. After a long time, the hotel owner wiped the rain off her face and turned to mouth at Xiao Li: [Outsider, what do you want to ask?]

    Xiao Li looked at the ck hole that was the hotel owner¡¯s mouth and he wrote: [Have you seen people like us before?]

    The hotel owner took Xiao Li¡¯s paper and pen and wrote: [I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve let this fire burn but it is useless. The building here can¡¯t be damaged. Simrly, as long as people enter the town, they will never go out.]

    Xiao Li: [Can you tell your story?]

    A sneer appeared on the hotel owner¡¯s face. She bowed her head and wrote: [My story? I¡¯m just a ghost wandering around. I lost my daughter and my husband but I¡¯m afraid to apany them. In order to not speak, I cut off my tongue and lingered until now. If you want to survive then it is better to get rid of it earlier.]

    Xiao Li reached out and patted her on the shoulder. [Do you know anything about the uninhabited old house?]

    This time, the hotel owner shook her head hesitantly. "it used to be the richest house but once the silence started to spread in our town, the gap between rich and poor has be less important. That family died even earlier than ordinary people.]

    It seemed the hotel owner didn¡¯t know the secret of the old house owner¡¯s legacy from his grandfather.

    Xiao Li asked the other side some simple questions. Then the hotel owner wiped her face and she was going to greet her daughter and husband. She lifted the curtain and walked into the backyard.

    Shimizu came over. Before he opened his mouth, Xiao Li handed over the paper containing themunication between him and the hotel owner. Once he finished reading, Shimizu wrote: [It seems that the clues are in the old house. We have to go back."

    Xiao Li sat in front of the hotel and looked at the door of the old man¡¯s house. [There is no hurry.]

    Just as they were talking, Lance came towards them in a hurry and wrote: [I just looked in the backyard and there was a coffin.]

    Shimizu: [The coffin. Did the hotel owner prepare it herself?]

    [No no no, it¡¯s like... the coffin we saw in the old house¡¯s memorial hall.] Lance wrote quickly. [Is it...ing for Park Soojin? In order to fulfil the prophecy?]

    Xiao Li got up, patted the ground and walked towards the backyard.

 Chapter 111

    It was like Lance said. In the hotel¡¯s backyard, a coffin was suddenly ced. The rest of the backyard had been burning, giving off an unpleasant smell. Mixed with rain, the ck charcoal was washed into the dirt.

    However, the coffin had picked a good location. It was under a thatched shed that had a hole burned in it. However, due to the timely arrival of the rainstorm, the shed still had strong support and protected the coffin from wind and rain.

    Xiao Li measured the outside rain. Then he returned to the hotel door, put the original bench over his head to cover himself from the rain and quickly went to the coffin. The lid of the coffin was closed. Based on the exterior of the coffin, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine what was inside. Perhaps the coffin ghost was lying stiffly inside, staring at the coffin lid with nk eyes.

    The other reincarnators followed. AK47 was still carrying Park Soojin but unlike Xiao Li, they instinctively distanced themselves from the coffin. Xiao Li gently caressed the edge of the coffin with a hand and went straight to lifting the coffin board. At first, it didn¡¯t move.

    Xiao Li touched the edge of the coffin back and forth with his index finger. He didn¡¯t say anything and just took out his mobile phone, setting the rm clock. The coffin lid tentatively moved and moved again. The coffin ghost couldn¡¯t believe it. He stuck out his head, retracted it and then looked again. Xiao Li was still there. It must¡¯ve opened the coffin lid in the wrong position!

    The coffin ghost was obviously dry and thin. His cheeks were sunken and he looked wooden, but Shimizu could somehow see a bit of despair in the other person¡¯s eyes...

    Xiao Li exited out of the rm clock interface and typed on the memo: [We meet again.]

    The coffin ghost held the mirror and something decisive shed in his eyes. He nced at AK47 and Park Soojin in the rear and then carefully touched the mirror. There was a sh of light on the prophecy mirror and a line appeared.

    [The prophecy can¡¯t be broken. It will be corrected.]

    Xiao Li sneered: [How will it be corrected? Will you transport us one by one using your coffin?]

    He sat on the edge of the coffin and easily reached out to snatch the long-suffering prophecy mirror from the ghost¡¯s hands.

    Coffin ghost, "!!!"

    It was his mirror! Xiao Li put his index finger in front of his lips and mouthed: [Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll return it to you. Lend it to me.]

    The coffin ghost, "..."

    Who would believe him? Xiao Li touched the mirror like the coffin ghost. His fingers were long and slender. They were beautiful in the mirror but the prophecy mirror was indifferent. It was very cold and very loyal.

    Xiao Li looked up and asked the coffin ghost: [How to use this mirror?]

    The coffin ghost slowly crawled out of the coffin. It stood outside the coffin with its old bones and mouthed: [What do you want to ask?]

    Xiao Li wrote: [I only want to see the past of this town.]

    The coffin ghost stared at Xiao Li. He covered his mouth with his hand and coughed a few times silently. [The prophecy mirror shows the future and the coffin stores the past. If you want to see the past, you have to enter the coffin.]

    Xiao Li reached out and touched the bottom of the coffin. He found there was ayer of cushion under the coffin. It was soft when he pressed against it and the coffin ghost would ignore it. Then hey inside.

    ...He reallyy down in the coffin.

    The reincarnators, "???"

    What was Sherlock doing? Before Shimizu could pull Xiao Li out, the coffin lid automatically closed. The coffin waspletely covered up. The coffin ghost pressed tightly against the edge of the coffin and turned malicious eyes towards Shimizu and the others.

    *****

    The interior of the coffin was dark and small and the environment could easily lead to nervous despair. Fortunately, Xiao Li was okay. He looked up at the coffin lid with an unchanged expression. His expression twitched and his left hand holding the mirror in the coffin.

    The mirror really had some connection to the coffin. It stuck to the coffin as soon as it came in touch with the coffin. Xiao Li touched the mirror with his hand and wrote what he wanted to see from the mirror, but the mirror still didn¡¯t show it.

    Xiao Li touched his chin in thought. He turned on the phone and typed three QQ candle emojis on his mobile phone screen, silently mouthing in English. [Bloody Mary, Bloody¡ª]

    The prophecy mirror, "......"

    It was reminded of the scene where it was broken by Bloody Mary in the previous prophecy. The next second, the mirror surface shed 25 times and the image Xiao Li wanted directly appeared on it.

    It was the attic of the old house. The owner of the house was in his 30s. He had a long beard and stood with his hands behind his back as he watched his servants rummaging through the luggage in the attic. Soon after, the servant took out a bundle, opened it and respectfully ced it in front of the owner of the old house. There were costumes, makeup boxes, paintings, ink and other things.

    "Is this what he left behind..."

    The old owner muttered as he rummaged through the bundle. Eventually, he didn¡¯t take anything out and grabbed the entire bundle.

    The next scene was of the town¡¯s children ying on the road. A child suggested loudly, "Today, the mister didn¡¯t stay. Shall we go out and y?"

    He had just spoken when his expression changed. He opened his mouth and tried to speak, but nothing came out. At this point, silence came.

    The mirror ended it here. The prophecy mirror was afraid of Xiao Li misunderstanding and said: [Showing the past isn¡¯t my strong point. I did my best.]

    Xiao Li absentmindedly touched the edge of the mirror. His mind wasn¡¯t on the mirror but the scene inside the mirror. Inside the coffin, sound came from the mirror. Once outside, the mirror was incredibly quiet.

    Was it because of this coffin? The coffin ghost stayed in the coffin and his body didn¡¯t rot. Thus, it could resist the silence to a certain extent. Or...

    Xiao Li was thinking when the scene on the mirror changed again and again.

    A bed appeared. It was a bed that Xiao Li was very familiar with. It was the bed in his small apartment. The little yellow book shook along with the appearance of the bed. A line of writing made of bright lights showed: [Since you have seen everything, why don¡¯t you look at your future?]

    Xiao Li muttered, "...I remember saying that I didn¡¯t believe in the prophecy."

    This time, Xiao Li spoke directly. As he thought, speaking in this absolutely closed coffin wasn¡¯t a taboo.

    The little yellow book showed: [Actually, I don¡¯t believe in it. It is just that anything I say will be the future.]

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t had time to answer with the ¡¯every word must be true¡¯ little yellow book continued: [I¡¯ll stay on this bedter.]

    [I¡¯ll hold you in this bed. You are hot at first and won¡¯t let me hold you. Then I will adjust my temperature and you will feel cold. Thus, you will obediently stay in my arms.]

    ...It was actually very warm.

    [I want to hold you.]

    [I like you so much that sometimes I feel scared. What if I can¡¯t hold you all the time? If possible, I want toe directly to you and apany you but I must be patient, even though I¡¯ve thought about you countless times in my dream.]

    ...It wasn¡¯t warm at all!

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He couldn¡¯t think of anything to say and concluded, "Can I ask you a question?"

    Little yellow book: [What¡¯s the problem?]

    Xiao Li asked, "Who are you?"

    Little yellow book: [Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know soon.]

    After showing this sentence, the prophecy mirror trembled and returned to its original darkness. The source of light was lost and the entire coffin became very dark.

    Xiao Li closed his eyes, put his hands together on his chest and experienced life in a coffin for two minutes. Then he opened his eyes and pushed open the coffin lid. However, he really couldn¡¯t push it open.

    The teenager moved and pulled out a scalpel from his sleeve. He dered, "Do you want to let me out or should I chop you up and turn you into firewood. Friendly tip, if you choose thetter then your home will be gone."

    10 secondster, the coffin lid opened with a quiver. Xiao Li was hit with the light of the outside world. He squinted, raised his body and put away the scalpel. The coffin ghost was standing to one side, staring at his coffin with fixed eyes. He didn¡¯t look at all like he just threatened the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li simply climbed out of the coffin and patted the coffin ghost¡¯s shoulder. He wrote a politepliment on white paper: [Your home is good.]

    The coffin ghost, "..."

    Xiao Li gave the prophecy mirror back to him and walked to Shimizu. [We will go.]

    Shimizu nced between Xiao Li and the coffin ghost before following Xiao Li. After walking out of the hotel, Shimizu clearly wrote on the paper. [Sherlock, you just... how could you lie down in that coffin?]

    He asked himself and knew that even if there was an important clue in the coffin, there was a 80% chance he probably wouldn¡¯t lie in it. If something happened, he would be buried alive.

    Xiao Li nced at him. [Um? Comrade Shimizu, your focus is a bit biased. Why did I lie in it? It doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is what I obtained.]

    Shimizu: [...No, I think it¡¯s important.]

    Xiao Li: [Well, I just want to experience it. I¡¯m curious.]

    Shimizu: [......]

    Curiosity was so strong, was he a cat?

    On the other side, the hotel backyard. The coffin ghost held the mirror andy back in the coffin. He was ready to leave again when he suddenly sensed there was something wrong. He looked at the coffin lid and reached for it. He screamed silently with his eyes wide open.

    It was because Xiao Li carved out words on the coffin lid:

    ...Sherlock was here.

    TL: I¡¯ll be going to a work conference for a week and will be busy for the next few days clearing up some work and packing. There will be no releases until the 5th February.

 Chapter 112

    Outside the hotel, the heavy rain had decreased into a moderate rain. The morning sun dried the streets and made the ground moist. The reincarnators didn¡¯t have umbres and the reincarnators could only walk sideways under the eaves of the stores along the road to ensure that their bodies weren¡¯t wet.

    Xiao Li wrote about the past images he had seen in the coffin, causing the reincarnators to discuss it.

    Shimizu wrote thoughtfully: [So, the silence in this vige is rted to the legacy of the grandfather of the old house¡¯s owner. However, the mirror didn¡¯t give any more information. It seems the key clue is still in the old house.]

    [The costumes are very problematic...] Shimizu had years of watching horror films and his brain was filled with terrible images.

    In the middle of the night, the moonlight was dim and a beautiful but weird costume was on the hangar. There was no one in the room, the doors and windows were closed tightly but the costume was calm.

    The edges of the costume were originally drooping but suddenly, the sleeves arched up and an arm stretched out. It was like an invisible person put on the costume, thus opening the prelude to the silence.

    A short distance away from the front of the hotel, Xiao Li turned back to look at the house opposite the hotel. The door of the house had been half closed when they first came out of the hotel but now it was closed. It seemed that the owner hade back from outside.

    Xiao Li took a few steps back. He looked at the rain above his head. Looking back, he took the hotel¡¯s small bench and covered his head with it. This might have prevented the rain hitting his head but it didn¡¯t stop a portion of the rain from wetting his clothes.

    Xiao Li came to the door of the old man¡¯s house. He first pushed the door with his hand and found that the door had been bolted shut. However, the old man hadn¡¯t entered the house. He stood behind the door like he expected the reincarnators toe back.

    In this way, paper became easily wet. Thus, Xiao Li switched to his phone.

    [Old man, why have you been following us?]

    Shimizu followed and stood next to Xiao Li. He saw Xiao Li¡¯s straightforward question and frowned. He thought that Sherlock didn¡¯t seem to understand how to question people. The old man wouldn¡¯t answer such a direct question.

    The old man¡¯s muddy eyes read the sentence and he slowly but firmly shook his head. This bodynguage might be an answer or a refusal to talk but Xiao Li understood it was the former. It was denial.

    The old man denied that he followed Xiao Li and the others but he clearly followed them. From the periphery of the old housest night to the street where the prophecy appeared today, the figure of the old man had been seen.

    The only ones who appeared in these ces were the reincarnators¡ª

    Xiao Li typed on the phone: [You aren¡¯t following us. Is it that ghost?]

    The moment he asked this, the old man responded. He was no longer a zombie. The muscles on his face were shaking uncontrobly.

    The old man opened his mouth. It was a ck hole like the hotel owner. He didn¡¯t have a tongue. He mouthed silently: [I¡¯m waiting for it...]

    Wait for the ghost that would take away his voice and his face?

    Xiao Li frowned. He wanted to continue asking the old man some details but since revealing this information, the old man gave a response. He seemed to think that talking had no meaning. He bent over and put away his umbre, wanting to enter his house.

    The moment the old man turned around, Xiao Li raised his mobile phone and waved silently. The old man looked back and saw words on the phone screen: [Do you have any extra umbres? We don¡¯t have any umbres and it is hard to walk.]

    The old man, "..."

    It was the first time he had seen such rxed outside asking him to borrow an umbre. The old man didn¡¯t have too much hostility to the reincarnators or he wouldn¡¯t write a note to warn them the first time they meet. Thus, after entering the house, he found some umbres and handed them to Xiao Li.

    [Thank you.] Xiao Li waved his mobile phone, turning back to put away the small bench and held up the umbre. He gave the other umbre to the reincarnators and went into the rain.

    Shimizu covered his phone with his umbre and quietly looked back at the house. Lance listened to Shimuz¡¯s trantion. The European or American man didn¡¯t know well and wrote: [He is waiting for that ghost? Is that his faith?]

    Shimizu: [Maybe the ¡¯it¡¯ from his mouth is just a word and he means death. He¡¯s had enough of this life and wants to be free...]

    [However, are you sure the words of the hotel owner and old man are true? Didn¡¯t they say that the other was dead?]

    [If they are both right then they are now ghosts...] Shimizu spected. [For some reason, they have something special and didn¡¯t die directly. Instead, they became something like earthbound spirits. They have no malice to humans but have been bound to their ce of death. Thus, they want to see liberation.]

    Xiao Li watched their analysis but didn¡¯t interject. He looked at the distant sky through the edge of the ck umbre. It was raining harder.

    *******

    At the old house, it was still raining outside the window and the sound of the rain was dull.

    The reincarnators generally didn¡¯t like heavy rain. Heavy rain meant it was dark and inconvenient to move. However, in this instance world, the sound of rain was a type of cover-up that would cover up many sounds.

    After returning to the old house, AK47 originally wanted to find a bedroom to ce Park Soojin in but Xiao Li chose the study. He put Park Soojin down and had her ced on a chair in the study. Then he found a rope to clearly tie up Park Soojini¡¯s arms and back to the chair.

    Xiao Li moved to the chair opposite Park Soojin, patiently waiting for Park Soojin to wake up. Shimizu and the others chose to go to the attic that appeared in the prophecy mirror for clues. The only two people left in the study were Xiao Li and AK47. In the process of waiting for Park Soojin to wake up, Xiao Li stared at the painting in the centre in a daze.

    The lifelike painting of a peach tree upied arge piece of paper. Just looking at the painting, the real scene of the backyard could be seen. He didn¡¯t know how long it took but Park Soojin¡¯s side showed movement. She frowned uneasily and then opened her eyes.

    At first, she couldn¡¯t react. She only felt that the back of her neck was very sore and she couldn¡¯t move. Soon, her memories returned to her mind. She stared at Xiao Li with wide eyes and mouthed: [Have you broken the prophecy yet?]

    Xiao Li shook his head. A prophecy wasn¡¯t so easy to be broken. They could only dy the prophecy. However, as long as in the next few days, the reincarnators returned to that street again and Park Soojin died there, it could be corrected. Not surprisingly, the ghost woulde for the second round.

    Park Soojin saw something from his expression and her pale lips silently said: [That... what do we do next?]

    Xiao Li looked away from Park Soojin¡¯s face toward the painting. [It will be a bit hard for you. First, you will be kept tied up and we¡¯ll see how ites next time.]

    Park Soojin didn¡¯t want to ept this decision. This type of bait role was often yed by a bait character and the death rate was very high. There was just no way. She had made a sound and broke the silence. If Xiao Li released her, she might fall back into the state of being haunted by a nightmare again and tear off her own face. Thus, she chose to ept and cooperate.

    AK47 was responsible for her care, including but not limited to trivial things like hitting Park Soojin at critical times or feeding her peaches.

    Towards the end of the evening, Shimizu and the others hurried back. Xiao Li was looking at the paintings when he felt the movement behind him and looked back.

    Shimizu was carrying a leather package. He put the package in the corner and wrote: [There is nothing inside, everything is gone. Apart from some debris, the attic is empty. I saw this on the ground and brought it back.]

    [We went to the attic and other parts of the old house but we didn¡¯t find anything else.] Lance added.

    Shimizu came to Park Soojin. [How are you feeling?]

    Park Soojin had no hands and couldn¡¯t write. She looked at Shimizu in front of her and could only say silently: [Everything else is good but my hands are bing numb. Can you change it to another position?]

    Shimizu didn¡¯t see her meaning and reached out to touch Park Soojin¡¯s shoulder. [Just persist.]

    Park Soojin, "......"

    Time passed and it was soon night. This time, the others didn¡¯t choose to go back to their room to sleep. They chose to transfer the tied up Park Soojin to arger bedroom while the others slept on bedding on the ground.

    Since Park Soojin was the first victim of the prophecy, in theory, as long as she was alive then the people after her were safe for the time being. Thus, the others didn¡¯t protest much. It waste at night and they took the method of taking turns to keep watch, changing people every two hours. Shimizu was the first to keep watch.

    Xiao Li took the second watch. In the middle of the quiet night, the rain was the only sound in the world. The third watch after Xiao Li was Lance. The exorcist was awakened from his sleep and sat quietly in the room.

    There was an oilmp in the room, one of the spoils they had found in the old house. The fire of the oilmp was small but it was better than nothing. It managed to light up half the bedroom, reflecting the rain outside and casting a faint shadow on the wall.

    Lance had been woken up. He didn¡¯t sleep much the night before and after half an hour, he was a bit sleepy. He was sleepy and struggled to pinch himself. Then he pulled a small bottle out of his pocket.

    He unscrewed the cap, put it under his nose and sniffed it. It was a bottle of gas he prepared in advance. Smelling it was enough to stimte his brain and make people wake uppletely. Lance put away the small bottle, took a deep breath and looked around.

    Other people were sleeping and their breathing was very quiet. It was the same with Park Soojin. Her head was resting on the pir beside her. She wasn¡¯t sleeping well but her breathing was stable.

    There was the sound of rain and wind against the window and leaves asionally fell down. Everything was very ordinary except¡ª

    The face on the window.

    The rain on the window obscured the eyes of the face but he could see that it was lying against the window looking at the reincarnators.

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: Peeping is something a good girl shouldn¡¯t do.

 Chapter 113

    A face suddenly appeared at the old house. Combined with the outside rain and dim oilmp, it was like a ssic plot in a horror movie.

    Lance was a senior reincarnator but he couldn¡¯t help feeling his heart beat faster. In particr, the face outside the window seemed to notice his gaze and shifted her gaze from Park Soojin to Lance. He couldn¡¯t help drawing a cross over his heart. However, the ghost had no intention ofing in.

    Lance gulped as he looked at the face and shook his sleeping teammates one by one. At this time, there was no one who wouldn¡¯t get up, especially someone who was supposed to nap. Lance just showed a bit of movement and the rest of the reincarnators opened their eyes. Lance made a gesture of silence to them and pointed to the window with sweat on his forehead.

    Shimizu rose from the bedding on the ground. He was a bit flustered at such a scene and subconsciously moved away from the window. Xiao Li didn¡¯t pay attention to the face. He had been staring at Park Soojin since he woke up. Naturally, the other person also woke up. Her pupils were contracted as she only stared at the face outside the window.

    The face outside the window was getting closer and closer. Her face squeezed against the ss and the facial features became deformed as a result. It was staring at Park Soojin with a smile.

    [Let¡¯s get out of this room!" Shimizu borrowed the oilmp on the desk and wrote in his task book.

    AK47 and Thai, the two strongest reincarnators, came to Park Soojin¡¯s side. They used their bodies to block eye contact between her and the opera ghost. They used neat movements to loosen the rope tying Park Soojin to the bedpost. They tied the hands of the female reincarnator behind their back and half-dragged her to the door.

    Fortunately, Park Soojin was obedient. She did nothing apart from looking at the opera ghost.

    The opera ghost was also very strange. She had been lying outside the window without taking any action or trying to enter. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take Park Soojin¡¯s face but was like a cat catching a mouse, letting the reincarnators escape.

    Wait, escape¡ª

    Xiao Li sat on the bed where Park Soojin had been sitting and looked at the opera ghost outside the window. The opera ghost spent so much time peeping at them in the night. This wasn¡¯t just to satisfy her peeping desire but to deliberately frighten them.

    She knew that the reincarnators would find her and avoid her, so it could keep chasing these people like hunters, eventually driving them somewhere. There was a high probability that it was the street where Park Soojin died. Her hunting desire was satisfied and then she would start to hunt and kill Park Soojin.

    The opera ghost currently outside the window looked a bit different from during the day...

    Xiao Li sat up from the bed, went to the window and used a pen to write in the little yellow book: [I¡¯m going to open the window.]

    The window opened outward. If the opera ghost kept its face against the window then it would be hit by the window when Xiao Li opened it. The opera ghost hadn¡¯t experienced the fear of the coffin ghost. The face was no longer so close but tilted outward at an angle.

    Xiao Li directly pushed open the window. The outside rain mixed with humidity entered the warm room and filled the area. The oilmp on the table was blown out by the wind. The entire room once again plunged into darkness and was only illuminated by the outside moonlight. The water vapour moistened Xiao Li¡¯s hair but he didn¡¯t care about this. Instead, he stared straight at the opera ghost.

    Shimizu who was standing at the door and ready to ask Xiao Li to move, "......"

    Was Sherlock starting again? He didn¡¯t dare rush up to interrupt the other person but he didn¡¯t want to leave directly. He simply stood at the door and cautiously peered into the room. The window obstruction was removed and they got a closer look at the opera ghost¡¯s face, making her look even more bizarre.

    The ck hair was wet and covered most of her face. The eyes were long and narrow and the corners covered with pink rouge. It reminded Xiao Li of the peach tree in the backyard of the old house. In fact, she was a pretty beautiful ghost. However, the second half of the opera ghost¡¯s face didn¡¯t match the other half. It was full of rotten meat.

    The opera ghost and Xiao Li stared at each other for around 10 seconds. The ghost pulled up her sleeve and covered the lower half of her face. Combined with the gorgeous costume covering the ghost¡¯s body, she must be a famous female singer if she sang on stage. It was just that the opera ghost didn¡¯t open her mouth to sing or make any sound. Her expression was fixed in a certain moment.

    Xiao Li looked up and down several times to figure out the difference between the ghost during the day and now. The ghost¡¯s body had be translucent again and was no longer the whiteness of the daytime.

    Xiao Li bowed his head and took out the little yellow book, turned to the nk page and wrote a line of words for the opera ghost to see. [Can you see?]

    The opera ghost had probably never met a person who asked this type of question. For a while, she was startled.

    Xiao Li: [If you can sing then can I listen to a verse?]

    The opera ghost shook her sleeves and turned in ce, but didn¡¯t open her mouth. Silence. Did it have to follow the rules or did it¡ª

    Xiao Li was thinking and looking at her ¡¯affectionately¡¯ when there was amotion at the door. AK47 and Thai had originally carried Park Soojin out and ced her in a corner of the corridor.

    After losing the gaze of the opera ghost, Park Soojin originally hung her head low. She stayed in ce and her hands were tied, so she wasn¡¯t much of a threat. AK47 didn¡¯t care about her too much and paid attention to the ghost outside the window.

    However, just now, the rope tying Park Soojin¡¯s rope fell off and she started running. AK47 subconsciously grabbed her. He was fit and learned a variety of martial arts. It should be hard for Park Soojin to resist the strength of his body.

    The problem was that Park Soojin somehow became powerful. AK47 and Thai took some time to subdue her. Just as they were tying the rope around her again, AK47 was kicked by Park Soojin. His ankle was hit and he wasn¡¯t stable, causing him to fall down the stairs.

    AK47¡¯s face changed. At this critical juncture, he put his hand on top of the stairs in time and twisted his waist forcefully to prevent making a sound. However, his gun fell from his bag. There was no change for AK47 to prevent it. It hit the ground and made a sound.

    The sound was soon covered up by the sound of the rain but the reincarnators clearly heard it. This meant... AK47 also broke the taboo. He was also the second person to die in the prophecy.

    Shimizu¡¯s expression changed and he realized that he had made a mistake while thinking. He thought that no one else would die until the first person, Park Soojin died. However, dying was different from breaking the taboo. There was a buffer time between these two things. Ghost could make them vite the taboo one by one and then die in order...

    AK47 stood still. His muscles were tense and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    Thai, who was standing with him,forted him: [There is hope.]

    In the room, the opera ghost¡¯s smile deepened. She looked closely at Xiao Li and raised his sleeve, embroidered pattern entering Xiao Li¡¯s eyes. Xiao Li retracted his gaze from outside the room. He continued to write in the little yellow book: [You can¡¯t sing? Then I¡¯ll teach you.]

    The ghost, "???"

    -What... teach her? Xiao Li coughed. He recalled the song from A Wicked Ghost in his childhood and sung it seriously. His singing wasn¡¯t loud but it was still deafening in the ears of others.

    The stunned Shimizu, "......"

    Wait Sherlock, you are breaking the taboo! Secondly, why teach a ghost to sing? In addition, Sherlock, you are our of tune and your singing isn¡¯t good to hear! Xiao Li didn¡¯t know. In fact, he didn¡¯t remember the melody of this scene and made it up himself, so it was out of tune. It wasparable to the scene of a car ident.

    "¡ªAn old love has no ce to live. Guess why there is an orphan with no mother or father." Xiao Li finished the short verse and shook his head slightly. He seemed quite happy as he asked, "Have you learned it?"

    The opera ghost, "......"

    Who would learn from this type of y? The opera ghost didn¡¯t speak and the reincarnators were in a daze.

    Xiao Li nced at Shimizu standing at the door. "Do you know the easiest way to break a prophecy?"

    Shimizu shook his head.

    Xiao Li continued, "It is to mess up the order."

    "Just find someone at the bottom of the death order and let them take the initiative to vite the taboo. Then the order can be disrupted."

    "I was supposed to be thest one to break the taboo but now I¡¯m the third person. I don¡¯t know what the ghost will do next." Xiao Li¡¯s voice was the only sound in this old house and it wasn¡¯t panicked at all. His tone was a bit interested and he seemed to be looking forward to it.

    Shimizu pulled out his phone and wrote: [But this way¡ª]

    Xiao Li interrupted him. "I dare to do this because I already know."

    [What do you know?]

    "The truth here. Otherwise, I would follow the rules."

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: I¡¯m going to lose my voice.

    Little yellow book: Virginity? What is losing your virginity?

 Chapter 114

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t speaking empty words and he nodded like he wanted to get praise. Shimizu gazed at him with suspicious eyes. He had only just known Sherlock in this world but he didn¡¯t see the other person as a reincarnator who obeyed the rules. It was almost like this person was a rule breaker.

    Apart from Shimizu, the other reincarnators weren¡¯t proficient in Chinee. So in their eyes, Xiao Li broke the silence, suddenly started singing a song off tune and spoke to Shimizu.

    Lance wrote: [Sherlock...?]

    Even AK47 had forgotten that he was the second person to break the taboo as he frowned slightly at Xiao Li. Xiao Li didn¡¯t feel anything as he turned back to the opera ghost at the window. "Shall we go to your hometown to see?"

    Shimizu wondered if his Chinese was off. Hometown, what home? Was it the coffin? Shimizu didn¡¯t understand it but the opera ghost took a step back after hearing it. Its long sleeves were hanging on the ground and the rainwater gathered together made it more transparent.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t go to opera ghost. He strode out of the room and led the way. Lance exchanged nces with Shimizu and kept up with Xiao Li. Xiao Li passed through several rooms in the long corridor of the old house and finally stopped at the door of the study, pushing the door in.

    The body of the plot character originally there had been dragged out by Thai and ced in another room. Now the study was empty. Thendscape paintings upied the high ground and looked over the crowd, like one shrunken world after another. Shimizu didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but he always felt that the colour of this peach tree was more colourful, like being washed away by the rain.

    Xiao Li stood in the middle and looked up at the peach tree painting. Xiao Li might¡¯ve opened his mouth but Shimizu didn¡¯t dare easily break the taboo. He wrote on the paper: [Sherlock, are you saying that the truth is here?]

    Xiao Li looked at the painting for a long time before speaking. "What if this isn¡¯t andscape painting but a figure painting?"

    [Figure painting...?]

    Shimizu looked at the painting in front of him. The peach tree leaves were crystal green. The tree might be tall and straight but it wasn¡¯t in the middle of the painting. There were no shadows of any people under the tree. Then Shimizu thought of a terrible possibility. [You mean, the ¡¯people¡¯ ran out. The ghosts and monsters are all people from the painting?]

    Xiao Li thought about it. "Yes, I mean¡ª"

    The moment he spoke, he felt his voice became hoarse and he was unable to speak. The silence had taken away his voice.

    Xiao Li was prepared and touched his pen to the little yellow book, writing smoothly: [The ghosts here are all figures from the painting. They were sealed up and handed down as a legacy of the house owner¡¯s grandfather. After the owner of this house took out these relics, the people in the paintings came out from the painting, searching the town for thepanions.]

    [Of course, it is possible that we are in a painting. I just think this is less likely because Sturt¡¯s ship could sail into the sea and there is no painting of a sea here.]

    [They distinguish between real humans and their counterparts in the paintings through sound. Paintings can¡¯t speak. Once you make a sound, you¡¯ll be judged as a human. They take away the human¡¯s voice and face and want to turn them into ghosts to bepanions. It is why noise can be made inside the coffin because the coffin ispletely enclosed. The painting is a rectangr box and sound can¡¯t be transmitted.]

    [At first, I thought the silence here was rted to the ghost. Then I found out that the opera ghost would be wet as soon as she touched the rain and her face would be transparent. Then once the sun came out, she would return to her original state. It is because a painting is a piece of paper.]

    [It includes the face, skin and tools that humans carried. This is because the ghost wants to get close to humans and create another ghost in the painting.]

    [The ancestor of the old house was likely to be an expert. His legacy had a special function and the coffin prophecy is likely to be rted to this. As for the monsters who had their faces and voices taken away, they are a manufactured ¡¯failed product¡¯. They instinctively fear the ghosts in the town but vaguely want to return to the painting. That¡¯s why they hang around the sea.]

    Xiao Li wrote up to here and turned to the opera ghost following them. [If you don¡¯t mind, I can help give you apanion in the painting.]

    Shimizu silently stared at the opera ghost. The ghost didn¡¯t directly stop it. She floated up into the study and returned to the painting. Under the peach tree, there was an extra figure. Her back was to the reincarnators as she touched the branches of the peach tree. She looked up at the crown of the tree, her face faded.

    Her original body was very beautiful, elegant and charming. In ancient times, she would certainly be beautiful and was worthy of the home owner sighing, ¡¯Really beautiful.¡¯

    Xiao Li lifted the pen and added a person to the left of the figure in the painting. It was a stick figure with two ponytails. It looked like graffiti on the street. The opera ghost who had never seen his painting skills and just thought he would draw well due to his beautiful face, "......?"

    [The reincarnation Xiao Li haspleted the original task two, and received an S-grade rating. The taskpletion degree is 92% and you have sessfully received the ancient painting ¡¯Female Singer¡¯. She has apanion and wants to follow you to learn more songs. You have also received 2000 survivor coins.]

    [Since you have left your mark on Ulopoulos¡¯ coffin, you have forced an unknown connection with it. You can summon it at the right time, although the ghost is very angry about it.]

    Xiao Li wondered, "Eh?"

    He didn¡¯t expect the words he carved on the coffin lid to give such a windfall.

    [At the same time, you have broken Ulopoulos¡¯ mirror and have entered its field of vision. Still, rest assured that it won¡¯t give you too much attention for the time being.]

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    Once the familiar sense of vertigo passed, Xiao Li found himself back home. He turned his head and met Xie Zeqing¡¯s eyes.

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s expression was a bit dazed. Due to the instance protection mechanism, he just thought that Xiao Li went out to answer the phone and came back. Xie Zeqing was hungry and asked, "Xiao Li, shall we eat takeaway?"

    "...Eat!"

    *********

    In recent days, the opening of the global instance meant the forum of the task book was quite lively. [I heard that the first global instance has opened. Has anyone analyzed the specific situation?]

    [Ah, I have a good understanding from a Japanese reincarnator. Now everyone can enter the global instance butst night, the first instance pulling in strong reincarnators from several countries. He told me that Shimizu, a strong fellow, was summoned. However, when Shimizu came back, he kept talking about a Chinese man called Sherlock. He said Sherlock is powerful but also acts crazy towards ghosts. For example, teaching an opera ghost singing. In addition, his drawing skills were bad ¡û these are the exact words.]

    [What a coincidence... my friend¡¯swork is rtively broad and a friend knows a rising star in the church. This rising star told my friend about Sherlock and suspected that he is a great figure in the ghost world. He has a type of knowledge to get a response from the ghost.]

    [How can you know so many gods from other countries? I also want to know them.]

    [Front row eating melons.]

    [Then why haven¡¯t I see the name Sherlock in our reincarnator rankings?]

    [Upstairs, maybe it is because the rankings haven¡¯t been updated yet. He is new.]

    [The neers are so amazing now?]

    [Thinking about it, this is the person that Park Soojin also mentioned. She looks good and once PKed with our goddess on the chart so I have been following her. She said that Sherlock saved her or she might¡¯ve died in that instance. If there is the chance, she would like to invite Sherlock to dinner.]

    [My goddess...]

    [Do you remember the previous forum posts that analyzed teammates? Tian Ji, Xie Zeqing and other people on the rankings have mentioned him.]

    [Sherlock is a mysterious person. So many big people deeply remember him.]

    [Eh? Sherlock¡¯s style reminds me of a man. He encountered a skeleton ghost on a ghost ship and tore the ghost apart... such a poor skeleton. In addition, he poured alcohol down the nose of the ghost ship captain. However, he wasn¡¯t called Sherlock. He was called Moriarty.]

    [Right, Moriarty. I met him when I called for help in an instance. We met a dancer ghost at the time and as a result, he yed gymnastics music. The most frightening thing was that the ghost still danced to it. I thought it was a dark humour horror movie.]

    [Weren¡¯t Sherlock and Moriarty enemies? Based on their names, wouldn¡¯t these two people have a grudge? I¡¯m looking forward to their PK and seeing who will be the rookie king of the final battle.]

    [Shocking, the battle of old enemies. Who is the strongest reincarnator?]

    [You are all talking about this while I¡¯m thinking that of the instance difficulty upgrades after this, how will we live? I¡¯m afraid the mortality rate will rise suddenly.]

    [I¡¯m the same +1.]

    [The more worried I am, the more I want to look at the intelligence on the forum, hoping to be with a big person next time.]

    ..................

    As the forum discussion was hot, Xiao Li had just returned from school. He ced his school bag in his house. The little ck cat ran to sit at his feet, looking up at him.

    Xiao Li bent down to pick up the little ck cat and sniffed it. Xiao Li had only recently moved back to the house and some corners were quite dirty. The little ck cat would sometimes roll in them and be covered with a lot of dust.

    Perhaps there was also a rtionship with the seasons but the little ck cat was losing some fur. Xiao Li only hugged it for a moment and the cat¡¯s fur was rubbed all over him. Fortunately, Xiao Li was wearing a ck t-shirt and the fur wasn¡¯t conspicuous.

    "It¡¯s cold and it is time to wash you." Xiao Li lovingly touched the head of the little ck cat. The little ck cat¡¯s spirituality was very high. He understood Xiao Li¡¯s words and his back curved. He kicked Xiao Li¡¯s chest with his strong and powerful back legs and jumped away. However, the small body was just in the air for a second when he was caught by a pair of hands.

    Xiao Li put the kitten under his arms. "I will be very gentle."

    "Meow."

    Xiao Li ced a washbasin in his bathroom, put the little ck cat inside and turned on the shower. He first tested the water temperature in his hands until the temperature became suitable. Then he aimed the spray at the little ck cat.

    "Meow meow meooow¡ª" The little ck cat yelled. He kicked the basin several times but failed to get out. It was obviously the first time the cat had been washed. The water in the basin became dark.

    Xiao Li held the cat¡¯s head and covered his ears. "Be good, good. It will be over soon."

    He used his other hand to grab some pet shower gel and rubbed it all over the little ck cat. The sound of water, the cat meowing and Xiao Li coaxing the cat filled the bathroom. Thus, Xiao Li didn¡¯t hear the footsteps approaching the door.

    It was a stranger, walking up the stairs and approaching Xiao Li¡¯s ce with great purpose. A ck shadow popped out of the man¡¯s hand and flexibly covered the surveince monitor in the corridor.

    The author has something to say:

    Melon eating masses: I want to see Moriarty PK Sherlock.

    Xiao Li: Take off his cover identity.

 Chapter 115

    The stranger stood at the door of Xiao Li¡¯s house, eyes on the anti-theft door in front of him. His eyes showed a hint of imperceptible coldness. He made a simple mark on the wall next to the anti-theft door with the red powder in his hand.

    He took out a master key from his pocket and inserted it into the keyhole. The anti-theft door opened in response. The stranger entered the living room and quickly nced at the general facilities of the room. The bathroom was filled with warm yellow lights and water was flowing non-stop. The sound of conversation could be heard from time to time.

    "Don¡¯t want to take a bath yet? Look, you are dirty. After washing, you will be..." Xiao Li searched for the appropriate adjective. "Your ck fur will be purer?"

    The little ck cat, "....Meow meow meoooow!"

    ...This was thest hurrah of a pig. In his short-lived cat life, his former owner didn¡¯t give him a bath because of ack of resources. Then he became a stray cat. This was the first time he was rubbed down in such arge area and he felt cold under his belly.

    Xiao Li tried to appease him. "Okay, you aren¡¯t ck, you¡¯re white. You are a little white cat. I¡¯ll call you Little White."

    Little White, "...Meow!"

    The stranger in the living room listened to the sounds from the bathroom for a while. After the little ck cat cried out, he lowered his head and drew out a star disk. He touched the pointer on the disk to activate it...

    He watched the index of the star disk and thought to himself, ¡¯There is something unusual about this cat. Once I take this person¡¯s life, I¡¯ll see if it can be collected for my own use. Oh, what is a senior reincarnator? He offended the Judges and will be a stepping stone to refine items.¡¯

    He had done this type of thing many times and there were no psychological barriers.

    Then the stranger looked up at the middle of the living room. There was a painting hanging there and it was a very beautiful, old painting. The painting showed a lush peach tree and a long-haired woman with a slim waist in a beautiful robe. Beside the woman was a small stick person who didn¡¯t match the woman, like it had been drawn yfully. It was the old painting that Xiao Li had brought out. He hung the painting in the living room and let the opera ghoste out at night to y.

    The stranger frowned deeply. He felt that the painting was a bit wrong but he couldn¡¯t say where it was finally. Finally, he could only attribute it to the stick person being too ugly, ruining the entire style of the painting.

    The information he received was that the second young master of the Xiao family was a reincarnator with fairly good strength, but not at the top. He was the one who hindered their n to find the woman full of yin. Moreover, this house didn¡¯t seem like a ce where a great expert lived. There were no arrays and no spirits. He didn¡¯t think too much.

    He bent down and waved, causing a blood-coloured sickle to appear in his hand. He slowly walked toward the bathroom, into the light from the darkness, like his codename ¡¯Death.¡¯ The moment he took two steps, he suddenly stopped and looked back at the painting.

    The angle of the person¡¯s head in the painting had changed. Originally, the face was turned to the side and caressing the peach tree. Now it had turned around and... was looking at him!

    The stranger was surprised. The woman in this painting was definitely a ghost and even the star disk couldn¡¯t detect it. Her strength must be a top-level ghost. It was on the level of an instance boss!

    Who was Xiao Li? How could he have such a high-level ghost?

    The singer¡¯s eyes were staring at the stranger. She smiled and walked out of the painting. The stick person followed her out. The stick person didn¡¯t have enough spiritual energy and hid behind the singer. The singer had covered half her face with her sleeve and opened her mouth, but not a single sound came out. She sang silently.

    The singer stabbed at the face of the stranger holding the sickle. At the same time, he reacted by quickly pulling out a lighter and trying to set fire to the painting. Before the lighter could light up, there was another resistance behind him. It was long and thin hairing from the doll hidden in the darkness at the door.

    The singer smiled and the stick person jumped forward and grabbed the lighter. The singer got closer and closer to the man who was bound and unable to move. She bent down and reached for the man.

    The strange man¡¯s face was pale. He took out a blood-coloured doll and pinched it hard. Then he bit his fingertips and ced a drop of fresh blood on it. The doll grew quickly, looking exactly like the stranger. This was his precious life-saving item.

    The doll took the attack for the man and he took the opportunity to try and flee. Just as he arrived at the door, he saw Tan Li who had arrived at an unknown time. She raised his head coldly and tripped him. The singer appeared behind him and dragged him directly into the painting.

    In the bathroom, Xiao Li looked at the door. He shook the foam off his hand, put the spray head back on the shower, opened the door of the bathroom and looked out. He didn¡¯t see anything. Tan Li grabbed his leg. Xiao Li ced his hand on the doll¡¯s head and turned back to the bathroom, only to be shocked by the sight of¡ª

    In such a short period of time, the little ck cat had acquired a purple umbre from an unknown ce. He hid from the water under the umbre, resisting the water spray.

    Xiao Li, "......I thought this umbre was left behind on the roof of your master¡¯s house. Did you bring it back?"

    The little ck cat stubbornly hid under the umbre. "Meow meow meow."

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Li forcing the cat to take a bath and Tan Li and other ghosts helping Xiao Li guard the door, the cat would¡¯ve long forgotten about the umbre. Xiao Li put away the umbre. Regardless of the little ck cat¡¯s struggle, he washed the cat clean, wrapped him in a towel and turned on the hairdryer.

    The little ck cat didn¡¯t like the sound of the hairdryer. He called out in protest but it was useless. Xiao Li held him by the back of the neck. It was hard to blow himpletely dry. The little ck cat couldn¡¯t bear it. He bit Xiao Li¡¯s palm but there was no strength.

    After the bath, ayer of dust was removed from the little ck cat. The colour was deeper and the fur softer and fluffy. The round ck eyes were almost the same as the night. Xiao Li shook his hand. He examined the little ck cat from beginning to end, looking at his masterpiece with satisfaction.

    The little ck cat kicked Xiao Li¡¯s chin with his hind legs, shook his day and ran from the bathroom to the living room. Xiao Li turned off the bathroom lights and came to the living room. He raised his eyebrows as he passed by the old painting.

    The painting had a shadow of a person, lying a the foot of the singer. The face was in pain and the edge of the painting had a line of words: My name is Xiu Ji.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t surprised and turned on the TV. He chose a drama channel to show Xiu Ji. He sat on the sofa, listening to the babbling in his ear and yed with his mobile phone. His WeChat group had been very busy recently. Although he didn¡¯t look at the forum, there was Zheng Yi and Xie Zeqing and knew a few things about the forum.

    For example, the newly released global reincarnators ranking was about to be updated. In addition, the discussion among regions was fierce. Park Soojin kept inviting him to dinner, the top figures in various regions had exchanged and there was thepetition between Sherlock and Moriarty.

    Zheng Yi told him, "Xiao Li, some people say that Moriarty is more powerful than you. Don¡¯t you think it is ridiculous? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve shared your glorious history with others and argued with those people."

    Xie Zeqing then said, "Xiao Li, do you know Sherlock? It seems that the reincarnator rookies of various countries are mentioning his name recently. I think his method of doing things is very simr to you but it definitely isn¡¯t as good as you."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He chose to exit from WeChat and opened up a game to y with Shen Chenzhi.

    ***********

    Once the global instances opened, the interval between tasks became longer. During this period, the little yellow book kept quiet like he was really a task book. It was only when Xiao Li took the initiative to talk to him that he would respond with a few words.

    ...It was like a young man ready to meet his sweetheart. Xiao Li had an ominous feeling. He vaguely felt that the little yellow book was trying to do something big but he had no evidence until he received the notification of the next world instance.

    [Every city had its own urban strange story. It is often hidden in everyone¡¯s life and everyone¡¯s mouth. Your location this time is the Cavill Hotel. It is said there is a room in the depths of the hotel that some people can¡¯t see but some people are able to enter. Those who enter in person will gradually die in five days. Who knows if this strange story is true or false?]

    ¡¾ Remaining safety time: 3 minutes. ¡¿

    ¡¾ Mission:

    1. Verify the truth of the strange story within seven days.

    2. Before ites, finish everything.

    The above tasks can be optionallypleted and afterpletion, you will be randomly transmitted back to the real world. ¡¿

    [Friendly tip: To verify the authenticity of the strange story, you must participate in person and enter the room. Please hurry.]

    Xiao Li had signed a Team Symbol with Xie Zeqing so they were matched together for this task. Apart from the two of them, the rest of the reincarnators were two Asians, one European, one American and one ck person. They looked like a tour group as they stood in front of the Cavill Hotel. It was a brilliant five-story hotel with arge revolving door and splendid lights.

    The several reincarnators looked around and it was the European person who first opened his mouth. He spoke in English and sounded British. "I am Hull."

    One Asian woman was very short. She was less than 1.6 metres and had bangs. She smiled and said, "My name is Reiko.¡±

    The ck man simply said, "Maybach."

    Another Asian man was older and had a beard. "Taotie." (One of the four evil creatures of the world in ancient Chinese mythology)

    Xie Zeqing encountered a name that was more domineering than his own. He couldn¡¯t help looking at the other two and saying, "Just call me Yanluo."

    Xiao Li told them, "Moriarty."

    His name had many disputestely and Hull had heard about it. "Moriarty, do you know Sherlock? AK47 has been mentioning him since returning from that instance. I want to see the strong person of China."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    It wasn¡¯t right to say he didn¡¯t know but directly revealing his other identity was a bit embarrassing...

    Xiao Li smiled and was trying to change the topic when he saw something from beyond the hotel¡¯s revolving door and was rarely shocked. Was this an illusion? There seemed to be a young man who went to the front desk of the hotel to take a door car. The young man¡¯s side profile was very beautiful and looked a lot like Shen Chenzhi.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: This time, I¡¯m human!

 Chapter 116

    The young man¡¯s side profile soon disappeared as he followed the hotel¡¯s staff into an elevator.

    "Moriarty?" Hull saw that Xiao Li¡¯s eyes were wrong and followed the gaze into the hotel, but he didn¡¯t see anything worthy of attention.

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze and replied, "I just saw someone who looks like an acquaintance from reality."

    Xie Zeqing interjected. "It should just be a simr appearance. Ordinary people won¡¯t be pulled into the instance. Does your friend have a passerby face?"

    ...Strictly speaking, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s appearance was the exact opposite of a passerby. Even so, Xiao Li didn¡¯t rify it to the other side and nodded casually. "Probably."

    Xie Zeqing told him, "There is still a bit of safety time remaining. We should discuss the task and don¡¯t think about your passerby friend."

    The topic was thus torn apart. He didn¡¯t get a response from Xiao Li, nor did he ask again. After all, everything was about the task.

    Reiko pointed to the first item on the task book and stuttered in half-familiar English. "The first task is very strange. It requires us to verify the truth of the task within seven days and to enter the room for verification. Isn¡¯t there a very obvious loophole? As long as we enter the room and see the ghost, it is enough to prove the truth of the strange story. Isn¡¯t this very simple?"

    Taotie replied, "I don¡¯t think so. All reincarnators who think of the task so simply are basically dead. This ¡¯verification¡¯ must mean experiencing the strange story and surviving seven days under the attack of the strange story toplete the task."

    "I agree with Taotie." Hull spoke in English. "The first task is passive hiding while the second task is an active attack. This is consistent with the style of the instance tasks. It¡¯s just that the second task is also strange. What does it mean by end everything before ites?"

    Reiko didn¡¯t understand and asked Hull to type out the key words in English. After trantion, she said, "We don¡¯t have any clues at present. Spection is just a shot in the dark. We should inquire slowly after entering and staying in this hotel."

    Xie Zeqing was as quiet as a chicken throughout the whole process. He wasn¡¯t good at English but wouldn¡¯t say it to keep his face. He was currently blindly guessing and was ready to ask Xiao Li in private.

    Xiao Li looked at the door of the Cavill Hotel. A second before the safety time ended, he asked, "Who here has money? It has to be cash because cards aren¡¯t universal here."

    The rest of the reincarnators, "......"

    Xie Zeqing understood this sentence. He raised his chin and pulled a wallet out from his pants pocket. "An essential item in a big city, an unlimited wallet. It can only be used in an instance and after withdrawing money, more money will keep appearing in the wallet."

    He took out a stack of money and was prepared to walk to the hotel door when a CG appeared in the sky, stopping him.

    At this moment, the safety time reached zero.

    This time, the CG wasn¡¯t a previously shot scene but a live broadcast room. The name of the live room was ¡¯taking you to explore the legend of haunted ces, 6 not 6, please give Anchor Ri Yan a few more nes.¡¯

    It was obvious that this live broadcast had just started. A young man with pink hair appeared in front of the camera while holding a selfie stick. He first adjusted the angle of the camera and aid, "Hello everyone, I¡¯m your anchor Ri Yan. Today, I¡¯m not broadcasting ying a game but something more exciting."

    His background showed that he was in the corridor of a hotel. The interior of the hotel was full of lights. There was a long mirror in the corridor and a vase was ced at a certain distance.

    The anchor Ri Yan said, "I think everyone has heard the strange urban story about the Carvill Hotel, right? It is said that this hotel is very strange. The room numbers for each floor goes up to eight at the most. For example, the first floor is 101 to 108. However, in the deepest corridor of the ninth floor, the room number 909 appears from time to time. Many people who stay on the ninth floor have witnessed the room but it often disappears when someone deliberately wants to find it."

    "The hotel staff has been refuting the rumour, stating there are only eight rooms on the ninth floor. It goes up to 908 and 909 isn¡¯t a room. Nevertheless, rumours about 909 have been boiling. It is said that everybody who enters Room 909 will encounter all sorts of bad luck and die in strange ways after a period of time.

    "Today, I am your anchor and will be spending time with you. I¡¯ve spent a lot of money to book a room at the Cavill Hotel, ready to stay for 3~5 days. I¡¯ll take you to see the room that doesn¡¯t exist."

    The moment he finished speaking, the barrage of the live broadcast came out. [So great today? Okay, I¡¯ll reward you. I like supernatural broadcasts.]

    [Will the room really show up? I think this strange story is a lie. It won¡¯t be found on the ninth floor.]

    "It is a strange story. You¡¯ll see."

    Ri Yanughed and moved forward while interacting with the audience in the live broadcast. He came to the ninth floor and pointed to the room numbers one by one: 901, 902, 903... The moment he approached 908, Ri Yan turned the camera back to himself. "Don¡¯t say it, this ninth floor corridor might be bright but I always feel it is gloomy."

    He shuddered as he talked enthusiastically.

    [Don¡¯t keep people on tenterhooks. If you want a reward then I¡¯ll give you a yacht. Quickly, show us.]

    [What about the ghost? I want to see a ghost?]

    [Wrap it up, wrap it up.]

    Ri Yan looked at the sharply rising number of rewards and was secretly pleased. He pretended to be in a dilemma and made up his mind. He moved the camera away from his face and turned to room 908. Next to this room was the end and it was only a wall with a copy of the Mona Lisa. It smiled demurely at the camera. There was no so-called Room 909.

    [I knew it was a lie.]

    [Sure enough, I was scaring myself.]

    [I¡¯m disappointed. What is the difference between this and an ordinary hotel?]

    The livestream was filled with disappointment. Ri Yan already had a n. He saw this and immediately turned the camera to appease them. "Don¡¯t do this. There¡¯s still time in the future to meet the strange story."

    "Or tell me what else you want to see and I¡¯ll go livestream it for you. What about other strange stories?"

    He was eloquently appeasing the audience in his live broadcast room but he didn¡¯t realize that the light above his head was flickering for a moment and became dim. He finally appeased the audience and was raising his head to leave, but he suddenly froze.

    He caught something out of the corner of his eye. The end of the corridor now contained one more room. The room was exactly the same as the other hotel rooms, except that the sign above said Room 909.

    "This... what is this situation?" Ri Yan took a step back and stuttered.

    [What? The room showed up?]

    [The anchor is really working hard at this time. Which studio is this? The room is quite realistic. The host performed well to put a sense of panic into the show.]

    [Let¡¯s go. Quickly show the Oscar directors the anchor¡¯s performance.]

    Ri Yan panicked. "No, no, this time it is true. It... it suddenly appeared. The moment I looked up, it appeared!"

    [Then go in and take a look. I¡¯ll reward you with ten yachts!]

    [Yes, go inside Ri Yan. You are a big anchor in my heart.]

    [As long as you go in, I¡¯ll give you some advertising space, no matter how much it costs.]

    Ri Yan looked at the door that suddenly appeared. He originally came here to explore because he wanted to find a gimmick. He didn¡¯t really expect to encounter this strange urban story...

    He faced the camera and said, "Or... forget it. I... I¡¯lle back tomorrow with some friends."

    [What if there is no tomorrow? It must be today or I won¡¯t give you the reward tomorrow.]

    Ri Yan instinctively wanted to leave but the audience didn¡¯t agree. They filled the screen saying they would report a refund if he didn¡¯t go in. He saw the viewers rapidly rising. This was the peak of his live broadcast in recent years and couldn¡¯t bear this traffic. Plus, the people on screen was still giving him gifts. It was nearly half a year¡¯s pay.

    Ri Yan chose topromise and he gulped. "Okay, then I will... go in and see, but only for a moment. I won¡¯t go door. I¡¯ll stand at the door and show you."

    He stretched out his hand nervously and touched the door of Room 909. He didn¡¯t have a door card but the doorknob automatically bent door the moment he put his hand on it and the door opened in response. Ri Yan stood at the door and saw the scene inside the room.

    The title CG ended here.

    Xie Zeqingmented, "He really doesn¡¯t know fear. Every time I see this type of dead person, I want to beat him up."

    Xiao Li shook his head. He didn¡¯t agree with Xie Zeqing and just entered the hotel.

    The Cavill Hotel was veryrge and there was a very high dome roof. It was very beautiful and this seemed to be a foreign country. There was an endless stream of guests from all countries.

    The reincarnators started bickering about what floor to stay on. Hull and Reiko wanted to be on the first floor, which was the furthest away from the ninth floor and easy to escape. Maybach wanted to be on the ninth floor, which was convenient for observation. Xiao Li also voted for the ninth floor and designated 908 as the best. This was the closest to the room that didn¡¯t exist. Unfortunately, he was told that 908 was upied.

    The result they ended up with was apromise. They would stay on the ninth floor but a distance away from the end. The sweet front deskdy gave them 903, 905 and 906. ording to the reincarnators¡¯ request, three people would sleep in a room.

    They got the door card, declined the staff¡¯s request to lead the way and took the elevator. Xiao Li was the first to go out onto the ninth floor. The corridor was too long to walk toward the end so he walked forward.

    He passed Room 906. The mirror reflected Xiao Li¡¯s side and doubled the space. Finally, he stopped at the end of the corridor. The wall was as the livestream showed. It had a painting of the Mona Lisa hung, elegant and mysterious, like it was covered with a hazy veil. However, the ninth room didn¡¯t exist and there were no traces of the anchor Ri Yan. Was this a special opportunity? Or just by virtue of luck...

    Xiao Li ced one hand on his chest and the other hand on his chin as he looked at the painting. The rest of the reincarnators chose to go to their rooms first.

    Xie didn¡¯t smell any ghosts so he easily followed Xiao Li. Seeing that he only stared at the painting, Xie Zeqing also stood beside Xiao Li for a while. "What¡¯s wrong with the painting?"

    "Um? Nothing."

    "Why are you staring for so long?"

    "Oh, I just wanted to learn from the experience of other painters."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    He recalled the other person¡¯s painting skills and thought that Xiao Li would probably have to learn for a long time...

    Xie Zeqing wanted to pat Xiao Li on the shoulder and let him go back to the room first when the door to 908 opened. Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing turned their heads at the same time and saw a young maning out of the room.

    The young man was wearing a simple shirt and had a slender physique. His facial features were beautiful and he looked exactly like Shen Chenzhi. Looking at it closely from the front, he looked exactly the same. The youth saw them and his eyes stayed on Xiao Li for a long time. Even Xie Zeqing felt it was unusual.

    Xiao Li broke his silence. "...Shen Chenzhi?"

    The young man nodded in default agreement and stated, "You are also a reincarnator."

    Xiao Li wondered, "How are you here?"

    Weren¡¯t reincarnators normally put together? Why was Shen Chenzhi separate if he was a reincarnator?

    Shen Chenzhi briefly spoke. "I used an item and intervened in a special instance."

    It was like Wang Huai on the secret train. Users with such items couldn¡¯t interfere with the instance task. Xiao Li nodded. He didn¡¯t ask much and was unusually calm, epting the fact that his deskmate was also a reincarnator.

    He nced at the door of 908 and reminded this person, "Be careful next door."

    Xiao Li spoke carefully but he looked at the door of 908 with some regret. 906 was a bit too far away to listen to possible movements in 909. He was quite curious about what would be in the room. His mood shifted quickly but Shen Chenzhi noticed his gaze. The young man looked over and asked, "Do you want to stay in this room?"

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t spoken when Shen Chenzhi directly told him, "I can let you."

    Xiao Li, "......??"

    Since it was directly given to him, he didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 117

    Shen Chenzhi was giving it but Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to take it directly. He waved his hand. "This isn¡¯t good? Forget it."

    Shen Chenzhi looked at him for a moment before speaking slowly. "It¡¯s fine."

    "...Okay." Xiao Li thought about it. In any case, this room was the closest room to 909 and the most dangerous. If he changed rooms with Shen Chenzhi then he could make the other person safer. "Then I¡¯ll change with you. My room is 906."

    Xiao Li reached out to hand over the room card he just received from the front desk.

    Shen Chenzhi wanted to say something but he didn¡¯t speak. He hesitated for a moment before reaching for it. He could feel that when handing over the room card, the young man¡¯s fingers rubbed against his palm, bringing a numb feeling.

    This touch was so wonderful that he wanted to hold on to the other person. However, the moment this thought crossed his mind, he pulled back his hand like he received an electric shock. He could express himself directly and firmly to Xiao Li in a dream or an instance, but he was afraid to easily touch the other person once it was reality.

    It was because he would never be able to recover if the other person showed a bit of dislike to him. He was afraid. Thus... it was good like this for the time being. If he got too close then he might go out of control. There was nothing wrong with patience. At least Xiao Li hadn¡¯t dered his dislike of Shen Chenzhi or no feelings.

    He spent a long time by Xiao Li¡¯s side as Shen Chenzhi. There were many times when he wanted to tell the other person directly and simply move next door but he never acted. Instead, he maintained a distance.

    Xie Zeqing stood next to Xiao Li. He didn¡¯t know Shen Chenzhi so he didn¡¯t interject, but he saw them sessfully change rooms. He ced an arm around Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and joked "Are you happy now?"

    The moment he finished, he sensed a gaze from the young man standing opposite him.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s facial features were extremely handsome. He looked like a young man who came out of an oil painting yet his gaze toward Xie Zeqing was full of an iparable feeling. Xie Zeqing felt his throat being strangled by something but Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t do anything. This was a higher-grade creature suppressing a lower-grade creature, making it harder and harder for Xie Zeqing to breathe.

    Shen Chenzhi realized this and quickly lowered his eyes, suppressing his emotions. He clenched the room card he received from Xiao Li, as if trying to feel Xiao Li¡¯s body temperature still remaining on it. He spoke softly, "I¡¯ll go first."

    "Okay, thank you for this." Xiao Lizily raised his hand and waved. He opened the room with Shen Chenzhi¡¯s room card and went in.

    Shen Chenzhi turned and headed straight to the elevator, his tall and straight back looking extremely inessible from behind. The elevator door closed and the dim light shone over his head.

    His eyes changed. Before the elevator door opened again, he slowly lifted the hand that was touched by the other person and gently touched it to his lips. There was a type of unbearable tenderness in his actions.

    ...It was like kissing the other person¡¯s fingers.

    ********

    On the other side, Xiao Li was looking at Room 908. It was veryrge and luxurious, with a double bed and a luxurious bathtub. It was covered with thick carpet and there was a crystal chandelier above his head. The table had a fruit te filled with fresh fruits such as apples and bananas.

    There was a card on the fruit te: Wee to the Cavill Hotel. Dear guest, this is the fruit te given to you.

    Xiao Li sat down on the sofa.

    Xie Zeqing stood at the door and looked at Xiao Li. "Is that person your friend?"

    "Yes."

    "He... looks dangerous." Xie Zeqing hesitated for a while before saying. He didn¡¯t directly saw that Shen Chenzhi killed him with his eyes. This was tantamount to admitting that he was afraid.

    Xiao Li went to the wall and casually replied, "A little bit. The fact that he can use a special item to intervene in the instance shows that he is a top senior."

    Xie Zeqing saw Xiao Li¡¯s appearance and then Shen Chenzhi¡¯s gentle face to Xiao Li. Finally, he scratched his head. "In any case, you should be careful. I feel that he is a little bit... to you..."

    Xiao Li nodded in a perfunctory manner. He wasn¡¯t very keen in emotional aspects. In other words, he was quite dull. Still, he didn¡¯t mind it. He used his fingers to knock on the door near 909, testing the soundproofing.

    Xie Zeqing went out. He first returned to his room to rest for a while and then he found the rest of the reincarnators. They were at the front desk of the hotel asking for information. Once they saw Xie Zeqing, they gave him a silent greeting from afar. Then they came together to discuss the next action with Xiao Li.

    They were walking in the corridor of the ninth floor of the hotel, looking at the wall at the end of the corridor. Xiao Li in the lead slowed down. After Xiao Li¡¯s Room 908, there was an extra room. The light above their head was as bright as before, casting a haze over the corridor. Room 909 was closed and no one knew what was going on in this room.

    Reiko whispered in English, "Do you want to go in?"

    Hull stared hesitantly at the door. "Or should we wait..."

    Xie Zeqing came to the door of room 908 and knocked on it. Xiao Li quickly opened the door. He was holding a banana to eat and asked Xie Zeqing, "What is it?"

    Xie Zeqing pointed to one side. "The room that doesn¡¯t exist has appeared but I don¡¯t feel the energy of a ghost from inside."

    Xiao Li¡¯s spirit immediately awakened. He went out of the room and looked at the end of the corridor. Just as he was going to open the door and head straight in, Taotie stopped him. "Wait a minute."

    Xiao Li wondered, "Um?"

    "I don¡¯t think it is good to act rashly." Taotie¡¯s voice was clear and he analyzed. "The task might require us to enter the room but we can prepare for it. For example, find the anchor in the CG and ask him about rted matters."

    "I just went to the front desk. The staff here are very tight-lipped. They said they have never heard about Room 909. I also pretended to casually talk to the guests in the corridor. They have never heard of it. That¡¯s why I think the so-called strange story is only circted among a small number of people."

    Xie Zeqing said, "It is normal for the guests here to not know, unless they are explorers seeking death like the anchor. Otherwise, what normal guest would stay after knowing about it?"

    Hull stated, "I think we should find the anchor first and ask what is inside before making a decision."

    The attitude of everyone was very firm but if Xiao Li wanted, he could still open the door without any scruples. He thought about it a moment before releasing the hand holding the doorknob. "Okay."

    Taotie sighed with relief. "Then let¡¯s go to the anchor. I¡¯ll try tomunicate with the staff, seeing if I can get his room number using some money."

    "Then I¡¯ll ask the others if they¡¯ve seen him."

    "We know the name of his livestream room. We can look for someone to check the livestream."

    "......"

    The reincarnators¡¯ division ofbour and movements were strong. They trusted themselves more and scattered to search for clues.

    Xie Zeqing and Xiao Li walked together. They walked for a while when Xie Zeqing suddenly asked Xiao Li, "Surely you won¡¯t sneak inside at night?"

    Xiao Li peeled the unfinished banana a bit more and took a bite, mumbling, "No."

    "Why?"

    "I don¡¯t think I can encounter that room alone." Xiao Li swallowed the banana and smiled. "I have been watching for the room for so long but it only appeared when you came."

    "...I think you should reflect on yourself."

    Xiao Li suggested, "Shouldn¡¯t you reflect on why you are bad luck?"

    Xie Zeqing wanted to argue but then he thought about how he encountered the room. He didn¡¯t know if it was good luck or bad luck but since there was a strange story involving the room, it should be bad luck. He could only cover his chin and helplessly say, "You know Xiao Li, this is why you don¡¯t have many friends."

    "......"

    "Wait, what do you mean by this smile? Aren¡¯t we friends?"

    ¡°I remember someone saying that a beast is always alone while cattle and sheep move in groups."

    Xie Zeqing muttered, "...I didn¡¯t say that."

    Not long after they left, the light bulb of the ninth floor gave a bang before returning to its usual brightness.

    *****

    The sun, which belonged to the daytime, was hidden below the horizon. The exterior of the Cavill Hotel was lit up with colourful neon lights, supporting half the night. It was the most beautiful scenery on the street.

    However, as time passed, the busy corridors became less crowded. The night shift started to change and most of the guests returned to their rooms.

    On the safety staircase leading to the fourth floor, a young man ran up from the third floor in a panic.

    His hair was dyed pink and even in such a critical situation, he was still holding a selfie stick in his hand. This was the anchor from the CG.

    Ri Yan at this time obviously couldn¡¯t care about the live broadcast. He looked back in a panic, like there were monsters chasing him. He ran up the stairs and into the corridor breathlessly.

    In his livestream room, the audience had already exceeded 15,000 and they were filling the screen withments. [What¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t see anything. Why is the anchor running?]

    [I... I seem to have something with legs... chasing the anchor?]

    [What pair of legs? A person should have legs. Are you someone nted by the anchor?]

    [It mean, it is only the legs. The legs are disproportionately long and there is no upper body, like... a ghost!]

    [I have goosebumps. That room might really have a problem but the anchor didn¡¯t go in.]

    Ri Yan didn¡¯t have time to look at the screen. He was running quickly but his legs were sore. ording to this trend, the ghost behind him would soon catch up.

    Finally, he saw the elevator in the other direction of the corridor. Ri Yan gritted his teeth and was ready to gamble on the elevator. If the elevator door closed then he could get rid of this crisis. Then he had to leave the hotel and go home quickly!

    He rushed to the elevator and pressed the button, anxiously waiting for the elevator door to open.

    "Ding dong. This is the fourth floor. I am wishing you a pleasant stay at the Cavill Hotel." There was the sweet electronic voice and the elevator door opened, the dim lights of the elevator pouring out.

    Ri Yan sighed with relief. He pressed the button for the first floor and then the closing button. The elevator door slowly closed in his eager line of sight. Ro Yan had barely sighed with relief when it opened again, like it was blocked by something invisible.

    "H-How did this happen?"

    Ri Yan was helpless. He pressed the door close button and even the repair button but there was no response. Every time the elevator door was about to close, it opened again.

    "Show me what is going on outside, please." Cold sweat soaked his back and hair. Ri Yan spoke into his livestream and stuck the selfie stick outside the elevator, aiming the camera in the direction he came from. Then he recovered it and watched the barrage.

    [I... I really saw it. Anchor, tell me. Is this your photoshop? What monster is this? I can¡¯t sleep tonight.]

    [It is so close to you. It has already emerged from the stairwell and is walking down the corridor toward the elevator.]

    Among the thousands ofments, Ri Yan saw the part he wanted but it made him even more nervous. He paced back and forth in the elevator. He didn¡¯t dare to run out again and be chased by the ghost, but staying in the elevator was like waiting for death. Ri Yan was full of regret. He shouldn¡¯t have opened that room for money!

    Time went by and the elevator kept opening and closing. Ri Yan could hear footstepsing from the outside corridor. It was unknown if it was his illusion but the footsteps seemed to ovep, like two people were approaching here.

    Coming...?

    [Anchor, I don¡¯t know if this is real or fake but I helped you make a call. I called the police. The strange thing is that no matter how many times I call, the line is busy.]

    [You did that? Me too. It looks so real and scary, just like a scene from a horror movie.]

    Thest glimmer of hope in Ri Yan¡¯s heart was wiped out. He leaned against the elevator, trying to make his body smaller as he watched the elevator door opening and closing again. However, this time one hand held the elevator door. The bones of the hand were distinct and looked very good.

    The elevator door opened and there were two people standing at the elevator entrance, looking at Ri Yan. It was Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing. Xie Zeqing stared at Ri Yan in the elevator and said to Xiao Li, "I said that I sensed a ghostly energy here. If the reincarnators didn¡¯t open the door then it could only be this person."

    Xiao Li turned his eyes away from Ri Yan. He finished the banana skin in his hand and held the banana peel as he looked at the other side. It was a pair of legs. It was a pair of legs with no upper body.

    The knees of the leg were like a bloody ck holes, as if something had been dug out of it. The skin of the legs was full of pockmarks and ck spots. They somewhat stumbled as they walked toward the elevator.

    It was somewhat frightening even for Xie Zeqing. Xie Zeqing walked into the elevator and lifted Ri Yan by the cor. "Hurry ande with us."

    The legs saw Ri Yan and suddenly elerated. They kept moving, getting closer and closer to the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li looked at the right timing and threw the banana peel in front of him. The banana peelnded on the ground just as the legs stepped forward. The left leg stepped on the banana peel and helplessly struggled in the air. It stepped on empty air while the right leg swung back because of inertia.

    This posture, in human terms¡ª

    A split.

    It was a split that wasrge enough to rupture the ligaments of normal humans.

    The author has something to say:

    Legs: It hurts ahhhhhhhh

 Chapter 118

    Ri Yan started to doubt life.

    He had experienced too much today. From an ordinary small anchor, he had his first contact with a spiritual event. In the middle of the night, he was chased by a pair of legs and in the midst of despair, he was saved by others. Now that he saw this funny scene, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    It wasn¡¯t just him. Even the livestream channel blew up.

    [6666666, a goddamn split.]

    [Who can tell me if this is a special effect or real? I originally came in to watch Ri Yan¡¯s tour only to find myself watching a horror movie. Halfway through, it changed tones?]

    [Wait, am I the only one who noticed the beauty of that little brother? The ck-haired one. I didn¡¯t see too much of his face but the glimpse I got was really beautiful. This is a grand beauty.]

    In the eyes of countless people in the live broadcast, the split legs moved like they were trying to stand up However, they were just a pair of legs. Without the help of hands or an external force, it was a bit difficult. The legs had to move on the ground bit by bit, trying to close up.

    Xie Zeqing just felt pain in his ligaments.

    He tried to sense the ghost¡¯s emotions and called out, "Ow."

    Xiao Li looked at him. "Why are you selling meng?"

    Xie Zeqing said, "...It is a trantion. This is the mood of that thing right now¡ª"

    "It feels so hurt that it can¡¯t speak." Xie Zeqing added, "Still, it¡¯s good. Let¡¯s hurry up the stairs."

    He spoke these words and pulled at the cor of Ri Yan, pulling the anchor toward the stairs.

    As Xiao Li passed the legs, he stopped and bent down.

    The legs were visibly trembling.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. He just picked up the banana peel that had been stepped on and got up, walking away. As he passed a garbage bin, he threw the banana peel inside.

    *************

    "W-Who are you?" Ri Yan stammered once Xie Zeqing had taken him to the ninth floor.

    Xie Zeqing replied, "The person who can help you."

    Hull and the others had returned to the room by this time and surrounded them.

    "What did you see when you entered that room?" Xiao Li didn¡¯t enter the room. He leaned against the door frame and half leaned out of the corridor. He could see the Mona Lisa at the end of the corridor.

    Room 909 had disappeared again.

    "How do you know I entered that room?" Ri Yan looked at the other people in the room. He had recovered from his panic and was now afraid of what he was caught up in.

    One hand grabbed his selfie stick from behind and forcibly turned off his livestream. It was done by Hull. The tall reincarnator approached Ri Yan and asked him in English, "What did you see?"

    "What are you doing? Why should I tell you?" Ri Yan¡¯s rebellious mood rose and he didn¡¯t show weakness as he fought back.

    "Um." Reiko stood up to smooth things over. She turned her head and spoke to Xie Zeqing. "My Chinese isn¡¯t very good. Can I trouble you tomunicate with him?"

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t resist and exined to Ri Yan, "Calm down. We saw it in your live broadcast room. You opened the door and was involved in a spiritual event. We are also involved in strange stories and are responsible for solving this incident. Thus, we can cooperate."

    Taotie added, "You can leave now. We won¡¯t stop you. However, I hope you understand that the things you encounter won¡¯t end. If we aren¡¯t around, you will encounter those events again and again until you die."

    For ordinary people, it would be hard to understand the words of the reincarnators but Ri Yan had just experienced a thrilling chase. He still had a lingering fear so although he was depressed, he epted it.

    "I just opened a door. Why is this happening?" Ri Yan cried out. "What do you want to know?"

    "Everything."

    "Okay, let me think about how to say it..." Ri Yan sighed, his voice shaking as he exined."Due to the audience watching the live broadcast, I opened the door but I didn¡¯t dare to go in. Thus, I stood at the door and looked inside. In fact, there was nothing at the time. It was exactly the same as other rooms. I just looked at it and left."

    "I was troubled when leaving but I didn¡¯t see anything terrible, so I thought nothing would happen. I went downstairs to eat a meal. Since it was peak hour and the elevator took a long time and I also ate a lot of food, I wanted to walk up the stairs to digest."

    "Just as I was walking to the second floor, I heard footsteps behind me. At first, I thought it was a guest of the hotel but no matter how fast I walked, it maintained a certain distance from me."

    "I was a bit scared so I looked down through a gap in the stairs. The result scared me silly because I saw a pair of legs with no body! I started to run but it kept getting closer and closer to me. Then I ran out of the stairwell toward the elevator. You know what happenedter."

    Xie Zeqing heard up to here and turned to look at Xiao Li. "Is it that the ghosts are locked in this nonexistent room? Then once someone opens that door, they will all be released, just like Pandora¡¯s box?"

    Xiao Li was still looking at the painting at the end of the corridor. He heard Xie Zeqing¡¯s question and was silent for a moment before saying, "It is possible."

    The anchor Ri Yan had good feelings toward Xiao Li due to the tragic ending of the legs. He leaned carefully to the other person and asked consciously, ¡°What should we do now?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak like he was waiting for something. Finally, he was tired from standing and moved away from the door frame, entering the room and sitting on the bed. "Wait for that room to appear again. We will go in and see."

    Xie Zeqing took an apple from the fruit basket on the table and bit it. For them, eating irregrly was a normal thing. At present, no one was in the mood to eat. Xie Zeqing moved around the room and finally reced Xiao Li to stand beside the doorframe, looking at the end of the corridor.

    Ri Yan¡¯s experience had little use except to let them know there would be a ghost attack. For more detailed clues, the reincarnators could only go inside to visit.

    After approximately three minutes, Xie Zeqing sensed the outside light darkening again for a moment. In the blink of an eye, the end of the corridor was no longer the smiling Mona Lisa but a room.

    Room 909 reappeared.

    Xie Zeqing stood up straight. "It came."

    Xiao Li who had just sat down, "......"

    He pressed his arms to the chair¡¯s handles, got up and headed for Room 909. This time, he seeded in opening the door. The moment the door opened, the closely following Ri Yan suddenly asked, "Brother, can I open the live broadcast? I want to see the barrage."

    How could he still think about live streaming at this time? It was hard enough.

    Xie Zeqing wanted to scold this person only to hear Xiao Li say, "Suit yourself."

    Ri Yan was given permission and couldn¡¯t wait to reopen the live broadcast. There was still an audience in the room and he said, "There was a little ident but we are now live again. We were talking about the strange room that doesn¡¯t exist. Now this handsome guy will take up to have a look."

    [Anchor, you¡¯re finally back! I almost went to bed.]

    [Watching this type of supernatural broadcastte at night, sob. I am watching through my fingers. You go on.]

    It had to be said that Ri Yan was very resilient. He had the potential to be a reincarnator. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be paralyzed by encountering a ghost.

    On the other side, Xiao Li and the reincarnators entered the room like it was an enemy.

    As Ri Yan said, Room 909was no different from the other rooms. There was a queen bed, carpet, chandelier above the head, wardrobe...

    It was all the same. The only difference was that there were no windows here. The other rooms had windows while this room only had a white wall. Perhaps it was due to having no air cirction but the room was very stuffy, like a stove.

    Xiao Li stepped on the carpet. He first tried the TV and found he couldn¡¯t turn it on. Then he crouched down and pulled open the drawers one by one. It was okay if they didn¡¯t know this was a strange ce but once they knew, they would suffer a lot of pressure. Ri Yan subconsciously imagined some things from the drawer.

    Like a ghost hand or even... a ghost¡¯s upper body squeezed in? The ghost¡¯s legs were chopped off and the upper body stuffed into this room...

    Due to the images in his brain, his breathing was short and he was covered with sweat. This overflowed from his forehead and the sweat on his back made his t-shirt wet.

    On the other side, Maybach was brave and decided to go into the bathroom. He carefully picked up the shower gel on the sink and looked at the date. They disyed time showed it was recently purchased and it wasn¡¯t expired. It was no different from the furnishings in this room and it was like someone was really living here.

    Maybach put down the shower gel, opened the toilet and the shower curtain to carefully check. The toilet was clean and the drain in the bathtub was also dry. A ¡¯person¡¯ hadn¡¯t bathed here for a short time.

    "Be careful, I feel that... a light ghost energy has appeared." Xie Zeqing was checking the wardrobe when he suddenly looked up and spoke.

    Bang! Xie Zeqing had just spoken when the originally open door of the room mmed shut. The one closest to the door, Reiko immediately rushed and frantically held the door handle, but she couldn¡¯t open it.

    "I can¡¯t open it. Perhaps I should use an item." Reiko let go of the handle, her chest moving up and down as she spoke to the others.

    Ri Yan was startled. He took two steps back and breathed like a fish who was drying up. "Do you feel... it is getting hotter in here?"

    His cheeks were an unnatural red and he was sweating. The other people didn¡¯t need to say it. They were naturally aware of it but didn¡¯t speak. Standing at the door, Reio took out a jade pendant and pressed it to the door, trying to open it.

    Xiao Li let them try it. He just bowed his head and continued his previous inspection. He picked up the pillow on the big bed and picked up a thin hair from the white sheet, holding it between his thumb and index finger.

    Ri Yan gasped as he fanned himself with his hand and asked, "What is it?"

    Xiao Li stated, "Hair."

    Ri Yan muttered, "...I know it¡¯s hair... why are you looking so carefully?"

    "The owner has good hair."

    Ri Yan, "......"

    He scratched his head without any interest. However, just after turning his face, Ri Yan suddenly felt a cold breeze at his ears. It was like the breeze was blowing a stinky smell toward him.

    He was puzzled. "How can there be wind?"

    There were no windows, the door was closed and there were no electric fans or air conditioning. Where did the winde from? Ri Yan couldn¡¯t understand it and subconsciously looked at the barrage on the screen.

    [Anchor, it is terrible. Look at the back of your head. There is a face behind your head. It is opening its mouth and blowing wind at you!]

    [A ghost head blowing.]

    [I want to pee. Look at the door. There is a ghost holding the door handle and your friend is actually holding the ghost¡¯s hand!]

    [Show me the handsome guy. I want to wash my eyes and I¡¯ll be fine.]

    Ri Yan nearly dropped the selfie stick when he saw this. He turned his head stiffly and looked in the direction mentioned. He didn¡¯t see anything but the wind continued blowing toward him. It was wet, smelly wind.

    He lowered the camera in a trembling manner and looking through the camera to see a face. It was a dark green face with bulging pustules that looked like a giant toad.

    In the camera¡¯s footage, it was bulging its cheeks and blowing towards Ri Yan.

    "Ah!" He jumped up high.

    Xiao Li was very close to him and was startled. He turned around and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Ri Yan rushed desperately in the other direction. He huddled in the corner and pointed the live broadcast at Xiao Li, signalling Xiao Li to watch for himself. He waspletely frightened by the ghost face near him. Xiao Li frowned slightly. He took the camera and gazed at the image and the screen. Before he could finish watching, he heard a knock on the door.

    <i>Boom boom boom!</i>

    The reincarnators in the room were all tense. It stood to reason that no one coulde visit this strange room. Was there a ce where a ¡¯person¡¯ lived and now that person was back? This spection had just emerged when Xie Zeqing dispelled it. The reason was very simple. Who would knock when returning to their room? Did that mean... a friend of the room¡¯s owner?

    Xie Zeqing was ready to pull out an item. The knock on the door continued for a moment. Once no one answered, the person opened the door from the outside. The door opened and a ray of light from the corridor entered. The light was dim but also bright.

    There was a young man standing under the light source of the door. The light dyed his hair golden and his pupils seemed white. Shen Chenzhi looked at Xiao Li. "The meal time is almost over. Do you want to eat?"

    The others in the room, "......"

    This guy knocked on the door of the strange room just to ask this?

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: Isn¡¯t it enough to ask this?

 Chapter 119

    Xiao Li was still holding Ri Yan¡¯s broadcasting tool. He thought for a moment before telling Shen Chenzhi, "Wait for me a bit."

    The young man nodded and gently closed the door. Room 909 was still humid but after Shen Chenzhi¡¯s interruption, the original tense atmosphere was suddenly lost. Xie Zeqing came to Xiao Li¡¯s side. "What to say? I might not like him but I have a feeling that he is really worthy of being your friend..."

    Xiao Li yed with the broadcasting tool and raised his hand to show the image of the live room in front of XIe Zeqing. Xie Zeqing put away his yful expression and returned to his serious, careful expression.

    In the eyes of the reincarnators, the room was normal yet in the live room, it was full of ghosts. There were at least two of them. The one blocking the door and stopping Reiko from opening it was now floating on the ceiling.

    The other remained in ce, puffing his cheeks up again and again. The two ghosts were like some type of translucent creature. However, they hadn¡¯t attacked the humans in the room and the reincarnators were relieved.

    In addition, the whole room in the live broadcast was covered with a shadow. The white quilt became dirty. In addition to blood, there were sticky stains. The pillow was yellow while the walls were covered with moss. The original spotless table was covered with thick dust.

    Xie Zeqing put down the live broadcasting device before picking it up again. After several repetitions, he said, "We can¡¯t see the current situation of the room with our naked eye. It is only through the camera that we can see..."

    Xiao Li pulled his phone out of his pocket and turned on the camera function. It was exactly the same as the live broadcast.

    "This is why there is an anchor here. Without him, we wouldn¡¯t have discovered this fact." It was unknown when Hull came over but he was looking around with his phone.

    "What type of clue is this?" Reiko asked in her bad English.

    "I don¡¯t know for the time being." Hull spoke smoothly. "I think the focus on the task isn¡¯t on this room but what happens after the room is opened."

    Maybach wondered, "Then are we leaving now?"

    Xiao Li took the live broadcasting device from Xie Zeqing and gave it back to the anchor. Then he held out two fingers. "We have two options. Stay here and wait for the possible owner of the room to return. The other is to go out and eat dinner first."

    "A person who lives in such a room can¡¯t be human."

    "Needless to say, you will definitely choose the second one." Xie Zeqing pretended to think about it. "Wait for a ghost in a stuffy room or go down to enjoy delicious food in a room with air conditioning. I will definitely choose the second one."

    "Wait, how can I not understand what you¡¯re saying? What does a task mean?" Ri Yan was panicked and interrupted Xie Zeqing¡¯s words.

    Xie Zeqing pinched the other side¡¯s shoulder and reluctantly pacified him. "Don¡¯t panic. Our task is to get through this spiritual event. You only need to know that we¡¯re on your side."

    "This task... are you from a special department?" Ri Yan didn¡¯t doubt Xie Zeqing. He had a subtle young chick-like feeling toward Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing. It was like he encountered a piece of driftwood in a critical moment. Arge hole was opened in his brain.

    "Yes." Xie Zeqing spoke vaguely.

    The group left Room 909 and Xiao Li finally closed the door of 909. Shen Chenzhi was leaning on the wall opposite the room. The young man was tall and his eyebrows slightly drooped. From the outside, he was beautiful. He saw Xiao Lie out and immediately stood up straight. His cor covered his Adam¡¯s apple and his thin lips were pressed into a line.

    Xiao Li casually greeted him. "Let¡¯s go."

    The rest of the reincarnators looked at Shen Chenzhi with eyes full of inquiry and doubt. However, these seniors weren¡¯t enthusiastic and good atmunication. Thus, they all walked ahead in groups of twos and threes.

    Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi were far behind.

    Xiao Li took the initiative to ask. "How did you knock on the door? This is a room that doesn¡¯t exist and opening it will cause you trouble."

    After a while, he heard the other side say in a low voice. "I¡¯m not afraid of trouble."

    "That isn¡¯t the point." Xiao Li didn¡¯t expect that one day, someone would pick the wrong point from his words. His lips curved in an amused manner and his long and curly eyshes covered his dark eyes.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes moved. He stared into the other person¡¯s ck eyes. He was half a head taller than Xiao Li so it was easy to see the teenager¡¯s soft ck hair andshes. He wanted to touch the other person¡¯s head but he just thought about it. Shen Chenzhi clenched his hands.

    He paused like he was really thinking about Xiao Li¡¯s question and said, "I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t eaten and wanted you to join me."

    Shen Chenzhi was very careful in his actions toward Xiao Li. It was like a fear of disturbing the fragile night dew, making it fall from the soft petals and being crushed. He tried to keep himself in control.

    Xiao Li wondered, "Why do I have the feeling of elementary school students going to the cafeteria?"

    Shen Chenzhi smiled at his words. His eyes curved and this melted the coldness around him. He asked Xiao Li, "What do you want to eat?"

    "Anything, I¡¯m not picky about food."

    "Go down and take a look."

    "Okay."

    "......"

    At dinner, Shen Chenzhi barely moved. He sat opposite Xiao Li supported his chin as he gazed at the other person. He only asionally bowed his head to eat a few mouthfuls. Compared to the previous worlds where he had no identity or was a shadow or cat, it was good that he could smile and sit at the same time as Xiao Li. If he rushed forward, he was likely to lose the privilege.

    Thus, Shen Chenzhi thought and waited. He would wait until the day that the other person really liked him.

    ********

    Night time.

    It was 3 in the morning and this was the time when ordinary humans were sleeping.

    The street where Cavill Hotel was located had almost all the lights turned off. Only its signboard was lit up all night long, holding up a scepter of human science and technology under the dark blue sky.

    The hotel security carefully dimmed the lights in the corridor to prevent disturbing the guests during their sleep. After everything was done, the security guard put on his hat, picked up his taser and went out of the monitoring room to start patrolling the corridors.

    The first floor lobby had no problem. It was empty and the front desk had changed shifts. Now it was a woman with long ck hair. Her hair was long and split on both sides of her cheeks. As the security guard passed the front desk, he nodded to her and said hello.

    The woman on duty had her face covered and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. She slowly nodded at the other person. The security guard didn¡¯t think much. He came to the elevator and pressed the button.

    He waited for the elevator toe down and held the taser in his hand. He always felt that something was wrong but he couldn¡¯t say what it was. The elevator soon reached the first floor. The security guard entered the elevator and pressed the button for the second floor.

    The moment the elevator door closed, he suddenly remembered something.

    Xiao Xi who was on duty... didn¡¯t her child suddenly fall ill yesterday so she took time off to go to the hospital and take care of her child?

    ..................

    On the other side, the ninth floor.

    The reincarnators from the West chose to stay in the same room in case of an attack, while Xie Zeqing stayed with Ri Yan. Xie Zeqing was a senior reincarnator and he was used to such a situation. In addition, his physique meant he would immediately notice when a ghost appeared so he quickly went to sleep.

    However, Ri Yan¡¯s ability to control himself wasn¡¯t as strong, especially in the middle of the night. A dim night light was turned on at his request but this still couldn¡¯t stop his fear. Hey on the bed, burying himself deep in the quilt.

    Ri Yan was actually a bit sleepy but he didn¡¯t dare close his eyes. It was because one he closed his eyes, the previous ghost face that blew at him lingered in his mind. He didn¡¯t understand how the other man could sleep. RI Yan even felt there was currently a damp and cold wind at his bedside, blowing at him! This was despite knowing it was the air conditioning.

    He ordered himself to close his eyes and fall asleep. Tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t stay in this hotel and would make up for his sleep...

    However, the more he hypnotized himself, the more he couldn¡¯t sleep. Not only that, there was seemingly endless rain falling on the room. During the process of trying to sleep, he gradually felt the need to pee. His desire to pee became more intense over time until his dder felt it was going to crack.

    Ri Yan sat up and looked at the bed. He was hesitant to wake up the sleeping Xie Zeqing and after a while, his eyes fell on a vase on the table. He thought that he was too afraid to go to the toilet so he should resolve it with the vase.

    Ri Yan got up from the bed. He went to the small table, picked up the vase, took out the flowers and started to resolve his urination problem. It was finally solved and Ri Yan was physically and mentally rxed.

    He sighed with relief and turned to go back to his bed, only to find he was no longer in his original room. Instead, it was another room that was spotless. The facilities were simr to an ordinary room but Xie Zeqing sleeping on the bed was gone.

    A bad idea entered his heart. Fortunately, he was sleeping with his clothes. His phone was still in his pocket. He groped for his phone, trembling as he turned on the camera and looked around the room. The entire room was very dark. The big bed he was facing was ck and covered with red blood stains. This was the room that didn¡¯t exist, Room 909!

    "Ah¡ª!"

    Ri Yan felt like he was trapped. He opened the door and rushed out the room, running into the corridor. The corridor was very dark and no one was around. The mirror facing the door refracted thousands of figures. Ri Yan first knocked on Room 908 in order to wake up Xiao Li but no matter how he knocked on the door or shouted, there was no response. No one even came out to see.

    "Someone, help me, save me¡ª"

    Only his response echoed around him. Then gradually, another sound filled the corridor. It was no longer a heavy breathing noise and cry for help. Instead, it was subtle crying...

    "Wu, wu, wu."

    It was like... there was a person crying. Their voice was thin and intive. The cry was getting closer and closer to Ri Yan. In other words, the source of the sound was approaching him.

 Chapter 120

    Ri Yan didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t have time to rush to the elevator and the sound seemed toe from the stairs. Apart from these two methods to leave the ninth floor, all the rooms in the corridor were locked. The only one that could be opened was the room that didn¡¯t exist. However, it was undoubtedly a dead end. It was like drinking poison to quench thirst.

    "Wu, wu, wu..."

    The crying was getting closer and closer. Ri Yan could tell that it was a female crying. The woman should be a bit older because her voice wasn¡¯t delicate. It was hoarse and coarse.

    Ri Yan wanted to copse in ce. His eyes were moist and he covered his mouth as he stared in the direction of the crying on the other side of the corridor. There was nothing, even though he could clearly hear that the source of the cry had turned from the stairs and entered the corridor.

    What was going on? His mind stalled for a moment. Then he hurriedly used the selfie stick to set up a live broadcast, directly entering the live broadcast room from a button on the live broadcasting device.

    The moment Ri Yan started, the audience who had subscribed to his room got the news.

    [What happened? Is the anchor going to stream more? Fortunately, I am a cultivating immortal. I am the champion of staying upte tonight.]

    [You haven¡¯t gone home? Isn¡¯t tonight¡¯s horror movie enough?]

    [Anchor, why is your face white? Are your kidneys deficient? Why are your eyes red?]

    Ri Yan was unable to pay attention to what the barrage was saying. He quivered as he adjusted the angle of the camera and looked across the corridor. This time, the shadow of a person appeared in the camera.

    It was a woman with long hair. Her head was bowed and her long hair was separated on both sides of her cheeks. Her hands covered her face and her body shook as she sobbed and slowly walked toward Ri Yan.

    She was crying. The woman was dressed in white and the hem was messy, as if it had been torn by others, revealing a pair of nude feet. The toes of the feet were ck and from the ankles down, covered with spots of varying sizes.

    [What the hell is this?]

    [Oh my god, the anchor is so poisonouste at night. I want to die. I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. This crying is terrible.]

    [Where are you? Not out of the hotel yet? I was almost scared to death by you. My heart jumped out of my throat.]

    The woman approached step by step, her crying like a mosquito¡¯s wings hovering by Ri Ya¡¯s side. He really couldn¡¯t bear such fear and didn¡¯t want to sit in ce. Eventually, he covered his face with his arm and rushed into Room 909. He closed the door tightly, put door the selfie stick and grabbed a chair to block the door.

    This wasn¡¯t enough for Ri Yan. He looked around in a circle and unplugged the TV. He moved the TV to the chair, reinforcing it with a heavy object. In fact, if the bed hadn¡¯t been fixed in ce then he would want to move it over. Having done all of this, Ri Yan crouched in the corner and reopened the barrage.

    There were tears in his eyes as he stammered out words. "You may not see me again. I really shouldn¡¯t have opened the door... I opened the door of a strange story. Since then, I have encountered all types of strange things. I... I might die...."

    Outside the door, the crying was getting closer and closer. Nothing was more terrible than the fear before death. Ri Yan covered his face and burst out crying. He groped around for the mobile phone. "I... I¡¯m going to call my mother."

    [How... how could this happen? Where is the handsome guy who was with you before? Isn¡¯t he here?]

    [Anchor, don¡¯t do this. I will also panic. I¡¯ll help you forward the post to see if I can stir up a bit of heat for you.]

    [Wait... the door that doesn¡¯t exist, legs chasing on the stairs, the weeping woman... why do these all seem like strange stories I¡¯ve heard about?]

    Ri Yan was desperate. He pinched his nose and felt like he had just been dragged out of water. At this time, he saw thisment and paused in his phone call. He asked, "Thetter two are also strange stories? I¡¯ve only heard about the first one."

    [Yes, the non-existent room at Cavill Hotel is the most well-known while the other two aren¡¯t very famous. I was very young when I heard my grandmother talk about them. I had long forgotten and only remembered now.]

    [The legs chasing on the stairs are about a person walking on the stairs and two legs will chase after them. The weeping woman is about a woman who fell in love with a man and was pregnant before marriage. She gave birth to three children for him but the man didn¡¯t want to marry her and cheated. Finally, one day, the woman couldn¡¯t help it. She drowned her three children in the bathtub and then herself in the river. After her death, her soul turned into a weeping woman who is looking for her children.]

    "H-However, I¡¯m not her child." Ri Yan wiped away tears and talked to the audience. "I.. if I say that, would she let me go?"

    [I don¡¯t know. It is just one of the strange stories I¡¯ve heard. My grandmother said there were a total of six. I don¡¯t remember the others very well...]

    "Did your grandmother say how to break the strange story?"

    [She didn¡¯t... Ri Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll ask for help from my grandmother again.]

    Ri Yan wanted to con asking but there was the sound of crying outside the door. There was no doubt that the weeping woman had stopped at the door. The thin door, the chair and the heavy thing on it... were obviously impossible to stop her.

    Once Ri Yan thought of the words on the screen, he gritted his teeth and yelled, "You... listen to me, I¡¯m not your child! You have found the wrong person. Hurry away and find someone else, I¡¯m begging you. Your children are waiting for you to find them!"

    To his despair, it didn¡¯t work. Intuition told Ri Yan that the weeping woman standing at the door was waiting to break in.

    *************

    The reality ne.

    The moment that Ri Yan disappeared, the sleeping Xie Zeqing immediately opened his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t capture Ri Yan disappearing. He sensed a ghost energy and then found Ri Yan was gone. Xie Zeqing immediately jumped from the bed, grabbed the clothes on the chair, hurriedly put on his shoes and went to the other rooms to wakeup the reincarnators.

    Three minutester, the veteran reincarnators gathered in Xiao Li¡¯s room. Xiao Li hadn¡¯tpletely woken up. He rubbed his eyes, sshed some cold water on his cheek and asked Xie Zeqing, "He disappeared?"

    "Yes, I was sleeping and felt a ghost¡¯s energy. He was gone when I opened my eyes." Xie Zeqing replied.

    In the instance world, such disappearances often meant death.

    If this was a plot person in other instances then the reincarnators might not risk their lives to rescue him. However, Ri Yan¡¯s role in this instance wasn¡¯t the same. First of all, the cameras on the reincarnators¡¯ mobile phones weren¡¯t very convenient. Secondly, Xiao Li always felt that the role of the live broadcast wasn¡¯t only this. If it was only a camera then Ri Yan could have another identity, such as a person filming a documentary. An anchor was a rtively special industry.

    "I can¡¯t sense his breath at all." Xie Zeqing finally said.

    Hull heard it. He stepped aside and interjected, "I have an item that can track people. Let me try it."

    He took apass out of his pocket. Hull opened the shell of thepass and spun the needle counterclockwise. Then he chanted the name ¡¯Ri Yan¡¯ and released his hand. Thepass¡¯ pointer turned clockwise, helplessly spinning back in ce. Hull shook his head. "I can¡¯t track him."

    The instance ghost¡¯s trick might also happen to reincarnators so everyone was frowning. Xiao Li had been ying with his mobile phone. He brought up the call inter and called a number.

    "Do you want to call Ri Yan? Do you know his number? In addition, our phones should have no signal?" Xie Zeqing asked with surprise.

    Xiao Li took another banana from the fruits basket, stuffed it into Xie Zeqing¡¯s mouth and motioned for him to shut up. "I¡¯m calling a transit station."

    Xie Zeqing took out the banana and put it back in the fruits basket. He didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Li meant at first. Then he remembered the previous instance and his eyelids twitched. "Are you..."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t give him a chance to finish because someone on the other side answered. After the connection, no one spoke. There was only the hissing that belonged to the telephone line.

    Xiao Li gave his routine greeting. "How are you?"

    The phone ghost asked, "What do you want?"

    "I remember that you have the ability to track the target¡¯s phone? I didn¡¯t give you my phone number yet you could get it. Very good."

    The phone ghost muttered, "...What do you want?"

    She became a repeater.

    Xiao Li told her, "Do me a favour. Call the host called ¡¯Ri Yan¡¯ and ask him where he is and how he is now."

    Phone ghost, "......"

    She said nothing and hung up. Xiao Li looked at the ¡¯end call¡¯ button on the phone and made an OK signal. "Let¡¯s wait for news."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    This was the first time he had seen someone using the phone ghost as a messenger...

    Hull was unsure and asked Xie Zeqing, "Who did Moriarty call?"

    Xie Zeqing spoke with no energy. "The 114 telephone inquiry desk."

    Hull, "???"

    *******

    At the same time, Ri Yan¡¯s side.

    He trembled as he waited for the verdict of his fate. There was a puddle of water flowing through the crack of the door. This showed that the crying woman was at the door. It was as if she was deliberately taking delight in Ri Yan¡¯s fear. The locked door handle had no use for the woman. Instead, there was a sound and the door handle slowly turned inward.

    At this time, Ri Yan felt the phone he had been holding vibrate. He looked at his phone in a panic, only to see ¡¯444444¡¯ on it. This number... it was like a ghost call in ssic horror movies.

    Ri Yan was about to cry. He just opened a door. Why were these ghosts tangled up in him? He certainly had no courage to ept it. It was just that when he tried to reject the ghost call, his fingers trembled so hard that he identally pressed the other side of the screen and connected the call.

    A hoarse female voice came from the phone. "Ri Yan."

    The main point was precisely captured. It was Ri Yan¡¯s name. This ruined Ri Yan¡¯s n to deceive himself that it was a wrong number. Ri Yan tearfully tried to hang up but the name that emerged from the phone in the next second stopped him. "Moriarty asked where you are and how you are."

    Ri Yan didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but he always felt that the other side said the name ¡¯Moriarty¡¯ with gritted teeth. In any case, he knew Moriarty so he thought the other person on the phone wasn¡¯t a ghost. Ri Yan held the mobile phone like it was a treasure and spoke into the receiver, "I-I¡¯m not good. I met a woman who keeps crying. Thements on the barrage said it was another strange story. Why am I so unlucky? Moriarty, help me. Please, please. I am in Room 909..."

    The female ghost on the other side of the ghost call didn¡¯t speak. She just coldly hung up the phone and the next second, called Xiao Li¡¯s phone. The moment Xiao Li picked up, he heard the phone ghost eagerly repeated Ri Yan¡¯s words.

    The weeping woman. He had heard of this strange story. It also existed in reality.

    Xiao Li took an apple from fruits basket and didn¡¯t eat it. He threw it up and down as he listened to the phone ghost and repeated it. Before the other person hung up the phone, he interrupted. "Currently, Room 909 hasn¡¯t appeared. He should¡¯ve been pulled into Room 909, which isn¡¯t a real space. Can you locate his exact position?"

    The phone ghost was silent for a moment before reluctantly saying, "...Okay."

    Xiao Li spoke affectionately, "You can locate and call, you must have Gaode maps and China Mobile. How many surprises do you have that I don¡¯t know?"

    The phone ghost, "......"

    Oops, the wrong decision. She hung up directly. Ten secondster, a text message was sent to Xiao Li¡¯s mobile phone. The sender was ¡¯444444.¡¯

    The text message had the sentence: [He isn¡¯t dead. 30secondster, Room 909 will return to reality.]

    Xiao Li stood up. He held the beautiful red apple between his index finger and thumb before putting it on the back of his hand. "Let¡¯s go."

    The reincarnators, other than Xie Zeqing, were a bit confused. They only knew that Moriarty had made a phone call and called a ghost (......). Then the ghost called back. They hesitantly looked at each other before following.

    The moment he came out of Room 908, Xiao Li saw the end of the corridor had extended and Room 909 had appeared, followed by a crying sound. The crying didn¡¯t stop and became louder, tearing at the heart and lungs. There was a row of wet footprints in the corridor,ing from Room 909.

    Xiao Li looked at the footprints and sighed. "This girl¡¯s feet are really big."

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s mouth twitched. "...Now isn¡¯t the time to say this. I sense ¡¯it¡¯."

    "I think you¡¯re nervous so I¡¯m just telling you a joke to rx." Xiao Li told him.

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t appreciate it. "...I don¡¯t feel rxed, thank you."

    By this point, the weeping woman had entered Room 909. The chair and television blocking the door had fallen to the ground under the force at which she pushed open the door. The chair was pushed half a metre away.

    Ni Yan was shivering in a corner. He had closed his eyes the moment the door was pushed in. He didn¡¯t dare look directly at the weeping female ghost walking toward him. However, the other side deliberately tortured him and he could hear every movement.

    Just as Ri Yan was feeling despair, he heard footsteps from others outside the door. He gripped the selfie stick in his hand and opened his eyes, observing the outside world. The weeping woman had entered the middle of Room 909 and was a metre away from Ri Yan in the corner.

    Xiao Li stood at the entrance of the room, raising a hand to the door frame. "Don¡¯t cry. Why do you want to cry?"

    The weeping woman had covered her face with her hands, her shoulders shaking from time to time with her cries. She slowly turned her head and looked at Xiao Li. Xiao Li stood up straight. He stuffed the apple into his pocket and pulled out the little yellow book.

    He wrote the name of the ancient painting on it and seeded in calling out the female singer to reality. The crying woman was slowly turning toward Xiao Li, her crying bing more and more frightening. It had its own reverberation, like the crying of ghosts in the field at night.

    The others had blocked their ears with their hands in an attempt to stop the crying. Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. He smiled at the crying woman and ced a finger against his lips. "Silence, silence ising."

    He had just finished speaking when the painting appeared in front of him. The peach tree in the painting was filled with life as the female singer came out of the painting. She turned in a circle in the air, sleeves raised to block the weeping woman¡¯s mouth.

    Then it was like a mute button had been pressed on the crying. The weeping woman couldn¡¯t cry. She became a woman who couldn¡¯t cry.

    Even the weeping woman was stunned for a moment. Then she put down the hands that had been covering her face the entire time, but her face couldn¡¯t be seen. She lowered her head, long hair almost falling to the ground as she ignored the female singer blocking her mouth and continued to approach Xiao Li.

    As she approached, the weeping woman¡¯s long hair rapidly extended on the carpet like a flexible ck snake, wrapping around Xiao Li¡¯s ankles. Xiao Li looked down at his ankles. Tan Li¡¯s long hair emerged at the same time from Xiao Li¡¯s pocket, entangling with the other side¡¯s long hair. They fought each other like two ck snakes.

    Xiao Li reacted very quickly. He drew a scalpel from his sleeve, the de reflecting a bit of coldness.

    "Take back your hair," he told Tan Li.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of hesitation as Tan Li retracted her long hair. The next second, Xiao Li bent down. He used the scalpel to cut off the long hair of the weeping woman.

    The others, "......"

    The others, "!!!"

    The woman¡¯s long hair left the weeping woman and lost their vitality, falling to the ground. It became themon, cut off hair of a salon. Taking advantage of the time when the weeping woman couldn¡¯t respond, Xiao Li grasped the remainder of the long hair, stepping forward and directly cutting the hair at the neck.

    The weeping woman, "???"

    The long hair fell intermittently, like a bad barber. The ends were uneven, jagged like a dog biting. The weeping woman watched her long, knee-length hair turn into short hair that couldn¡¯t cover her face.

    Despite still being affected by the silence, she squeezed a cry out of her throat. "...Ahhhhh!"

    Even if they didn¡¯t look at the expression, just based on this sound, it was obviously the weeping woman¡¯s worst scream.

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t want to sense the other side¡¯s thoughts but this time, even if he didn¡¯t take the initiative, the weeping woman¡¯s mood was so strong that it was directly transmitted to him. He held his temple and tranted, "She...she is in pain. Her long hair, which was smooth and straight, could attack and defend. Her heart hurts. It is the deep pain of something being removed.

    Xiao Li, "..."

    He made an innocent look. "She started it. I was just passively defending."

    The female singer hesitated. She touched her long hair and took back her sleeve from the weeping woman¡¯s mouth. The weeping woman covered her face and cried louder.

    Xiao Li wondered, "...Can¡¯t you grow it out?"

    The weeping woman, "Wu"

    Xie Zeqing simultaneously tranted, "Have you ever seen a ghost growing hair?"

    Xiao Li coughed.

    Hull witnessed everything and was a bit confused. "Excuse me?"

    *********

    On the other side, Ri Yan stood up in the corner of Room 909 with a disbelieving expression.

    Due to the long time he crouched down, his feet were numb. This didn¡¯t hinder the joy of survival in his heart. At this time, Xiao Li was surrounded by a soft halo. He wanted to run to hug the other person but the weeping woman was still standing at the door. He didn¡¯t dare leave and could only stop in the room, expressing his feelings toward Xiao Li with his eyes.

    The screen of the live room was quickly filled withments:

    [It turns out... this is the operation of a big man. 66666. There was such an operation.]

    [Maybe my mind is wrong but I don¡¯t think this is short enough. I¡¯m imagining how the weeping woman would look with shaved hair...]

    [Me too. Think about my childhood nightmare. If Sadako¡¯s hair was an inch long then... it doesn¡¯t seem so scary.]

    [Oh, this is the feeling of the heart. I¡¯m moved by Moriarty, it is my heart.]

    [A horror movie has be aedy movie. Give this big man a cappino.]

    The author has something to say:

    Weeping woman: I¡¯m crying loudly tonight.

 Chapter 121

    The weeping woman covered his face and cried far more than before. The people who heard it would cry and those who saw it would feel sad. Xiao Li inexplicably had the feeling of bullying a girl and he approached the other person to try andfort her. "Even if it isn''t long, you can wear a wig. A wig is good. You can have a different hairstyle every day."

    His movements caused the weeping woman''s tiny fuzzy hair to slip off the smooth scalpel, covering the long hair on the ground like ck snow. The weeping woman paused for a moment. Then she kept covering her face and cried loudly.

    Xiao Li suggested, "¡­Or should I find you a professional to help you create a new hairstyle?"

    The weeping woman exposed an eye between her fingers.

    Xie Zeqing asked for her, "Who?"

    He always felt that the ''professional'' mentioned by Xiao Li wouldn''t be a human.

    "The split mouthed woman." Xiao Li replied. "She uses scissors as a weapon and it is at least a little better than my scalpel."

    Xie Zeqing, "¡­¡­"

    Was this what a woman would say? The scissors of the split mouthed woman? He was afraid that the scissors would click and identally cut off a head. He had a sore neck at the thought.

    The weeping woman closed her fingers, covered her face again and hung her head down to cry. This didn''t require Xie Zeqing to trante. Anyone could see that this meant rejection.

    Xiao Li wondered, "¡­Not yet?"

    He really ran out of methods. Xiao Li beckoned to Ri Yan, telling the other side toe here. However, Ri Yan pointed to the weeping woman standing in the middle. He wiped the corner of his eyes, saying he was afraid to move around her, even if she seemed immersed in the grief of her hair being cut.

    Xiao Li snorted and bypassed the weeping woman. He went to the corner to personally bring Ri Yan out, giving the previous apple to the other side at the same time. Ri Yan held the selfie stick in one hand and the red apply given by Xiao Li in the other.

    Xiao Li stated, "For you, to calm your nerves."

    A whimper overflowed from Ri Yan''s mouth. He somehow held the red apple and took a hard bite.

    ¡­Wow, it was sweet.

    Xiao Li took Ri Yan out of Room 909. He originally wanted to ce the other person by Xie Zeqing''s side but Ri Yan seemed to have a psychological shadow regarding that room due to the previous transmission experience. Xiao Li had to let this person stay in Room 908 first.

    Meanwhile, in Room 909, the crying that was enough tost for three days also disappeared along with Room 909. Ri Yan put the selfie stick on the table but didn''t turn off the live broadcast. Due to the angle, the audience could only see him eating the apply as well as his huge nostrils.

    [Ri Yan can you move your position. I am almost sucked in by the two ck holes that are your nostrils.]

    [I¡­ I''d also like to be given an apple by Moriarty.]

    [Me too! I am stillughing, I''mughing so loud that I almost woke up my roommate. I need an apple to block my mouth.]

    Ri Yan nced at the screen. He snorted and ate the apply while moving the selfie stick, changing the angle. Apart from Xiao Li and Xie Zeqing, the rest of the reincarnators'' senses returned. Their gaze toward Xiao Li wasn''t the same.

    In particr, Hull had wanted to see the Sherlock that Lance and AK47. Now he was deeply impressed by Moriarty''s actions. He thought that Sherlock definitely couldn''t bepared to Moriarty. Could Sherlock cut the hair of the weeping woman? Definitely not.

    Xiao Li focused more on the information revealed y the ghost phone call. He asked Ri Yan, "You said before that you saw ament from a viewer about six strange stories?"

    "Y-Yes." Ri Yan swallowed the apple in his mouth. "However, she couldn''t remember the other three strange stories."

    Hearing this, Xiao Li picked up the selfie stick that Ri Yan had ced on the table. He pointed the camera at himself and asked, "Is the person who heard these three strange stories still here?"

    The moment he appeared, the barrage blew up.

    [A close up of the big god. Lick. Lick the extremely lucky person. I''m sorry, big god. I''ve never heard of the strange story. I searched for it but couldn''t find it.]

    [Seeing Ri Yan suddenly being changed to Moriarty, my only thought is that the world is really beautiful. He is too handsome.]

    [Licking the screen. Big god, I know a good hairdresser who can be introduced to the crying sister!]

    [Before you were cursing the crying female ghost. Now you are calling her sister?]

    Thements were varied but no matter how much Xiao Li looked, there were no mention of the strange stories. It was normal to think that this instance world wouldn''t let the audience casually reveal information about the strange stories. It was an extra benefit that he discovered the ''legs in the stairwell'' and the ''weeping woman'' were also strange stories.

    Xiao Li turned off the microphone in the live broadcast room and turned the camera to the nk wall opposite. Then he turned to the other reincarnators. "There are six strange stories and we''ve encountered three. There are three remaining."

    "Then the room next door that doesn''t exist is just an introduction." Apart from Xiao Li, Xie Zeqing was the first to emerge from the shadow of the weeping woman. "The real purpose of the task is to introduce the five other strange stories and to experience them. If we can survive, it can be regarded aspleting the task."

    "That is task one." Reiko coughed and took out a bottle of mineral water from the hotel''s fridge. She drank half a bottle to moisten her throat before saying, "Task two is to finish everything before ''it''es. Is there a big boss after the strange stories? Does finishing it mean to finish the strange stories? How to end it?"

    "To end the strange stories, literally¡­ let the ghosts here no longer appear? Catch these ghosts?"

    "To stop the strange stories¡­" Maybach wondered. "Is it necessary to put the ghosts in Room 909?"

    "It is impossible now. We have all seen that the door can only be opened when it appears. How do we close it?" Xie Zeqing raised objections. "There are also three strange stories we don''t know about. If they are non-existent entities like the room, how do we close them?"

    Xiao Li listened to their discussion and was quiet for a moment. Then he said, "It is better to first go and determine if there is a source for the strange story."

    Ri Yan heard up to here. He ate the remaining apple and threw the apple core into the trash. Then he raised his hand and spoke bravely, "I came here because I am a local of the city. I can start by asking my rtives and friends tomorrow."

    Xie Zeqing stretched his waistzily. "Then go to sleep. It will soon be dawn. We should seize this time to sleep as much as possible."

    Ri Yan looked at Xie Zeqing. He immediately remembered how he previously slept in the same room as this person but still disappeared, giving him a psychological shadow. He turned to Xiao Li and opened his mouth. "Moriarty, can I sleep with you? I''m a bit scared."

    Xiao Li hadn''t managed to say anything when Xie Zeqing ced his elbow on Ri Yan''s shoulder. He raised his eyebrows and threatened, "You are looking down on me?"

    "No no no, I respect you, Brother Xie." Ri Yan immediately defended himself. "It is just that I was in that room and pulled into Room 909. I¡­ I''m afraid I have a shadow regarding that room. It has nothing to do with you!"

    Xie Zeqing let go of him and shrugged. "Whatever, if you don''t want to sleep with me then I''m happy. However, Moriarty is a clean person. I don''t think he will agree."

    Ri Yan looked at Xiao Li in a begging manner. In fact, if Ri Yan could keep quiet then Xiao Li didn''t care. It was early morning and the time when everyone was mostly sleeping. He had run up and down the stairs a few times and was a bit tired. He wanted to go to bed earlier.

    "Okay¡ª" Before he could finish, there was a knock on his room, 908.

    A low, cold voice was heard from outside. "Sorry to bother you sote but I heard some movements. I wanted toe and check."

    Xiao Li sat up and opened the door. Standing outside was undoubtedly Shen Chenzhi. The young man''s hair was still covered with water vapor. He had apparently just taken a bath but still seemed thousands of miles away.

    To some extent, Shen Chenzhi''s personality was simr to Xiao Li. However, if Xiao Li was like thin ice that wouldn''t melt on the deep river at night, he was like a huge iceberg under the North Sea. Only a small part was revealed through the sea surface.

    Xiao Li said, "I''m fine. Did I wake you up?"

    Shen Chenzhi stared at him. "No, I didn''t sleep. What are you talking about?"

    "Previously, the strange story appeared and we went to save people." Xiao Li leaned against the door, this action making his neck appear more slender. Then he spoke in a soft tone, "Now we are discussing how to arrange the rooms."

    "Arrange the rooms?" Shen Chenzhi repeated. A strange look appeared on his face and he looked at the other side.

    Xiao Li told him about Ri Yan''s matter and was about to agree when Shen Chenzhi put forward a new n. "You can let him sleep here and stay with me."

    Xiao Li was stunned for a moment. "¡­Huh?"

    "You have already entered that room and shouldn''t need to wait here. If he wants to stay here then you cane and stay with me."

    In fact, sleeping with Shen Chenzhi or with Ri Yan didn''t hold much difference to Xiao Li. It was just that he was more familiar with Shen Chenzhi and to some extent, Shen Chenzhi was better than Ri Yan.

    Xiao Li nodded. "¡­Okay, I''ll tell them."

    Xiao Li looked back at Ri Yan and saw he was really crying. This room was so close to 909 that if Moriarty hadn''t given him a sense of security, he wouldn''t have dared to stay here alone. He wanted to sleep in the room of a big person.

    Moriarty, wait¡ª

    However, he was shouting silently at Xi and could only watch the other person leave. Then he turned his head and grabbed Xie Zeqing''s clothes. "Brother!"

    Xie Zeqing patted his hand and refused the other side''s request. "I''ll sleep alone."

    ***

    Room 906.

    Xiao Li simply took a bath andy on the bed. The dark blue sky was filled with a golden-orange light and fat sparrows sitting on telephone phones and window sills started to sing. It was just that Shen Chenzhi closed the window and pulled the curtains shut. The thick darkness of the room cut off all light and sound.

    Xiao Li upied half of the double bed. He could stay wide awake when he was standing up but once hey down, his sleepiness surged. He blinked, barely keeping awake as he asked Shen Chenzhi, "You aren''t sleeping?"

    "¡­En." Shen Chenzhi stood by the bed after drawing the curtains. He heard Xiao Li''s words and carefullyy down on the other side of the double bed.

    Xiao Li''s eyes were half-closed as he spoke to Shen Chenzhi. "I haven''t asked¡­ why did you intervene in this world?"

    It was only after a while that he heard Shen Chenzhi''s answer. "To find someone."

    "Did you find them?" Xiao Li wondered. "If not, I can help you."

    This time, there was a slightugh in Shen Chenzhi''s voice. "I found them."

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    The end of this sentence melted into Xiao Li''s slow breathing. He fell asleep.

    Shen Chenzhi finally rxed. He used the cover of the darkness to examine the other person''s facial features. Xiao Li subconsciously showed some childishness when he was sleeping. His ck hair scattered on the pillow and covered his delicate corbone.

    It was all good. He had imagined it countless times and even honestly told Xiao Li that if the day came, he would hold Xiao Li''s hand and kiss him. He did many things in his dream, such as keeping the other person in his sight. If there was no way for Xiao Li to leave then he would feel satisfied.

    Now was the reality. Xiao Li was sleeping quietly around him and seemed within reach. He could act ording to what he imagined. But¡­

    When it rained, he could only put the night dew on the petals into a beautiful ss bottle for only half a night.

    Shen Chenzhi thought for a long time. In the darkness, he reached out a hand and held it in the air for a while. Then ording to his previous heart, he reached for the other side''s head and rubbed a handful of the ck hair.

    A soft and fluffy touch.

    Shen Chenzhi''s eyes changed in the darkness. He was clearly excited which made him look like some type of advanced creature beyond this dimension. His eyes glowed with a pale golden light. Now he wanted to raise the other person''s chin, kiss him and then¡­

    Shen Chenzhi noticed his emotions and closed his eyes. Once he opened them, his eyes had recovered and were the same as before. He ended up just leaning down, moving his hand to cover the other person''s eyes. Then he carefully kissed Xiao Li''s forehead. It was like leaving a precious and heavy mark.

 Chapter 122

    Just as the reincarnators were sleeping again, the night-shift security guard was reading a book in his office. It happened to be a book on strange stories. After turning a page, he looked up at the clock on the wall. Once it reached a certain point, he closed the book and got up, ready to go on hisst patrol.

    Just as he was waiting for the elevator in the hall, the security guard scratched his neck and remembered the woman sitting at the front desk. At first, he hypnotized himself by telling himself that perhaps Xiao Xi¡¯s child was better and she returned from sick leave, but the manager forgot to tell him. Now that he thought about it, he felt there was something wrong. Xiao Xi¡¯s hair was ck and straight but it didn¡¯t seem as long as that woman...

    In addition, the woman¡¯s every movement revealed an unspeakable sense of weirdness. Or... he should ask Xiao Xi to make sure. Once the security guard entered the elevator, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and opened it to Xiao Xi¡¯s WeChat. "Xiao Xi, how is your child¡¯s illness? Is it okay? Also, did youe to work today?"

    He mulled over the words before finally pressing the ¡¯send¡¯ button, waiting for the other person¡¯s reply. The lights of the elevator hit the security guard¡¯s mobile screen. He didn¡¯t feel anything strange at first but once the elevator went up two floors, he suddenly opened his eyes like he saw something incredible on the mobile screen.

    On the mobile phone screen, a woman¡¯s silhouette appeared in the reflection, standing right behind him. The security guard was frozen. When he entered... there was no one else in the elevator. He looked behind him and there was nothing. He pressed against the screen, held up the phone and looked at the screen reflection to see¡ª

    The woman was still there. She was wearing a red dress and stood motionless beside the security guard. No...

    The security guard immediately thought of something and showed a sense of shock. It wasn¡¯t ¡¯iprehension¡¯ but more like ¡¯it¡¯s real.¡¯ He turned around, throwing himself to one side of the elevator. He held his phone tightly, eyes constantly switching between the phone screen and reality.

    However, the woman continued remaining still to the slight relief of the security guard. He just needed to wait for the elevator to open and he could get out! In the expectant eyes of the security guard, the elevator rose to the next floor but as he kept looking up, he saw the female ghost in red appear directly in front of his naked eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t through the reflection of the phone screen but directly in front of him. The phone slipped from the security guard¡¯s hand to the ground. He couldn¡¯t even cry out because of her astonishment. He could only watch the female ghost in the elevator head towards him.

    ......

    The early morning sun shone through the revolving door of the Cavill Hotel, making the two potted nts at the doorfortably stretch their leaves and branches.

    It was just that the hotel¡¯s staff weren¡¯t sofortable right now. Although the hotel was usually very leisurely at this time and the number of guests would be less than usual times, but it obviously wasn¡¯t the same today.

    The cause was due to a body being found by a guest in the elevator. One became two, two became three, three became 100 because a guest¡¯s high-pitch scream meant many people gathered in front of the elevator before the hotel manager could arrive and give directions.

    They were ordinary guests, not to mention reincarnators. Xie Zeqing and the others had appeared as early as the first scream and they were standing outside the crowd.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" Xie Zeqing found a man standing outside and asked casually. The man looked at Xie Zeqing. Perhaps it was due to his extraordinary bearing but the man didn¡¯t get angry with Xie Zeqing¡¯s rude behaviour. Instead, he spoke in an exaggerated tone, "A dead body."

    "What is the situation?"

    "The woman in front wanted to take an elevator. As soon as the elevator opened, she saw the security guard¡¯s body lying inside."

    Xie Zeqing stated, "That¡¯s terrible."

    He pushed to the front and looked into the elevator. The security guard¡¯s face was blue, stiff and shocked, as if he had seen something incredible. His mobile phone was on the ground and through the cracks on the screen, there was a WeChat message from Xiao Xi: Don¡¯t mention it. He still has a fever. I¡¯m with him in the hospital.

    Xie Zeqing took back his hand and squeezed out of the crowd again, tranting for the rest of the reincarnators. Xiao Li wasn¡¯t present. He was still in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s room. Xie Zeqing hesitated at the door for a moment but didn¡¯t dare to enter. He chose to wait for the other person to wake up naturally.

    In his room, Xiao Li didn¡¯t hear the noise of the outside world. On the contrary, the room was very quiet. The curtains were half drawn and soft sunlight came in. The temperature wasn¡¯t high or low.

    He had just opened his eyes when he sensed Shen Chenzhi. The young man was sitting by the bed, holding a book in his hand. It was just that taking a closer look, his eyes weren¡¯t on it. His legs were naturally ced together and his lines were smooth and good-looking.

    Shen Chenzhi sat up. He saw that Xiao Li was awaken and put down the book, Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down. "You woke up."

    This greeting to the newly awakened Xiao Li was something Shen Chenzhi had been longing for and there was a smile after he finished his words. If any gods in the higher dimensional world saw this then they would doubt their eyes.

    It was due to this that Shen Chenzhi had to deliberately even out his tone. Otherwise, Xiao Li could easily see he was wrong. Xiao Li rubbed his eyes. He had been sleeping for a long time and his eyelids were glued together. He opened them and his ck eyes were sparkling, like the sun through the shade of the tree. The slender arc of the young man¡¯s neck was just right.

    "You woke up very early." Xiao Li spoke unclearly, his tone soft and slightly spoiled.

    He usually wasn¡¯t like this. He normally woke up very quickly. He didn¡¯t know why but it was like someone gave him sleeping pillsst night. Now he found it hard to open his eyes. Ah, too cute, it was a foul. These were Shen Chenzhi¡¯s thoughts.

    He hadn¡¯t slept at all and lied, "It¡¯s fine. I woke up just a bit earlier than you."

    Xiao Li removed the quilt and entered the bathroom. He habitually washed his face with cold water, forcing himself to wake up. He roughlybed his hair and came out.

    "Do you want to eat breakfast?" Shen Chenzhi was dressed and looked cold and handsome, but was actually quite soft. He had asked this after looking at the time.

    Xiao Li picked an apple from the fruits basket and the tone of his speed had returned to its usual form. "I usually don¡¯t eat breakfast."

    He atete-night snacks more often. He also handed an apple to the other person. Shen Chenzhi reached for it and looked at the water drops still on the other side¡¯s face. Xiao Li seemed ready to go out and Shen Chenzhi looked at him. "Are you going out?"

    Xiao Li had walked to the door and was ready to open it. "Yes."

    Shen Chenzhi stood behind him and in wanted to reach out to hold the door shut. Eventually, he lowered his hand to his side.

    *********

    Room 908.

    When Xie Zeqing saw Xiao Li, he was eating a steak he took away from the restaurant. He asked quietly, "Did you sleep well?"

    Xiao Li sat down nkly and didn¡¯t answer the question. "What¡¯s going on?"

    The elevator had been sealed off and relevant personnel were investigating.

    Xie Zeqing roughly exined what happened and summed it up, "At present, I don¡¯t know what type of strange story the security guard encountered but I personally think the weeping woman has no time to find trouble with others."

    In other words, there was a good chance the fourth strange story had emerged.

    Xiao Li touched the little yellow book. He raised his pen like he remembered something but he was stunned the moment he opened it. Several lines of writing had appeared in the little yellow book. [Your hair looks dark and cold but the touch is very different. It is very soft and warm.]

    [I¡¯ve been thinking about kissing you, wrapping your hair around your fingers and then hold you,pletely upying you. I never thought it would be so difficult to restrain myself.]

    [What type of person do you like?]

    Xiao Li was no longer surprised by the preceding words. He bit his pen and wrote a line under thest question. [Good-looking.]

    He turned the page and wrote a few keywords about the task. At this time, Ri Yan hadn¡¯t opened a live broadcast but he was still holding his camera and didn¡¯t let go. He held the selfie stick up the entire time, afraid that something might happen.

    Xie Zeqing couldn¡¯t help asking, "Why do you always hold this thing?"

    "I¡¯m afraid of unknown ghostsing." Ri Yanughed "The woman who cried earlier was the same. In the beginning, I could only see her through the camera..."

    At this point, Xiao Li suddenly opened his mouth. "At first, you could only see the weeping woman through the camera?"

    Ri Yan replied, "Yes, at first she scared me to death. I could only hear her voice and couldn¡¯t see her."

    "However, once we entered, we saw it directly with our eyes." Xiao Li put down the pen thoughtfully. "At first, I thought the camera was only useful for Room 909 but now it seems...the weeping woman didn¡¯t exist in reality at first, or wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye."

    Hull heard the trantion and guessed in English, "In the West, the camera has a special maic field. This allows you to see something that is invisible to the naked eye."

    Xiao Li stated, "There are now two possibilities. One is that the strange stories use special killing tactics and we can only use a camera to capture their movements. Two, they only exist on the camera at first and slowly step into reality until they are finally separated from the camera media."

    Hull wondered, "The second possibility is like from a 2D world to a 3D world?

    "I¡¯m thinking of Sadako, who spread the curse through a video tape and finally crawled out of the TV. From the video tape to reality, she also crossed a dimension." Xie Zeqing spoke as he cut a steak. Then he pushed the steak to the side. He had no appetite.

    Reiko added, "At present, there are a few strange stories we haven¡¯te in contact with and we don¡¯t know where the source is..."

    Ri Yan yed with his phone for a while as he listened. Then he said, "I¡¯ve asked many people and no one knows the exact source of these strange stories. They are passed from human to human and the source can¡¯t be found.

    Taotie sighed. "It¡¯s normal. If someone asked me the source of Bloody Mary then I definitely wouldn¡¯t know."

    Hull walked around the room and spoke somewhat eagerly. "We can¡¯t just sit here like this. I¡¯ll go outside and ask again¡ª"

    The moment he opened the door, he froze. The rest of the reincarnators stood up and came to the door of the room, only to see that the outside was no longer the hotel corridor. It was reced by an alley.

    It was like a small alley in a southern city that went in all directions. The ground was full of potholes and rocks. The alley was narrow and the light that could prate through was very limited.

    The moment the door opened, the interior of the room had also changed to a wall.

    "The fourth strange story...?" Ri Yan¡¯s trembling voice shook the silence. He immediately turned on the barrage protection, raised the selfie stick and opened the live room. The time in this alley obviously wasn¡¯t the same as reality. In reality, it was day but here, it was close to night. The sky was dark and drizzle fell on their shoulders.

    The edge of the alley contained houses with low eaves made of bricks. However, no one could be seen. The doors and windows of each house were tightly closed. In the corner, there were stones piled. At the end of the road was an old bicycle. It wasn¡¯t locked but the chains were rusty and the seat was taken away, leaving only a steel pipe.

    Xiao Li dered, "Go ahead and take a look."

    The reincarnators carefully took a few steps forward and entered the alley, trying to find a way out. The alley was dark, with the houses on either side blocking arge portion of the light. To Xiao Li¡¯s surprise, there were no streetlights on either side of the road.

    Generally speaking, the alleys of a city would have lighting ced. Sometimes they werenterns and sometimes street lights. However, this road wasn¡¯t the same and it exuded a rotten breath. The light was very dark.

    Maybach was the first to pull a shlight out of his pocket. He pressed the switch and the white light prated the darkness. However, it was only bright for 10 seconds. There was a crack and the shlight¡¯s bulb exploded and it went out automatically.

    The alley was once again dark.

    Xiao Li thought of a strange story that also circted in reality: no light alley.

    Legend had it that the alley without lights was the only way to get to the ughterhouse in the old days. The most remarkable feature of the alley was that no street lights could be installed at all. The moment it was installed, the light bulb would burst. shlights would also inexplicably go out when walking in the alley.

    Was this the city¡¯s rumoured lightless alley? No one knew how to get out of this strange story so they could only move forward. The alley didn¡¯t seem long but the group walked a long distance. However, just before the end, Xiao Li in the front suddenly stopped.

    Xie Zeqing had been watching him and stopped in time to avoid the fate of crashing. "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. He looked at the other person¡¯s eyes, the expression on his face frightening. There was an old man beside the bicycle parked on the road. The old man was bald. His head was lowered but his features couldn¡¯t see clearly. He was wearing clothes of thest century.

    He held the handle of the bike in one hand while the other one was raised like a guide to the right. This was... did he want them to go right?

    Xiao Li looked closely at the old man but before he could reject, the old man had disappeared without a trace. It was as if he was a ghost meant to show them the way. Xiao Li took two steps forward and looked at the end of the road. After going out this alley, he had two options, left and right. Both of them led to another alley. Perhaps this would be endless branching roads.

    "Is this a ghost wall?" Xie Zeqing touched his arm and asked. (TL: Ghost wall showed up earlier but I forgot to put a note. Means going in a circle and not being able to get out. The idea is that people are obstructed by walls the ghost put in front of them and have to wander endlessly)

    "No," Xiao Li denied it. "They look roughly simr but the details aren¡¯t the same. It is more like a... huge maze."

    "Have any of you ever heard of this strange story?" Ri Yan held off the selfie stick and asked the audience.

    [No, what is this ce?]

    [It looks terrifying. Big person, protect me.]

    [The strange stories that you¡¯ve been encountering, apart from the Cavill Hotel, I¡¯ve never heard of it. I also can¡¯t find anything on the Inte.]

    Perhaps they were dyed here for too long. Several more people appeared in front of this alley and pointed in an unified manner to the right. They were like emotionless road signs.

    "These little ghosts are all asking us to go to the right. Shall we listen to them? Taotie¡¯seyes narrowed as he stared at the alley to the right. However, he could only see something dark.

    "I think it¡¯s better not to, Who knows where the ghosts are guiding us? Perhaps... theirir?" Reiko bit her lips and stuttered as she expressed her opinion in English.

    "However, in this case, the strange story takes advantage of our psychology."

    Ri Yan looked to the left and right before finally relying on Xiao Li. "Moriarty, what do you think?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s response was to touch the phone and he said, "Wait a minute, I¡¯ll ask a professional.

    Ri Yan, "???"

    Xiao Li dialled a number.

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s eyes twitched. He could roughly guess who the other person was calling but Hull and the others didn¡¯t know Previously, Xiao Li had made a ghost call in front of them but they didn¡¯t understand at the time. In addition, they had been speaking in Chinese. Thus, Hull asked, "Mo, who are you calling? We have no signal?"

    Xiao Li stated, "Electronic navigation."

    Xie Zeqing took the initiative to trante for him in English. "G**gle maps."

    Hull, "......???"

    What was this? After the ¡¯beep¡¯ was heard, the ghost picked up the phone. Xiao Li got straight to the point. "Can you locate where I am?"

    The phone ghost was silent for a moment. "No."

    Xiao Li told her, "Don¡¯t be so ruthless. Think of our rtionship. We have to talk once in a while."

    "I mean," the phone ghost replied. "I can¡¯t locate you. Another force is blocking my signal."

    "Oh? You really rely on a signal? Then next time, I¡¯ll have to bring a signal enhancer with me."

    The phone ghost recited, "...The number you called is turned off. Please call it againter."

    These words were correct but the hoarse voice full of resentment was far from the sweet voice of normal customer service. Xiao Li took it apart. "These are your own words, right?"

    The next second, the phone hung up. Xiao Li retracted his phone and shook his head at the concerned Xie Zeqing.

    "It¡¯s just instinct now." Xie Zeqing bitterly spoke. "Why don¡¯t you throw a die to decide, lucky king."

    Xiao Li leisurely looked at him. "Not necessarily."

    "What does that mean?"

    "Listen." Xiao Li indicated to his ears.

    Xie Zeqing listened for a moment. There was a faint voiceing from the right side of the alley, like the wind can blow away the sound. "There is someone..."

    "Save me... ah... it hurts, save me...ah..."

    The voice repeated these words intermittently. They weren¡¯t poignant but were full temptation to rescue it.

    "This type of distress can¡¯t be believed. It must be a ghost. I once met a siren in an instance. Once you answer¡ª" Reiko quickly opened her mouth, trying to make her voice drown out the cry for help.

    Before her voice finished, Xiao Li suddenly responded, "Where are you? I¡¯lle to save you!"

    Reiko, "......"

    She was so frightened her face was green.

    The author has something to say:

    Help ghost: Save me...

    Xiao Li: Where are you? I¡¯lle to save you!

    Help ghost: No no no (kicking back), I don¡¯t want you toe and save me.

 Chapter 123

    "Help me...e here, take me home... save me..." It was unknown if the voice heard Xiao Li¡¯s response or not but it kept calling for help. Xiao Li went out of the alley without thinking and walked to the right where the sound wasing from.

    Reiko chased. Perhaps she was worried about her poor English and that Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t understand her. She held up a mobile phone with strange Chinese trantion. [Wait Moriarty, shall we go to the other side first before going to the right?]

    Xiao Li guessed that the ¡¯other side¡¯ meant going to the left first. He said, "I will go to the right. You can go to the left to explore."

    After saying this, he continued to walk to the right and Xie Zeqing followed him. Reiko and the others stood in ce. She nced at the left before finally choosing to go the right together."

    It was raining. The rain wasn¡¯t big and it fell on everyone¡¯s hair, but no one chose to hold an umbre. The alley on the right was exactly the same as the previously lightless alley. It was dark and damp. It was colder and the spacing of the houses along the road were bing bigger and bigger.

    "Do you feel... it is bing windier here?" Ri Yan couldn¡¯t restrain himself and asked while his head shrank back.

    Xie Zeqing said, "It means we¡¯re getting close to somewhere."

    Ri Yan sucked in a breath and instinctively stopped, looking behind him. The long alley was like a corridor with the lights off, causing him to shudder and keep up with the group. This alley was very long but as they moved forward, they could feel the arrival of an ¡¯end.¡¯ Even the thin cry for help was blown away by the roar of the wind.

    "That... did any of you bring a power bank?" Ri Yan was half asking a serious question and half trying to adjust the atmosphere. "I¡¯m running out of battery and my charger was left at the hotel."

    No one responded.

    The reincarnators¡¯ mobile phones were brought from reality. In the instance world, they had no signal unlike the native plot characters such as Ri Yan. Thus, the reincarnators rarely carried items such as a powerbank. Some reincarnators often bought another mobile phone and phone card in the instance world to facilitatemunication.

    "No one has this thing. Save your battery." Xie Zeqing spoke impatiently.

    Ri Yan was speechless and they fell silent again. Just five minutester, Xiao Li stopped and looked at the ce in front of him where a ray of light could be seen. "Quickly."

    "Save me... hurry up... you¡¯re so slow..."

    This ce seemed gusty. There was a whistling wind and the cry for help waspletely broken. Once the sound was blocked, a lot of writing urging them appeared on the left and right sides of the alley.

    [Come on!]

    [Come on!]

    [You¡¯re so slow!]

    [Let¡¯s go...e on!]

    These words covered the wall like dense bugs. at this time, the wall was like the pirs with many advertisements posted on them, all of which were crooked. These words soon spread to the ground.

    Xiao Li cried out, "We¡¯reing. How are you so impatient?"

    Xie Zeqing bypassed the ground covered in writing. "Perhaps it can¡¯t wait to eat us."

    Reiko, "......"

    Reason told the reincarnator that she had better turn around and leave now. Perhaps if she turned back then there was still a chance of survival. After all, she hadn¡¯t arrived at the other person¡¯sir. Just as Reiko was once again worrying over a decision, Xiao Li briskly walked forward.

    This time, he sped up his pace and soon came to the end of the alley. The wind blew Xiao Li¡¯s hair, bringing coolness. Aftering out of the lightless alley, a wilderness appeared in front of Xiao Li. This was perhaps inurate. It was more simr to a field and the most remarkable features were a few dead trees, an endless in and countless graves.

    To sum it up, the exact name of this field should be called a cemetery. Countless crooked tombstones stood in the dirt like signs inserted into a cake. The writing on them was blurred due to the constant rain and wind and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly at all. In the night, these tombstones were like ghosts, waiting to pull people down to hell.

    "Save me... save me..." The one crying for help seemed to sense their arrival and became louder.

    At this time, Xiao Li also stood in the wind. He listened to the voice carefully. It seemed... like a woman and the voice sounded good, somewhat delicate and charming. It waspletely different from the usual hoarseness of ghosts. This instance was strange and perhaps there weren¡¯t just fierce ghosts.

    Xiao Li asked, "Where are you?"

    "Save me... just...here..." The cry for help responded. Xiao Li followed the voice into the cemetery.

    Ri Yan looked at this and felt his legs softening. "I... Can I not go in? I¡¯m afraid this... what if a hand appears out of a grave and drags me in?"

    Xie Zeqing told him, "You can stand here, as long as you dare."

    Ri Yan, "......"

    He felt the darkness of the lightless alley behind him and looked at the deterrence of the cemetery ahead. Then he cried and followed. Ri Yan didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but sinceing here, even his live room on the screen had a shadow cast over it.

    [This scene simply shocked my mother. The wall here is quite dangerous. Ri Yan, run quickly.]

    [Since watching your live broadcast, I won¡¯t make a fuss about watching horror movies anymore.]

    Ri Yan watched the barrage as he carefully moved around the tombstones, trying to keep up with the reincarnators ahead. However, the ground was difficult to walk on and the graves were closely spaced. This led to Ri Yan tripping over arge tombstone in front of him.

    "Ouch."

    After bing dizzy, Ri Yan reluctantly supported himself on the tombstone to avoid the bad luck of falling to the ground. He stabilized his selfie stick and said, "Don¡¯t me me, I was just careless. Thank you for the good wishes..."

    As he took back his hand, he nced at the handwriting on the tombstone. It was an extraordinary sight. Unlike the other blurry tombstones, the handwriting on this tombstone was quite clear. It was the tombstone of the anchor.

    At the sight of his name, his entire body was shocked and he subconsciously called out. He started running forward, tripping several times along the way until he hit Xiao Li¡¯s body. Only then did his sense of reason return.

    Xiao Li asked, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Ri Yan was pale-faced as he pointed to the previous tombstone. "I... I saw the tombstone had my name on it!"

    Maybach followed the direction he was pointing and shook his head. "There¡¯s nothing."

    "How? It was clearly there."

    Ri Yan ran back. This time, there was Xiao Li so he had a little sense of security. To his surprise, the tombstone really didn¡¯t contain any handwriting. Even if there was handwriting, it was covered under the traces of the years. The previous name seemed to be an illusion in front of his eyes.

    Xie Zeqing told him, "Maybe it is a ghost scaring you. Don¡¯t care too much."

    Ri Yan continued to follow them without a soul. By this time, they had gone deep into the cemetery. The wind was whistling like a ghost¡¯s cry, mixed in with the cry for help. Finally, they came to arge tree that hadpletely died. A line was engraved on the main branch of the tree: Here lies the tomb of Fujiang, beloved wife. Below the branches of the tree was a raised grave. This was firmly suppressed under the dead tree and the cry for help wasing from inside.

    Xiao Li¡¯s mouth ttened. "Fujiang..."

    This strange story was actually Fujiang!

    Fujiang was also a well-known strange story. It was said that she had iparable beauty and everyone who saw her crazily fell in love with her, crazy enough to want her limbs. She would take back her limbs and then seduce someone else, opening a new cycle. She also had special abilities. For example, even if there was only a bit of blood and flesh left, she could endlessly reproduce and grow into an adult appearance.

    "Save me... get me out of here... dig me out!" Fujiang shouted from the grave.

    Xiao Li nced around. He grabbed a thick branch from the dead tree and used it as a tool, excavating the pile of soil. He hadn¡¯t dug for long when he heard Fujiang¡¯s voice again, unobstructed and clear. "I¡¯m out, thank you. Next... can you please bring me home?"

    Just listening to the voice, there was a type of silky charm. Xiao Li was stunned for a moment. He looked around before finally finding ¡¯Fujiang¡¯ who he dug out, because she was just a piece of meat.

    It was a small piece of minced meat with only a mouth. The colour was exactly the same as the soil and she looked like a small stone. If she hadn¡¯t made a sound then everyone would¡¯ve ignored her.

    "It... what¡¯s this? How can it grow so beautifully...?" Ri Yan was the first to be bewitched by Fujiang¡¯s ability. He crouched down and reached for the piece of meat.

    However, Fujiang spoke with disgust. "Don¡¯t take me back. I want that beautiful one."

    Ri Yan, "......"

    How was a piece of meat still in control? Xiao Li crouched down and picked up the piece of meat. Since the piece of meat couldmunicate, he asked, "Fujiang, did you make this lightless alley and cemetery?"

    The piece of meat licked its lips. "You first take me back. I¡¯ll see my mood and think about how to answer you...or, you can feed me a bit of your meat. I like raw, fresh meat the best."

    Fujiang stuck out her tongue and licked her lips as she spoke. It was like she was thinking of a feast and the people watching shuddered.

    Over there, Xie Zeqing had already shared the story of Fujiang with Ri Yan. Ri Yan covered his eyes and said, "Do you really want to take her back? What if she grows into a real person and eats us in the middle of the night..."

    Fujiang sneered, looking like a bossy youngdy. "You are my food who came into this cemetery. Please figure out your position. If you don¡¯t take me back, do you think you can go out?"

    She hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xiao Li shoved her into a pocket.

    Fujiang asked, "How can you treat a person like this?"

    In the pocket, the doll looked down at the piece of meat stuffed inside by Xiao Li. Fujiang was still talking loudly. She thought it was noisy and ced her hair into Fujiang¡¯s mouth, blocking the mouth of the piece of meat.

    Fujiang, "......"

    As it turned out, this was really the burial ce of Fujiang. The evidence was that after Xiao Li put Fujiang away, the cemetery in front of them immediately faded away. Instead, it was the familiar corridors of the hotel. They had taken Fujiang back to the hotel.

    Ri Yan sat on the carpet, breathing heavily. He used his hand to fan himself while peeking at Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. Fujiang was still inside and they were still facing the threat of the strange story. Xiao Li pushed open the door of the room and took something out of the cupboard.

    Ri Yan held the selfie stick. "Moriarty, this is...?"

    He looked at the other person¡¯s movements with a foggy face.

    At the same time, Fujiang in the pocket felt like she had suffered a great insult. It was just that she didn¡¯t have a hand at the moment and was only a piece of meat. She couldn¡¯t spit out the doll¡¯s hair and could only bear it.

    Soon, she had grownrger than before. She was already bigger than when she was just dug out and half an eye had grown.

    Fujiang thought that if she grew a head and restored her beauty from before, no one would be able to resist her beauty. She would let this group of people kill themselves, cutting off their hands and feet for her to eat.

    Fujiang didn¡¯t endure such torture for a long time. It was because someone took her out of the pocket. However, she had only felt the outside air for a few seconds when she was put into a dark ce.

    It was a kettle made of stainless steel. Fujiang was thrown into the bottom, making a ¡¯popping¡¯ sound. The doll¡¯s long hair had been removed from Fujiang¡¯s mouth so she could speak loudly. She just wanted to use Xiao Li of hurting her when she felt something on her head. A steady stream of water was poured into this kettle.

    "Hey¡ª"

    Fujiang floated on the water. Then someone raised the kettle, plugged it in the socket and pressed the switch.

    Fujiang, "???"

    It wasn¡¯t until the water gradually heated that she realized what had happened. This man was going to cook her!

    Fujiang was unresponsive. As a strange creature, she had experienced falling in love many times. She was broken down into limbs, picked up a new host and ate the other to get nutrition for growth. Then she grew from a piece of meat to a living person. However, this was the first time someone really treated her as a piece of meat!

    Soon, the rapidly rising water stunned her again. She instinctively realized that she had to do something to save herself.

    Fujiang tried to jump. As a piece of meat, she managed to control herself and banged on the inside of the kettle, shouting loudly in a voice of condemnation. "Hey, I am alive. Do you have any humanity?!"

    The author has something to say:

    Shocking, the strange story Fujiang encountered the biggest crisis in her life!

 Chapter 124

    It certainly wasn¡¯t human nature. Even if there was, there was no need to talk when it was a ghost. The stainless steel kettle was called ¡¯heating quickly¡¯ for a reason. The water inside soon became hotter. Fujiang was like a fish that fell into the oil pan, constantly twisting.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you? I can¡¯t swim and I don¡¯t like closed environments. Quickly fish me up!"

    There was another shake and she identally sank into the water. After swallowing a mouthful of hot water, Fujiangpromised. She exhausted all her scream and screamed, "What do you want to know? I¡¯ll say it! I don¡¯t want to be cooked. I don¡¯t look good when cooked!"

    After Fujiang said this, she felt someone removing the kettle. She opened the lid and poured the con of the kettle into the sink. A pair of hands caught Fujiang in time, so that she didn¡¯t enter the sewers from the sink.

    There was a sound and a pair of bright eyes appeared on the piece of meat. Originally, she was dug out of the soil. Then after being washed by water, the bright red colour was restored. Now she had been boiled in water for a period of time. Her flesh changed from bloody to white and she also exuded the aroma of food...

    It smelled like chicken breast. Ri Yan couldn¡¯t hold back and gulped.

    Fujiang, "......"

    Her face was green and angry. Fujiang was no stranger to this type of sound. It was just that men often gulped for her beauty. Now she obviously knew it wasn¡¯t for her beauty but because of her meat.

    Ri Yan trembled at Fujiang¡¯s gaze and the camera shook. It almost touched the head of the meat and the barrage in the live room was refreshed.

    [It looks delicious. An unlimited ingredient, food reserve¡ªFujiang.]

    [I never thought Fujiang could be cooked. Originally, I was curious about how beautiful she is. Now I¡¯m thinking about whether she is delicious (funny.gif).]

    [Today I am very happy. Thank you big man for letting me be so happy. I want to be happy all the time.]

    Fujiang was very angry but she had no time to manage it. She reluctantly coughed and felt the heat in her body billowing outward. She said, "The heat is killing me. Is there no ice?"

    Xiao Li looked around in a circle. He picked her up with two fingers and came to the food storage freezer. "There is only the freezer."

    Fujiang habitually sneered and wanted to instruct Xiao Li to get her some. She had just opened her mouth when she saw the other person¡¯s beautiful ck eyes nce at her. This made Fujiang think of her experience and she immediately changed her words, sulking. "It is really no wonder that people say others can¡¯t look good. I¡¯ve suffered."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    Wasn¡¯t this sentence usually used to describe Fujiang?

    Xiao Li put her back on the table. Fujiang smelled herself. God knew how she could make such a difficult operation with only one pair of eyes, one mouth and one nostril. Then her dislike was obvious. "I stink."

    Xiao Li stated, "No, in a sense, it is quite fragrant."

    Fujiang sniffed for a moment. She felt that she had been greatly insulted but she couldn¡¯t do anything about Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li continued, "If you feel bad, I can spray you with a bit of air freshener."

    This was avable in every room of the Cavill Hotel, from peach to green apple voured.

    Fujiang ordered. "I don¡¯t want this, I want perfume."

    Xiao Li told her, "It depends on your cooperation."

    Fujiang¡¯s voice changed again, from amanding bigdy to a pitiful girl. Her voice was soft and charming, "Can¡¯t you spray me with perfume first?"

    At this moment, iparable charm emanated from Fujiang¡¯s eyes. This meat that was almost white after cooking seemed like a beautiful woman¡¯s head. She had long ck hair and her eyes were passionate peach blossoms. She was the strange story, Fujiang...

    A wisp of hair protruded from Xiao Li¡¯s pocket, the doll using her hair to block the mouth of the piece of meat again. Xiao Li wondered, "Can you say it now?"

    "Wuwuwuwu¡ª"

    Xie Zeqing simultaneously tranted. "She said yes."

    The doll obediently took back her long hair and Fujiang was freed. Fujiang had to ask in a broken voice, "Okay, what do you want to ask? Go ahead."

    "How did you get buried in the grave?"

    Fujiang had obviously made a draft for this question. She spoke without hesitation in a tone that recalled the past. "I had one foot left that day and he picked it up. He took me back, divided my body again and buried me under a dead tree."

    It was a bloody love story.

    Xiao Li thought about it. "Exin in more detail."

    Fujiang repeated her words exactly, her tone impatient. "I had one foot left that day and he picked it up. He took me back and divided my body again.

    Xiao Li pursed his lips and changed the direction of his question. The person who picked you up... who was it?"

    Fujiang was indifferent. "It is him. It doesn¡¯t matter who."

    Xiao Li questioned, "How did he dismember you?"

    Fujiang said, "Limb by limb. Do you want me to give you a detailed description of the process?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer and looked at the meat on the table.

    Fujiang sniffed herself again. This time, instead of looking for Xiao Li, she called out loudly to Ri Yan. "That young man with pink hair over there, get me a bottle of perfume. I prefer Chanel."

    Ri Yan, "......"

    He scratched his head and looked at the reincarnators, but they just ignored it. He thought about it for a moment before simply standing behind Xiao Li, as if not seeing her. Xiao Li sprayed Fujiang with peach-voured air freshener in a perfunctory manner. Then he opened the closet, ced her on the top shelf of the closet and closed it.

    Fujiang let out disgruntledints. "How can you do this to me? It¡¯s too hard and dark. I want to be put on a soft pillow and smell a sweet fragrance when sleeping."

    However, no one paid attention to her. The reincarnators gathered together and closed the live broadcast. Xie Zeqing first asked, "Do we really want to keep Fujiang around?"

    Maybach added, "It is dangerous. She... she is one of the strange stories after all. If she grows hands and feet while we are asleep, we will be vulnerable."

    Xiao Li was thinking of something. He heard up to here and said, "I will look after her. Find a bag to carry her. I¡¯ll put her in my pocket first."

    Maybach nced at Xiao Li and made an OK gesture.

    "What are you thinking?" Xie Zeqing was rtively familiar with Xiao Li and saw his abnormality first.

    Xiao Li replied, "I¡¯m thinking about Fujiang¡¯s words."

    Xie Zeqing recalled it. "Is it because she repeated her experience?"

    Xiao Li nodded hesitantly.

    Xie Zeqing told him, "I think perhaps Fujiang was justzy to remember and told us in a perfunctory manner. After all, her character is the proud witch type..."

    "It is also possible that someone is behind her." Hull interjected suddenly. "I know that there is a method to refine the soul. It will forcibly clear the memory of the ghosts and hypnotize them so they can be used."

    Taotie spected, "Maybe... that is the mastermind behind the strange stories. ¡¯It¡¯ made the six strange stories and our task is to end everything before the big boss ¡¯it¡¯es?"

    "Then how do we end it? The ghosts can¡¯t be murdered again. Apart from waiting for seven days, how can we find out who is behind the scenes?"

    "We need more clues," Reiko stated.

    "We will explore the hotel to gather clues. Don¡¯t force yourself ande back if there is danger." Hull said. "The security guard who died in the elevator early in the morning... there must be clues. Maybe he offended something strange, breaking the taboo so he was killed."

    "I¡¯ll go ask the other guests if there was any progress in the investigation."

    "Give the hotel side to me. I¡¯m good at dealing with this."

    They made a simple n. Then Xiao Li took Fujiang out of the closet, found a stic bag to cover her and ced her in his pocket like he was carrying a bag of grain. The doll looked down at the meat in the stic bag. Then she unceremoniously sat again and once again stuffer her hair into the other side¡¯s mouth before Fujiang could speak.

    Fujiang, "......"

    She vowed that if she had a pair of arms, she would send the other person the middle finger.

    ************

    The Cavill Hotel¡¯s duty room.

    The hotel manager was sitting at the monitoring desk, lighting a cigarette with a sad face.

    The ck and white surveince video showing the dead security guard entering the elevator gave off the feeling of an old-fashioned horror movie, especially whenbined with the narrow screen.

    However, the hotel manager wasn¡¯t afraid. He sat in a chair and blew out a circle of smoke. He stared at the incandescentmp above his head and worried about how to tell his boss about this matter.

    He had given a copy of the video and other evidence to the police. Before the exact killer was found, the guests of the hotel were frightened and the check-out rate skyrocketed, causing the manager¡¯s heart to be very heavy.

    Besides... this surveince video was really strange. Even the staff felt a sense of powerlessness and didn¡¯t know where to start.

    The manager took another breath of smoke. He grabbed a napkin and put the soot in it before pressing the button to once again y the surveince video.

    The surveince footage showed the security guard walking into the elevator. Then he took out his phone and sent a message to Xiao Xi, the front desk employee who asked for leave.

    It was normal at first but soon, the security guard seemed to see something on the mobile phone. He kept turning back like there was somebody behind him.

    The security guard in the elevator was bing more and more tense. He raised his phone like he was watching something on it. The manager had looked at this several times before a guess emerged. The security guard seemed to be using the phone to look at something behind him that wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye.

    Later, a figure appeared behind him and reached out to the security guard sitting on the ground...

    The monitoring paused here. The phone ced beside the manager lit up and he nced at it. It was a message from the boss. [What the hell is going on?

    What could this sudden appearance be? Either the surveince had been switched or... it was haunted. Were there really ghosts in this world? The manager pressed the cigarette down and yed the monitor again. He was prepared to watch it again.

    The monitoring yed again. From the security guard entering to his strange movements and the appearance of the human shadow...

    However, this time it seemed a bit different. The manager rewound the surveince video a bit and watched the footage carefully. Finally, after another rey, he noticed the small difference. Thest figure that appeared had slightly raised its head in the direction of the monitoring.

    In previous surveince, the figure was just facing the dead security guard. This damn thing... was it really a ghost?

    The hotel manager couldn¡¯t believe it. He licked his lips uneasily and somehow thought that the air conditioner in the room was a bit low. In order to hide his uneasiness, he searched the contents of the table and found a book. It was the novel about strange stories that the security guard hadn¡¯t finished reading.

    The manager flipped through it before throwing the book back. His eyes once again shifted to the monitor screen as he rewound the tape, reying the surveince video again. This time, in the manager¡¯s inattentive gaze, the figure killed the security guard and seemed to sense the manager¡¯s eyes through monitoring and time. It raised its head strangely.

    The action of the silhouette was greater than before and it almost directly looked at the surveince video. The manager could clearly see the face of the figure. Its face was cut with a sharp instrument and covered in bloody marks. It was miserable to see. The nose was cut off and bloody tears fell down the face as it looked at the camera with resentment.

    "Fuck!"

    The manager was so frightened that he fell straight out of the chair, buttocks to the ground. He jumped up immediately with a shout and covered his wound. He crawled away from the screen, not daring to look anymore. He just wanted to immediately leave the monitoring room.

    At this time, there were a few clear knocks on the door of the monitoring room. "Hello, is anyone here?"

    The speaker was Taotie. He had been mixed in with the hotel¡¯s employees these days and also gave them a lot of money. It was an employee who told him the manager was watching the monitoring and also revealed the manager¡¯s preferences.

    Taotie had arge cigarette in his hand, which he had specifically prepared to give the manager. It was just that when he knocked on the door, he identally bumped into the fleeing manager. The manager gasped and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I¡¯m a friend of Old Luo." Taotie was a veteran reincarnator and quickly saw the panic on the manager¡¯s face. He put the cigarette on the table and asked the manager, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    The manager was asked such a question and immediately remembered. He couldn¡¯t care about the identity of this person and turned back to the monitoring screen. "Over there, it is haunted¡ª"

    However, the face on the original surveince video had disappeared. There were only the elevator and the fallen guard on the screen. The manager wondered, "Strange, is it an illusion?"

    Humans who hadn¡¯t experienced a supernatural event might think it was an illusion, but the reincarnators definitely didn¡¯t think so.

    Taotie turned to leave the room but as he turned, he saw a shadow on the stainless steel doorknob. It was a figure in red, head bowed and standing behind him. Taotie quickly pulled out a small sword. This mahogany sword was his life-saving item. It was just that when he boldly looked behind him, there was no one there. Only the manager staring at him doubtfully.

    Taotie asked, "You didn¡¯t see it?"

    "See what?" The manager wondered. "I only saw you pull out a strange sword."

    The manager stood behind him yet didn¡¯t see it. Perhaps it was like the weeping woman. The new, red-clothed ghost couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye!

    His sword had to chop the opponent to be effective. Therefore, Taotie pulled out his phone without thinking and turned on the camera function. He put it in front of him and started to scan the entire room.

    "Who the hell are you? What are you doing?" The manager was distracted by Taotie¡¯s strange movements.

    Taotie ordered sternly, "What did you just see here? If you want to live then tell me?"

    The manager remembered the previous scene and his legs were soft. He wasn¡¯t stubborn about this point and immediately told the other person what happened. It meant the ghost... perhaps the fifth strange story hade.

    Taotie paid attention to everything with his camera. He stepped back toward the door while paying attention. He wanted to return to the ninth floor to find the other reincarnators. However, just as he was about to walk out the door of the room, a female ghost in a big red dress appeared in front of Taotie¡¯s naked eyes.

    The manager screamed, "You, behind you¡ªah! How can this follow¡ª"

    He had a very important sentence but he couldn¡¯t speak again. On the other side, the female ghost¡¯s hand held Taotie¡¯s wrist that was holding the sword, making himpletely unable to move. He could only stare as the other side approached him bit by bit, just like the security guard.

    The air conditioning in the duty room was still blowing. It blew over the eyes of the two bodies and blew the pages of the book on the table,pletely closing the book.

    ..................

    Two more people died at the Cavill Hotel, one was a guest and one was a hotel manager. The news spread across the hotel like a hurricane and to the ears of the reincarnators.

    Xie Zeqing had a good rtionship with several guests. One of them was a very well-information guest. He was the first one to find the manager to check out and discovered the two bodies in the duty room. Thus, Xie Zeqing discovered it early. He quickly found the rest of the reincarnators and they headed to the duty room to check.

    Xie Zeqing and the others met Xiao Li halfway. He had just returned from lunch with Shen Chenzhi. Xiao Li was thinking ofzily calling Xie Zeqing for a meal but Shen Chenzhi had a very regr schedule and called him for a meal when it was meal time, so Xiao Li went with him.

    On the stairs, Shen Chenzhi asked him, "How is the task?"

    "Okay."

    There were only two strange stories left. Once six were gathered, the dragon would be summoned.

    Shen Chenzhi wondered, "Do you need my help?"

    The tone of his voice when he asked this sentence was indifferent, like it was a meaningless polite exchange. However, there was a glimmer of less obvious anticipation in his eyes.

    Xiao Li shook his head. "No, you can attend to your work first."

    He instinctively thought that Shen Chenzhi¡¯s use of a special item to intervene in this world was purposeful and there was no need to dy others. Shen Chenzhi was originally walking ahead of Xiao Li. Thanks to being deep in thought, he slowed down and was now beside Xiao Li. After a while, he said, "My matter has been resolved. If you don¡¯t mind, since we ran into each other, we can form a team together in the next world."

    Xiao Li nodded. "Okay."

    They didn¡¯t choose to take the elevator. Xiao Li had eaten a bit more at lunch and agreed to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s proposal to take the stairs. They walked from the first floor to the ninth floor and this wasn¡¯t simple. Xiao Li¡¯s legs were sore after reaching the fifth floor and had to hold the railing to walk up.

    Once they were close to the sixth floor, Xiao Li¡¯s steps weren¡¯t steady. He almost fell and was supported in a timely manner by Shen Chenzhi.

    "Are you okay?" The young man¡¯s hot breath sprayed on Xiao Li¡¯s ear. His hand held the other side tightly and his strength made it seem like Xiao Li was going to walk over a cliff rather than an insignificant step.

    Xiao Li shook his head. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s colour changed. He once again gripped the young man¡¯s hand. Then he was afraid of the other person feeling pain and let go. Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to catch the meaning in the other person¡¯s eyes when Shen Chenzhi took back his hand.

    The young man said, "You have to exercise more. Go to the gym. It¡¯s good for you."

    Xiao Li touched his arm. The strength of the opposite person still remained. He had to stay that Shen Chenzhi was very strong. Even so, he spoke indifferently, "I tried but Iy down after 10 minutes. I can¡¯t train."

    Shen Chenzhi told him, "If there is time, I can try to teach you."

    "Yes."

    Shen Chenzhi sent him back to his room. Xiao Li didn¡¯t directly go back and first went to Xie Zeqing¡¯s side to take a look. He just happened to bump into the rest of the reincarnators.

    Xie Zeqing talked about the matter. Then he saw Shen Chenzhi sitting behind Xiao Li and inwardly sighed. ¡¯Xiao Li has such a loyal friend who protects him like a parent. He pays attention to whether Xiao Li can eat well or sleep well, which is a problem of livelihood. However, in the reincarnator¡¯s room, wasn¡¯t it important to survive?

    Xiao Li listened before sending back Shen Chenzhi. Then he went down with Xie Zeqing and the others to see.

    The office.

    The police hadn¡¯te yet and there weren¡¯t many people at the door. Thus, the reincarnators could go in and check the scene.

    Xiao Li crouched down and closed Taotie¡¯s eyes. He looked roughly at the scene and said, "I can¡¯t see the cause of death. It shouldn¡¯t be a strange story we encountered before. It should be the fifth one."

    Hull looked at the monitoring on the desktop and didn¡¯t rush to open the video. He used the mouse and in the paused video state, went through frame by frame to the ce he wanted to see, piecing together most of what happened. "The security guard stayed in the elevator and saw the ghost through the mobile phone. This repeated until the ghost finally appeared in reality."

    Reiko pulled out a few bags from the cupboard and covered Taotie¡¯s face. "Taotie is also dead. The fifth strange story has a strong offensive."

    It was the same scene as the weeping woman but the ghost of the fifth strange tory had no obvious characteristics... In fact, it was somewhat simr to Sadako but it was caught by the naked eye rather than crawling out of the videotape. It was just that... did this change go from ¡¯only visible in the camera¡¯ to ¡¯visible to the naked eye¡¯ or from ¡¯in the camera¡¯ to ¡¯in reality¡¯?

    Xiao Li mused for a moment before taking Fujiang out of his pocket. At this time, Fujiang had grown half a head. Her eyes, nose and mouth were fully grown but her brain hadn¡¯t grown out yet. Therefore, she took up arge portion of his pocket but barely fit in it. It was just unknown if it was because the meat had been cooked but Fujiang¡¯s grown face wasn¡¯t as beautiful as people thought. The skin was white like cooked chicken breast.

    ...It was like a novel dish. Perhaps she saw her newly grown face but Fujiang seemed a bit lifeless. Xiao Li looked around but there was no ce to put Fujiang down. He simply asked Fujiang through the stic bag, "Can you sense other ghosts? Your kind?"

    In the past, Fujiang would¡¯ve been noisy if she had received such disrespect but at this moment, she had suffered a lot of bullying and just turned her head. Her mouth was tightly closed. Xiao Li asked, "Or... you¡¯re directly in front of us. Do you have to be caught on camera?"

    Fujiang still didn¡¯t speak and just looked up with eyes full of resentment.

    "...What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Fujiang remained silent. Xiao Li turned to Xie Zeqing. Xie Zeqing tried to sense Fujiang¡¯s emotions. Then a momentter, he spoke hesitantly. "She said... she has PTSD due to Moriarty and needs rest. She can¡¯t answer your questions until she regains her normal face.

    Xiao Li, "......??"

    He hadn¡¯t done anything to Fujiang...? Why did she have PTSD?

    The author has something to say:

    Next, sharing an advertisement:

    Two Weibo ounts that have been popr in the ghost worldtely: @Say it to Moriarty bot @Say it to Sherlock bot. You are wee to make contributions and share your story. Next, I¡¯ll publish today¡¯s contribution for you.

    Our first submissiones from a Miss Mary, who doesn¡¯t want to be named:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot, Sherlock, I hope you don¡¯t call me again. If you must summon me, I want to ask you to use the top-grade magic incense candles with a luxurious blood pool. I hope you don¡¯t use ugly birthday candles and QAQ expressions anymore. In this way, you won¡¯t feel that I¡¯m forced to respond. You need to know that us evil spirits really care about an extravagant show.]

 Chapter 125

    Compared with other ghosts, Fujiang was a very difficult type to work with. It wasn¡¯t her ability. It was her personality. She was ustomed to shouting and ordering men around. This mentality couldn¡¯t change overnight. Even now that she became a close rtive of boiled chicken breast, she chose silent resistance.

    Ri Yan was looking at the barrage instead of Fujiang and he told Xi, "I and the audience feels that she needs a shock education."

    Fujiang turned to look at him, making a sound from her throat that was full of contempt. This roughly equalled to: Boy, I¡¯ll remember you.

    Education was truly needed.

    ...However, now wasn¡¯t the time to educate Fujiang. Xiao Li temporarily put Fujiang aside and rose from Taotie¡¯s body to look at the paused ghost on the screen. The monitoring was unclear but the ghost¡¯s rough appearance was barely visible. Xiao Li turned to the others and asked, "Have you ever heard of such a strange story?"

    "I haven¡¯t heard it." Reiko thought carefully. "I only remember seeing a simr horror movie but... it isn¡¯t exactly the same."

    Ri Yan carefully looked at the screen but didn¡¯t see any useful information. The previous audience member who talked about their grandmother hadpletely disappeared and couldn¡¯t be found. He waved his hand at the crowd.

    Maybach was still examining the two bodies andparing them to ordinary corpses. Taotie and the hotel manager had lost a lot of blood. A huge pool of blood was spread out under them, almostpletely soaking their clothes. This made Maybach cross his legs to avoid standing in the blood.

    However, Taotie and the other person had no obvious wound that caused death. The source of the blood loss remained open to discussion. It was like the blood inside the body was directly sucked out and the cause of death was a mystery.

    Maybach¡¯s position was closed to the door. He held the doorknob with one hand, as if he was afraid it would close at any time.

    Xiao Li looked back, his eyes falling on the monitor screen. There was a closed book on the table and the cover didn¡¯t have a name. He just wanted to reach for the book when Hull, who was standing behind him, suddenly pinched his shoulder and called out in a short manner, "Mo."

    Hull and Xiao Li were very close. Xiao Li could feel the other person¡¯s tense muscles and he seemed very nervous. This made Xiao Li retract his hand and turn to the surveince screen. In a corner of the monitoring screen, a shadow was reflected.

    There was a woman in red. She was standing in the lower right corner of this room. Her face was wounded and she stared at them with venomous eyes! Hull controlled his tone and quickly spoke in English. "I just looked back and didn¡¯t see anything in that corner."

    The female ghost was so red that the reincarnators would see her as long as they weren¡¯t blind. Not to mention that yesterday, they learned from Ri Yan to use the live broadcast room to see the entire room. Yet at this time, there was nothing.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t look back. He thoughtfully stared at the corner of the monitor and reached out to touch the screen.

    ...Warm.

    Their faces were also reflected on the surveince screen. One was tense and the other one was questioning. Xiao Li and Hull¡¯s state also attracted the attention of others. Ri Yan and Reiko raised their devices and phones and swept over the entire room. Once they got to that corner, Ri Yan took a big step back and spoke in an exaggerated manner. "My god! It¡¯s red. Quickly leave!"

    Red-d ghosts were generally more powerful than white. This was a conventional concept. It was said that the causes of death for red-d ghosts were extremely tragic. Thus, the ghost¡¯s grievances would skyrocket. He spoke while moving toward the door. However, without the big people opening the door, he didn¡¯t dare leave the team and act rashly.

    Xiao Li was still sitting in ce and looking at the monitoring screen. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but the moment Ri Yan and the others swept over that corner with their cameras, he seemed to feel that the red shadow on the screen became more solid.

    For example, it was like a transparentyer had previously been superimposed, with a low red saturation. Now thatyer had been slightly removed. Xiao Li suddenly opened his mouth. "Turn off all sources of possible reflection. Don¡¯t use the camera to look."

    Ro Yan moved his camera away but there was a nk look in his eyes. "B-But we can¡¯t see it..."

    "Cameras aren¡¯t the way the ghosts can be seen, they are a medium." Xiao Li reached out and covered the monitoring screen with his palm, leaving only a small corner that showed half the body of the red ghost. "It is the medium for them to enter this world. In other words, the more you look at them, the faster they enter the world."

    Ri Yan was stunned again for a moment. Once he understood what Xiao Li meant, he immediately took a rag from the table and covered the lens of his live broadcast device, regardless of the mourning of the viewers.

    [I can understand but now I can only rely on sound to listen to the big man¡¯s godly operation QAQ.]

    [It is dark with only sound... this is even more terrible.]

    [I hope it¡¯s fine... otherwise, if something happens to Ri Yan then I won¡¯t be able to see him for thest time.]

    [There is no way to lick the screen. I can only imagine the talking face of the handsome man for sce.]

    Ri Yan and the others chose to cover their phone lens. Hull¡¯s tense muscles rxed for a second but he was still looking at the screen, at the ghost in the lower corner. The saturation of the red clothes was getting higher and higher, the colour more vivid...

    It was slowlying into the world. Was this thest ¡¯it¡¯ that the task mentioneding to Cavill Hotel?

    "Moriarty..." Ri Yan¡¯s voice sounded like he was crying. "We aren¡¯t using our phones to watch but she is on the doorknob as well!"

    He was crying and pointing to the doorknob, which reflected the face of the woman in red. Perhaps it was due to the small size of the doorknob but the face of the female ghost looked even more miserable. At first nce, it was like the famous ¡¯Scream¡¯ painting.

    Then after thinking that it was a ghost, Ri Yan couldn¡¯tugh and wanted to cry. Reiko covered the door handle with a towel in time. She looked around the whole room and breathed nervously. "There are too many reflective ces in this room. It is impossible to defend It is better to change to a ce with fewer reflective surfaces."

    "It¡¯s useless." Xiao Li stated. "Even if we leave here, there will never be ack of reflection in this hotel. It can slowly emerge into the world."

    Hull stated, "But it will be a bitter... it is better than the ghosting earlier. We still have some time to prepare."

    After all, task one was a survival mission. It was good to be able to procrastinate a bit.

    "...Wait a minute." Xiao Li stared at the reflection on the surveince screen in front of him. "Let me confirm it."

    A ce he cared about.

    "Confirm what?" Ro Yan didn¡¯t dare look in the corner but he also wanted to see it again because he was afraid the female ghost would suddenly appear there. He was feelingplicated under the torment of these two conflicting ideas.

    Xiao Li replied in a perfunctory manner. "One thing..."

    On the monitor screen, the red-d ghost in the corner was no longer standing against the wall. She took a step toward him, like the spread of death. Her long red dress was like a lotus leaf but there were no folds. Xiao Li stood up and nced to the left and right. Then he picked up the ashtray from the table.

    "What are you going to do today?" Ri Yan asked nkly.

    "Smash it."

    Xiao Li held the ashtray in his hand. It was quite heavy. He bent his arm like he was lifting weights and rolled his neck until the inertia came up and he swung it hard at the monitoring screen. The first time, the screen only bent and the reflection was still there. Xiao Li swung it a second time. This time was apanied by a loud banging sound. The monitoring screen was punched through and currents were flying around as smoke emerged from the screen.

    The monitoring screen was the biggest source of reflection for the red ghost in the room. Now the channel was lost after being smashed by Xiao Li. Xiao Li looked back to the corner where the ghost had originally been.

    This time, he could see the outline of the ghost with his naked eye, although it was only the upper part of the body. Her hair was a bit messy like she had encountered an electrical storm and she was somewhat confused. It seemed to be the case.

    Xiao Li looked at this scene and made a surprised sound. "Eh?"

    "Let¡¯s get out of here earlier. S-She¡¯sing!" Xie Zeqing had already slipped to the doorway and was waiting for Xiao Li to follow.

    Xiao Li looked like it was unfortunate. "I wondered if breaking her channel meant she would be stuck but it seems that as long as a connection is established, she can stille here and it will only have a little impact on her..."

    Xie Zeqing muttered, "...It is good to have an impact!"

    The arrival of the girl in red clothes was apanied by a light voice as she asked the reincarnators in the room, "You... do you like red clothes? It is a beautiful red."

    This question allowed everyone to know that the fifth strange story was the red woman.

    It was said that the red woman originally wore a white dress. She liked to dress herself up but on her way to school, someone brutally killed her, draining her of blood. Before her death, the bloody liquid dyed her skirt red. From then on, as soon as the red woman appeared, she would ask the target, "Do you like red clothes?"

    If they answered ¡¯like¡¯, they would be killed and their clothes dyed red in the same way. If they answered ¡¯don¡¯t like it¡¯, they would still be killed. At the same time, she would leave a sentence in blood: If you don¡¯t like it then you should try it. Just in case... you do like it?]

    It could be called the typical forced buying.

    The red woman appeared in this room. It was unfortunate but Ri Yan, who was halfway out the room and ready to run at any time, pricked his ears. He caught a voice that didn¡¯t belong to the red woman. It was a cry that came from both far away and near...

    "Wu, wu, wu."

    It was a cry he was familiar with. It used to be Ri Yan¡¯s nightmare. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t still a nightmare. He still dreamed of her but it often turned into aedy dream. Now that he heard this crying, he felt stupid. The double misfortune was stacked up and became more unfortunate.

    "Moriarty¡ª" Reiko¡¯s voice was tense and dry, like she had seen something that shouldn¡¯t be seen.

    Xiao Li originally remained in the room to attempt a conversation with the red woman. This time, it was Reiko who shouted so he came over and asked, "What¡¯s going on outside?"

    Xiao Li poked his head out. This time, he didn¡¯t need Reiko¡¯s answer because he saw it himself.

    In the corridor, the only exits were to the left and right sides. One side was the stairs and there was a pair of legs with no upper body. The other side was the elevator. There was a weeping woman with red hair like a dog had gnawed on it. She was walking this way with a posture of Meng Jiang crying on the Great Wall. (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lady_Meng_Jiang)

    Xiao Li, "........."

    He looked back at the room that contained Fujiang and the red woman. "This coincidence... did you n it together?"

    There were a wolf and a tiger in front of him. Ri Yan was burning in the middle. He trembled and couldn¡¯t speak. Then Xie Zeqing spoke bitterly, "It isn¡¯t a coincidence. This was deliberately made. Is today a general assembly to avenge Moriarty¡¯s crimes?"

    Ri Yan nced at Xie Zeqing and wanted to say, ¡¯No, this isn¡¯t the Avengers Alliance. Isn¡¯t it the Victims Alliance?¡¯

    He thought this but couldn¡¯t say so.

    "I... do we still go out?" Hull was desperate to get the conversation back on track. "Will we really be stuck here?"

    Xiao Li nced at him. "If you want to go out then we will definitely go out. You¡¯ll see."

    He raised Fujiang¡¯s head and walked outside.

    This time, Fujiang grew very quickly. She hadpletely grown a head and small neck, looking like a highly amputated adult. She had a bit of pain from being pulled and had forgotten the excuse she made just now. She opened her mouth with discontent and said, "How can you be so rude? Shouldn¡¯t you be gentle with girls?"

    She barely managed to speak when she was stuffed into cold arms. Fujiang looked up and met a weeping face. Her face was also hit with two drops of big tears. Then she heard Xiao Li say to the weeping woman, "I have good news. Your child has been found. It¡¯s her."

    Fujiang, "......?!!"

    Was he a ghost?!

    The weeping woman: crying.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot, I will update the second contribution for you. This contribution is from a world-renowned evil spirit.

    [@Say it to Sherlock bot, Thank you. After reading the first submission, I am a bit anxious. I just want to say to Mr Xia, "Don¡¯t you know the meaning of killing a chicken with a cow¡¯s knife? I am a big prophet. Although I have the word ¡¯pen¡¯ in my name, I¡¯m not a mobile refuelling field. I can only answer advanced prophecies. Next time, I won¡¯t make an exception.]

    [Comment 1: There is a pen in the name. I¡¯m blindly guessing the pen fairy.]

    [Comment 2: Advanced prophecies... the prophecy mirror next door, do you dare to fight?]

    [Comment 3: Next time Xiao Xia summons you, let¡¯s test the two of you with a few questions. The one who answers correctly will be the ultimate king of prophecy.]

    [The prophecy mirror: ? Just don¡¯t let me predict Sherlock.]

 Chapter 126

    Fujiang couldn¡¯t be the child of the crying woman. She knew this but she didn¡¯t know if the other side knew it. The crying woman held Fujiang tightly. Fujiang¡¯s newly grown neck ached a bit. After a while, the weeping woman released her hands and carefully raised Fujiang. She watched Fujiang¡¯s face as she squeezed out a cry from her throat. This sound soon changed because she became too excited.

    The weeping woman: crying.

    Fujiang whimpered. She was inexplicably nervous. She hadn¡¯t felt this emotion for a long time, not even when she was almost cooked into a chicken breast by Xiao Li. It was because at that time, she knew in her heart that as long as she was willing to speak, the other side wouldn¡¯t really cook her.

    Now Fujiang faced the weeping woman and read the mood of the other side. If she told the truth, wouldn¡¯t the weeping woman angrily swallow Fujiang? In addition, the weeping woman was also a ghost and Fujiang¡¯s proud beauty wouldn¡¯t work...

    Fujiang twisted her neck and tried to speed up her growth rate. Yet she couldn¡¯tpletely grow up in such a short time. She could only be held in the arms of the weeping woman to wait for identification.

    The weeping woman moved slowly. She seemed to have forgotten her baby¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t recognize even Fujiang¡¯s obvious features. She hesitated before changing her hold on Fujiang into a baby hug.

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    Did this woman really want Fujiang as a child? Was she joking?

    The atmosphere of the room became suffocating.

    Hull had thought of many ways to break through, from the normal use of items to escape or taking down the legs Moriarty style. He hadn¡¯t expected he could give Fujiang to the weeping woman without Fujiang being recognized.

    He was in a daze. Xiao Li in front of him had taken the opportunity to move around the weeping woman and escape the ghost¡¯s enclosure. He walked to the elevator door that was about to close and poked out his head to urge them, "Aren¡¯t you going?"

    "G-Go¡ª! I¡¯ming!"

    Hull responded. He carefully moved around the weeping woman and entered the elevator with the other reincarnators.

    Meanwhile, Fujiang was left in the weeping woman¡¯s arms. She felt something foul and looked up to see the whites of the other person¡¯s eyes. She knew that the other person had identified herself.

    Fujiang immediately changed his tone and expression so that she was like a white lotus on water. Her skin colour might be a bit strange but she was still beautiful. She acted like an innocent and pitiful green tea. "I was forced. I am also one of Moriarty¡¯s PTSD patients. We are the same!"

    ...In conclusion, she was friendly and don¡¯t shoot her.

    The crying woman understood but had no use for someone who wasn¡¯t her child. Her hand still fell toward Fujiang.

    ****************

    Inside the elevator. Ri Yan scratched his face and couldn¡¯t speak as he watched the barrage in front of him.

    [I can only hear and am making a blind guess. Is it Sister Fujiang?]

    [Oh my god, the big man gave Sister Fujiang to the weeping sister as a daughter?]

    [Sister Fujiang looks delicious now... I hope the weeping sister doesn¡¯t eat her out of anger.]

    [I also cried, touched tears. I hope Fujiang can cure the weeping sister¡¯s heart.]

    [How to cure... with her body?]

    Ri Yan couldn¡¯t help back. Thest sentence poked and he and heughed. However, this attracted the attention of others so he immediately used a cough to disguise himself. "Cough."

    Xie Zeqing nced at him and patted Ri Yan on the back. However, Xie Zeqing was currently thinking about their task and didn¡¯t say anything to the other person. Taotie went to talk to the manager alone and they both died. This ghost world was quite deadly. It was just that Moriarty was detached from this and was likely to make the ghosts furious.

    Still, from another point of view... perhaps Taotie had found a clue and this was why he was killed? Were there any clues in this strange story that pointed to the mastermind behind them? Thinking up to here, Xie Zeqing expressed his thoughts.

    Reiko mused on it for a moment. "However, we didn¡¯t see any useful clues in the office apart from the method the ghost uses toe to reality..."

    At this time, Hull took back the gaze that had always been on Xiao Li. "I think we missed one thing. It is the death condition."

    "Those of us who opened the door will be thoroughly involved in the strange stories, otherwise the task wouldn¡¯t specifically request it."

    Maybach took his head. "In other words, the strange stories won¡¯t hurt innocent people. The security guard and manager must¡¯ve done something to gain a death sentence. For example, opening the door of Room 909 or... seeing the mastermind behind the strange stories?"

    Xie Zeqing asked Xiao Li, "What do you think?"

    Xiao Li lowered his head and thought for a moment. He didn¡¯t directly answer Xie Zeqing¡¯s question and instead asked, "I gave Fujiang to the weeping woman. What do you think?"

    Xie Zeqing felt strange. "You... did well?"

    Was it because he didn¡¯t apud for Xiao Li that Xiao Li felt no sense of aplishment?

    Meanwhile, Hull didn¡¯t think in the same direction as Xie Zeqing. He thought of a deeper ce. Wasn¡¯t Moriarty¡¯s move a test? If this was the case, ever seemingly strange action was just to hide the information he wanted to get from the ghosts. How could such a person be unknown in China?

    Xiao Li spoke helplessly, "...No, I mean the reaction of the weeping woman after I handed Fujiang to her."

    "She seemed to really take Fujiang as her daughter at first." Xie Zeqing recalled. "However, I looked when I was in the elevator and she was clearly started to distinguish between them. She realized they are both ghosts in the world."

    Xiao Li added, "Fujiang and her real daughter are very different, right? Since her strange story is of a weeping woman looking for the whereabouts of her children, she obviously can¡¯t be sure of her children¡¯s appearance. Yet this time, she identified the truth after a long time."

    Fujiang might not remember her past but the details of these strange stories all have one thing inmon." Hull interjected, his gaze toward Xiao Li became hotter.

    It was as he thought. Moriarty wanted to test the weeping woman in this way. This was his favourite type of teammate. Hull praised him in an exaggerated tone that was unique to Westerners. "You are really entric!"

    Now Hull hadpletely forgotten the expectations he had toward Sherlock. He felt that Sherlock definitely wasn¡¯t as good as Moriarty!

    Xiao Li, "......?!"

    He didn¡¯t know how to respond to this type of derogatory praise. He simply turned his head and reached out a finger to press the ¡¯9th floor¡¯ button of the elevator.

    "No, so what? The strange stories all don¡¯t remember the details of their past. Their brains were stuck when they became a ghost?" Xie Zeqing asked. "What does this have to do with the truth?"

    Xiao Li watched the elevator disy interface of the elevator slowly jump from ¡¯8¡¯ to ¡¯9.¡¯ Before the ding dong sound that symbolized the door opening, he stood at the elevator door and dered, "It is a clue to the truth. Perhaps our thoughts before were wrong."

    Before Xie Zeqing could digest this sentence, the elevator stopped and Xiao Li went out.

    Xie Zeqing chased him. "Brother, you are my brother. Can¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re thinking?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop. "I¡¯m not sure. Just wait."

    "Wait for what?"

    Xiao Li said, "The sixth strange story."

    He stopped at the door of the room.

    Xie Zeqing stopped following him., "What are you going to do now? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back to rest?"

    Xiao Li looked at him strangely. "Of course not, I want to take a bath."

    He had checked the bodies and his hands were stained with a bit of blood, making them very sticky. Combined with the sweat he worked him smashing the monitoring screen, Xiao Li was ready to clean up.

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    ***********

    Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi¡¯s room.

    The sound of water could be faintly heard from the bathroom door. Shen Chenzhi saw on the bed in an upright manner, staring t the closed bathroom door. It was unknown what he was thinking but there was an electric hairdryer in his hand.

    The young man kept up this state until the sound of water from the bathroom stopped. After a while, Xiao Li pushed open the bathroom door and came out.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s entire body was almost frozen. Fortunately, Xiao Li didn¡¯te out in only a bath towel. He had changed into his clothes and ced the bath towel on his head. However, there was still water dripping down his wet hair and onto his neck.

    Xiao Li pressed the towel to his head and rubbed his hair. Then he sat down on a chair.

    Shen Chenzhi released the wire of the hairdryer. "Aren¡¯t you blowing your hair?"

    Xiao Li pulled the towel from his hair and threw it aside. "No, don¡¯t bother to dry it."

    He originally didn¡¯t like blow drying his hair. He only reluctantly did so when he was urged by the little yellow book. Recently, the little yellow book was very peaceful so he was toozy to do so.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s fingertips tightened and he tried to speak. "It isn¡¯t good for your health. If you don¡¯t want to move... I¡¯ll blow it for you?"

    Xiao Li gave him a look. Due to the weight of the water droplets, his hair was longer than before. His eyes were almost half covered and the emotions in them couldn¡¯t be seen.

    The next moment, Xiao Li refused, "No."

    Shen Chenzhi stood up and came directly behind Xiao Li. He plugged the hairdryer into the socket on the desktop. His tone was calm but there was an unspeakable momentum. "Never mind, I¡¯ll help you. You will soon get a headache like this."

    He turned on the hairdryer as he spoke. It made a noisy human and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t speak the words of refusal. He could only helplessly bow his head to make things more convenient for Shen Chenzhi to act. It was just that this action highlighted his slender neck even more. The ck hair lined the skin that didn¡¯t receive much sun and was very eye-catching.

    The person he liked was in front of him and unguarded. It was like... a type of silence where he could do whatever he wanted. The softness in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart was poked and his trembling fingers touched the hair. Still, he couldn¡¯t do so.

    A drop of water fell from the young man¡¯s hair onto Shen Chenzhi¡¯s sleeve, making the dark ck pattern at the cuff more vivid. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s breathing was disordered. He controlled the hairdryer with one hand and pressed the other one to Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder.

    The young man slowly gathered his strength. There was a small golden light in his eyes and he spoke in a low voice, "Xiao Li..."

    Xiao Li was thinking about how to get clues from the duty room. Then he felt the other person¡¯s strength and gave Shen Chenzhi a look. "?"

    Shen Chenzhi wondered, "If there is a person who likes you very much, will you agree to be with him?"

    His voice was low, like an iceberg under the deep sea ready to burst.

 Chapter 127

    Xiao Li sensed some emotions from the other side¡¯s tone. He put aside the clues for this world¡¯s instance and turned to face Shen Chenzhi. However, the other side pressed him back and turned the hairdryer to the maximum again.

    <i>Buzz, buzz.</i>

    Xiao Li requested, "Can you shut that thing off?"

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s voice came vaguely from behind the helicopter. "Your hair isn¡¯t dry yet."

    The young man¡¯s hand was too strong. Once pressed to Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder, Xiao Li had no way to shake it off. Therefore, Xiao Li¡¯s voice entered Shen Chenzhi¡¯s ear over the buzzing sound. "...It depends on who the person is."

    Shen Chenzhi asked, ¡°Who would you say yes to?"

    The angle of Xiao Li¡¯s lips went down. He asked, "I should be the one asking, who likes me?"

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand pressed tighter against Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder like it was going to crush the other side¡¯s bones. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t stand it and extended a hand to touch Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand. His eyes widened as he looked at the young man. "Or do you want to tell me... it is you?"

    Shen Chenzhi, "..."

    It was him. Shen Chenzhi just couldn¡¯t figure out the thoughts from the other person¡¯s pondering tone. Xiao Li didn¡¯t sound like he was making a joke.

    Reason told Shen Chenzhi that he should withdraw his hand. Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t like such a close distance. Then he thought that it was currently Xiao Li¡¯s hand against his hand. He could clearly sense the touch, that was soft and cool.

    Shen Chenzhi suddenly didn¡¯t have the strength to pull back his hand. His eyes shed before he averted his gaze, speaking ambiguous words. "If it was me, would you agree?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t immediately respond. Shen Chenzhi knew what the other side¡¯s answer would be and regretted his own momentary impulse. Before Xiao Li opened his mouth again, Shen Chenzhi had thrown the hairdryer aside and leaned down to hold the other person tightly. He used a lot of strength, like he was trying to encircle some existence too important to him.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t prepared and was almost strangled by the breath that neared him. The other person had blocked Xiao Li¡¯s lips with a finger and ced his chin against Xiao Li¡¯s corbone, dark currents raging in his eyes. Shen Chenzhi restrained the trembling of his fingertips as he spoke softly and obstinately. "I didn¡¯t want to tell you now but it seems that I can¡¯t conceal it."

    "I...I really like you."

    "You don¡¯t have to give me an answer. I will give you a lot of time. You can tell me what type of person you like and I can y that role. My only requirement is that you don¡¯t choose other people and that you don¡¯t hate me."

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s tone was cold and smooth, but the ending sounded a bit weak.

    From this point of view, he could see Xiao Li¡¯s side profile¡ªthe beautiful facial lines, tightly clenched teeth, eyes hidden under the eyshes and wet water drops that dripped down the Adam¡¯s apple into the clothes, the eyes a little deep.

    He tightened the arms hugging Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li looked back at him. It was such a nce that Shen Chenzhi almost detected this gaze on him as a touch that electrocuted him. Shen Chenzhi wanted to cover this person with his own taste, every inch from hair to fingertips.

    He wanted to kiss Xiao Li. Violent and gentle.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s tone was light like he was afraid of disturbing something. "Can I... kiss you?"

    ...Xiao Li took an apple from the fruit basket on the table and used it to block Shen Chenzhi¡¯s mouth. Shen Chenzhi released his hand. He grabbed the apple and stood up straight.

    Xiao Li got up from his chair. He walked to the door without saying a word. Then he turned around suddenly. "Why?"

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed. The corner of his lips curved and he restored his usual appearance. "You are cute."

    Xiao Li picked up the little yellow book on the table. His fingertips tapped the cover of the little yellow book twice and he stuffed it into his pocket. "I¡¯ll go back to the other room to stay."

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips ttened into a straight line. Xiao Li turned and headed to Room 908 where Ri Yan was staying. Once he went in, Ri Yan was broadcasting by himself. He didn¡¯t dare to stay in his room alone but Xie Zeqing refused to stay with him. He could only be apanied by the viewers.

    Xiao Li knocked on the door and Ri Yan¡¯s entire body jumped up with fright. He boldly asked, "Who is it?"

    "...It¡¯s me."

    Hearing Xiao Li¡¯s voice, Ri Yan was excited. He rushed over with the speed of a 100 metres runner and opened the door. "Moriarty, why are you here?"

    "I will stay with you and wait for the sixth strange story." Xiao Li came in.

    Ri Yan spoke tearfully to his live broadcast room. "Do you know what it means to be kind-hearted? Do you know what it¡¯s like to be ¡¯aware of heaven and earth but still pity the vegetation?¡¯"

    Xiao Li was a bit ashamed due to the exaggerated praise. "...What messy idioms are you using?"

    Ri Yanughed. "In any case, there is Big Brother Mo and I¡¯m at ease."

    Xiao Li found a chair to sit down. His head leaned against the wall of the room, his eyshes hanging down as he remained still. Ri Yan carefully observed him for a while before finally asking, "Moriarty, what are you thinking?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t look up. "The strange stories."

    "In fact, I¡¯ve wanted to ask this for a long time. Who are you and why do I feel that you sometimes speak and act very, well... unusual." Ri Yan scratched his head.

    Xiao Li moved and spoke to Ri Yan, "Sometimes knowing less is a good thing. Once you go back alive, forget about everything and stay away from these events. It is best for you."

    Ri Yan was still a little confused but he could see that Xiao Li had something on his mind at this time. Thus, he scratched his hand and didn¡¯t pursue it.

    *********

    At the same time, the rooftop pool of the Cavill Hotel.

    Originally, the pool was the most popr ce for guests but after the two deaths, there was a lot less traffic. This gave Molly a chance.

    Molly was a hotel employee. She had been eyeing this swimming pool for a long time but the hotel manager was very strict with them. Molly really hated him but now the manager was gone and there were fewer guests. Molly finally had the chance to change into her swimsuit and swim in the rooftop pool after finishing with the manager¡¯s belongings in the duty room.

    Molly unted her figure in a pretty bikini in the clear pool. As the sky darkened, there were fewer people in the pool and in the end, there was only Molly left. Molly rarely had this opportunity and she wanted to stay a bit longer, looking at the five-coloured neon on the roof.

    She had swam up to the edge of the pool, standing on the railing and throwing back his hair when Molly looked at the water in the pool. The water reflected Molly¡¯s delicate cheeks, which was normal. However, the water didn¡¯t only contain her face and this wasn¡¯t normal.

    Next to Molly¡¯s reflection was a red reflection. It looked like a woman wearing a big red dress with her head lowered and her face unable to be seen. Molly¡¯s heart jumped. She looked behind her and didn¡¯t see anything.

    She looked back at the water again and hesitantly reached out to touch it. Just moments after Molly¡¯s hand touched the water, a voice rang out from behind her. "Do you like red clothes?"

    ........................

    Another death urred in the Cavill Hotel. This time there was no need for Xie Zeqing to give notice. The ¡¯Ahhh!¡¯ that came from the top of the building as the body was found exined everything.

    Xiao Li quickly rose from his chair. He pushed open the door and joined the rest of the reincarnators in the corridor.

    Xie Zeqing saw him and Ri Yaning out together and asked with surprise, "How are the two of you together?"

    Ri Yan showed his happiness with his words. "Brother Mo knew I was afraid and came to apany me."

    Xie Zeqing looked at Xiao Li suspiciously. ¡¯You don¡¯t want to be with your handsome friend?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s gaze slightly overwhelmed him.

    Upstairs, someone dragged a woman out and wrapped her in a bag. A lot of blood had soaked into the pool and spread throughout the pool.

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s attention was diverted and he nced at the victim¡¯s face. "...Molly?"

    Xiao Li wondered, "Do you know each other?"

    "Yes, this employee was responsible for us and was very fond of money. I received information from her many times." Xie Zeqing¡¯s expression sank. "Looking at her like this, perhaps it is also... the woman in red? She seems to be growing more and more aggressive. There are more victims and if she keeps growing, we will be miserable."

    "Growing?"

    "Yes, ghosts are divided into two types. One has a fixed strength and the other type can improve by killing humans. Thetter is quite rare but they often choose to start with weak people first."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t focus on the ghost. He paid more attention to Molly¡¯s identity,bined with the hotel manager and security guard... where was their intersection? Xiao Li subconsciously bit his finger. He turned and pressed the elevator button, waiting for the elevator to arrive.

    Xie Zeqing asked, "Where are you going?"

    "The duty room." Xiao Li stated. "I missed something, something very important."

    "What?"

    "I¡¯m not sure right now... but as long as I see it, I¡¯ll know the truth."

    "Sorry, why do I feel like you¡¯re being a bit impatient right now?"

    "...Is that so?" Xiao Li wondered. "Perhaps I¡¯m just eager to return to school."

    Xie Zeqing, "......" Even if Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to tell him, shouldn¡¯t he find a good excuse?

    The reincarnators went down the elevator and walked down the corridor they had been in during the day. Thinking about the strange stories that had gathered here during the day, Xie Zeqing and the others subconsciously lightened their footsteps out of fear of attracting the attention of ghosts.

    Up to the middle of the corridor, there was nothing different. The area around the duty room was very quiet. This was the scene of a murder and almost no one was here. The air in the corridor seemed to condense together and it was dead silent. There was no Fujiang, no weeping, no footsteps.

    However, Xie Zeqing looked behind him and his nerves tightened. "Something hase... be careful."

    A red dress appeared in the corner. She was wearing blood-red clothes and had knife marks all over her face. If they looked closely, they could see that her clothes had been clotted together due to the wounds. She was no longer as gloomy as before. She had changed to her original appearance. Her red clothes were dazzling and she was filled with anger and resentment.

    "You... do you like red clothes?" She stood a metre away from the reincarnators, smiling at them.

    The pungent smell of blood pervaded the corridor, entering the reincarnator¡¯s nostrils. Xiao Li turned and ran without looking back. Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t know why the other person had changed styles this time but Xiao Li must have his reason. Thus, Xie Zeqing also ran.

    The reincarnators ran down the corridor, entered the duty room and heavily closed the door. Perhaps the reincarnators¡¯ reaction gave the red ghost confidence. Her steps weren¡¯t fast. As she walked, she sang loudly in a voice that didn¡¯t match her face. "Red, how beautiful. I want to dye you all red.¡±

    She deliberately extended the walk time, increasing the sound of footsteps as she happily enjoyed the cat and mouse game. The footsteps approached little by little like a countdown to death. The red woman turned in a circle. She stood at the door of the duty room and reached out to the closed door.

    Before she pushed open the door, it opened directly. The red woman didn¡¯t have time to be surprised when a fire extinguisher was pointed at her, followed by a voice.

    "Do you like a white skirt? This is a type of foam that can be big enough."

    The next second, the hand holding the fire extinguisher unscrewed the safety hydrant and turned the fire extinguisher toward the red woman. The white foam sprayed the red body at close range. Once the fire extinguisher stopped spraying, the red-clothed woman was covered in foam. Her red dress was covered in white foam and looked like a white dress at first. The distribution was quite even.

    The ¡¯white¡¯ ghost, "???"

    She had been... bleached?

    The author has something to say:

    Hello everyone, this is the @Say it to Moriarty bot. The following is our first contributor. The contributor willingly gave his name as Mr Sturt.

    [@Say it to Moriarty bot, Oh, I read the contributions to the @Say it to Sherlock bot and it seems that Miss Bloody Mary and Miss Pen Fairy have a lot of opinions on Sherlock. Then I will take the opportunity to talk about Moriarty. Although he tortured me in a cruel way, I still want to say that it is cool to follow him and see other ghosts being abused. When he defeated that damn lying god, I decided to get rid of my grudge! If I didn¡¯t have my ship, I would really want to follow him all the time. I don¡¯t know when he will call me...]

    [Bloody Mary: Yes, Sherlock might be annoying but I won¡¯t abandon him.]

    [Pen Fairy: Your words have some truth. Once I saw the tragedy urring to other ghosts, I was also quite happy.]

    [Pseudo-Logoi: ? I hope you are more cautious. He didn¡¯t defeat me. He just caught my interest.]

 Chapter 128

    The bleached red ghost spat out the foam without paying attention to the foam that was swallowed. Then she reached out to wipe her foam. Even the ferocious bloody marks had be a bit lighter.

    Xiao Li lowered the fire extinguisher in his hand. He threw it back into a corner of the duty room and explored the room. He didn¡¯t close the door. The other side might still be immersed in her own dyed worldview and didn¡¯te in.

    Ri Yan looked at his dark broadcast room and could only hear the enthusiastic voices of the audience.

    [Blindly guessing, what white liquid did my brother spray on the face of the red woman? Call Brother Mo!]

    [The fierce ghost in red and white female ghost. Why can¡¯t ghosts be more colourful than this?]

    [Imagine pink ghosts and green ghosts. It really sounds fresh.]

    The duty room was now in a very strange state. In reality, it should¡¯ve been blocked off by the police and searched for clues. Not to mention that Xiao Li had made a big hole in the monitoring screen. However, there was no official intervention. It just spread among the guests and employees of the Cavill Hotel.

    It was just like how the audience of the previous live broadcast tried to call 110 but never got through. A supernatural power blocked this area. Only one policeman entered and looked around, making a record without investigating deeply. Molly also entered under the instructions of the boss to clean up the things inside and put all the items on the table into a box.

    Xiao Li examined every corner of the room, not missing a single area and searching thoroughly.

    Xie Zeqing leaned against the window facing the door. From his point of view, he could directly see the fierce ghost in white at the door. Her movements were very strange. She didn¡¯t do anything else after wiping the foam on her face. Instead, she just looked up. It was like something was falling on top of her head but there was obviously only a ceiling above her.

    Xie Zeqing tried to sense it but he couldn¡¯t sense anything. "Moriarty, I think you should look at this. It is like... something ising."

    Reiko wondered, "...Is it the ¡¯it¡¯ of task two? Is it the sixth strange story?"

    Judging from the bodynguage of the ghost, this ¡¯it¡¯ should be a very serious ghost. Xiao Li was rummaging non-stop. "Give me three more minutes."

    Hull couldn¡¯t help asking, "Mo, what are you looking for?"

    "One thing."

    Xiao Li spoke vaguely as he mmed a certain adult magazine from the cupboard back inside. He closed the cupboard door and walked back to the monitoring screen. There was nothing left on the table.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t find what he wanted so he bent down and searched the big box below the table. The contents of the box were very mixed. There was an ashtray, teacup, coffee machine etc. It took Xiao Li some time to pull out a book from the bottom of the box.

    Thest time he was here, Xiao Li had just reached for it when he was interrupted by the red ghost appearing on the surveince screen. It was a very ordinary book with a low-key cover. It was thin and almost like a pamphlet.

    Once Xiao Li touched it, Fujiang¡¯s familiar voice came from the door "Can you stop pulling my hair? I know it¡¯s beautiful and you¡¯re jealous of me but you can¡¯t keep pulling it."

    Ri Yan pricked his ears. After being told by Xiao List time, he didn¡¯t dare use his selfie stick to look at ghosts in case he attracted the sixth strange story. He could only boldly nce at the door.

    At this time, Fujiang had roughly grown to a human appearance. The skin colour that was like a chicken breast had faded. She now had beautiful, long ck hair and her peach blossom eyes had a teardrop mole that was ordered by God. Her figure was curvy and wonderful.

    The weeping woman stood beside her. They seemed to have reached some type of agreement. The weeping woman was clinging to Fujiang¡¯s hair, eyes asionally ncing over with jealousy.

    Fujiangined that her hair being pulled was ufortable. This meant she would be pulled by the weeping woman. She tried to leave the other person but the weeping woman seemed to regard Fujiang as Xiao Li¡¯s aplice. The weeping woman refused to let go and Fujiang could only temporarily maintain the status quo.

    They were walking toward here when they stopped and looked straight up above them.

    Ri Yan retracted his head and whispered to the rest of the room. "Fujiang also came.. why are they all looking above their heads?"

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s voice was straightened. "Cut off the live broadcast and stop the sound."

    Ri Yan did so. History was strikingly simr but this time, Xiao Li didn¡¯t have Fujiang in his hands. Xiao Li held the book and opened the first page. There was nothing. It was nk. If the book had words then it might be normal. Perhaps the security guard and other staff on duty were reading the book. However, now that the book was nk...

    Why would the security guard put a nk book here? It was also within reach. Either the book was weird or... the reincarnators simply couldn¡¯t read the contents.

    Xie Zeqing was more focused on Xiao Li than those outside the door. He saw that the other person¡¯s expression had changed and came over to ask, "What did you find? Isn¡¯t this nk?"

    Xiao Li was faintly relieved. He closed the book and knocked it against Xiao Li¡¯s head. "This is the way toplete task 2."

    "Isn¡¯t this a book?" Reiko heard their conversation and came over.

    Xiao Li said, "It is the sixth strange story."

    "I think this is a nk book." Xie Zeqing relentlessly spat out. "What is going on? Can you say it in detail?"

    Xiao Li threw the book back on the table. "Where to start exining... in the beginning, we could only see the strange stories through the camera or anywhere with a reflection. It is easy to think that the camera has a special maic field that can capture traces of ghosts. The strange thing is that they change from invisible to existing in reality, indicating they go through a certain transition."

    "I thought at first that they existed in an alien space, the one that Room 909 disappeared to. Then the presence of Fujiang told me it wasn¡¯t that simple."

    "Like the weeping woman, Fujiang had skewed memories but they weren¡¯t like false memories that were deliberately imnted. The situation was more like... there were no details."

    "It is like how a painting only shows one house. Once the house bes real, the exact decorations and furniture inside aren¡¯t known because the details weren¡¯t drawn at all.

    "Once these two thingsbined, I thought that the camera is the medium for the strange story to move from a 2D world to a 3D world. It is also the key to the ghost of the strange story bing reality."

    "There¡¯s also the details of the red ghost¡¯s dress. The materials of her dress are very strange and it doesn¡¯t contain the details and wrinkles that should be there. Besides us, all the people killed were the hotel staff. They must have something inmon, such as the monitoring screen or the duty room. There must be a painting or a book that can cover this instance world. With these points, the truth has be clear."

    Xie Zeqing muttered, "I don¡¯t see where it is obvious..."

    "This book is a strange story." Xiao Li opened to the first page of the book. "It should have words that can be seen by other people but not the reincarnators. In this novel, it set that sentence for Fujiang¡¯s past, so that Fujiang could only repeat this sentence when asked. She has no details."

    Xiao Li spoke up to here and added, "In addition, I think the sixth strange story is the book itself."

    Hull digested the words. "You mean.. the strange stories came from this novel? What does our task two mean? Who is it? How can we end this?"

    Xiao Li replied, "No one knows who ¡¯it¡¯ is but I¡¯m guessing it is the author of the book."

    Hull repeated, "The author?"

    "Do you think this book is written casually by anyone?" Xiao Li pointed to the book. "The ¡¯person¡¯ who wrote this book should be at least one the same level as the god of lies. However, this handwriting and style doesn¡¯t match the god of lies."

    Xie Zeqing wondered, "Gods can still write this type of thing? Why do I feel that the gods have copsed?"

    Xiao Li said, "The god of lies was willing to pretend to be the servant of the ghost captain. Can¡¯t a bored god write something?"

    Xie Zeqing found it difficult to understand Xiao Li¡¯s words and brought it back to task two. "End everything before ¡¯it¡¯es... what if we don¡¯t end it?"

    "Then the author who found out that his novel has been copied into a 3D creature will do this to us." Xiao Li swiped his thumb over his neck. "As for the method to end it... either erase the traces of our existence or be ruthless and destroy the book. However, the second method will make the author hate us."

    As Xiao Li spoke, a scalpel appeared in his trembling hands. He seemed eager to destroy the book.

    Hull stopped him in time. The Western world knew more about gods and demons than the East. He clearly understood what a high-dimensional god meant and he said, "Mo, wait. If... I want to pick the first one? What should we do?"

    Xiao Li thought about it and ced the de tip against the book. "It depends on its choice."

    "If it is one of the strange stories, it will surely understand my next threat. If it doesn¡¯t let me see it, I¡¯ll split it into pieces and throw it into the fire."

    Hull looked down at the scalpel¡¯s tip against the nk book. The book trembled and some ck writing appeared. The person who wrote it had very beautiful and flowing handwriting. On the first page of the book, the names of the chapters were written:

    [Strange Story One: A room that doesn¡¯t exist.]

    [Strange Story Two: Legs on the stairs.]

    [...]

    [Strange Story Six: Strange storybook.]

    Xiao Li turned over the contents page and looked at the specific chapters where he saw the names of the reincarnators. The contents of this book could change at any time. Not only did the strange stories be reality, the book of strange stories also recorded the every move of the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li ordered, "Erase all the chapters that mention us."

    There was no reaction from the book.

    Xiao Li continued, "Maybe my English isn¡¯t good enough. I mean that if you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll tear you apart and take you home to be cat litter for my cat."

    The book of strange stories, "..."

    It seemed to measure something, such as the pros and cons of life against morality. Finally, it trembled and the words were rearranged quickly, erasing the plot of the reincarnator world.

    [Reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted task two. The rating is S and the taskpletion is 83%. You have threatened Goddess Mnemosyne¡¯s Book of Strange Stories, changing the course. You have sessfully intervened in her cause and effect. You have won 2,000 survivor coins and gained an additional draw chance.]

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    Once all the reincarnators were transmitted away, the only remaining Ri Yan was also sent out of the hotel. The strange stories standing outside the door suddenly disappeared, returning to the book of strange stories.

    There was an empty duty room. The book automatically turned back to the table of contents page and hovered in the air. There was an invisible quill that added a line to it:

    [Strange Story Seven: Moriarty.]

    Then the book turned to thest page and added a new chapter:

    [Moriarty is an reincarnator who shuttles between worlds. He is a human with ck hair and ck eyes but after meeting him in the instance world, something bad will happen. He is very dangerous and can¡¯t be controlled. In some extreme cases, you can even use his name to stop a crying child...]

    After adding thetest chapter, the book shook and closed itself in a satisfied manner. It disappeared into the Cavill Hotel.

    ......

    On the other side, Xiao Li returned to reality and looked at the little yellow book in his hand. He found the above settlement and then a sentence.

    [You have been included in the Book of Strange Stories and became one of the strange stories. You have gained the right to talk to the Book of Strange Stories and the legend degree is +10.]

    A question mark appeared over Xiao Li¡¯s head. "...Eh?"

    What is this situation.JPG.

    There was no more exnation from the little yellow book. Xiao Li could ask but he inexplicably thought of Shen Chenzhi¡¯s face. Xiao Li closed the little yellow book and went to the kitchen to pour himself a ss of iced Coke.

    After returning to reality, Xiao Li¡¯s phone received a signal and started to constantly vibrate. He sipped on iced Coke and read the messages on his phone. Zheng Yi¡¯s message column was the most exaggerated. There were no less than 10 messages to Xiao Li. Xiao Li entered and read it from top to bottom:

    [The world¡¯s newest reincarnator rankings havee out!]

    [Big man, look, you¡¯re on the rankings!]

    ]Forum screenshot.jpg]

    Xiao Li clicked onto it and saw a top post in the forum. The title was: [Latest Global Rankings Leaderboard]

    [No. 1: Anonymous]

    [No. 2: Amos]

    [No. 3: Mr ck]

    .........

    [No. 7: Wang Huai]

    [No. 8: Sherlock]

    [No. 9: Moriarty]

    .........

    No one knew who the first anonymous person was but much of the discussion among the reincarnators was focused on the following rankings.

    Wang Huai had the highest ranking in China. The top six were basically divided between other reasons while Xiao Li¡¯s two identities were in the top 10. This was the source of Zheng Yi¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    [I think you should be first or in the top three. Why should Moriarty be the same as you? Recently, there have been many people boasting about him. They havee up with examples to argue with me. How can their stories sound so fake?]

    [Xiao Li, have you met Moriarty? How are youpared to him?]

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t bear to break Zheng Yi¡¯s excitement. He pondered on it and replied, "This... it is 50/50."

    The author has something to say:

    After a while, the global leaderboard:

    [No 1: Sherlock]

    [No. 2: Moriarty]

    [No. 3: Third identity]

    ......

 Chapter 129

    Zheng Yi was very dissatisfied with this answer. [You should be more confident and at least say 6:4.]

    Xiao Li smiled and changed the topic. He casually asked: [How are you doing?]

    Zheng Yi: [I¡¯m okay. I feel the instances are getting more and more difficult recently. Two people in my team died in thest world. Xiao Li, can I form a team with you next time? Let me hug your thigh.]

    Xiao Li returned a ¡¯good¡¯ emoji.

    Zheng Yi¡¯s atmosphere rxed. [Thank you, big man.jpg.]

    Xiao Li exchanged a few messages with Zheng Yi. Then the little ck cat suddenly emerged from where he had been sleeping in the little yellow book. The cat wrinkled his small nose and headed to the cup filled with Coke.

    Just as he was about to stick out his little tongue to try and lick it, Xiao Li ced a hand over the cup. The little ck cat encountered air. He couldn¡¯t help jumping to Xiao Li¡¯s knee, wet nose touching him. "Meow."

    Xiao Li looked at the cat who had one paw pressed against the edge of the cup. The round cat eyes became wider like he wanted to make a deal with Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li told him, "You can¡¯t drink this."

    "Meow meow."

    Xiao Li opened the little yellow book and looked at the trantion. [I can drink it, I¡¯m not an ordinary cat.]

    "Then the next time you take a bath, will you be good?"

    The little ck cat was hesitant for a moment. Then he moved his nose and sniffed. "Meow."

    [I will only wash once.]

    Xiao Li extended his finger in a ¡¯1.¡¯ "Then you can only lick one mouthful."

    The little ck cat got permission. He held Xiao Li¡¯s wrist with two front paws, soft meat pads on the back of the hands as he raised his head and quickly took a sip of the Coke. Then he released his ws and fell back to his knees. He licked his mouth like he was savoring the taste of Coke. Once he finished, the little ck cat headed back to Xiao Li. "Meow."

    [One more bite.]

    Xiao Li wondered, "Do you think this is a prize and you can get another bottle?"

    He put the Coke on the other side of the coffee table and held the little ck cat¡¯s head with two palms, running it a few times. Cat fur was soft and felt very good.

    The little ck cat meowed, understanding that Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t let him drink anymore. He paused Xiao Li¡¯s hand away with his ws and then jumped onto the cat¡¯s climbing frame at the window. He leaned down and started licking himself. This small appearance was very pleasant.

    Xiao Li hung the old painting back on the wall and opened his mobile phone to y games.

    The little ck cat washed his face and jumped off the cat¡¯s climbing frame, curling up by Xiao Li¡¯s side.

    Before Xiao Li went to bed, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s sense of existence wasn¡¯t strong. It was only after he went to bed that Shen Chenzhi sent him a WeChat message. [Good night.]

    The phone was ced at the end of the bed. Xiao Li had fallen asleep and didn¡¯t see the message. Before Xiao Li woke up, Shen Chenzhi withdrew the message.

    ***********

    A few dayster.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know when would be the next time he entered the instance world. He requested a long vacation from school and rested for a few days at home.

    As a result, Zheng Yi ended his long vacation. Zheng Yi sent a message to Xiao Li: [Xiao Li, our school has a ssmate who encountered something. She is suffering and I can¡¯t help her. I want to ask if you¡¯re free?]

    Xiao Li: [What did she meet?]

    Zheng Yi seemed very upset. [I can¡¯t tell... are you free now? Can I bring her to your house to find you if I¡¯m free? I haven¡¯t been to your new home yet.]

    [...Yes.] Xiao Li was happy to respond.

    On the same day, Zheng Yi drove his arrogant sports car to Xiao Li¡¯s ce. He brought up a girl in a school uniform with a grey face and thick ck circles under her eyes. At first nce, she was either haunted by a ghost or had insomnia.

    This was the first time Zheng Yi hade here. He was born into a rich family and saw this small house was somewhat shabby. However, the owner of the house was Xiao Li. He had the right to experience life.

    The girl sat down on the sofa and Xiao Li poured her a cup of hot tea. "What¡¯s going on?"

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t care to explore Xiao Li¡¯s new home and sat down beside Xiao Li. "She is a junior called Qi Zhu, a friend of a friend. I don¡¯t know how to say it so I¡¯ll let her exin it."

    The girl called Qi Zhu raised his head. The steam of the team covered her eyes but couldn¡¯t erase the fear in them. She spoke slowly, "Xiao Li, do you believe in ghosts?"

    Xiao Li replied, "I¡¯ve seen them. What have you encountered?"

    Qi Zhu hadn¡¯t expected this and nced at Xiao Li. After a long time, she picked up the cup of hot tea, took a sip and started to tell her story. "Sincest month, I have been stayingte at school because I want to participate in a mathpetition. I have gone back after 10 o¡¯clock every night."

    "My family isn¡¯t good and I had to get a schrship to enter school. My parents¡¯ stall close early in the morning so I take the bus home."

    "The bus I take is 20 minutes away from school on the side of the road. Thest bus is at 10:35 so I¡¯m usually stuck waiting for thest bus."

    "The weather was bad that day. It rained and I didn¡¯t bring an umbre. I was slightly dyed due to borrowing an umbre and by the time I arrived at the bus stop, it was veryte. However, I couldn¡¯t afford to take a taxi and it is too far to walk back. I thought I would wait just in case and as a result... a bus arrived."

    Qi Zhu recalled the scene and her entire body got a chill.

    "The bus looked like an old-fashioned bus. It was old in every way and there was no bus number in front.

    "The tform had another bus apart from the one I normally use but itsst bus is at 7 p.m. It was long past that time but I didn¡¯t think much. I went straight onto the bus."

    The girl spoke slowly. As she was speaking, she suddenly gulped the hot tea in her hand and coughed a few times.

    Xiao Li handed her a few paper towels. "Speak slowly."

    The little ck cat was attracted by Qi Zhu¡¯s experience. Hey on the group and quietly pricked his ears, looking more and more like a rabbit. Tan Li originally hanging on the curtains was also curious. No one noticed her turning her head to the living room to stare at Qi Zhu.

    Zheng Yi heard this and felt some resistance. He took his eyes off Qi Zhu, who was wiping water off her face, and saw the painting above her head. "Did this painting... move?"

    At Zheng Yi¡¯s words, Qi Zhu¡¯s entire body jumped and she started trembling nervously.

    "It¡¯s nothing, you were dizzy." Xiao Li hinted at Zheng Yi with his eyes and reached for the little ck cat, stuffing the cat into Qi Zhu¡¯s arms. "You can rest assured that you¡¯re safe here."

    The warm fur of the little animal in her arms called Qi Zhu. Sweat flowed down her forehead as she slowly continued, "The driver was a middle-aged man and very thin. He had strange spots on his skin. I thought it was skin disease but now that I think about it... he was clearly a corpse."

    "I put in money and sat down at the seat in the back."

    "There were very few people on the bus, only four people. The entire bus was speechless and quiet, like a coffin."

    "I didn¡¯t know why but I felt a bit uneasy so I started to observe the other people. Sitting in front of me was an olddy with a hunched back who did nothing. She only stared straight ahead.

    "The other people were sitting in thest row. There was a woman whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly but she was strange... she st on the bus with an umbre!"

    "How could someone hold an open umbre on the bus? The umbre covered her face so I couldn¡¯t see it clearly. I also didn¡¯t dare to look and moved my gaze away."

    "Apart from the two of them, there was also a young man in hospital clothes. His entire body was shaking and he didn¡¯t do anything, like he was afraid of something."

    "Thest person was sitting in the double seats opposite him He wasn¡¯t wearing shoes and his feet were purple and green. I looked at him and... he was watching me!"

    "I can¡¯t describe his eyes. They were indescribable... it was as if he was a dead man. I realized at that time that this bus absolutely wasn¡¯t normal.

    "The man looked at me and asked me, ¡¯Where are you going?¡¯ I spoke the name of my bus stop and he said that I got on the wrong bus."

    "I didn¡¯t understand what he meant so I asked him why. As a result, he said nothing and just sat there."

    "The bus drove for a long time like it would never reach the next stop. I looked out the window into the way and found that I didn¡¯t recognize the surrounding scenery. This wasn¡¯t the way to my home. I was afraid so I stood up and told the bus driver that I wanted to get off the bus. The driver asked me why and I said I took the wrong bus. The driver said this reason wasn¡¯t enough. The bus could only stop at the station and I could only wait for the next station."

    "I didn¡¯t know if it was my illusion but when I said I took the wrong bus, the other people looked at me and didn¡¯t want to let me off."

    "I was very upset and waited a long time. Finally, we arrived at the next stop. I immediately stood up, ready to rush off the bus."

    "Through the window, I saw a woman standing on the tform. Her head was split in half from the middle but she could still walk and still stand. She even... wanted to get on the bus!"

    "The bus stopped at the station and opened the front and back doors. I wanted to rush out crazily but the olddy reached for me. She wanted to drag me back and make me a ghost in order to get off the bus herself. I madly scratched at her and finally rushed down before the doors closed."

    "The stop was in the suburbs of the city and too far away. I was forced to have my parents close their stall early to pick me up. I thought it was all over but it was just the beginning."

    "Once I went back, I found a circle of marks where the olddy had grabbed me. I started having a fever and when Iy down, I could see a blurry shadow. I couldn¡¯t even stay safely in ss."

    Qi Zhu stopped at this point and rubbed her eyes.

    Zheng Yi added, "I have been collecting information about supernatural events. She found out about me through a friend and asked if I had a way to help her ward off evil. I have her a few charms but they didn¡¯t work, so I thought of you."

    Xiao Li listened to this story and thought of the ghost train instance where he encountered Wang Huai. It also shuttled through worlds. If it wasn¡¯t for him finding a special method, they would¡¯ve travelled forever. This bus... was it the same?

    Xiao Li shifted his gaze to Qi Zhu. The girl was very thin and clearly looked tortured. If it was regarding exorcism then Xiao Li actually had no way. However, he had Xie Zeqing who should be a master in this regard.

    Xiao Li sent a message to Xie Zeqing. He roughly described the situation and asked if Xie Zeqing was free.

    Xie Zeqing: [It¡¯s rare for you to beg me. Even if I¡¯m not free, I would have to free myself up. I wille immediately.]

    Xiao Li put away his phone and told Qi Zhu, "I¡¯m not good at exorcisms but I found a friend to help you. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s a master."

    "Thank you... after it happened, my parents said I was crazy." Qi Zhu smiled bitterly. "I know that I¡¯m not crazy and that it was real."

    Zheng Yi told her, "Before I saw it, I also didn¡¯t believe. Now I have be the only spiritual expert in my family."

    Perhaps it was due to the existence of the same kind but Qi Zhu looked a bit better. She started to try to talk to Zheng Yi.

    After half an hour, Xie Zeqing rushed over. Xie Zeqing was from a family of exorcists and was no stranger to this type of thing. He exchanged greetings with the people present and took out a charm with strange patterns on it from his pocket.

    He touched a lighter to it, turned the paper to ash, mixed it with water and gave it to Qi Zhu. "Drink this."

    Qi Zhu¡¯s face shook a bit. However, perhaps she was truly scared and she directly poured it down her throat without hesitation.

    "Give me your hand."

    Xie Zeqing held Qi Zhu¡¯s wrist and watched the circle of handprint marks. Then a tattoo-like ck shadow moved down his arm and onto Qi Zhu¡¯s hand. Strangely, the fingerprints on Qi Zhu¡¯s hand were absorbed by Xie Zeqing¡¯s ghost. It quickly faded away and her original colour was restored.

    "It¡¯s fine," Xie Zeqing replied.

    Qi Zhu moved her wrists and seemed to detect the change in temperature of her body. There was a surprised smile on her face. "It¡¯s really good... thank you, thank you."

    Xiao Li also spoke to Xie Zeqing, "Thank you."

    Xie Zeqing looked at him helplessly. "...You¡¯ve had enough."

    Zheng Yi sensed that Xie Zeqing was also a reincarnator and asked curiously, "This is?"

    Xie Zeqing spoke coolly, "Yanluo."

    Zheng Yi had obviously heard his name. Xie Zeqing was a young master of the Xie family who was born with a ghost body. He also had some reputation among the reincarnators. However, Zheng Yi knew that Xie Zeqing¡¯s biggestbel was a Mo boaster. This man was frantically touting Moriarty in the forum.

    Meanwhile, Zheng Yi was touting Sherlock. Zheng Yi¡¯s enthusiasm faded once he knew this person¡¯s identity. He didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Li was friends with a Mo boaster but he spoke with normal etiquette. "I¡¯m Zheng Yi, Xiao Li¡¯s ssmate."

    Xie Zeqing could detect his coldness. He didn¡¯t remember Zheng Yi¡¯s ount name but he still took the other person¡¯s strange attitude to heart. he didn¡¯t show it but he gave a cold nod.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t care about the war of words between the two men. He asked Qi Zhu, "Qi Zhu, where is the stop that you usually take?"

    Qi Zhu found it strange but still replied. "Just across from Yongshou Road 107. It is dangerous and you should try to avoid it."

    Xiao Li nodded and chatted a bit with Qi Zhu. Then the girl reluctantly said goodbye to the little ck cat and left.

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t leave. He looked at the girl¡¯s back and wondered, "Xiao Li¡ªdo you want to?"

    Xiao Li confirmed the statement. "Go and see."

    Before Xie Zeqing could speak, Zheng Yi jumped up. He and Xiao Li hadn¡¯t partnered up in a way and hearing this, he understood they wanted to take the strange bus and was puzzled. "Do you want to take that bus?"

    Xiao Li wondered, "You aren¡¯t curious?"

    Zheng Yi replied, "...I¡¯m not curious. I think my life is the most important thing."

    Xiao Li praised him. "You are doing the right thing."

    Zheng Yi, "..."

    He didn¡¯t feelplimented at all.

    *******

    That night, in front of the tform.

    The night was deep and the number of passing pedestrians changed from rare topletely none. There were three people standing t the stop at this time, including Xiao Li and Zheng Yi. Zheng Yi regarded his life as the most important thing but followed curiously. "I¡¯ll take a look but I absolutely won¡¯t board."

    Xie Zeqing was used to Xiao Li¡¯s style and had be bold recently. He thought that he was Xiao Li¡¯s partner and shouldn¡¯t run away. The night wind was a bit big. The stop was against a tree where the dry branches were like the ws and teeth of some creature. It was somehow a bit strange.

    This wasn¡¯t an instance. It was reality. This fact cast an even more frightening tinge over the scene. It was unknown when but there was a light drizzle that fell to the ground, watering the flowers.

    There was the roar of a car in the distance. There was a bus slowly moving. Its right light was broken and the body was worn out. The entire bus seemed to be covered with a strange fog. This was a hearse for the dead.

    The driver was grim-faced as he stopped at the station and pressed the door button. The bus didn¡¯t stop in front of Xiao Li. It was facing Xie Zeqing. Xie Zeqing was prepared but in the face of such a scene, his hair still stood up. Due to his physical condition, he felt the horror of the ghost bus more than anyone else.

    "Do you really want to go up?" Xie Zeqing nced at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li thought about it, "This isn¡¯t an instance. I can do it and you wait for my messages."

    However, Xie Zeqing already came here. Didn¡¯t withdrawing mean he was afraid? How could a strong person be afraid of this challenge? Since the bus stopped in front of him, he couldn¡¯t say to Xiao Li, "Please go first."

    Xie Zeqing said that sooner orter, he would have to seek death. Thus, he got on the car and took out two coins from his pocket. Xiao Li stood behind him. He had just raised his feet to board the bus when the door closed.

    The driver acted like he encountered a flood of water or a fierce beast. He heavily pressed the ¡¯close¡¯ button and the door closed right in front of Xiao Li¡¯s nose. He stepped on the elerator again and this type of spiritual bus wasunched forward. The back looked like it was somehow running away.

    Xiao Li who was left at the station, "......"

    He hadn¡¯t got on the bus yet. What was this? Was it refusing a passenger?!

    The author has something to say:

    Driver: There is a strong desire for survival.

 Chapter 130

    Xiao Li really hadn¡¯t expected that it would refuse to carry him. He looked back in amazement and met Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes.

    "This..." Zheng Yi was also speechless as he pointed at the back of the bus, gulping without speaking any words. It would¡¯ve been fine if no one went up but the problem was... Xie Zeqing seeded in boarding and Xiao Li didn¡¯t. What if something happened to Xie Zeqing?

    Xiao Li suddenly spoke to him, "Lend me the key of your sports car."

    They care here in Zheng Yi¡¯s sports car at his strong request. In order to park move conveniently, Zheng Yi had stopped at the intersection of this road. Zheng Yi¡¯s face convulsed a bit. He knew Xiao Li¡¯s meaning but he was distressed about his sports car. "Can you drive?"

    "Not very well." Xiao Li was already running in the direction of the sports car. "However, I will try my best. I¡¯llpensate you for any damage."

    Zheng Yi was worried a bit. "That... let me drive it. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to control it."

    They ran to the sports car. Zheng Yi skillfully started the car and headed in the direction the bus had disappeared to. Just as Zheng Yi was stepping on the elerator, Xie Zeqing stood frozen on the ghost bus.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯te up and howe he couldn¡¯t go down? Xie Zeqing touched his sweating arm and looked at the driver. He reluctantly squeezed outa sentence, "I... I still have friends outside. Can you wait for them?"

    The driver ignored him. Spots spread over his entire body and he looked like a corpse who died at work from overwork. He held the steering wheel rigidly and when looking closely, a person would discover that he had increased the strength of his feet on the elerator.

    Xie Zeqing measured the strength of this ghost driver and decided not to do anything first. He looked around the bus and found there were only three passengers.

    There was a woman in ck sitting in thest row. Her loose skirt spread out like a ck flower while her hand held an umbre. The umbre was open and covered her entire upper body. The other person was the one who grabbed Qi Zhu. The olddy stared at Xie Zeqing without blinking. The man in the back row without shoes didn¡¯t look up. His feet were bare against the floor of the bus and he seemed to be subconsciously rubbing his toes against the seat in front of him.

    No windows were open and there were no lights in the bus. On the road near midnight, only the asional passing streetlights gave the interior a bit of light. The white light shining on the olddy¡¯s face seemed even eerier.

    Xie Zeqing shifted his gaze. He picked a back seat with no one around him and it was very close to the back door. If it didn¡¯t work... he would just follow Qi Zhu¡¯s example and run out when they arrived at the next station. It was just thatpared to Qi Zhu, he must be a bit faster if he wanted to escape...

    The olddy was obviously the evil ghost in the bus. She wanted a living person to take her spot and wouldn¡¯t easily let Xie Zeqing go.

    Xie Zeqing secretly touched a charm. He didn¡¯t look at anyone but his body was tense as he stared out the window. Hazy raindrops hit the window and he had a type of illusion where he didn¡¯t know if this was reality or the instance world.

    It was unknown how much time passed when Xie Zeqing suddenly stretched out his neck. He wiped the fog on the window, which had condensed due to the different temperature, and stared out the window.

    Behind the bus, a sports car with a bright colour approached. The top of the sports car was open, the wind blowing the hair of the driver and passenger. They were Zheng Yi and Xiao Li.

    The bus driver also saw this scene from the rear-view mirror and tried to speed up, but the old and broken bus didn¡¯t allow him to do so He could only watch the sports car firmly stick to the rear of the bus, never exceeding the bus.

    In the sports car, Zheng Yi tightly clenched the steering wheel and felt his adrenaline surging. He asked Xiao Li, "Shall we catch up with it?"

    "Don¡¯t go past it. Every stop of the bus is set and it might not be able to freely stop by the side of the road. However, it will definitely stop at the next stop. Then we¡¯ll catch up and I¡¯ll get off."

    Zheng Yi vigorously nodded.

    In his life as a Zheng son, he had done many exciting things. For example, he used his sports car to drive models to the road in the mountains for racing. Then he became a reincarnator and was focused on surviving ghosts. He never thought that he would one day drive a sports car to chase a ghost bus...

    This was too incredible. Stimted by the strong wind, Zheng Yi raised his head and screamed. Then he slowed down and maintained a safe distance from the bus.

    Sitting on the bus, Xie Zeqing took a deep breath. The message he had been ready to send Xie Lingshi on his phone was deleted and he changed to an expression of sitting in danger. The car was quiet. There was only the sound of the vehicle running.

    Based on Qi Zhu¡¯s description, the next station was far away. but Xie Zeqing felt it wasn¡¯t long before he saw the tform of the next stop. Standing at the stop was a human object. The reason he said it was a human object was because it was covered in blood and flesh. It looked like a skinned person but it was still moving as it stood at the tform.

    The bus entered the tform stop. It started to slow down and open the door. The flesh and blood ¡¯person¡¯ took a step forward and slowly boarded the bus.

    There was a screeching sound and Zheng Yi driving the sports car stopped in front of the bus, the wheels of the sports car leaving shallow tire marks on the road. Xiao Li opened the door to get off. Zheng Yi hesitated for a moment before pulling out the key and following.

    The bus driver was still expressionless but his hand was stretched out toward the closed button. It looked like he wanted to refuse to let Xiao Li on again. The problem was thatpared to Xie Zeqing, the bloody person walked too slowly.

    Every step left bloody footsteps and perhaps due to the lost skin, its centre of gravity was instable. Thus, it had to hold the door to walk up.

    The bus driver waited for it toe up and wanted to press the close button but Xiao Li moved at an unprecedented speed. He avoided the ce where the skinned person left bloody fingerprints and held the bus door with one hand, sessfully boarding.

    The driver¡¯s hand pressed down on the button, closing the door. Before it could close, Xiao Li hade up and behind him was Zheng Yi.

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t know what was going on. He hadn¡¯t intended toe up but sitting in his car was too dangerous. He followed Xiao Li in getting off the car and subconsciously followed Xiao Li onto the bus. By the time he reacted, the door has closed and the bus circled around the sports car in front of it, driving slowly forward.

    It was toote for Zheng Yi to feel regret and he could only follow Xiao Li closely. He licked his teeth nervously and followed.

    The flesh and blood shadow was seated in the front row.

    Xiao Li got on the bus. He calmed his heart that was beating quickly due to the run and turned to the driver. The driver was stiff and looked like a dead person as Qi Zhu described. It was just that his closing action showed he was able to think.

    Xiao Li looked over the bus and couldn¡¯t find any workers or anything. He asked the driver, "Why refuse to let me on?"

    The driver, "......"

    He didn¡¯t talk but his expression was saying, ¡¯I didn¡¯t refuse to carry you. My hand just shook and I stepped on the elerator a bit more. Moriarty, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡¯

    Xiao Li said, "I want toin."

    The driver, "......"

    Xiao Li continued, "I know you can understand me. You must have your own reasons for not letting me on. I want to listen to your reasons."

    The driver saw that Xiao Li was still sitting next to him and spoke slowly. "The living can¡¯t get on this bus. I have heard your name and your body has too much yang."

    Xie Zeqing who was listening to their conversation, "???"

    Wasn¡¯t he alive? Was he dead? Then the next second, he realized it was due to his physique. He was born with a ghost body and had also domesticated an evil spirit. The yin on his body was very heavy. Qi Zhu, the female student was the same. She had a yin physique and that day was a rainy day. She had some bad luck and happened to take the bus.

    Xiao Li also figured this out. He reluctantly epted this exnation and changed his question. "Where is the end point of this bus?"

    The driver shook his head like he didn¡¯t want to answer or didn¡¯t know the answer. Perhaps it was as Xiao Li thought and here was no end terminal at all. However, if there was no end terminal, how could this buse back so that Xiao Li and the others could get on?

    Xiao Li thought for a moment before changing his way of asking, "Are the tforms here fixed or do they randomly change?"

    The driver still refused to cooperate and answered in a hoarse voice, "Don¡¯t ask me again. I don¡¯t know anything. If you muste up then sit down. Otherwise, you will regret it."

    Regret it? What were the consequences of a living person boarding this bus? The driver was the most important part of a vehicle. If he lost control then the entire vehicle would be in trouble. Thus, Xiao Li didn¡¯t bother him any me. He turned away from the driver and walked in Xie Zeqing¡¯s direction. Just after he turned around, the driver was worried. He had heard about Moriarty. Even if the next thing happened, the other person seemed like he wouldn¡¯t regret it...

    Xiao Li sat beside Xie Zeqing and Zheng Yi was even more miserable. Apart from thest row, there were only two seats in the back of the bus. However, thest row had the umbre woman who he was afraid to approach so Zheng Yi had to sit carefully behind Xiao Li.

    Xie Zeqing nced at Xiao Li¡¯s side profile. "What is the harvest?"

    "Your body has heavy yin."

    "...I know. I mean about this bus."

    Xiao Li shook his head and looked at the barefoot man on the other side. Based on Qi Zhu¡¯s description, this ghost was rtively gentle and had goodmunication. It was just unknown why he didn¡¯t get off the bus.

    The bus was still running. Xiao Li got up from his seat and sat down next to the barefoot man. He asked, "Hello, where are you going?"

    The man¡¯s feet suddenly moved. He looked up at Xiao Li but didn¡¯t speak.

    Xiao Li spoke to himself, "You must¡¯ve been sitting on this bus for a long time. Don¡¯t you want to go down?"

    The man finally opened his mouth and spoke hoarsely, "This isn¡¯t a ce you shoulde to. Get off as soon as possible or you will regret it."

    Regret it... why did this man and the driver say he would regret it? What exactly was the end point of this bus?

    Xiao Li stopped talking as he sat back and looked out the bus window. The view outside the window was no longer familiar with him. They seemed to be in the wilderness with no moon above their head. There was no light and it was dark.

    The only thing that could be heard was the sound of the bus as it slowed down and arrived at another stop. There was no broadcast about stopping at the station. The driver simply turned on the dim lights of the bus and opened the door again.

    Just then, the woman sitting in the back seat stood up. She was still holding the umbre in her hand. It touched the top of the bus but the woman still refused to let it go. She continued to walk forward, the umbre making a loud noise as it dragged against the bus.

    The umbre woman walked past Zheng Yi. Due to this walk, Zheng Yi saw her face from the bottom up. She had only half her head and the other half was cut off and dripping blood. That¡¯s why she was holding an umbre. The frightening image remained in Zheng Yi¡¯s mind but he was a reincarnator who experienced several events. He didn¡¯t scream and instead covered his mouth to hold it back.

    The lights illuminated the ground behind the back door of the bus. Xiao Li noticed that this ce was a cemetery. Another ¡¯person¡¯ came up the front door but this time, their appearance wasn¡¯t seen. Only the water traces indicated that someone had boarded the bus.

    Everything was dark and quiet.

    After two more stops, Xiao Li was ready to step forward and talk to the olddy when the bus suddenly sped forward. In order to maintain the stability of his body, he had to hold onto the railings.

    Outside the window was only a blurry shadow. He couldn¡¯t see the ce but after the bus passed a big ramp, Xiao Li felt a strong sense of weightlessness. The next second, brightness appeared in the eyes of Xiao Li and the others.

    The bus at night... appeared at another ce that was night but this ce was lit up with many coloured lights. It seemed to be a lively ce. The bus stopped. The front and back doors opened but no ghost got off.

    The driver didn¡¯t urge them but the passengers turned to stare at Xiao Li and the others. The olddy¡¯s cloudy eyes were staring at Xiao Li but Xiao Li found there was also regret in her eyes. Regret?

    Xiao Li stood up. "It¡¯s waiting for us."

    He came to the back door of the bus and the little yellow book shook twice in his pocket like it sensed something. He touched the little yellow book but didn¡¯t get off the bus. Outside the bus was a city station but it wasn¡¯t Xiao Li¡¯s city.

    They were outside a tall office building that wasn¡¯t new. On the contrary, it was very shabby like a building from Hong Kong in the 1990s. The windows and window gaps were very small and arranged together to look like an extremely depressed face.

    Near the office building was a small store with colourful lights selling fried noodles and barbecue as well as various other stores. This was... another world.

    Xiao Li opened the little yellow book and saw familiar words.

    [A city. Every city¡¯s exterior looks bright with towering buildings and beautiful lights. However, underneath the prosperity are secrets that are covered up. The rainwater flows down the city¡¯s sewers into the ground and into the soil where countless bones are buried. Shh, do you hear them? They have countless stories to tell you.]

    [You havee to this instance world through a hearse. The hearse is a special item and you will gain the same rights as the rest of the reincarnators.]

    [You and your friends are thete-night hosts of a supernatural radio station. You have to broadcast from 00:00 to 1:00 every night while listening to the audience¡¯s troubles. However, please pay attention to the fact that callers don¡¯t necessarily have to be people.]

    [Remaining safety time: 3 minutes.]

    [Task: Find out the secrets of the audience within seven days. Go to the deepest ce and destroy the truth or obey it. No matter which one you choose, it must be carried out thoroughly. Once you finish the task, you will be transmitted back to reality.]

    An instance world. Sure enough, the ghost bus didn¡¯t only shuttle through reality. It was like the ghost train that moved back and forth between various parallel instances, carrying ghosts to where they should go... or was reality just one of the parallel universes? Was it the main universe?

    Xiao Li got off the bus and the others followed him. The moment he got off the bus, the bus quickly drove away from the city. The others received the same task but they didn¡¯t see the rest of the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li stood in ce and waited a while. Then in front of the office building, a group of people suddenly appeared. The group was surrounded by ayer of light that reduced their sense of presence here. The passersby and hawkers didn¡¯t notice. Other Xiao Li¡¯s group knew because of their rtionship with reincarnators.

    Xiao Li pulled the other two people and they mixed in with the reincarnators, disguising themselves as just arriving. There were six people among this group of reincarnators. Xiao Li was familiar with one of them. He was tall, handsome and indifferent. It was Shen Chenzhi.

    Shen Chenzhi also saw Xiao Li. He smiled at Xiao Li from afar, looking at him intently. In thest world, Shen Chenzhi had used a special item to intervene in the hotel. This time, he appeared again.

    Xiao Li took back his gaze and observed the others. Apart from Shen Chenzhi, there were three Asians, a white woman and a ck man. There was an Asian man withrge ck-rimmed sses that almostpletely obscured his entire first. As the other people looked at each other, he took the lead in speaking in English and Chinese. "My name is Kudo Shinichi, you can call me Kudo."

    Xie Zeqing had seen Kudo Shinichi once. He reluctantly raised his hand and greeted the other person. "Kudo, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again."

    Kudo pushed up his ck-rimmed sses. "Yanluo."

    He was high on the reincarnator rankings and had done business with the Xie family, so he had seen the other person in reality. Apart from Kudo, there was another Asian woman who looked young. Her short hair wasbed tightly to her head, making her facial features look very masculine. "Lin Qili."

    Thest Asian person was a middle-aged man with a short beard and some chubbiness. "I am Chu He and I¡¯m used to acting alone. However, this instance looks very big. We should try to support each other."

    The white woman was very beautiful with white skin, blonde hair and blue eyes. Her blonde hair was tied in a beautiful ponytail behind her head. "Alice."

    "Will." The ck man shrugged.

    The rest of them reported their names but once it came to Xiao Li, he nced between Zheng Yi and Xie Zeqing and finally said, "Call me Hercule."

    In this situation, he would be entangled with the other two for a long time if he used either Sherlock or Moriarty. For convenience, he could only change to a third identity. Once he reported his name, Zheng Yi and Xie Zeqing nced at him.

    Xie Zeqing was stunned. Xiao Li had a second identity? Why use the name Hercule now? Was it because of Shen Chenzhi? There seemed to be something wrong between them previously...

    Zheng Yi wondered about Xiao Li¡¯s second identity. He didn¡¯t use Sherlock so did this mean he was guarding against the person next to him? After all, Yanluo seemed a bit hostile to Sherlock...

    Kudo spoke first. "I like your name, Detective."

    Xiao Li smiled. "Your name is also very interesting."

    Alice couldn¡¯t understand their words. She looked at her task book and introduced the main topic in fluent English. "This task description is very strange. Destroy or obey, it needed to be done thoroughly..."

    Xiao Li had encountered this type of selection task before. It happened in the forbidden zone but it was actually done by the god of lies.

    Now that their choices were revealed, Xiao Li didn¡¯t think it was the style of the god of lies.

    Kudo habitually pushed his sses up his nose. "Based on the task description, we will meet radio listeners who are ghosts and people. There is a huge secret hidden among them. We must discover the truth of this secret and then make a decision."

    Lin Qili nced at her watch. "It is 11:30. We have to broadcast live on the radio at midnight so let¡¯s enter first."

    No one disagreed. The three minutes of safety time passed but this time, there was no introductory CG. It seemed that there were no plot characters. They walked into the office building.

    *************

    The office building was very dpidated and narrow. The front desk had no one at this time and the lights were dark. Fortunately, they had shlights and found the broadcastingpany of thete-night radio described in the task book on the 14th floor based on the signs in the hall.

    Ito held up a shlight. "The floors are very high and it is inconvenient to escape."

    Xie Zeqing agreed. "If we meet a ghost, it is easy to fall from a window to our deaths."

    Zheng Yi touched his arms. "Can you not say these words? I¡¯m a bit scared listening to them."

    It was now 10 minutes until midnight. ording to the taskw, the probability of meeting ghosts wasn¡¯t very high so they chose to take the elevator.

    The 14th floor of the building had a lot of debris. There were manypanies on this floor although some had closed down or moved. There were only threepanies with no debris and thete-night station was one of them.

    The door of thepany was unlocked.

    The reincarnators pushed open the door and entered the tiny office.

    The moonlight outside the window shone through the dark clouds onto the floor. Zheng Yi turned on the lights but the entire office only had a yellow light bulb, exuding a light that seemed like it was going out.

    Talking live on radio wasn¡¯t difficult. The people present had no experience in this regard but most of the buttons had their names written and there was even an operating guide.

    Lin Yuli delved into it, and took the initiative to ask: ¡°I¡¯lle first.¡± ¡±

    Generally speaking, the first person had advantages and disadvantages. The ghosts wouldn¡¯t attack the reincarnators but it was possible that the first person would be attacked first. No one could be sure.

    Once the clock hand pointed to 12, she pushed several buttons at the same time, turning on the first radio broadcast.

    The author has something to say:

    * Hercule Poirot, the lead character in Agatha Christie¡¯s detective series and a famous detective.

 Chapter 131

    The radio equipment started to hum and sounded like an old man with a mouthful of phlegm. The people listening to it were very ufortable.

    Lin Qili acted ording to the manual and first inserted some music. Then she spoke into the microphone of the main console, "Wee to thete-night radio station. I¡¯m the host today. Nice to meet you. Now let¡¯s listen to the first caller."

    She didn¡¯t know if the first caller was a ghost or not so Lin Qili¡¯s hand trembled slightly. This didn¡¯tpromise her uracy and they soon received the first call.

    "Host, can you hear me?"

    It was a male voice that was somewhat hoarse. It yed quite clearly through the microphone into the office. It sounded like... a normal person.

    Lin Qili was relieved and replied, "I can hear you clearly."

    The hoarse man spoke through the telephone, "That¡¯s good. Hello Host, can you listen to me?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s what thiste-night radio is for." Lin Qili¡¯s voice softened. "What do you want to say?"

    Somehow, the man was a bit breathless as he gasped out, "I... I want to tell you a story. Do you know there is a game called ¡¯Summoning Ghosts¡¯?"

    A ghost game¡ªit must be ghost-rted.

    Lin Qili was once again tense. "I haven¡¯t heard of it. Can you be more specific?"

    The man said, "This is a summoning ghost game at midnight. Stand in a dark alley and walk towards your shadow while shouting the name. After shouting 13 times, you can see two shadows and one is the ghost."

    "Um, I tried this game justst week..."

    "My brother told me about this game. He told me that the ghost could fulfil one of my wishes. Yes, I have a wish. I want to get remarried to my wife. Do you have any desire you want to be achieved?"

    Lin Qili smiled bitterly. "My wish s to live in peace and security."

    "Wow, then our desires are different. I... I love my ex-wife. We were junior high school ssmates. I was very eye-catching in junior high school and was often bullied. She secretly helped me. Later, we got married but she gradually became disgusted that I was poor, weak and good for nothing. She took our daughter away and didn¡¯t take my calls, severing all ties between us In order to regain her, I did this summoning ghost came. Sure enough, there was a second shadow."

    "I told it my wish and it didn¡¯t give me a reaction. It just disappeared. I was disappointed at first and went home. Everything was as usual but then strange things started happening at my house."

    "It... it was like the ghost went home with me. When I get home, I like to drink a bottle of beer first. I can drink it in one breath. The other day, I opened the beer and went to answer my brother¡¯s call. I came back and found the beer was empty."

    The man¡¯s gasping became more and more serious. Lin Qili was afraid to miss any details and had to interrupt him. "I¡¯m sorry, what are you doing?"

    The other person responded, "Ah yes, I am heading upstairs. I will try my best to control it."

    "At first, I thought I was wrong. I threw the beer in the trash and opened another bottle. After drinking the beer and watching the game, I went to bed. I was confused while sleeping and turned over to the left, only to put my arms around something."

    Lin Qili tightened her fingers.

    The audience was still saying, "I...I got a dark shadow but there is no one in my home except for myself! I opened my eyes to confirm it but it had disappeared."

    "The shadow was cold and sticky, like ayer of scales."

    "I was so scared I trembled all night and was afraid to sleep until the next morning. I had to go to work after staying up all night. Once I went out, I seemed to see another shadow passing by my house."

    "I didn¡¯t dare to think too much and hastily went to work. Just after work, I thought of the dark shadow at home and didn¡¯t dare go home. I casually found a friend and said I would watch the ball game with him. Thus, I went home with him."

    "I went home in a rather uneasy mood and asked my friend to open the door first. However, my house was empty like everything that happened this morning was my illusion. I told my friend but my friendughed at me. Iforted myself like this. How can there be a ghost in this world? Maybe the shadow during the day was due to the miscement of light."

    "My friend left at 10 o¡¯clock that day. After he left, I was busy cleaning up the messy table but just as I went downstairs to throw away the garbage, I saw a dark figure in my bedroom."

    The man didn¡¯t seem breathless anymore when speaking. He seemed to be standing in a certain ce and deliberately paused. "Host, can you understand my feelings at that time?"

    Lin Qili replied, "Yes, I¡¯m quite able to."

    For the reincarnators, they could sympathize more than others. Kudo sat near Lin Qili with a piece of paper in front of him, frantically recording the story of the first listener on the paper. Xiao Li was closest to the office door. He rested his elbows on his chair and casually listened to the story. Shen Chenzhi hadn¡¯t sat down. He leaned against the wall and watched Xiao Li openly.

    The male listener continued, "I don¡¯t know what I was thinking at that time. I was extremely scared and didn¡¯t dare to run away. I could only move into the bedroom bit by bit to see what was inside..."

    "This time, the shadow didn¡¯t hide from me. I saw it learning from me, looking out the bedroom bit by bit."

    The reincarnators could almost imagine the scene at the time. In the dark bedroom, the strange dark shadow was making the exact same movements.

    "It wasn¡¯t until then that I saw what it looked like. It was like a four-legged lizard, ck all over and with a long tail. After seeing me, an excited expression appeared on his face.¡±

    "I was so scared that I couldn¡¯t move my feet. I could only watch it crawl out of my bedroom and slowly approach me."

    "Can you guess the end? Host?"

    Lin Qili¡¯s heart had a bad feeling. How could an ordinary person escape after encountering ghosts? This first audience member, there was a great possibility... it was a ghost!

    Lin Qili didn¡¯t answer and the male callerughed. "The end is that it bit off my head and I became one with it. It was a wonderful feeling. I could feel the sharp pain as my vision ckened and... I also couldn¡¯t forget the delicious taste of my head in my mouth."

    "This is my story. Host, in order to repay you for listening to my story, can you please look back."

    The moment he finished speaking, Lin Qili rose from her chair. It was because this sentence didn¡¯te from the phone but from the door of the office! All the reicarnators in the radio office suddenly looked at the source of the sound and saw a face attached to the unlocked ss door. The face was eagerly spying on the inside from the outside. It was tightly pressed to the door, the nose shoved up against the ss, the liquid of the greedy mouth on the ss.

    "I¡¯m going upstairs..."

    At this time, Lin Qili suddenly understood the caller¡¯s previous words. He had been on the stairs leading to the 14th floor when he called the radio!

    The live radio had just begun and they were already targeted by such a ghost, making them uneasy. Moreover, as they analyzed before, this was a closed office. Once the way was blocked, the only option was jumping out the window and this was the 14th floor.

    Chu He subconsciously leaned against the window. The rather bleak moonlight lined with neon shone through the window, sprinkling the ce with frost like the face of a dead man.

    "It¡¯s useless. I¡¯ve seen you... I remember your face. And... you look delicious!"

    The ghost outside the ss door drooled. The ss door wasn¡¯t locked but somehow, the ghost just looked at everyone¡¯s faces outside the door and never came in.

    Xiao Li walked to the door, his actions attracting Kudo¡¯s attention. He imperceptibly frowned. He had never heard of the name ¡¯Hercule¡¯ among reincarnators before but how could a reincarnator who lived up to the present be so reckless?

    Xie Zeqing noticed his friend¡¯s expression and hit the other person¡¯s shoulder. "What is your expression?"

    Kudo pushed up his sses. "Is Hercule throwing away his life? Is he really a veteran? Or did your grandmother ask you to bring a new person? If he is new then it is better for him to give up as early as possible."

    Xie Zeqing sighed. "No, you know nothing about Hercule."

    Xiao Li hade to the ss door. He pushed the door to the right, making the ghost lean against empty air. Xiao Li looked at him. "It¡¯s better toe in and see it clearly."

    The ghost outside the door, "......"

    He had never heard such a strange request for death. In fact, he wanted to satisfy the other person but looking at the confident Xiao Li in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was wrong.

    ...Didn¡¯t this person know he was a ghost? Why was this man not afraid of him and why was he looking withpassion, rather than the expected panic and fear?

    The scene was deadlocked. The ghost had clearly been drooling over the reincarnators but he refused toe in.

    No...

    Kudo rxed his original furrowed brow. Had Hercule seen the path to life early on? The ghost would kill only after the hint to living was given.

    This was why most of the instance worlds showed the introductory CG and plot characters. The task would often give clues to life in the actions of the plot characters before they died. However, the reincarnators often couldn¡¯t understand it instantly and needed more clues to infer the truth. It was clear that this was only the first call and the clue hadn¡¯t been given, so the ghost was just like beginning of the ghost movie to scare the reincarnators. It wasn¡¯t the time to kill officially.

    Kudo (thought he had) figured it out and eximed in a tone filled with admiration, "Your friend is really brave."

    Even if he saw that the ghost couldn¡¯t kill, he was quite brave to face the ghost.

    Then Kudo looked at the scene at the ss door and was silent for a moment. He took off his sses and wiped them. Then he put them back on the bridge of his nose. It was the same scene that previously caught his eye.

    Xiao Li took a step forward and the ghost actually took a step back.

    Kudo, "???"

    Were the roles... the opposite? The ghost might not be able to open the door and kill people but how could it back away? Xiao Li went out of the office and into the dark corridor. "How do you know the number of this radio?"

    The ghost froze for a moment and involuntarily took a step back. Xiao Li kept up with it. A strand of hair slowly extended from his pocket and wound around the ankles of the first listener. Since this man wanted to die, it was better to fulfill his wish!

    The ghost¡¯s shadow slowly lengthened in the corridor, changing from the appearance of a normal person to a dark shadow. It looked a bit like the four-legged lizard described on the phone. He stuck out his head and approached using the same gestures as Xiao Li, slowly opening his mouth and trying to bite off Xiao Li¡¯s head.

    The man in front of him looked delicate and delicious. He should taste this person carefully and slowly. Don¡¯t take a bite and lick him first.

    The dark shadow stuck out a slender tongue that was forked at the tip like a lizard. There was a smell as the tongue swept toward Xiao Li¡¯s face. Then something strong grabbed the tongue. The other hand holding a stapler turned the tongue around and stapled it.

    "Wu wu wu¡ª"

    Ahhhhhhhhh!

    The shadow lizard wanted to cry! Where did this staplere from? The lizard¡¯s eyes protruded outward and blood flowed as he stared at Xiao Li with disbelief.

    Xiao Li shook the stapler in his hand, which was taken from a pile of debris in the corridor. It wasn¡¯t just the stapler. There was also a mouse, books and other office supplies.

    The ghost covered his mouth.

    Kudo saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help touching his tongue. "Old Yan, what do you feel?"

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s eyes were like a dead fish. "It is better to ask me what it is like to be the dark shadow opposite us."

    Kudo asked curiously, "What do you sense?"

    "In addition to the pain, there is... he regained the feeling of being bullied at school."

    Kudo, "......"

    Was it possible to remember this? The shadow lizard was in pain and wanted to instinctively attack. However, the ghost he was blended with was stimted. This person was cowardly in nature and his first instinct was to escape.

    Xiao Li thought the ghost would attack again and was instructing Tan Li to pick up the nail gun when the next moment, the ferocious looking lizard turned to run down the stairwell. It crawled and disappeared into the safety stairs.

    Xiao Li, "......??"

    He was careless.

    ...He should¡¯ve torn out the stapler for that guy. Great, he didn¡¯t even get to ask a question. Xiao Li scratched his face and threw the stapler back on the pile of rubbish. Then he returned to the radio office and closed the door. "Let¡¯s continue."

    Lin Qili looked at him, Will looked at him and Kudo looked at him.

    Xiao Li saw there was no one at the control station and there was already a phone ringing. He sat in front of it, took the headset and connected the call. "Then I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    The call was connected.

    I want to rmend a novel. It is the new novel by Long Qi (author of Game Loading) and is a gaming novel. I love love love this novel. It is hrious and the MC and ML are great. I especially love the MC, who ispletely wild, shameless and hrious. If it wasn¡¯t for all the gaming terms, I might¡¯ve considered tranting it. Instead, I dragged Xin into the pit and eventually she cracked and was convinced to trante it.

    There are only a few chapters out right now but Xin is a quick and great trantor. I hope you check it out. It is called Glory and the link to the table of contents is below.

 Chapter 132

    The clock had reached 12:30.This time, the caller was a young woman. Her voice was clear and her surroundings were quiet, so the voice entered their ears in an unobstructed manner. "Hello, Host."

    Xiao Li adjusted the volume and spoke in a soft voice. "Hello, what story do you have to tell us today?"

    The woman¡¯s voice was low and lost. "No, it isn¡¯t a story... it is my real experience. I really don¡¯t know who to say it to. You might not believe me but please don¡¯tugh at me. It is because everything I¡¯ve said is true."

    Xiao Li sensed the other side¡¯ slow mood and tried to speak as softly as possible. "Say it, I will believe you no matter how strange."

    "Host, thank you. I... my name is Qian Zixuan. I once had a happy family. Since the housing prices here are high, I lived with my parents and my work was stable. There was also a boyfriend I was talking about marriage with."

    She said it like it was no longer the case now.

    Xiao Li questioned, "Zixuan, then what?"

    The female caller said, "Then... everything changed. I don¡¯t even know when it started. Things just developed like this. Then a few days ago, I saw a ghost at the ce where I work."

    "The ce where I work is confidential. I signed a nondisclosure agreement but... I was working overtime that day because there was something wrong with the project I¡¯m in charge of. I stayed to work overtime to make up for it and was left alone in my workce."

    "Then the ce where I work had a power outage. I didn¡¯t know what was going on and thought the electrical fuse box was broken. I turned on the shlight function of my mobile phone and headed to the fuse box."

    "I wanted to do a simple circuit repair but when I opened the box to take a look, I didn¡¯t find any damaged ces. Then the electricity came on again and the light above my head turned on. At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it. I just thought it was a bad contact with the circuit and headed back to my office."

    "I was very focused working on my project and didn¡¯t notice the outside world. Then during my break, I looked up at the ceiling only to find that the original white ceiling had be... a pool of ck asphalt."

    "I remember very carefully that this ck asphalt wasn¡¯t present during the day. At that time, I didn¡¯t think and was going to inform the cleaner tomorrow. I continued to work on my project. Then when I looked over again, I found that the asphalt had be bigger and bigger."

    "I had a bad feeling and could see a faint face from the asphalt."

    "Thus, I was afraid to stay any longer. I decided to continue my project tomorrow and went home first."

    "On the way home, I told my boyfriend about it but he said I was mistaken. I thought maybe it was true and didn¡¯t care. The next day, I went to work and told the cleaner. She said she would check it. In the evening, I found the asphalt was still there. After a day¡¯s growth, it looked even bigger."

    "It looked more and more like a fact. It... looked at me!"

    "I was scared and called my boyfriend. He told me impatiently that I had seen incorrectly and hung up."

    "Once I could perceive it, I felt like it was a constant thorn in my back. I know the asphalt was watching me. I couldn¡¯t sit still any longer so I found white paint and wanted to paint it!"

    "Just as I picked up the paint brush and tried to paint the asphalt, a hand reached out from the asphalt. It... it tried to catch me. It was so powerful that it was almost impossible for me to resist."

    "I-I didn¡¯t know what to do at the time. Thus, I threw the paintbrush at it, pulled out my arm hard and ran home." At this point, Qian Zixuan couldn¡¯t bear her emotions anymore. She started quietly sobbing.

    "I believe you. Rx, I¡¯ll help you." Xiao Li gently pacified her.

    Qian Zixuan said, "I¡¯m sorry, I... I need to calm down."

    She slightly moved her microphone away and very small cries came from the microphone. Xiao Li quietly waited for her to return. He tapped the radio table with his fingers and twisted the volume button in a bored manner. The volume increased to the maximum for a moment before lowering to a minimum.

    At least, until a hand put a ss of water on the table in front of him. The ss of water was filled with a warm yellow liquid. Xiao Li looked up along the arm to the handsome young man looking at him. A smile appeared in his beautiful eyes, "This is honey water to moisturize your throat."

    ...God knew where he got the honey from. Xiao Li looked up at him and then at the boiled water dispenser. The teenager¡¯s face shone in the dim warm light of the radio station, simr to the light at home. The coldness of his body was reduced a lot and revealed a warm feeling.

    Xiao Li touched the ss with his fingers. Shen Chenzhi felt like his heart was touched and he couldn¡¯t help smiling. "Are you hungry? Shall I go downstairs and buy you some dinner?"

    Xiao Li was a bit moved but he felt like he should decisively refuse Shen Chenzhi. It was just that when he met Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t care about his refusal at all. He reached out a hand and touched the eyshes of the other person. "Then I¡¯ll go down and buy some for you. This is my reward."

    Before Xiao Li could response, he turned around and went out.

    Xie Zeqing always paying attention to the other side, "???"

    Wait, what was going on with these two people? Xiao Li was fine but what about Shen Chenzhi? The ghost had just gone down yet he thought of going downstairs to buy a midnight snack? Were they still in a horror instance?

    Zheng Yi whispered in a disgruntled manner, "Even if he is buying it, why not buy some for us as well?"

    He was hungry as well.

    Xie Zeqing touched his chin. His intuition told him that Xiao Li changing identities was rted to Shen Chenzhi. Did Shen Chenzhi want to pursue Xiao Li? Xie Zeqing thought it was very likely. After all, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes were different every time he looked at Xiao Li.

    Whenever Shen Chenzhi looked at something else, it was like he was looking at something dead. He didn¡¯t regard anyone else in his eyes. However, when he looked at Xiao Li, his eyes always had a gentle smile like he was looking at someone he liked.

    Thest time Xie Zeqing saw this type of gaze was in a love movie. The male actor looked at the actress like this, who was also his lover in reality. This was really...

    Xie Zeqing dug at his heart and lungs to find a word to describe it. Strong and strong together? In a sense, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference. They actually matched.

    Zheng Yi watched Xie Zeqing out of the corner of his eyes. Since he spected that Xiao Li¡¯s second identity was because he was hiding from Xie Zeqing, the more he looked at Xie Zeqing, the more unhappy he became. At this moment, Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t talk to him and felt the other side was really difficult tomunicate with.

    Kudo spoke to Xie Zeqing, "Old Yan, do you know these two people? Where do theye from?"

    Wang Huai wasn¡¯t so hardcore. Xiao Li didn¡¯t give him a sign so Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t dare reveal the other person¡¯s identity. He just shrugged, "There is only one truth. You can guess it yourself, Detective."

    Kudo gave him the middle finger.

    As they were having a discussion, Alice came over. Perhaps she thought they were talking about the task and asked in English, "What do you think about the caller¡¯s words?"

    Kudo immediately retracted his middle finger. "Apart from the ghost summoning game that attracts real ghosts and the ghosts that looks like a lizard, there is no information. The second caller mentioned a ce... a workce that requires a confidential agreement and is haunted, where is it?"

    The more he analyzed, the more he perceived the difficulty of the task.

    Not only did they have to face attacks from potential callers, they also had to dig deep into their secrets. The radio host¡¯s job was to answer the phone in the early hours of the morning, Then they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep in the morning and had to go to the haunted ce mentioned by the callers to investigate. It was simply difficult.

    Alice¡¯s ponytail swayed behind her and she looked out the window. This city was very simr to the urban legend of the city that never slept. Despite it being early morning, all types of signboards were still lit up. There were even women standing on the street to solicit customers. There were a few such bustling cities in the West.

    As they were chatting, Shen Chenzhi had returned with the takeaway.

    He had bought many things and put them on the table next to the radio console. He took out barbecue, fried noodles, preserved eggs, lean meat porridge etc. The smell filled the entire office.

    Shen Chenzhi was filled with anticipation. "Shall I feed you?"

    Xiao Li shook his head at once.

    Shen Chenzhi lowered his hand with a bit of regret. He didn¡¯t force Xiao Li and sat down, looking at the other person. He had bought too many things and didn¡¯t eat them himself. Xiao Li obtained Shen Chenzhi¡¯s consent and gave some to others.

    Xiao Li took a bite of the barbecue. Just then, Qian Zixuan finally cried enough and ced the phone back to her ear. Her voice was still sobbing, "I... I was really scared. My boyfriend didn¡¯t believe me and I could only go home to find my parents."

    Then in Qian Zixuan¡¯s story, something happened that sounded creepy even to Xiao Li. Qian Zixuan¡¯s family lived in an old-fashionedmunity and was very crowded. There were two bedrooms and one hallway. It wasn¡¯t easy to get even this much space in the city.

    Due to what happened in the workce, Qian Zixuan was very panicked when she went back. She ran all the way into the building where she lived. The entire building was filled with sensor lights that would only turn on when footsteps were sensed. The rest of the time, they were dark. Qian Zixuan ran all the way and the sensor lights lit up the stairs in front of her.

    Her home was on the fifth floor and this was already very high in the old neighborhood without an elevator. Just as she was about to reach the fourth floor, she stopped her feet and looked downstairs.

    The sensor lights in the corridor below had gone out but it seemed like another person was following her up. The lights from the first floor on started lighting up one after another. In fact, it might be another person going home but Qian Zixuan had goosebumps. He had a strong hunch that came from her life and death intuition. The thing following her with almost no footsteps wasn¡¯t a person!

    She crept upstairs in a panic and seeing the iron door of her home, she took out her key with joy and opened the door of the house in a trembling manner. Once the anti-theft door behind her closed, Qian Zixuan sat weakly on the ground, hugging her knees.

    "Baby, what¡¯s the matter?"

    Her mother was washing dishes in the kitchen. Once she heard the sound, she ran out and saw Qian Zixuan.

    "Mom!" Qian Zixuan threw herself into her mother¡¯s arm and she burst into tears.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Her father was watching the news in the living room and heard it.

    Qian Zixuan took a long time to control her emotions and her mother touched her back. "Were you wronged at work?"

    "No, no..." Qian Zixuan cried intermittently. "Mom, I¡¯m in hell!"

    She spoke about her experience at work but her parents just frowned at her. "Zixuan, you are too tired from work and you¡¯re hallucinating. Tomorrow, you should take a day off at home to rest."

    Qian Zixuan shook her head and cried out, "No, it¡¯s not like that. It is really a ghost. It chased me to this building. I can feel it!"

    Her parents nced at her and said nothing. They just calmed her down, let her take a hot bath and to sleep early. Qian Zixuan was indeed very tired. Her spirit was tense recently and thanks to her parents¡¯fort, she returned to her room to sleep.

    It was just that she slept uneasily, sweating and tossing in bed until she suddenly awakened. After waking up, she sat up and took a few breaths. She prepared to go out and poured a ss of water. She was just walking to the door of her room when she heard the conversation in the living room.

    Qian Zixuan looked down at the crack in the door. There was no light from the living room. Her home was small so if someone turned on the light in the living room, even the small light from a mobile phone should show through the crack in the door. Now it wasn¡¯t shining which meant her parents were talking inplete darkness.

    What were they talking about? Out of curiosity, she put her ear to the door and listened. At first, it was her mother¡¯s voice but her originally amiable mother was like a changed person. "She said she saw the thing."

    The person who replied was Qian Zixuan¡¯s father. "Is it time?"

    "I think so." Her mother replied coldly. "Find a time and I¡¯ll use her head to cook you a pot of soup."

    Her father said, "Ah, it¡¯s been 20 years. She must be delicious."

    Qian Zixuan could hardly believe her ears! Her parents... were going to... kill her! Qian Zixuan had the intuition that her parents didn¡¯t mean chicken, duck or fish. Rather, they were referring to herself, Qian Zixuan. Originally, she thought it was a warm harbour but it turned out to be another lie.

    Qian Zixuan didn¡¯t have the strength to question them. All the cells in her body were moring that if she didn¡¯t leave now, her parents would... really do it. Qian Zixuan covered her mouth and she almost exhausted her self-control toy back in bed without making a sound. She covered her face with the quilt and sobbed silently.

    Qian Zixuan had stayed up almost all night. It was only when the sky brightened that she couldn¡¯t resist her sleepiness for a while. Then when she opened her eyes the next morning, she found her mother had opened the door and was standing by her bed watching her!

    Her mother saw Qian Zixuan wake up and said, "You¡¯re so tired and look haggard. You should take a break from work today and rest at home."

    Qian Zixuan looked at her mother¡¯s face and felt a chill. She tried to ensure that her voice didn¡¯t sound strange. "No, my job today is very important and I have to go to work."

    Her mother advised her with a few words. Finally, she couldn¡¯t be persuaded and left with the bag on her back.

    Once Qian Zixuan went out, her mother leaned against the door and said, "Come back early. I¡¯ll give you soup to drink."

    Soup...

    Qian Zixuan remembered the conversation he had heardst night. Rather than going to work, she went to her boyfriend because she couldn¡¯t wait to find someone to talk to her. However, her boyfriend dealt thest straw that overwhelmed the camel¡¯s back. After she told her boyfriend everything, her boyfriend just sighed. "Zixuan, you¡¯ve really changed. You weren¡¯t such a strange talker before."

    "No, you have to believe me. It¡¯s all true¡ª"

    "You¡¯re crazy. You keep talking about thistely and I really don¡¯t want to hear it anymore! Leave me and let¡¯s break up." Her boyfriend spoke regretfully. "The thing you gave me before was rxation andfort. Now you are full of negative energy and you make me very ufortable. Sorry Zixuan, we aren¡¯t suitable. You have to calm down."

    This really broke Qian Zixuan. She was sobbing as she spoke on the phone. There was silence in the radio office.

    Xie Zeqing whispered to the person next to her. "This... isn¡¯t this too bad? What type of miserable life is it to go to work and be haunted then go home and be haunted. Her boyfriend broke up with her and even her parents are ghosts in the end?"

    Zheng Yi was so immersed that he covered his arms. He could hardly imagine how despairing he would feel if such a situation happened to him.

    Xiao Li thought about it and asked, "Can you tell me where you are now? I¡¯ll help you because I believe what you are saying. It is no using calling the police in this situation but I can help you."

    He nced at the clock on the console. It was almost 1 a.m. and this was thest radio call of the day.

    "I..." Qian Zixuan muttered but couldn¡¯t say anymore.

    Xiao Li said, "You called me and it shouldn¡¯t just be to talk. Tell me your location and your parents¡¯ address. We have encountered a simr situation and you aren¡¯t alone."

    Perhaps hisst words touched Qian Zixuan and she quickly reported two ces. "The first is my home address. I... I¡¯m at Pusen Park right now..."

    Xiao Li told her, "We¡¯ll be there soon."

    ¡°Okay... thank you... thank you..."

    Qian Zixuan sobbed and hung up the phone. They didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence but the clock pointed exactly at 1 a.m. It was time to insert the ending music. Xiao Li didn¡¯t select the pure music specified on the radio screen and used the radio yer to search for a song.

    "The sky is blue and I¡¯m waiting for you..."

    The male singer¡¯s maic voice filled the office. Xiao Li turned off the radio and pped. "Let¡¯s go."

    Kudo came up to him. "To save Qian Zixuan?"

    "No," Xiao Li said. "Go and see her parents first."

    Chu He immediately objected to the words. "No, I think it is better to pick up Qian Zixuan first. Her parents are ghosts!"

    Xiao Li told him, "This is just Qian Zixuan¡¯s one-sided statement and can¡¯t be fully epted."

    Kudo now didn¡¯t dare to take Xiao Li as an ordinary senior reincarnator and felt that the other side¡¯s thinking was very interesting. "Do you think there is a problem with Qian Zixuan?"

    "Not necessarily." Xiao Li made an ambiguous statement. "Go to her parents before they know."

    After all... the caller at this radio station wasn¡¯t necessarily a person or a ghost.

    "I object!" Chu He didn¡¯tpromise. "What if her parents are really ghosts? Can we afford to bet on this one in a million possibility?"

    "You can wait downstairs or choose not to go." Xiao Li nced at him, put on his coat and went out.

    Xie Zeqing and the others didn¡¯t hesitate to follow him. Kudo hesitated for a bit before also following. Chu He and the two other foreigners took the longest time before finally setting out with the principle of not wanting to be alone. It wasn¡¯t big to wait downstairs until this group came out from talking to the parents.

    **************

    In the process ofing down from the office building, the reincarnators weren¡¯t attacked. Perhaps the ghost who came up originally decided to stay away from this ce after the heavy injury to his tongue.

    ording to the location of Qian Zixuan¡¯s parents¡¯ ce, Xie Zeqing went to ask the nearby barbecue store that hadn¡¯t closed yet and sessfully got a map. There was no bus at this time so they had to take a taxi. Fortunately, Xie Zeqing had a lot of money and they took a taxi to Xie Zeqing¡¯s parents.

    They came out of the taxi. Chu He and the foreigners chose to wait downstairs while Xiao Li¡¯s group went up. At this time, ordinary people should be sleeping but Qian Zixuan¡¯s parents were awake. It was because Qian Zixuan didn¡¯t go home today. She hid at the park and didn¡¯t notify or contact her parents. No matter if her parents were disguised ghosts or real, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep after encountering such a situation. Thus, the windows of Qian Zixuan¡¯s house were lit up.

    The old building and corridor were as dark as Qian Zixuan described. Xiao Li almost stepped onto air several times if it wasn¡¯t for Shen Chenzhi paying attention to him and reaching out to help him whenever there was a problem.

    At the door of Qian Zixuan¡¯s house, Xiao Li knocked. Her parents responded quickly and it was her mother who opened the door. "Who is it?"

    Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother was a kind middle-aged woman. Her hair had a few strands of white hair in small curls. She looked very haggard at this time. She was surprised to see so many people outside the door. "You are?"

    "We are Zixuan¡¯s colleagues." Xiao Li had prepared his words. "Today, she didn¡¯te to work and we found it a bit strange. In addition, she has been talking about being haunted recently. She said that her home was also haunted so we wanted toe to her house to see if she is home."

    Xie Zeqing used his physique to carefully examine the couple behind the door and shook his head at Xiao Li half a minuteter. He didn¡¯t sense a ghost.

    Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother didn¡¯t doubt Xiao Li¡¯s words. Perhaps the matter of Qian Zixuan had made her too anxious and couldn¡¯t help sighing. "Oh, Zixuan didn¡¯t go to work? This child, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. How can there be ghosts in this world?"

    Xiao Li had been observing the expression of Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother and he asked tentatively, "Ourpany doesn¡¯t have Zixuan¡¯s home phone number. Do you have any contact number with thepany?"

    Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother said, "Zixuan never told us about her work. Let alone her phone number, I don¡¯t even know the address. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gone to find her."

    Kudo told her, "Sorry, due to the nature of our work, thepany doesn¡¯t allow us to disclose information outside."

    Her mother turned her body to one side. "Do you want toe in and sit down? It¡¯s cold outside and it is already sote yet you¡¯re still looking for Zixuan. I¡¯m quite embarrassed and sorry for the trouble."

    Xiao Li rejected the other side¡¯s kindness. "No, we just cam e to check. Do you know what¡¯s going on with Zixuantely? What did she see?"

    Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother said, "I don¡¯t know... she suddenly ran back like crazy and said there was a ghost chasing us. She said the ghost followed her back home. I asked how this was possible and wanted to take her to see a psychologist."

    "It might be presumptuous to ask but did you talk with your husband in the early hours of yesterday morning in the living room without the lights on?" Kudo couldn¡¯t help asking. "We found in a message she sent to her friend that she overheard a little conversation between you and your husband..."

    Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother frowned. "No, I always sleep until dawn. I never need to pee all night. Did Zixuan say this?"

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but he always felt that when Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother asked this question, there was a haze in her eyes. It was like her secret was heard by others and she was thinking about whether to kill them or not.

    Zheng Yi secretly took a step back.

    "Maybe she was sleepy." Kudo lied. "I didn¡¯t believe her and told her it must¡¯ve been a dream while she was sleeping."

    Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother smiled absent-mindedly. "Tell me, where would she go?"

    "We don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll search where she often goes." Xiao Li looked at his mother, voice as usual. He acted like he didn¡¯t know anything. "Go to bed early. Perhaps she just ran into mischief for a while and wille back soon."

    "Good boy. You should go home too. Your parents must be worried. Thank you for remembering Zixuan." Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother stated.

    The reincarnators spoke a few words before Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother closed the door. They walked down the stairs and Kudo lowered his voice. Once he was sure that Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t hear them, he said, "Did you see anything?"

    Xiao Li replied, "I¡¯m not sure. There aren¡¯t enough clues to judge."

    "I feel it¡¯s strange. I just can¡¯t say it in detail." Zheng Yi muttered. "It was like Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother was looking at me just now like she wanted to cook my head in soup."

    "Is that your illusion? Why didn¡¯t I feel it?" Xie Zeqing questioned.

    Zheng Yi, "..."

    He endured for a while but the old hatred and new hatred joined together in his heart. Zheng Yi found he couldn¡¯t help it and spoke cynically, "Perhaps your observation ability isn¡¯t sharp enough."

    Xie Zeqing, "......"

    He once again found that Zheng Yi was against him. Why? He didn¡¯t immediately reply but observed the other person. Xie Zeqing found that Zheng Yi liked to ask for Xiao Li¡¯s advice when speaking. He always walked beside Xiao Li even in reality. Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t wanted to take the ghost bus but forced himself to go up for Xiao Li, right?

    Xie Zeqing¡¯s brain made up the rtionship between the two of them. This was really... messy! Xiao Li didn¡¯t know about the two people¡¯s strange brain circuit. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. He thought about Qian Zixuan¡¯s words as he walked downstairs and out the corridor.

    Downstairs, they met Chu He and the others who straightened after seeing them. "How was it?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and Xie Zeqing and the others were full of strange emotions. Kudo had to helplessly open his mouth to answer. "There are no clues. We asked some routine questions and her mother said she was crazy. They didn¡¯t talk in the living roomst night."

    "I knew it... "Chu He was disappointed. "Still, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine."

    The reincarnators were heading out of themunity to take a taxi when Zheng Yi looked up at the window of Qian Zixuan¡¯s house and saw something that frightened him. Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother was standing in the lit-up living room window, watching them leave! Perhaps it was due to the distance but her face wasn¡¯t clear.

    Zheng Yi immediately pulled Xiao Li and pointed back at the window. Xiao Li followed his gaze and looked over. He happened to meet the eyes of Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother. The middle-aged woman smiled kindly and nodded at them, mouthing ¡¯Go home early.¡¯

    Xiao Li also said farewell.

    It wasn¡¯t until they were out of themunity andpletely out of the gaze of Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother that Zheng Yi sighed with relief. He spoke firmly, "I think Qian Zixuan¡¯s mother has a problem."

    "Maybe." Xiao Li stretchedzily and exposed a small section of his thin waist due to this action. "I want to see Qian Zixuan."

    Shen Chenzhi was behind him. He looked at the scene and his eyes shed.

    *******

    Qian Zixuan was located in an open park that wasn¡¯t closed at night. The park was veryrge and far from her home. The reincarnators took a taxi and the driver¡¯s expression was very strange. It seemed he had never encountered such arge group going to the park in the early hours of the morning...

    Xie Zeqing exined when he paid for it. "We are camping enthusiasts and we¡¯re going to the park to exercise our ability to survive in the wild."

    The driver looked at them even more strangely. After dropping them over, he stepped on the elerator and left the park¡¯s gates. The park at night was dark and silent. There were no lights and even the birds seemed to be swallowed by darkness.

    Zheng Yi trembled a bit. He felt that Qian Zixuan¡¯s experience was really weird but he had to rush to explore due to the task. "We can try to call her out instead of going in..."

    Xie Zeqing looked at Xiao Li. They might be able to try and make a ghost call. Xiao Li touched his phone and called ¡¯444444¡¯. The call was connected after a beeping sound. "I¡¯m sorry, you have been pulled into the cklist by this user. Your call can¡¯t be connected¡ª"

    Xiao Li told her, "I can hear your voice. I have something to tell you."

    The phone ghost asked, "...What¡¯s up?"

    "Can you help me find a person called Qian Zixuan? I don¡¯t have her phone number."

    The phone ghost was silent before speaking after a while, "I can¡¯t find her. Her signal is blocked and there is a force stronger than me."

    It seemed that this radio instance didn¡¯t allow the use of the phone ghost to find radio listeners...

    Xiao Li nodded and hung up. "There is no way. We can only go in."

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t understand this action and asked doubtfully on behalf of the other reincarnators. "Who did you call?"

    It was Xie Zeqing who answered the question before Xiao Li. "China Mobile."

    Zheng Yi, "???"

    Xiao Li met Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes (that were somehow filled with a bit of sadness and anger) and added to Xie Zeqing¡¯s answer. "...A friend who isn¡¯t a person."

    Zheng Yi, "......"

    What did that mean? If it wasn¡¯t a person, was it a ghost?! This episode reduced Zheng Yi¡¯s fear a lot and he followed Xiao Li into the park. The park¡¯s greenery was very good with trees and flowers everywhere. The reincarnators held their shlights and shouted, "Qian Zixuan¡ª"

    The wind blew and the leaves shook. The shadows of the trees looked like ghosts every time, poking the nerves of the reincarnators. There was no shadow of Qian Zixuan but she seemed to be everywhere.

    The park was so big that they walked for a while. They were almost halfway through the park when they came across a building. It was a public toilet with a triangr roof. The entrance was on the other side and the reincarnators could see an open window.

    "Ah¡ª!" Just then, a scream came from the female toilets. Xiao Li could tell that it was Qian Zixuan¡¯s voice!

    Xiao Li came to the window of the public toilet, raised his shlight and looked inside. A pretty woman with short hair was sitting on the ground inside the public toilet. She was screaming toward a certain ce with her hands over her face. The ceiling of the public toilet hadrge ck asphalt on it. It was as Qian Zixuan described on the phone.

    Xiao Li leaned his upper body through the window. "Qian Zixuan? I¡¯m the radio host."

    Qian Zixuan copsed. "Save me, please. It... it is pestering me!"

    She seemed to want to run but couldn¡¯t so she sobbed in a corner.

    Xiao Li estimated the height of the window. He was toozy to go around and walk in through the door. Thus, he put his hands on the window frame and wanted to make a leap of faith.Then he found that he couldn¡¯t jump to such a high height, just like in the silent instance at the old house. He failed¡ª

    This time, there seemed to be a subtle difference. There was a hand holding him by the waist from behind. The hands were very strong and didn¡¯t tremble at all. They steadily held him up and helped him through the window.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t need to look back to know who it was.

    Shen Chenzhi.

    Xiao Li paused for a moment but Qian Zixuan¡¯s scream shifted his attention away. She pointed to the asphalt on the ceiling of the public toilets. "H...Hands! Host, do you see that?"

    Xiao Li took two steps forward and blocked Qian Zixuan¡¯s way as he looked at the asphalt. The ck asphalt seemed alive as it constantly expanded. It had grown from an ordinary human face to the size of an adult since the first time Xiao Li had seen it. It corroded the ceiling and walls of the public toilets and rolled forward, extending hands toward Xiao Li.

    Rolling ckness...

    Xiao Li thought about it and pulled Qian Zixuan back. He touched his pen to the little yellow book and wrote on it: [@Book of Strange Stories, I want to borrow you for personal use. Summon your strange story about the red woman. Don¡¯t let your master know.]

    The little yellow book shook and there was a reply from the book of strange stories in seconds. [Okay, Old Seven.]

    Xiao Li, "......??"

    This ¡¯Old Seven¡¯ was very confusing. His confusion didn¡¯t affect the speed of arrival of the red woman. She appeared in front of Xiao Li, her hem still having the white foam from the fire extinguisher.

    The asphalt ghost held the red woman from behind. The red woman¡¯s head turned 180 degrees and she smiled at the asphalt on the wall. "Do you like red?"

    The asphalt ghost couldn¡¯t speak and it didn¡¯t respond. The hands of rolling ck liquid grasped the red woman¡¯s hem. The red woman wanted to pull it out but the asphalt ghost didn¡¯t want to let go.

    Its actions led to the ck liquid of the asphalt ghost to stain the red woman¡¯s dressed. The beautiful red dress looked like it had rolled in the mud and the red turned to ck. The red woman¡¯s fingernails suddenly became very long and she wanted to dye the other person¡¯s ¡¯clothes¡¯ red. She tore at her arm and let blood flow onto the asphalt ghost¡¯s body.

    In the struggle, the woman in red was almost rolled into the asphalt but her blood that dripped onto the body of the asphalt ghost obviously yed a role. After 30 seconds, the asphalt on the wall suddenly contracted and disappeared from the wall of the public toilet. It chose to temporarily escape from the scene.

    The rest of the red woman¡¯s body was dyed ck.

    ...She was turned ck.

    She slowly turned to face Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li pped. "ck is very good. It makes you look thin."

    Xie Zeqing standing by the window to listen, "???"

    The little dragon girl would cry when she heard it. As the gaze of the red woman filled with killing intent, Xiao Li added, "Of course, the red dress is better. Red is the symbol of a noble fierce ghost. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll return to red after washing."

    The woman in red, "......"

    What type of washing clothes?

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: I touched him!!!

 Chapter 133

    The ¡¯ck covered¡¯ ghost covered with asphalt disappeared from the public toilets. Xiao Li crouched down and pulled up Qian Zixuan sitting on the ground. "Are you okay?"

    Qian Zixuan hadn¡¯te to her senses from the scene of the fierce ghost in red fighting against the asphalt monster. She reached out and pointed to the ce where the fierce ghost in red had been and stammered, "Just now, this...?"

    Xiao Li exined, "I brought in a helper. It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s why I believe you since I can see these things."

    A human was always more credible than a ghost, not to mention that Xiao Li was the type of young man who looked good. At the disappearance of the asphalt ghost, Qian Zixuan¡¯s mood soon stabilized. She stood up straight and covered her face like she was seizing a life-saving straw. "Thank you, thank you."

    The rest of the reincarnators circled around and came in through the door of the public toilets.

    Only Shen Chenzhi was standing in front of the window. He lowered his head and rubbed the hands that had touched the young man¡¯s waist. Xiao Li¡¯s waist was flexible and powerful. He felt it very well which made him think that if he tried harder, he would leave fingerprints on Xiao Li¡¯s waist. Thus, he had subconsciously lightened his strength.

    However, he was still a bit too thin. Shen Chenzhi could circle him with one hand. He would have to eat more. These were Shen Chenzhi¡¯s thoughts.

    On the other hand, Qian Zixuan in the public toilets was surprised by the number of reincarnators. "Host, this is...?"

    Xiao Li made up a life experience for the reincarnators without blinking. "We are hosts of ate-night spiritual radio show. We are also members of the Hell Society. Since our physiques are special and filled with yin, we often see evil spirits. That¡¯s why our organization¡¯s motto is a ¡¯pure and white man conducts himself with integrity will definitely go against ghosts.¡¯

    Kudo, "???"

    This motto was too poisonous! It was too forced but no one could care about the motto of the spiritual organization! Although the details determined sess or failure, wasn¡¯t this too detailed!

    "Yes, is that so?" Qian Zixuan reluctantly forced herself to ept this setting. After all, the appearance of the red ghost wasn¡¯t false and Xiao Li had appeared to save her. "Still, how can there be foreigners?"

    Xiao Li spoke in English. "We are an international organization and foreigners have a special understanding of the subduing method."

    Alice drew a cross on her chest.

    Qian Zixuan bowed her bow. "I-I see..."

    Kudo, "......"

    She really believed it! This sister might¡¯ve been scared silly but she should have a high IQ if she could participate in a confidential project!

    Xiao Li named each of the reincarnators and led her out of the public toilets.

    Qian Zixuan lowered her head. Among the strange reincarnators, Xiao Li was closest to her. "Hercule, where are we going?"

    Xiao Li thought for a moment. "We¡¯ll find a hotel for you to let you rest first. We just got off work and have to sleep for a bit. However, before that, we have a few questions for you."

    Qian Zixuan¡¯s spirit seemed to be on the verge of copse. She hadn¡¯t slept for a long time and felt that her brain had turned to paste. She had lost the ability to think. "What do you want to ask?"

    Xiao Li asked, "How did you know about our radio¡¯s phone number?"

    Qian Zixuan replied, "I was visiting a website when an ad jumped out. I saw it was for a spiritual radio station and no one in reality believed what I said, so I wanted to call your hotline to talk about..."

    Was it an instance of tricks?

    Xiao Li asked the next question, "Where do you work?"

    Qian Zixuan muttered, "I-I can¡¯t say..."

    "Why?" This time, it wasn¡¯t Xiao Li who was talking but Kudo who had been listening to them. "You are like this now and a ghost is going to kill you. What can¡¯t you say? The first time you encountered the ghost was at work. We suspect that the ghost is rted to the ce where you work. If we don¡¯t resolve it, the ghost will probably haunt you all the time."

    Qian Zixuan tightly bit her lip. She hade out in a hurry and hadn¡¯t done any makeup. Her hair was dishevelled, her eyes zed and her cheeks were sunken. "Sorry, let me think about it. I can¡¯t think at all right now. I¡¯m sorry..."

    Kudo could only say, "It¡¯s fine. You have a good rest. We¡¯ll talkter."

    They found a ce very close to the radio office building. The hotel size wasn¡¯trge and it was amon quick hotel. The ID cards were strictly checked andbined with Xie Zeqing handing over some money, the manager opened several rooms for them.

    Qian Zixuan stayed in a room by herself. Before she went in, Will was worried that the task would fail because they hadn¡¯t resolved her secret. He took out a stack of exorcism paper from his pocket and gave it to the other person, which was better than nothing.

    Qian Zixuan held the stack of exorcism paper. She couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of these charms but it didn¡¯t prevent a warm and safe feeling from rising in her heart. She smiled gratefully at Will, took the door card and entered the hotel room. She stuck the paper on the door and in front of the bed like the other person had told her. She really needed a good night¡¯s sleep.

    The rest of the reincarnators were the same. It was almost dawn and everyone was struggling to hold on. They split apart into rooms and went to bed.

    Xiao Li was thest one to enter the room. Before he entered the room, Shen Chenzhi grabbed his hand and dragged him back. He quickly reached out for a hug before releasing his hand. It was a touch that could hardly be called a hug.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes were shining in the soft light of the hotel corridor. He looked cold and indifferent. His eyes didn¡¯t pay attention to anything but at his time, he looked at the other person like Xiao Li was the most precious treasure in the world. He said, "Let me hug you."

    Once he had the first physical contact, he would go further with a second and third one. The root of inferiority didn¡¯t only exist in humans. Even high-dimensional gods weren¡¯t immune. No one knew that in this short moment, Shen Chenzhi wanted to rub himself into the other person¡¯s blood.

    Shen Chenzhi was too close and Xiao Li could smell the scent of ice and snow from him. His eyes narrowed as he recalled the past. "You¡ª"

    Who was he in the end?

    Shen Chenzhi foresaw what Xiao Li wanted to say but he obviously didn¡¯t want to answer the question at this time. Thus, his lips curved and he avoiding it by asking lightly, "Do you want me to go in and sleep with you?"

    Xiao Li, "..."

    Apany him my ass.

    Before he closed the door, Shen Chenzhi stood in the corridor and mouthed to Xiao Li: Good night.

    **********

    The next night.

    The reincarnators slept until the afternoon while Qian Zixuan slept directly to night time. By the time Qian Zixuan came out of the room, Kudo had looked into the corridor several times.

    Tonight was the second live radio broadcast and they couldn¡¯t bring Qian Zixuan directly into the radio office. Since the clue of Qian Zixuan¡¯s workce had emerged, the ghost that appeared next could kill the reincarnators.

    This was why Kudo couldn¡¯t wait to get the ce of work from Qian Zixuan first. Kudo pushed up the frame of his sses. He looked small and young but the oversized frames covered this up very well, making him look mature.

    Once Qian Zixuan entered Kudo¡¯s field of vision, he couldn¡¯t wait to speak to the other person. "Miss Qian, how was your sleep?"

    A day¡¯s sleep wasn¡¯t enough for Qian Zixuan but it was clear that conditions wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue sleeping. Qian Zixuan gathered her hair together. "It was good but I saw them in my dreams..."

    Kudo took the opportunity to introduce the topic of the other side¡¯s workce. "Those ghosts must be haunting you for a reason. Miss Qian, can you tell me where you work? We are trying to save you."

    However, Qian Zixuan still refused to speak. "I-I¡¯m grateful to you but... I¡¯m sorry, let me think again..."

    Kudo didn¡¯t understand what she was thinking. Qian Zixuan¡¯s parents might be ghosts. What was so important about the confidential agreement in this situation? If an average person encountered this, shouldn¡¯t they reveal itpletely?

    Unless... the ce she worked was more frightening to her than ghosts. For example, if she told her workce then she would certainly die. However, if she met a ghost then she might still be able to think of a way to escape.

    Kudo had this guess in his heart. He advised Qian Zixuan but the other side still refused to speak. He discussed it with the others and decided to give Qian Zixuan some time to speak. First, they should listen to today¡¯s broadcast for new clues.

    Soon, it was midnight and another day of live radio coverage was about to begin. Night covered the office building. Apart from the 14th floor, the entire building was no longer bright and was dark. It gave off a frightening feeling.

    Xiao Li sat in front of the console and yed a piece of music, waiting for someone to call.

    Compared tost night, tonight¡¯s live radio broadcast was obviously cold. It wasn¡¯t until 10 minutes after the broadcast that he received the first phone call. However, the first call made Zheng Yi instantly jump out of his seat!

    It was because it was a call for help. "Help me, help me¡ª"

    Apanying this sound was the sound of wind. It was as if some type of wild animal was howling to reflect the poignancy of the cry for help. The voice crying for help was frightened but the reincarnators could still identity its owner. It was Zheng Yi.

    Yet Zheng Yi was currently pointing at the radio console in a panic. There was no way for him to make a call. Zheng Yi stammered, "This... what is going on? That isn¡¯t me. I never made such a call..."

    Xiao Li turned up the volume and directly asked the other person. "Zheng Yi?"

    "Beep beep." The sound of the phone hanging up came from the microphone. The first caller hung up after leaving only one remark.

    The office was silent and only Zheng Yi was breathing heavily. "That ghost sounds like my voice?"

    Chu He, who was the one closest to Zheng Yi, took a defensive stance and moved away from him. "Or are you... the ghost?"

    Zheng Yi was panicked and hurried to justify himself. "I... I¡¯m not! I¡¯m a human, I¡¯m really human!"

    Kudo looked suspicious. He nced at Xie Zeqing but before he spoke, Xie Zeqing shook his head. "In my perception, he is indeed a human."

    Otherwise, Xie Zeqing would¡¯ve long said it.

    Kudo wasn¡¯t at ease. He took out his task book and pulled out a water ball, throwing it to the ground. Once the water ball smashed on the ground, there was a blue fog. Kudo looked relieved. "This is my special item. He is indeed a human. If there are ghosts around us then it would turn red in warning."

    "Right, I¡¯m certain I¡¯m me." Zheng Yi stated. "The ghost was pretending to be me, presumably to lead us to¡ª"

    "If he really wants to lead us somewhere, he wouldn¡¯t hang up." Xiao Li said. "He would say at least one location."

    "That... he is just trying to scare us or this is just the first move. He will take my appearanceter..." Zheng Yi tried to specte on the meaning of the phone call just now. "Shall we set a secret code? If you say Beijing roast duck, I¡¯ll reply with kung pao chicken. If I don¡¯t say the signal then it isn¡¯t me!"

    Kudo gave a meaningless sigh. "...It is a simple, clear code."

    No matter how much Zheng Yi defended himself, the rest of the reincarnators were still wary of him.

    Xie Zeqing nced at Xiao Li. "Do you think he is a ghost?"

    Xiao Li moved his pen and lowered his voice. He didn¡¯t let Zheng Yi hear him. "I think...there is a great possibility that it is actually him."

    "Then the one in front of us isn¡¯t... a human?"

    "No, I mean..." Xiao Li thought about it for a moment. He drew a line and three points on the paper. "Change your thoughts and make a hypothesis. If the other side is Zheng Yi himself, the middle of this line is us. In front is the time and space that hasn¡¯t happened yet and the phone call came from in front of us."

    "You mean to say..."

    Xiao Li dered, "This call is likely toe from the future."

    The reincarnators¡¯ mobile phone signals didn¡¯t work and Zheng Yi didn¡¯t about the phone ghost. If he and Xiao Li were separate under separate circumstances, it was possible for him to call the known radio¡¯s phone number. However, what would happen in the future that would make Zheng Yi call for help?

    Xie Zeqing frowned deeply. "The future? How is that possible?"

    "Ghosts will appear so nothing is impossible." Xiao Li released his grip on his pen. "It might not be asplicated as I thought. It might just be a ghost disguised as Zheng Yi."

    Xie Zeqing swore that he heard some disappointment from the other person¡¯s final words. Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak again. He picked up his phone and sent a message to the phone ghost. Xie Zeqing noticed his movements. "What message did you send and to whom?"

    "This is a spoiler."

    Xie Zeqing, "???"

    He still wanted to ask but Xiao Li smiled and didn¡¯t give an exnation. It wasn¡¯t only Xiao Li¡¯s side discussing it. Alice, Will and Chu He were also whispering and they looked at Zheng Yi with quite alert eyes.

    Zheng Yi really wanted to cry. No matter what, the other person on the phone couldn¡¯t be him. He only felt that he was being stared at by a ghost. He leaned toward Xiao Li and said, "Hercule..."

    Sherlock, help!

    Before his deliberately sticky words came out of his throat, the radio station over there received a second call and Xiao Li connected it. The caller was a man in his 20s and his voice was hoarse due to fear. "Hello, are you the spiritual radio station?"

    Xiao Li skillfully said, "Yes, do you have a story to share with us?"

    The other side took a few deep breaths. "Since you are a spiritual radio station, you should believe my story. I hope you don¡¯t say that I am making it up. I...I encountered a ghost."

    "I don¡¯t know how it happened. My name is Wu Gong. I¡¯m an ordinary office worker and usually don¡¯t exercise much. Then the day before yesterday, one of my colleagues invited me to y badminton. He said he had a season card and can be exempt from paying. I thought it was time to exercise and I went."

    "Everything started there. I rarely exercise and could only y for half an hour. I sat down to rest but my colleague pulled me over for another game."

    "At that time, it was almost 10 o¡¯clock and the badminton hall closed at 11 o¡¯clock. There were very few people in the hall and it was dark outside. I was a bit scared and wanted to leave after this game. Then something happened."

    "My colleague hit the shuttlecock to the other side and I couldn¡¯t catch it. The shuttlecock flew to the corner. I walked over to pick it up but just as I bent over, I found... another hand picked up the shuttlecock and handed it to me."

    "It was a white hand and the thin wrist was a bit scary. The bones were twisted and I looked up to see the hand didn¡¯t have an owner. Can you understand what I¡¯m saying? It... it was just a hand!"

    "I was scared. I sat directly in the ground and pointed in that direction, unable to speak. My colleague came over and asked me what happened. I pointed but the hand had disappeared. The shuttlecock fell from the air to my feet."

    "I told my colleagues about it but my colleagues didn¡¯t see anything. I asked the boss to check the monitor but the monitoring only caught myself panicking. My colleagueforted me, saying that I was under pressure from working too much. I should go back to take a bath and sleep early. I thought it might be true so I looked at aputer all day at work. Thus, I went back first."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t rush to interject and waited for Wu Gong to recover his emotions.

    Wu Gong took a deep breath. "Then I got home. I originally wanted to go straight to sleep after the exercise but when I closed my eyes, my mind was only on the hand. I couldn¡¯t sleep so I got up to y games."

    "I yed apetitive game. You know, it¡¯s hot now. To be honest, I forgot about the badminton hall as I was controlling the character to kill the other team."

    "Halfway through, I died in a group battle and the screen turned grey. I got up to get a ss of iced Coke but that¡¯s when I noticed the deskmp in my bedroom shining and I saw the hand again."

    "It was holding themp, just like in the badminton hall. It followed me home! Then when I got up from my chair and looked closely, the hand was gone again. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I looked back at theputer screen and became stunned."

    Xiao Li asked him, "What happened?"

    Wu Gong continued, "Myputer game had changed. I was originally supposed to be at the resurrection point but now... it turned into a video!"

    "Video...?"

    "Yes, a video. A video of a little person with very low pixels. He was wearing exactly the same clothes as me and also ying badminton at the badminton hall. He was frightened by the sudden appearance of the ghost, went home andy in bed to sleep. Then he got up to y games... it was like watching a video of myself."

    Xie Zeqing heard up to here and waspletely attracted. He couldn¡¯t help wondering, "Then?"

    The other person responded. "Then... well, the person in the video also looked dazed but he soon looked out the window like he was attracted by something..."

    "The little guy in the video was so much like me that I couldn¡¯t help looking out the window along with his movements.

    The man said this and started to pause for breath.

    Xiao Li asked him, "What did you see?"

    "I...I saw my own face¡ªno no no, I can¡¯t say it is my face. I should say it is... the face of the small person in the video! However, he... he is me. It was a video of me. This is a very mysterious feeling. Host, I don¡¯t know if you can understand..."

    "Then?"

    Wu Gong said, "The little man at the window stretched out a finger and pointed to theputer in front of me. I looked at theputer and saw that the video was continuing to y."

    "The one on theputer screen shouted and stood up. He turned around, raised the hair over his forehead and walked out the door."

    "The structure of the room was exactly the same as my home. Beyond the door is the living room. In the video, I came to the living room and stood at the door, as if I was considering going out. However, I didn¡¯t take any actions.

    "This time, I didn¡¯t dare leave my room to look. I think that the person in the video didn¡¯t move so I wanted to forcibly turn off theputer. Yet it wouldn¡¯t work no matter how I tried to shut it down. Even pulling the plug didn¡¯t work. I could only click the door with the mouse and the video person also moved. He followed when I meant by going out the door, running down the corridor in a flustered manner. He ran all the way down the stairs."

    "Then in the process of running down, the hand appeared again! In the video, I was about to run out the anti-theft door when the hand appeared around my neck. It slowly tightened its grip and strangled me. I died in the video."

    "I was really scared. I felt this was a prophecy and as long as I go out, the hand will strangle me. I could only stay at home. I wanted to call someone to my house to apany me but no one answered my call. As I was hesitating, the image in the video changed again. The one on the screen was back in the room and I could still manipte him."

    "Thus, I chose to stay at home. I didn¡¯t move but even then, I found the hand still appeared. It stretched out from my bedroom like rubber mud. However, it ispletely white and will strangle me if I stay in the room. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I flipped through the phone¡¯s address book and could only get through to your number. If I knew this would happen, I would never y again!"

    Wu Gong cried with regret.

    The moment the call connected, Kudo was already recording and writing down keywords. He interjected and asked, "Where do you live?"

    "The Panshi area." At this time, Wu Gong was unable to maintain his privacy. His voice was filled with a bit of anticipation. "You... are youing to save me? Pleasee and save me..."

    Kudo didn¡¯t directly answer this question. He hadpared Wu Gong¡¯s case to Qian Zixuan¡¯s incident and apart from the ghost, there was nomon ground. He had to continue to say, "We¡¯ll try. Mr Wu, can I ask about your workce? Or do you have any other special things that might be the source of your ghost?"

    "My job is a clerk in a paintingpany. I haven¡¯t encountered anything special..." Wu Gong sobbed as he exposed his ownpany.

    Kudo used the radio¡¯sputer to check out thepany. It was a small local enterprise and nothing bizarre had happened. On the other side, Wu Gong saw no response and tentatively asked, "H-Host? Will youe and save me?"

    Kudo and Xiao Li nced at each other. Then Xiao Li pressed the caller button and replied, "Yes."

    "Um, that¡¯s good... thank you... I¡¯ll be waiting for you." Wu Gong gasped. "Can I trouble you toe a bit faster? I¡¯m afraid that the hand will suddenly appear."

    It was 1 a.m. He cried as he hung up.

    Kudo took the paper full of clues. "Should we really go? I think it is a trap..."

    It was a tant trap for the reincarnators.

    The trick of this trap was that the task required them to dig out the secrets hidden by the callers. Even if they knew there were tigers in the mountain, they had to go and grasp every detail, otherwise they might not be able toplete the task.

    They were senior reincarnators, even Will and the others didn¡¯t say they wouldn¡¯t go. Xiao Li yed the final music and they left here.

    Quiet was restored to the radio office at 1 a.m. There seemed to be something afoot in the endless darkness.

    *********

    Wu Gong¡¯s house.

    Based on the address he reported, it was a new stylemunity. It was located in the city centre and the location wasn¡¯t remote. It was surrounded by 24 hour convenience stores, bars and other buildings. The neon lights were so bright that theypared with the moonlight above their heads.

    Xie Zeqing sessfully used money to persuade the security guard and registered Wu Gong¡¯s house number. Then he and the rest of the reincarnators mixed into themunity.

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t go in with them. He looked around the area and bent over to whisper in Xiao Li¡¯s ear. "I want to buy something. You go in first."

    Xiao Li looked at the young man¡¯s back and found he entered a convenience store. Xie Zeqing pointed to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s back. "What is he doing? Is he buying something?"

    Xiao Li shook his head hesitantly. "I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go ahead and talk first."

    Xie Zeqing shrugged and didn¡¯t take back his inquiring eyes until the convenience store left his view.

    This area was surrounded by a sleepless city but once inside, there weren¡¯t many residents with lights on. People could perceive the dark and gloomy atmosphere. The greenery of themunity was very good. All types of flowers and nts were in full bloom. There were still raindrops fromst night on it. There were stray leaves and flowers on the ground.

    The reincarnators pushed open the safety door and walked up to the third floor to Wu Gong¡¯s ce. The footsteps of the group were instinctively very light because they were afraid to attract the attention of ghosts. Xiao Li stood at Wu Gong¡¯s door and knocked.

    Chu He¡¯s body was tense. If something went wrong, he was ready to jump into the safety stairs and run outside. Wu Gong seemed to have been waiting for them. The sound of footsteps was quickly heard and the door opened.

    Warm yellow light poured into the room. Wu Gong was an ordinary looking man around 30 years old. He was a bit fat and full of sweat. "Yes... are you the host?"

    Xiao Li replied, "Yes, we are the hosts of the spiritual radio station. We are also members of the Hell Society."

    Wu Gong didn¡¯t care what Xiao Li was saying. After experiencing the extreme horror of ghosts, he was happy enough seeing humans. He had no time to consider if the other side was lying and hurriedly opened the door. "Come in. Hosts, you haven¡¯t encountered... that hand?"

    He wore a scarf that firmly covered his neck.

    Kudo looked at the other person¡¯s neck inquisitively. "We didn¡¯t encounter it. Mr Wu, are you very cold?"

    Wu Gong touched the scarf around his neck. "This... ah, no. I¡¯m afraid the hand will appear to strangle my neck. I can buy more time with the scarf."

    Zheng Yi temporarily abandoned the shadow that the first phone call had brought to me. Heforted Wu Gong, "It¡¯s fine, there is Hercule."

    He had blind faith in Xiao Li. At this point, he was staring at Xie Zeqing to imply ¡¯Sherlock is more reliable than Moriarty.¡¯

    Xie Zeqing didn¡¯t understand Zheng Yi¡¯s meaning and added, "Yes, there is Hercule and there won¡¯t be any problems."

    Moriarty was still very reliable.

    Xiao Li looked behind Wu Gong. This house was very big. There were three rooms and one hallway. It was decorated in a pretty manner and the walls were painted white. There was the fresh smell of oranges in the air.

    Xiao Li mused for a moment before asking, "Where is that video?"

    "Oh, here." Once the video was mentioned, Wu Gong shook all over. He led Xiao Li and the others to theputer where the video of ¡¯him¡¯ was standing in front of the door.

    Wu Gong exined. "I don¡¯t dare touch him. I just touch him every five minutes to let him take two steps. I found that this can dy the time of the hands appearing..."

    Kudo frowned. "You mean, you died again in the time we can over?"

    Wu Gong¡¯s face was bitter. "Yes, during the time when you didn¡¯te, I have been circling the living room. As a result, the hand reached for my head again. I blinked and the video returned to the original. I don¡¯t know how many times I died in the vide and I don¡¯t dare to face the screen anymore..."

    Xiao Li sat on the chair in front of theputer. Xie Zeqing¡¯s hand pressed on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and he wanted to say something but Xiao Li just nced at him.

    Xiao Li said, "Then I¡¯ll try it."

    Just as he put his hand on the mouse, there was the sound of footsteps from the door. Shen Chenzhi came over and ced a carton of milk in front of theputer screen. "Drink something to nourish your stomach."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    He reached out and touched the outside of the carton, which was still warm.

    On one side, Xie Zeqing made an unbearable expression. What were these two men doing? Still thinking about drinking at this time? Don¡¯t talk about lovers, he couldn¡¯t do this to his parents?

    Shen Chenzhi was actually very content. He didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s eyes. After putting down the milk, he stood aside and looked at Xiao Li ying the game. Yes, ying the game.

    The video on Wu Gong¡¯sputer was closer o a mini-game. yers can manipte the area on theputer screen by clicking on the mouse to manipte the little man who resembled Wu Gong but he couldn¡¯t give more detailed instructions.

    Xiao Li first pointed to the bedroom. The person on the screen walked into the bedroom from the living room. Then Xiao Li opened the wardrobe and let the person open it one by one. After finding nothing, he pointed to the toilet.

    Kudo looked for a moment before asking, "Hercule, what are you doing?"

    "Um? Exploring."

    He clicked on the toilet and the little person on the screen raised the toilet lid and looked into the toilet.

    Kudo muttered, "I don¡¯t think the hand would be hiding in the toilet..."

    Wu Gong saw this and pointed to the time in the lower right corner. "I... I can¡¯t stay in the room for long or that hand will strangle me..."

    He pointed out the essence. This was originally a scary escape game. Wu Gong went out and died once. He hid in the room and died once. It was just that in Xiao Li¡¯s hand, he didn¡¯t know why but it felt like an excellent operation show.

    Xiao Li stated, "There seems to be nothing in the room. Then go out and take a look."

    ording to Wu Gong¡¯s experience, he couldn¡¯t go down the stairs. Xiao Li clicked the bedroom window. On theputer video, the little man pushed the window open and stuck out his head. Xiao Li clicked on the air conditioning box next to the window, the window edge and the sewer pipe. The small man followed the directions of the mouse click and slowly descended to the ground.

    Wu Gong¡¯s expression wasplicated. He looked at this little man quivering and reaching out with his toes for the next house¡¯s window edge. Then he muttered, "I... I¡¯m not physically strong enough. I can¡¯t do it."

    The moment she spoke, the little man¡¯s arms weakened and he fell from the height of the second floor.

    Wu Gong, "......"

    Xiao Li tried to click on thewn. The little man stood up. He seemed to be in pain from the fall but he could still walk. He only stumbled a bit.

    Xiao Li stated, "You fell from the second floor but didn¡¯t die. Fortunately, you can walk."

    Wu Gong subconsciously touched the ce where he fell in the video.

    Xiao Li then manipted the little person to go outside themunity. The little person walked firmly on the road of themunity, surrounded by trees. It was just like when the reincarnators entered.

    At first, it was smooth. Then once the little man reached the door of themunity, Xiao Li found that the lights in the security room had gone out and the security guard had disappeared. The little man gradually approached the security room. The security room was dark and it was impossible to tell if someone was inside or not.

    The moment the little person passed the security room, there was a white twisted hand that emerged from inside, grabbing the edge of the window! Xiao Li increased the intensity of the mouse clicks, manipting the small person to avoid the attacks of the hand.

    Wu Gong who was distressed by his old waist, "......"

    He seemed to hear the sound of his waist twisting, making him touch his waist. The little man stumbled as he ran forward. The hand behind him was as Wu Gong described. It was like rubber mud that kept following the little man.

    Xiao Li ran to the road. This road had no pedestrians and the lights of the convenience store were also turned off. It was as if the whole world in the video only contained this little person. He steered the little man to the trees on the side of the street, walking around a tree trunk three times while bending to avoid the hand reaching for his neck.

    This led to the hand twisting around the trunk three times...

    The owner of the hand seemed angry. It suddenly stretched out half a metre, making it impossible for the little man to escape by winding around a tree. Xiao Li could only manipte him to continue running forward.

    This time, the little man was running a lot faster than before. The hand took some time to unwind from the tree trunk, giving the little man a chance to breathe.

    Wu Gong had never left themunity in the game. He stared with big eyes, watching every move on the screen. Soon, the little man came to a crossroads. In front of him, the pedestrian lights turned red. Then the little man stopped running and waited on the side of the road.

    Wu Gong couldn¡¯t help asking, "Why aren¡¯t you running? That hand ising."

    Xiao Li ced the mouse on the opposite red light signal and spoke incredulously, "You want me to run a red light?"

    Kudo, "......"

    Sow-abiding when ying an escape game? Wasn¡¯t he usually clever?

    "I-I-It¡¯sing already!" Wu Gong nervously pointed to theputer screen. The hand over there had reach out half its fingernails¡ª

    At this time, the light opposite the small person was still red. Xiao Li controlled the little man to turn and run to the left green signal light. He had just run across the road when the original signal light turned green and the light here turned red.

    In their eyes, the hand didn¡¯t obey the traffic light restrictions and stretched out to the little man on the other side of the street.

    Xiao Li seemed quite surprised. "Running a red light, this isn¡¯t good."

    Everyone, ".........??"

    Why so strict? What was the point of being strict with ghosts?!

 Chapter 134

    Xiao Li¡¯s mouth said so but his hands moved nonstop as he controlled the little man running to the other side of the street.

    The hand chasing him could extend infinitely but due to the limitation of the arms, it was caught many times when the small man circled the utility poles or stores several times. It failed to catch the rtively more flexible small person.

    One man and one hand chased each other on the side of the road in the game.

    Kudo was relieved to see that the small person wasn¡¯t caught. He observed the hand in the game for a while before taking the initiative to ask, "If it can¡¯t catch Wu Gong in the game, do we have to y with it forever? ording to Wu Gong¡¯s statement, there is no punishment for death and it will instead return to Wu Gong¡¯s living room..."

    "This is more like a warning." Chu He followed Kudo¡¯s analysis. "The game is warning Wu Gong of the possible dangers around him? For example, when walking down the stairs he will encounter the hand. He will also encounter it when staying at home. Even if he leaves themunity through the window, he will encounter it at the security guard room..."

    Wu Gong immediately cried out, "Then how can I run? Isn¡¯t death everywhere? Hosts, you have listened to so many ghost stories very day. There must be a way to save me, right?"

    Kudo looked around Wu Gong¡¯s house before finally stopping on him. "Mr Wu, now isn¡¯t the time to hide you. You really haven¡¯t done any ghosts games? Or you haven¡¯t encountered anything?"

    "I really haven¡¯t." Wu Gong scratched his head anxiously and pushed up the hair over his forehead, exposing a too high hairline. "I¡¯m in my house all the time and y games every day when Ie back from work? How can I meet a ghost? If I knew then I would tell you!"

    Due to this action, Wu Gong¡¯s sleeve fell up, exposing his arms. 10 centimeters from the underside of his shoulder, there was a sharp ck and white line on his arm. The skin above was the same as his face but the skin below this line was rtively dark.

    Kudo asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Wu Gong shrugged, "Before, I went to y on an ind in the sun and forgot to put on sunscreen."

    Chu He wondered, "Then why only one arm? What about the other one?"

    The moment his words emerged, it was unknown if it was Chu He¡¯s illusion but the temperature of the entire room seemed to drop 10 degrees. He cautiously took a step back.

    Wu Gong didn¡¯t think too much. He also pushed up the sleeve of his left arm, revealing another even-skinned arm. "It is because I applied the sunscreen with my right hand at the time. I applied it to my whole body except for my right arm. Thus, it turned out to be tanned in this funny way.¡±

    Although he exined it this way, Chu He¡¯s hand was still holding onto the life-saving item in his pocket. It didn¡¯t seem like a lie. Qian Zixuan might have obvious clues but no clues had been found on Wu Gong¡¯s side...

    Kudo was thinking when he suddenly heard Xiao Li, who had been concentrating on ying the ¡¯chasing game¡¯ with the ghost, open his mouth. "Wu Gong, where did you go on the day you met this hand. Show me where I should go."

    The suddenly named Wu Gong was stunned for a moment. "Ah?"

    Xie Zeqing gave Wu Gong his seat. He sat in front of theputer screen, struggling to identify the location of the game¡¯s little person. Fortunately, Xiao Li hadn¡¯t run too far. As a local, he could still recognize this specific ce.

    Xiao Li manipted the character in the game and bypassed the hand circled around a column. He watched Wu Gong and repeated the question. Wu Gong reached out and pointed on theputer screen to the right. "Go this way. I... mypany is here and I drive past every day."

    This game was very sophisticated. The pixels might be low but every road in reality was amodated. It was like a map that had been forced to shrink countless times. ording to Wu Gong¡¯s directions, from his house to thepany and then from thepany to the badminton hall after work, there were many keyndmarks such as amercial centre, a football stadium...

    Xiao Li looked at them one by one before finally pointing to an unknown building near the badminton hall. "What is this ce?"

    Wu Gong scratched his ears. "I... I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t usually go here because it isn¡¯t a fun ce. There wasn¡¯t a name written on it?"

    Xiao Li manipted the little man in the game to move past.

    It looked like an old bungalow. The walls were ck and the outside was surrounded by dark green vines. The windows were closed and it looked like no one had lived here for a long time. There was no house number on it and the fountain was dry.

    Wu Gong touched his mobile phone. "I checked. It is on Luomen Road. Since there is nobel... it should be an old house that doesn¡¯t belong to anyone?"

    The little man in the game stood at the door of the old bungalow. Xiao Li clicked on the ground of the old bungalow. The little person slowly climbed over the iron gate and stood in front of the fountain.

    ording to reason, the shadow-like hand should¡¯ve appeared long ago. However, after the little man entered the bungalow, the hand disappeared. The viin had been standing there for two minutes but no hands appeared outside the iron gate.

    Just then, Wu Gong grabbed his arm and spoke impatiently, "Do you think the air is getting thinner? Is the window not open?"

    The moment he spoke, Chu He found that Wu Gong¡¯splexion was getting bluer and bluer. Xiao Li released the mouse and stood up from theputer table, looking back at Wu Gong. His face was close to the paleness of the dead man. He leaned against the window, gasping for breath as he pulled the scarf away from his neck, revealing a blue handprint already on his neck.

    As early as the first game failure, he was like the character inside and had been strangled to death by that ghost hand. The reincarnators only met Wu Gong after he had already died and forgotten about his death due to some spiritual power.

    Xie Zeqing cried out, "He turned into a ghost. No, he is a ghost. Run!"

    "Hurry up!" Kudo pulled out a protective pot and smashed it against the ground. He didn¡¯t look back as he ran to the door of Wu Gong¡¯s house.

    The rest of the reincarnators were driven by instinct and ran outside. Zheng Yi took two steps before subconsciously looking back at Xiao Li, who was observing Wu Gong. Wu Gong¡¯s head was twisted to one side and his tongue extended out. There was sticky yellow pus flowing out, dripping down his chin onto the rug. He was disgusting and couldn¡¯tmunicate.

    Without saying anything, Xiao Li hurried to the door and ran out together with Zheng Yi. Wu Gong was slow. By the time he came out of his room, the rest of the reincarnators were in the corridor.

    Chu He wanted to go down the stairs when Kudo shouted, "We can¡¯t go down the stairs. There is a ghost there in the game, did you forget?"

    Chu He made a sudden stop on the stairs. He looked around and finally came to the escape window in the corridor. He reached out to open the shutter and jumped straight down from it. The people behind him followed suit.

    Senior reincarnators often faced the need to escape and they needed enough physical strength. Thus, they usually went to the gym and paid attention to exercising. The low floor plus the help of pipes meant it wasn¡¯t difficult to climb down.

    However, for Xiao Li who used oundish methods, he was slightly worried. If he stepped on empty air then he might fall directly. Compared with this, it was better to walk on the stairs for a while. In any case, he could hide while walking.

    Wu Gong came slowly out of the door of his house and moved like a saliva making machine toward the window.

    Standing behind him, Shen Chenzhi pressed down on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and whispered, "I¡¯ll go down first. You jump down and I¡¯ll catch you."

    Xiao Li looked at him. The young man¡¯s eyes shed with a faint golden light as he held the window and fell directly to the ground. Then he signalled to Xiao Li to jump. The pale yellow pus left water marks in the corridor. Xiao Li no longer hesitated. He held the edge of the window and also jumped down.

    The wind whizzed through his ears. Shen Chenzhi caught him easily, arms wrapped around Xiao Li¡¯s waist as he pulled Xiao Li into his arms. They were very close. Due to gravity, Xiao Li had almost crashed into Shen Chenzhi¡¯s arms and his side face was attached to the other person¡¯s neck.

    Shen Chenzhi could feel the warm skin sticking to him and asked quietly, "Are you okay?"

    His tone was low and now it was even lower, hitting the eardrums.

    Xiao Li nodded in a modest way and Shen Chenzhi let him go. Xiao Li took a few steps to the side. He looked up and saw Wu Gong looking down at them, just like Qian Zixuan¡¯s parents.

    Kudo didn¡¯t want to disturb Shen Chenzhi but now the timing wasn¡¯t right. He gasped and asked, "Let¡¯s go out first?"

    Will said, "Wu Gong is a ghost... will there be a problem with Qian Zixuan? Let¡¯s find another hotel and not go back."

    "How can we do our task if we don¡¯t get close to her?" Lin Qili wondered. "During the day, do you want to go see the building in the game?"

    In the instance world, every exception couldn¡¯t be ignored. The group walked out of themunity. Since there was a ghost in the security guard¡¯s room, they decided not to go through the main door and found a low wall to climb over.

    Xiao Li thought about it and asked Kudo, "I remember you had to go out to buy a mobile phone?"

    Kudo felt in his pocket. "Yes, in order to contact Qian Zixuan, I bought a telephone card for this world."

    Xiao Li stated, "Send her the address and tell her we know in order to test her reaction."

    Kudo did as he said.

    At this time, Qian Zixuan wasn¡¯t sleeping. It was unknown if she had slept or not but she soon returned a message. "You... how did you find it? It wasn¡¯t told by me, it really wasn¡¯t..."

    Kudo wanted to find out a bit more information from Qian Zixuan but Qian Zixuan wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate at all. The moment Kudo made the phone call, Xie Zeqing said, "Wait, Qian Zixuan works in that old bungalow? It isn¡¯t apany at all. What is she doing? A babysitter?"

    "Based on her description, I thought it was a multinational bigpany..." Zheng Yi spat out. "Working in an old house? Isn¡¯t it strange?"

    Once Zheng Yi finished this sentence, he btedly found that he had agreed with Xie Zeqing. He swallowed back his words and turned to look at Xiao Li. Xiao Li finally decided. "Go over there to see the specific situation."

    It was early in the morning and Xie Zeqing and Zheng Yi were used to his style, but others didn¡¯t agree.

    Lin Qili directly said, "It is better to find a ce to rest first and go tomorrow. Now... it is too dangerous."

    Xiao Li stated, "The benefit of going earlier is that we can leave earlier. You can go back first. I¡¯ll go by myself."

    Kudo pushed up his sses. "Hercule is right. The tips have been clearly given. If you¡¯re still hesitating, tomorrow night¡¯s live radio broadcast will be a huge disaster. We don¡¯t have time."

    Will and the others hesitated for a moment. At such a time, no one would make fun of life. Finally, Chu He and Will chose to find a hotel and look for news while the rest went to the strange old house with Xiao Li.

    ********

    It was only when they stood at the door of the old bungalow that people really understand the difference between thisplex and the game screen. It was far more mysterious than it seemed in the game.

    It was like the scales of some reptile had covered the shell of the building. The neon of the entire city seemed isted here. Only the magnified high beam reflected on the vines and the darkness wasn¡¯t deep. It seemed like something was lurking in the darkness to peep at people.

    They were now like the little person in the game. They came over the iron gate into the yard of the old bungalow and faced a dried up fountain.

    The statue in the middle of the fountain was a small angel carved in pure white marble. He was shot with curly hair and wings behind his back. He wore open trousers and the source of the fountain happened to be the middle of his trousers.

    Zheng Yi explored the bottom of the fountain. "The bottom is dry. There is some silt and nothing else."

    "Go in and see." Xiao Li touched his shlight and walked forward.

    He had just bypassed the fountain and prepared to enter the old bungalow when the sound of water suddenly entered his ears. It was especially loud in the deserted night. Xiao Li paused and followed the sound of the water. He saw that liquid actually flowed out of the originally dry fountain, constantly flowing to the bottom as the water level continued to rise. Due to the structure of the fountain, this scene looked more like¡ª

    Xie Zeqing also associated it with a picture and asked Xiao Li, "Was it so scared by you that it pissed?"

    Xiao Li, "........."

 Chapter 135

    Xiao Li shone a shlight on the face of the statue.

    The fountain statue originally had fat cheeks and was doll-like cute. His pupils were facing the front door but somehow, at his moment, he seemed to be ncing in Xiao Li¡¯s direction. Once he found that his angle wasn¡¯t quite right, he turned back to the front in the blink of an eye.

    Xiao Li took a few steps back, the light of the shlight directly on the statue¡¯s face as he looked thoughtfully at it. Xie Zeqing looked at the statue in the fountain. "I didn¡¯t notice the ghost in him..."

    Xiao Li added, "You didn¡¯t notice the ghost in Wu Gong."

    Xie Zeqing was a bit stung. "Some ghosts have special abilities and I really don¡¯t see the breath on them until they voluntarily reveal their identity."

    In addition, he was used to relying on Xiao Li and didn¡¯t maximize his physique to examine Wu Gong. Humans were inert creatures. Once they found others to rely on, they would easily choose to give up the right to think to the other side.

    Xiao Li continued to look at the fountain statue. Zheng Yi didn¡¯t understand the details but he could feel that Xie Zeqing had been dealt a blow. Thus, he showed a faint fighting smile. He didn¡¯t know if it was Xiao Li¡¯s illusion but as he watched, the statue¡¯s urine¡ªah no, the fountain water became more turbulent. The water seemed a bit thicker than what it was just now.

    Xiao Li looked at the little angel of the fountain for 30 seconds. Then he took back the light of shlight and took a few steps forward to push open the door of the old bungalow.

    "It... that¡¯s it?!" Lin Qili asked while pointing to the statue.

    "Otherwise? Do you want to ask it why the fountain suddenly turned on? Perhaps it is a weing ceremony." Xiao Li stated as he entered the old house.

    The rest followed with only Alice at the end. She hesitated as she touched a camera in her pocket before taking a photo of the fountain. Then she strode to the back of the line. This old bungalow wasn¡¯t as dpidated as it looked on the outside. On the contrary, it was very clean.

    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary haunted ce. There were no dust or blood. It was clean like people were living in it. It was very big and empty. The roof was a semicircle with an arch. There was no chandelier on it. Xiao Li even faintly smelled the light scent of disinfected water.

    Zheng Yi followed Xiao Li and whispered, "How can I not see this as a ce where Qian Zixuan works? Is she really a babysitter or was she fooling us?"

    Xiao Li shook his head. He lit up the front with a shlight and entered deeply.

    "Wait¡ªah!" Lin Qili called out but she only had time to say the first word when the change happened.

    Just as the reincarnators came to the middle of the old bungalow, the entire floor suddenly copsed like a mechanism had been touched. The group fell through the floor and darkness engulfed everything.

    The empty floor quickly merged together again and the fountain of the old house stopped flowing. Bubbles appeared in the remaining water and it was like a mechanism as the water flowed to the bottom of the fountain.

    *********

    Xiao Li felt his entire body was in a state of weightlessness. Then he seemed to be helped by someone in the air so that he didn¡¯t fall head first to the ground. His shoulder still hit somewhere but it was like something silky was entangled around his arm and wrapped him in a rtively fixed position.

    The floor here was different from the bungalow above. The light was very bright, a type of white light that made people feel panicked.

    During the fall, the reincarnators were split up and fell to different ces. Xiao Li looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone or hear any other sound. He took a deep breath and touched the wall, only to find the doll had fixed him to the spot with hair. Xiao Li touched the doll¡¯s little head and continued to walk forward.

    The ce where he fell was a corridor. It was bright in all directions and the windows were clean. It looked like a scientificboratory and it was spotless. He left this corridor and it was divided into separate rooms with exhaust fan vents. The temperature remained constant and the doors were transparent, ss doors. It was credible enough to say this was the ce where Qian Zixuan worked.

    Xiao Li passed a row of ss doors from 018 to 030. However, all of them were empty without even tables, chairs and benches. These were... test numbers? Xiao Li spected in his heart while moving forward.

    The undergroundboratory covered arge area that was far beyond the scope of the old house. It was like a huge underground spider web, upying below the entire city. Just as Xiao Li rounded the corner again, a voice entered his eardrum.

    "Um, I"m so hungry... although I just ate but it still isn¡¯t enough... I¡¯m still hungry... hiss..."

    This was apanied by the sound of gulping. It was like this person was really hungry and wanted to eat something. The sound was close and seemed to be right in his ears.

    Xiao Li turned and saw that there was suddenly a face in an empty ss room. The greedy face was pushed against the ss beyond recognition. The mouth was drooling and it belonged to a middle-aged man. He had a protruding belly and hissed as he watched Xiao Li. "I¡¯m so hungry... let me... take a bit..."

    Xiao Li made a sound as he pointed to the other side¡¯s belly. "You¡¯re so fat and still want to eat?"

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to hear it. His pair of small eyes stared closely at Xiao Li. "Just... take a bite!"

    In this empty undergroundboratory where ¡¯living things¡¯ were rarely encountered, Xiao Li wanted to ask the other person a few words when he heard footsteps in the corridor far away. The footsteps were very loud and seemed to belong to a heavyweight. It probably wasn¡¯t a person. If it was a person then they had to be at least a Hulk-level character.

    The middle-aged man pressed against the ss door smiled. "It¡¯s no use. You can¡¯t escape. If you want to escape its hunt... it can only be through me."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Enter my cell and I¡¯ll protect you but... you have to let me take a bite." The hungry middle-aged man suggested. "My appetite is very small and you should be able to keep your life?"

    Xiao Li repeated the words of the other side. "Should?"

    "Maybe?" The middle-aged man said. "However, if you don¡¯t go in, there is a 100% chance of dying."

    During the conversation, the sound of the footsteps in the passage grew closer. Xiao Li could even feel that the entire ground was shaking slightly.

    "There is no time." The man¡¯s eyes leered maliciously. "Except for here, all the other ces can¡¯t be unlocked. It is just me... I can save you, ave you! As long as you let me... take a bit! I¡¯m hungry..."

    It couldn¡¯t be unlocked. There was a great possibility that his words were true. At the very least, Xiao Li had previously tried a few times and couldn¡¯t go in. Apart from this yelling, hungry man, there were no other live movements.

    This should be a choice deliberately arranged for reincarnators. If he chose not to go in, he would face the thing in the corridor. If he chose to go in, he would face the hungry middle-aged man.

    Although he was curious about the thing in the corridor, Xiao Li thought about it and made a decision. "This is what you said..."

    The middle-aged man opened his mouth and smiled. He used one hand to stroke his stomach while the other hand was pressed to the right side of the ss door, like his palm print was being checked.

    The next second, the ss door opened and converged upward.

    "Come in quickly," he urged.

    At the same time, the footsteps in the corridor were quite close to here and he could be seen as soon as it turned the corridor. Xiao Li deftly entered the middle-aged man¡¯s room. The middle-aged man skillfully used his huge body to block Xiao Li and Xiao Li was firmly crowded to the corner of the room. He maintained his original hungry posture, leaning against the ss door as he watched the owner of the footsteps walking past him.

    It was a huge ¡¯giant¡¯ with three eyes. The front had two eyes like a normal person while the back of the head had a third eye that was quiterge. The top of the corridor had been built quite high and Xiao Li had estimated that it was around three metres. Yet the head of the ¡¯giant¡¯ was touching the ceiling.

    The giant swept over the middle-aged man¡¯s room with his eyes. He didn¡¯t see Xiao Li and moved straight forward, soon disappearing from Xiao Li¡¯s view. Once the giant disappeared around the corner, the middle-aged man turned to look at Xiao Li. "Okay, let¡¯s abide by the agreement. Let me... eat you."

    Food was present and the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t control the water flowing from his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Li to respond. He opened his mouth towards the human in the corner. The mouth was like some type of snake. It grew beyond the limits of human bones and moved to swallow the other person¡¯s head.

    Instead, he swallowed an arm. It was a white arm that allowed people to see its beauty. The owner was very beautiful, with pretty ck hair and eyes that tore at the soul. Her name was Fujiang.

    The moment the middle-aged man opened his mouth, Xiao Li had taken out the little yellow book and scrawled Fujiang¡¯s name on it. The bigdy was in a good mood. She had been bored ying with the people next door and responded to Xiao Li¡¯s call. Unexpectedly, she came across a scene where someone opened his mouth wide to eat her.

    Fujiang hadn¡¯t encountered such a battle before. She subconsciously reached out and the middle-aged man ended up swallowing Fujiang¡¯s arm. The problem was that the middle-aged man didn¡¯t bite off Fujiang¡¯s arm. Not only that, the moment he tasted it, he immediately spat and frowned deeply as he looked nauseous.

    Fujiang wondered, ".......What do you mean?"

    How could this person be worse than Moriarty? Even if she was cooked meat, she was the most delicious meat in the world! Why did he want to eat Moriarty instead of her?

 Chapter 136

    Fujiang was angry. The middle-aged man seemed to be really disgusted by Fujiang¡¯s meat. It was as if the other person wasn¡¯t extremely beautiful but rotting flesh. Not only was his frown deep enough to kill flies, he even covered his mouth.

    Fujiang¡¯s small face was white. "Am I so hard to eat?"

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t reply. He struggled to wipe his mouth, painfully closing his eyes as crystal tears dripped down the corner of them.

    ...Fujiang became even angrier. She gritted her teeth and after getting no response, she shifted her goal and started to scold Xiao Li. "You ask me to do this type of thing?"

    Xiao Li coughed. "Since you can regenerate your limbs..."

    When it came to eating, Xiao Li¡¯s first thought was Fujiang. Fujiang was shocked and this overpowered the anger in her heart. "What type of image do I have in your mind?"

    Was she only a piece of meat that could walk and regenerate in Moriarty¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Li coughed. He guiltily turned his head away.

    Fujiang¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. To tell the truth, anger made this beautiful woman even more beautiful and moving. If an ordinary person was here then all his bones would crumble and he would allow Fujiang to ask for anything. However, no one in this ss room appreciated the beauty.

    Fujiang gritted her teeth until it was polished. She still remembered the fear of being put into the kettle. Thus, she turned and unleashed most of her anger onto the middle-aged man. "Hey, am I not delicious?"

    The middle-aged man¡¯s spirit hadn¡¯t returned yet. He had lowered his hand to cover his stomach, brow furrowed. It seemed that he was still nauseous and his original desire to eat Xiao Li was gone.

    Facing Fujiang¡¯s usations, the middle-aged man defended himself. "No, I want to eat but not you."

    Fujiang sneered and took a step forward. The man¡¯s impression of her arm was still fresh so he took a step back...

    Fujiang took another step and the middle-aged man continued to retreat, looking more pitiable. Fujiang stopped half a step away from the middle-aged man. "I know you want to eat him. I¡¯m asking you, why don¡¯t you eat me?"

    The middle-aged man once again covered his mouth and his unclear voice leaked out between his fingers. "I don¡¯t eat meat, I eat memories. The memories of the person next to you are very delicious and huge. Your memories are very bad and this is the taste I hate most..."

    Memories.

    Fujiang was originally from the book of strange stories so her memories were fictitious, which was basically non-existent. This was why the middle-aged man wanted to vomit as soon as he met her. Her memories had the breath of a high-dimensional god and this was the nemesis for this type of ghost. The taste made him want to vomit when he remembered it.

    This reason... Fujiang could reluctantly ept it. It was better than really being abandoned for her meat. Thus, Fujiang snorted and turned back to Xiao Li. "I¡¯m going."

    She was too miserable and wanted to hurry back to find a psychiatrist to do psychological counselling for her.

    Xiao Li stated, "See you next time."

    Fujiang spoke proudly, "You have to look at my mood."

    She disappeared, leaving only Xiao Li and the middle-aged man in the world. Xiao Li looked at the man for a while and smiled at him. "You said you had eaten before meeting me. Who did you meet?"

    The middle-aged man was afraid of Fujiang but he was still salivating over Xiao Li. He still wanted to eagerly bite Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li raised the little yellow book. "Do you want to try this taste?"

    The moment he mentioned Fujiang, the middle-aged man¡¯s face changed and he immediately held his breath. This made Xiao Li feel curious. How could the taste of Fujiang¡¯s memories be so bad that just mentioning her name made the middle-aged man angry?

    Xiao Li asked this question and got a reluctant answer. "It is a bit like swallowing moldy bread that still has living worms in them. The worse thing is that when I eat it, the worms are still alive because of some special power and they move in my stomach..."

    "Okay." Xiao Li prevented him from continuing. "I can imagine what it is like."

    The middle-aged man sobbed pitifully. Xiao Li thoughtfully gave time to let the other person organize his emotions. Once he saw the middle-aged man stop responding, he asked his previous question. "Who have you just met?"

    The middle-aged man said, "He is a little kid with sses. The taste of his memories was ordinary and wasn¡¯t enough to fill my stomach. He passed by like you. I was hungry at the time so I stopped him and ate his memories."

    sses... Kudo?

    Xiao Li asked, "What happened to the person you ate?"

    "It should be amnesia." The middle-aged man stated simply. "He would¡¯ve forgotten who he is and what he is doing here. I hypnotized him so that he would automatically walk into an empty room."

    Xiao Li thought, "Is that why they let you move freely?"

    The middle-aged man hesitated for half a minute. He was thinking about whether he could talk about these topics. Then he remembered the unpleasant memory of Fujiang and covered his throat. "Yes, people who are eaten by me are outsiders. Thus, I can leave here but they can¡¯t."

    "They?"

    "The ¡¯people¡¯ like me..."

    "So what are you? An SCP area branch?"

    The middle-aged man spoke nkly. "What? I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just a minion. In other words, a prisoner."

    "Forget it. I didn¡¯t say anything." Xiao Li added, "What¡¯s your name?"

    The middle-aged man wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "Brother Memories, you can call me this."

    "How did you get here?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Brother Memories was in a trance. "From what I remember, I am only responsible for eating memories. I don¡¯t care about anything else. Those who don¡¯t obey management will disappear and nevere back."

    "Have you ever see Qian Zixuan and Wu Gong?"

    "Who are they? I never remember people."

    Xiao Li looked through the ss door at the outside. Once the guard left, the outside corridor was quiet and only the grim white light shrouded everything. Xiao Li turned back to Brother Memories. "Can you give back the memories you ate?"

    Brother Memories instinctively and immediately replied, "It was digested by me. It¡¯s gone!"

    "Really?" Xiao Li held up the little yellow book.

    Brother Memories sighed. "Okay, the time is short. I can spit vomit it out and give it back to you."

    Xiao Li gave him some room. "Come, take me to my friend."

    Brother Memories held his fat stomach. He weighed up the memories of Fujiang and the horror here before finally opening the ss door of his room. After the two of them left, the surveince camera in the upper right corner of the corridor turned to the empty cage.

    [A foreign invader has been found.]

    **********

    In the ss room numbered 08232, a man sat on the cold ground, holding his knees, eyes numb under his ck sses. Any of the reincarnators could recognize him as Kudo. However, Kudo didn¡¯t know that he was called Kudo because he had lost his memory. He didn¡¯t know his name, his past and his future. He only knew that he belonged to the cage. He couldn¡¯t go out and should stay here all the time. It was just that the reason for this wasn¡¯t in his head.

    He stared nkly ahead.

    His amnesia made him feel insecure so he curled up and looked a bit pitiable. The cage was quiet and the outside world was quiet. He was like a patient waiting in the posting for a death that he didn¡¯t know when woulde.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been like this. Just as he wanted to move, deafening footsteps in the corridor got closer to him. Fear rose from the bottom of his heart and he could only head in the corner, not daring to look up.

    Fortunately, the footsteps didn¡¯t stop in front of his cage. It passed through the area and went forward. Kudo sighed with relief. Then he slowly looked up at the ceiling in a slightly dazed manner.

    He was stunned for a long time. Then footsteps were once again heard from far to near, walking urately toward his cage door. Kudo trembled and covered his ears, counting the steps that were getting closer: one step, two steps, three steps...

    Two figures entered his eyes. There was a man with a big belly and a very good-looking young man with ck hair standing by his door.

    Brother Memories touched his belly. "Is it him?"

    Xiao Li nodded. "Give him back the memories and I¡¯ll let you go."

    "This is what you said." Brother Memories gritted out. He put his hand in his mouth and forced himself to vomit.

    Xiao Li, "........."

    How could this process of eating memories and returning it be so disgusting? It is ufortable. A pile of objects that were covered with mosaics emerged from Brother Memories. Xiao Li saw him his mouth and was about to talk to Kudo when he was stopped by Brother Memories. "Wait, there¡¯s a bit more."

    Xiao Li made an unbearable look. He gazed at Brother Memories throwing up the memories and waited for a possible third wave. Brother Memories wiped his hands over his mouth. "This time, there is really none left."

    Kudo didn¡¯t understand what they were doing. He looked at the objects covered with a mosaic on the ground and inexplicably asked, "What is this?"

    Xiao Li rushed to answer before Brother Memories could do so. "Your brain."

    Kudo, "......"

    ********

    At the same time, in the sky above the main universe, a man with red eyes looked on with interest below him. He wrote a note to another god: [Didn¡¯t you always want that sub-universe toy. Congrattions, you¡¯ll be able to get it.]

    There was another line in response: [There¡¯s no movement. Lies, your scam is out of date.]

    Pseudo-Logoi waved his finger and added: [It hasn¡¯t moved yet but based on what I know about Sherlock¡ªmaybe I should call him Moriarty¡ªwe can mourn for ¡¯it¡¯ in advance. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll invite you to see the y and prepare to thank me.]

    The other side: [......]

    It felt like he was on the edge of another deception by Pseudo-Logoi.

    The author has something to say:

    [@Say it to Sherlock bot, make an anonymous submission. In short words, describe your first impression of Sherlock.]

    Comment 1: [Insane.]

    Comment 2: [Heinous.]

    Comment 3: [Doesn¡¯t give a way to live!]

    Comment 4: [I was injured QAQ.]

    ......

    Comment 12: [Very cute.]

    ......

    Comment 15: [.......???!!!! Upstairs person?!!]

    ......

    Comment 23: [Very interesting.]

    [Comment 24: [????]

 Chapter 137

    Kudo was still somewhat dazed. He stared at the mosaic objects in front of him before ncing at Xiao Li and Brother Memories incredulously. He didn¡¯t understand what to do now.

    Xiao Li asked Brother Memories, "How can I restore his memories?"

    Brother Memories shrugged. He was about to say ¡¯eat it¡¯ before turning around to see Xiao Li¡¯s hands on the little yellow book. He didn¡¯t want to remember the taste of Fujiang¡¯s memories so he gave up the idea and spoke honestly, "A minute after the memories leave me, they will automatically return to the owner."

    It was as he said. After a minute, Kudo shook his head and reached out to press a hand tightly to his temple. "W-What is this ce? Hercule? Why are you here?"

    He felt somewhat foggy at first but soon after regaining his memories, his face changed immediately. "I remember I was eaten by him. No, ording to my current situation, the thing he wants to eat isn¡¯t me but my memories? Or thoughts? After being eaten by him, I felt like I didn¡¯t know anything."

    "They are memories."

    Kudo nced at the middle-aged man with fear. The other person was touching his belly with a sad face, as if mourning the loss of his dinner. There was no meaning of attacking Kudo.

    At this time, there was a subtle sound in the distance. Xiao Li nced at the source of the sound.

    Brother Memories took the opportunity to observe his face. "Can I go? I¡¯m harmless and can¡¯t say anything else."

    Kudo: ??

    What harmless ghost? Ordinary people who met him would have their memories sucked away and be a dementia patient!

    Xiao Li thought about it. "Okay, let him out first."

    Brother Memories pressed the switch code of the ss door and smiled at Xiao Li before running away. Xiao Li didn¡¯t stop him and walked forward with Kudo.

    *****

    At the same time, Alice was walking in an underground corridor.

    Unlike Kudo and Xiao Li, she didn¡¯t meet Brother Memories. Rather, he had been brought out by Xiao Li before she met him and was now walking alone in the corridors of this dungeon.

    The ss doors that Alice first saw were closed but she soon slowed down. It was because after she rounded a corner, the ss doors were all wide open. The room was empty and it was unknown if there had been nothing or... everything had run out. In addition to the original pungent smell of disinfectant, there was also the faint smell of earth and blood.

    Alice instinctively realized that something was wrong. She slowed down and pulled a sword out of her task book. It was a slender Western sword. This was her weapon and a type of offensive item.

    "Hehehe." The faint sound of a child¡¯sughter came from in front of her, echoing in the corridor ahead.

    At the same time, the light above Alice¡¯s head started to flicker and went out while the child¡¯sughter got closer to her. Alice took one step back, then another step. There was a child in front of her with a blue dress and a horse-face mask on her face. The mask was covered with red rouge and it looked like it had blood all over it from afar.

    The little girl¡¯s voice passed through the mask to the female reincarnator¡¯s ear. "Big sister, are you lost?"

    Alive¡¯s chest was heaving up and down and she didn¡¯t answer. She held the weapon tightly in her hand and moved backward. The little girl¡¯s hands were behind her back. "I¡¯ll take you out, okay?"

    The moment she spoke, the little ghost¡¯s figure disappeared from this ce.

    Alice held up her long sword while moving back at the same time, sessfully forcing the little girl back. The little girl appeared in the air, standing one metre away from Alice. She turned around in the same ce. "Big sister, don¡¯t you want to go out with me?"

    Alice covered her chest. She took advantage of the pause after the little girl had been attacked to run away. She disappeared from the little girl¡¯s sight but the litle girl didn¡¯t move. Alice thought she had managed to escape and sighed with relief, but she still didn¡¯t take back her sword. Alice could barely distinguish theyout here using the numbers at the door.

    The smell of soil in the air gradually faded away. It was reced with a rusty smell as well as the faint smell of gasoline. The overhead lights no longer shone. There was the popping of the light bulbs breaking and it became a pitch ck darkness where she couldn¡¯t see her five fingers in front of her.

    Alice instinctively feared the darkness but she was afraid to turn on the shlight at will in case it attracted a ghost. She could only walk carefully in the dark. This ce was filled with boundless darkness that made her feel she was left alone in an unknown world, facing the end. Her ominous feeling became stronger and stronger.

    Alice¡¯s hair was messy and her tongue bitter as she held the wall. Just then, the shrill ringing of the telephone broke the silence and seeded in stopping Alice from moving forward. It was a call that shouldn¡¯t have been made at this time. It was right behind her and was the only sound in the darkness.

    She turned stiffly toward the ce where the telephone rang and then ran forward desperately. Who would want to answer the call of a ghost? However, it didn¡¯t matter how long Alice ran away. The telephone ringing always followed her, as if there was a phone everywhere in the corridor. No one answered. Only the endless ringing of the phone followed Alice.

    Alice covered her ears and didn¡¯t want to listen. However, it was useless. The ringing seemed to go straight to her ears and through her brain. Eventually, Alice stopped running. She told herself to calm down. Once tangled up in a spiritual phenomenon, she had to calmly analyze things.

    She gasped and took a few items from her pocket. It was just that she could never escape from the ringing phone. Now there was only one option left.

    Alice¡¯s throat tightened. She countlessly constructed many things in her heart and turned to the ringing phone.

    It was an old-fashionedndline. Based on the appearance, it should appear in the phone booth, not here. It didn¡¯t have anybels on its body or even a phone line. It was andline that was cut off but still ringing.

    It kept chasing Alice everywhere.

    Alice could feel her heart jumping out of her throat. She slowly picked up the phone and raised it to her ear.

    A woman¡¯s panicked voice came from the telephone handset. "Hello, it is connected? Yes, someone is chasing me. He electrocuted mypanion and I don¡¯t know how to run away. Come and save me, okay? Help me!"

    The voice from the telephone handset was amplified countless times. Alice was somewhat worried that it would attract the previous little girl. She covered the handset and spoke in a trembling manner, "How... to save you? W-Who are you?"

    The woman on the opposite end of the phone stopped. Her original panic had disappeared and she smiled. "Of course...e to rece me."

    The moment she finished saying this, Alice disappeared. The phone fell to the ground and no more sound was heard. 10 minutester, the telephone disappears and the lights above were restored.

    *****

    On the other side, Xiao Li was moving forward. The lights here were still on but there were nothing in the ss doors on either side. In fact, the man who ate memories was the first living thing he had seen.

    However, based on the setting, there seemed to be many interesting creatures here. Xiao Li now felt a bit of excitement.

    Kudo followed him and endured it. Still, he couldn¡¯t help back the impulse to ask questions. "Hercule, can I ask you a few questions?"

    "Um? What¡¯s the question?"

    Kudo hesitated. "You... how did you get that ¡¯man¡¯ to return the memories to me?"

    The monster seemed to be afraid of Hercule... how did this person do it? This name wasn¡¯t present on the reincarnator rankings.

    Xiao Li tried to answer him as simply as possible. "My friend fed him bad memories."

    Kudo repeated incredulously. "Bad memories? What type of memories are bad to eat?"

    Xiao Li exined, "Oh, she is a ghost."

    Kudo, "......"

    Once Kudo asked this question, Xiao Li thought of another possibility. "In addition to feeding him bad memories, there should be a theoretical escape possibility..."

    Kudo hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock as he asked, "What is it?"

    "Use fictional memories to stop him." Xiao Li ced his hands in his pocket, eyes faintly sweeping along the ss rooms on the way. "Memories are something that can be forged subconsciously. As long as you hypnotize yourself and forge countless memories for yourself. If you make the scalerge enough, you should be able to make him spit it out."

    "......That sounds very difficult."

    Xiao Li reconsidered. "Ah yes, this is my rtively simple method."

    Where was it easy?

    Kudo wanted to growl out but just as the phrase squeezed into his throat, he managed to swallow it back At this moment, Xiao Li¡¯s image in his eyes changed again.

    It was unknown if the ghost had felt Xiao Li¡¯s breath. They walked forward a long distance without encountering any other living things. Xiao Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any impatience as he continued to walk forward.

    As he approached a corner, he stopped and looked at the obstacle in front of him. It was a huge human face carved into a door. Its nostrils were two holes and the mouth was a huge hole like a vortex. This wasn¡¯t the most important feature. The most remarkable feature of this face statue was that its facial features were inverted.

    The ce where the eyebrows should be had a bloody mouth carved and the ce where the mouth should be had the eyebrows. This image looked very strange and was psychologically ufortable. The eyes of the statue were originally closed. Then after discovering Xiao Li and Kudo, it opened its eyes and spoke in a buzzing voice. "Hello."

    ...It was polite.

    Xiao Li was in a good mood and waved. "Hello."

    "You woke me up. ording to the rules, you have to answer three of my questions with the truth. Otherwise, you will hang here upside down instead of me and be the next generation gatekeeper."

    Kudo thought about it. If they could dy the time, it was best not to answer directly.

    "What¡¯s in it for us to answer the question?" Xiao Li asked next to him.

    The face statue replied, "You can pass through this door behind me. It contains secrets that you want to know."

    Xiao Li smiled. "How do you know the secrets we want to know?"

    The face statue squirmed.

    Xiao Li immediately said, "Forget it. It is estimated that you can¡¯t answer. Just ask the question."

    The face statue choked a bit but pretended like nothing happened. "Then I¡¯ll ask the first question. Who are you?"

    Kudo replied, "Kudo."

    "Hercule."

    The face statue asked the second question, "What is the purpose foring here?"

    Kudo nervously pushed up his sses. "For my life."

    This time, Xiao Li thought about it. "I want to... make more friends?"

    Kudo, "......"

    Teacher, I want to report. This person¡¯s painting style is different from everyone else!

    In a corner that no one could see, the overhead camera turned. The person monitoring it in a room stopped writing before finally writing a sentence on the paper:

    [Experimenter 003 is showing abnormal behaviour. It is rmended to continue focusing on observation.]

    Unfortunately, from now on, I will be switching updates to once a week on Friday.

    The only reason for this is that I¡¯m almost caught up to the author. I might¡¯ve mentioned it before but readers are currently very unhappy with the author because she has three ongoing novels (the earliest one started in 2017) that she is only updating once every three months in order to maintain her VIP status on jjwxc. Since she has been doing this for a while for two other novels, it is unlikely that she will suddenly start updating daily again like she used to.

 Chapter 138

    So far, the questions asked by the face statue were very simple. In particr, the first question was so simple it was giving it away. This was why Kudo spected in his heart that the third question... should be extremely difficult? For example, letting them say that they really think in their hearts.

    In Kudo¡¯s tense vision, the face opened its mouth again. It paused like there was a force tampering with its question. Then it opened its mouth and asked, "What type of lover do you want?"

    Xiao Li, "..."

    Kudo, "........."

    What type of gossip magazine question was this? This style was just as strange as Xiao Li next to him. Xiao Li was silent. Kudo looked at him before answering first. "I like a F-cup long-legged beauty with big curls."

    Xiao Li¡¯s lips ttened. Kudo saw it and turned his head. "I¡¯m honestly speaking my heart. Don¡¯t you like this?"

    ...Ah, he didn¡¯t really feel anything special. Xiao Li coughed and cocked his head to the side, unsure. "The type I like is probably... beautiful and gentle."

    "Is there anything else?" The face statue asked.

    Xiao Li hesitantly added a sentence. "...There is. They must like me, like me very much, only like me."

    This was the idea he had when his mother died as a child. Due to his family environment, he wascking in love to some extent. Hispanions in his ownmunity would go hope after nightfall. Since then, he hoped to find someone to stay by his side. Over time, this idea had been put on hold and he no longer needed anyone else.

    After answering this question, Xiao Li inevitably thought of Shen Chenzhi. He didn¡¯t know where Shen Chenzhi went after they separated but this guy was very strong. It was likely that nothing had happened to him.

    Kudo looked at him with amazement. "I really can¡¯t see it. Only you alone... you have a strong desire."

    Xiao Li looked up at him without smiling. Kudo smelled the danger and immediately turned his head to ask the statue, "Can we go in?"

    The face statue closed its eyes and mouth again. The door behind it opened outwards, creating a path.

    "Let¡¯s go" Xiao Li lightly shifted the topic and entered the door.

    Kudo muttered a few words and followed. Behind the face statue was a huge database. It looked like some type of archives. There were neatly arranged shelves with one file box after another, all locked. The scene was spectacr, like a huge library.

    Kudo whispered, "The appearance here is so high-tech yet they use such a primitive way to store things? Why do I feel like it is fake?"

    Xiao Li could smell paper and the scent of disinfectant. It was particrly strong here. The face outside said there was a secret they wanted to know and this was a ce that interested both Xiao Li and Kudo. Then it must be rted to the task...

    Xiao Li bit his finger while thinking. He moved among the row of shelves and found the ¡¯Q¡¯ column. He searched it but didn¡¯t find any information rted to Qian Zixuan. Just then, Kudo shouted loudly from where he was looking on the other side. "Hercule, here!"

    Xiao Li followed the sound and found Kudo standing in front of a table. It was amon wooden table with two separate sheets of A4 paper on it. Many words were written on the paper inrge handwriting. Xiao Li nced at it and knew that this was the secret the face statue mentioned.

    [Experiment 0329. I named her Qian Zixuan and she is the offspring of No. 0183 and 093 in theboratory. I took her out and ced her with an ordinary family for observation.]

    ¡¾............¡¿

    [0329 grew up sessfully. She didn¡¯t know about her life and after graduating from university, she was sessfully recruited into theboratory as an assistant so I could observe her closely.]

    [The experiment was very sessful. 0329 was like a normal person. I put her in charge of a pilot project that covers the specific content.]

    [0329 is developing smoothly. I think it is time to add a little external stimulus. I released number 0438 and it will attack her as a ghost.]

    [0329 panicked after the attack. She started to suspect that her parents were trying to murder her and was afraid to go home.]

    [Everything in 0329 has a good chain of logic.]

    [Emergency: She made a call for help...]

    The next content was erased by the researcher with a ck pen. The second piece of paper was about Wu Gong¡¯s experiment.

    [Experiment 0873, called Wu Gong, is a death row inmate. On the day he was caught, the operator cut off his right hand, imprinted another hand and subsequently modified his memory, cing him back at home.]

    [0873¡¯s right hand mutated into a ghost under the influence of special circumstances. It is No 0483.]

    [In appropriate circumstances, we released 0483, Wu Gong¡¯s right hand. It attacked its original owner.]

    [0873 came home and started ying online games. Due to the influence of 0483, theputer transfigured into a reality based game. After the first death, 0873 was strangled by his right hand but he forgot this.]

    [Emergency: Another group of people came into contact with the game...]

    The next three lines were crossed out.

    [0873 withdrew after the death of his right hand. The two merged to be new ghosts. He got the new number 09328, which hasn¡¯t be recovered yet.]

    The rest of the writing wasn¡¯t clear. The person left these two pages in order for them to see it.

    Kudo took a deep breath. "All the midnight radio calls are calls from these experiments asking for help? This... this group of people are abnormal. Are they qualified to y around with others like this?"

    Xiao Li gently put down the two pieces of paper. "They grabbed the experiments and released them back to the city, Perhaps the whole city or even this instance world is their hunting ground..."

    "Yes, I forgot, this is an instance world, not reality. It is nothing to get angry about." Kudo pinched himself and used pain to calm himself down. Then he analyzed the information on the two sheets of paper. "The secret we know is that the callers are the experimental subjects of this undergroundboratory. The obedience or destruction required by the task is to destroy theboratory? How can this be done? It is a must-die task."

    ¡°...Not necessarily." Xiao Li looked up at the ceiling that was divided into countless small blocks. "There might be other options. After all, we... should also be one of the experiments."

    Kudo was silent after understanding his words. "This section is to turn us into experiments?"

    "Isn¡¯t it interesting? Perhaps they are watching us from above and writing down a line saying: the experiments have discovered the truth through the information given. The reaction is illogical and remains to be seen." Xiao Li was looking for traces of a camera with interest.

    The distant researcher, "......"

    This observation record, he really didn¡¯t know if it should be written down? Should the pen be given to Xiao Li for him to write? Kudo helplessly spat out in his heart toward Xiao Li. At this time, he deeply felt his difference with the other person...

    He unwittingly hadpletely surrendered the lead. "So what are we going to do?¡± Destroy the camera?"

    Xiao Li was about to talk when the lights in the archive went out. The statue at the door was quietly removed and darkness fell instantly, making Xiao Li¡¯s eyes squint in an unustomed manner.

    Kudo took a step back. "Something ising?"

    The smell of paper in the air was reced with the smell of mud. It was as if something was gradually approaching here. The breath gradually became thicker and condensed into a solid form, soaking deep into the skin and bones of the two people.

    "Hehehe, big brothers, there are other thingsing soon. Do you want to live? How about following me?"

    A girl¡¯s delicate voice was heard behind the two men. Kudo subconsciously held the life-saving item in his pocket. He wanted to use it but was held back by Xiao Li. Xiao Li turned on the shlight and saw the source of the sound. It was a horse force mask. This was the little girl who had previously attacked Alice.

    This horse face mask suddenly appeared in front of Kudo and the scary effect was like a bull¡¯s face. Kudo couldn¡¯t help taking a step back and directly hit the wooden table behind him.

    Xiao Li held the shlight in a very steady manner. "Who are you?"

    The little girl¡¯s blue dress was covered in blood. "I can save you but the cost... be my doll."

    It wasn¡¯t as bad as death. The grim white shlight shone on the little girl¡¯s horse face mask. There was an extraordinarily scary feeling. Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer her and the little girl mumbled in an unhappy manner. "Decide quickly or ¡¯it¡¯ wille."

    Kudo wondered, "It?"

    The little girl nodded vigorously. "It will rob me of my prey. Just now, the big sister was taken away by it¡ª"

    As she was speaking, Xiao Li found that the light of the shlight was distorted, isted by a thickeryer of ck fog. It wasn¡¯t only the little girl who had disappeared. The archives in front of them were also gone without a trace, reced by an endless corridor. The smell of rust permeated Xiao Li¡¯s nose and mouth, dark and heavy enough to be described as ¡¯sticky.¡¯

    Kudo asked, "Is this the ¡¯it¡¯ that the little girl mentioned?"

    There was a deafening ringing sound along with his inquiry. It was the sound of the telephone and it was close at hand. Xiao Li turned to find the source of the sound and soon discovered andline.

    Kudo told him, "Don¡¯t answer¡ªit..."

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xiao Li picked up the phone. "Hey?"

    Kudo, "......"

    Xiao Li ced the handset against his shoulder while taking out his mobile phone with his left hand and sending a message to the phone ghost.

    On the other end of the handset, a female voice was heard anxiously saying, "Help¡ª! Someone¡¯s chasing me. He... he¡¯s killed 32 people in a row. He will cut open your belly and dig out your intestines¡ª"

    "Oh? Where are you?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t rmed but the woman on the phone wasn¡¯t worried. She was smiling happily as she imagined the terrible thing that would ur after she replied. The thoughts of the screams made her tone pleasant. "Youe to rece me and you¡¯ll know¡ª"

    She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when there was a ¡¯call holding¡¯ chime on her phone.

    The owner of the female voice was stunned for a moment. Then a hoarse and resentful voice emerged in an uncontrolled manner from the earpiece. The phone ghost who was forced to work overtime angrily interrupted the other person. "Yes, I¡¯lle. However, anyone who receives my call... will die in seven days!"

    The female ghost who also killed using the phone, "???"

    She had a peer?

    The author has something to say:

    Fujiang who hadn¡¯t gone far: Daring to make Moriarty an experimental subject, this institute will die.

 Chapter 139

    Xiao Li listened to the beep sound from the phone. He hung up and ced the handset back on the oldndline.

    After thendline ghost was offset by the ghost call curse, the ck fog in front of Xiao Li''s eyes gradually receded and they returned to the original archives. The little girl was still in front of them. She had been holding her face in a downhearted manner as she watched her prey being snatched away. Then Xiao Li and Kudo appeared in front of her again, catching her off guard. She nced at Xiao Li''s face and immediately realized what happened. She took a step back and held up her skirt as she ran.

    Xiao Li who didn''t have time to ask any questions, "¡­¡­"

    What was going on? He was just about to chase when his phone received a text message. Xiao Li stopped and looked at the sender, but he didn''t open the message. He directly put his phone back into his pocket.

    Kudo came over and asked, "Why aren''t you looking at it?"

    "I sent it myself."

    Kudo, "???"

    Xiao Li looked at his questioning expression and walked out. "Do you remember Zheng Yi''s call for help in the radio office?"

    "I remember," Kudo replied. "It left such an impression that I can''t forget it."

    Xiao Li spread out his hands. "I suspect that he called from the future. Once I received the call, I had my¡­ other friend forward a message to me at the same time."

    "Other friend?"

    "She is also a ghost."

    Kudo, "¡­¡­"

    He didn''t know the world of these big guys very well.

    Xiao Li continued, "Just now I received the text message that she forwarded."

    Xiao Li''s message to himself at the midnight radio station was very simple: the time hase.

    Kudo listened with a frown. "However, you sent out the message previously. How can you receive it now?"

    Xiao Li made a hum. Then he extended both hands and formed a circle in the air. "If Zheng Yi in the future could get through to the phone, it proves that time was connected in a sense. It seemed to be a straight line but there was a circle with ripples in the middle. He could call the former me. So as long as I enter the circle at that time, the text message will also be sent to the me in the future."

    The fact that he entered that circle of time was the credit of the phone ghost.

    Kudo pped. "I don''t understand but I know what you mean¡­ Now Zheng Yi is calling the radio for help so should we go save Zheng Yi? Do you know where he is?"

    Xiao Li shook his head. "He didn''t say where he was so we have to guess."

    "I remember that his call for help only asked us to save him. The opportunity waspletely wasted." Kudo recalled.

    Xiao Li went on to say, "There was wind when he called me. He should be outside. It is probably the roof¡­"

    However, there was no end to the infinite corridor stretched out in front of them.

    Kudo grinned. "I think the researchers here won''t be so silly as to misce a map. Thus, we have to find a way upstairs or Zheng Yi will be left in the cold."

    "That''s not true. Since the other side left him call for him, it proves they must want him to call someone and won''t start so soon." Xiao Li smiled at the monitor hidden in the corner. "In addition¡­ if we can''t find the ce to go up then we can find their people."

    "¡ªOr let hime to us." He added softly.

    *********

    During the time when the group of reincarnators were at theboratory, Chu He and those who chose to rest at the hotel were talking.

    Chu He had his arms folded behind his back as hey on a soft bed. "I don''t know what they''re doing. There is no news."

    For the sake of safety, they booked a double room. Will was on the other bed and he raised his legs. It was unknown if he understood the other person''s words but he spoke vaguely in English, "Let''s go and take a look tomorrow."

    Chu He shook his head. "The way I see it, they are likely to bepletely wiped out. Who would rush to deliver their heads to the ghosts in the middle of the night? Although it said to hurry and generally speaking, the earlier it is, the safer the instance, but this is a matter of circumstances."

    "Unfortunately, this task isn''t a survival task. Otherwise, they would save us a lot of time by going to find death." Will spoke impatiently.

    "Forget it¡­ sleep first and speak tomorrow. We really met a bunch of pig teammates." Chu He raised his upper body and reached out to turn off the tablemp.

    The hotel room was very small. This wasn''t a regr five-star hotel but a private one. Thus, the hygiene wasn''t very clean. However, reincarnators generally didn''t have high demands. They were busy protecting their lives so how could they care about enjoying it?

    Chu He had even slept on a cement floor, not to mention there was now a bed. The problem was that it was the early hours of the morning. The sky was bright and he should be sleeping but he couldn''t sleep. He always felt that there was a small sound in the room, like the friction of a bug crawling through some ces.

    Chu He irritably turned over his body, back to Will on the other bed. Just as he was counting sheep to force himself to sleep, a hand rested on his shoulder from behind.

    "Will?" Chu He didn''t think in the direction of a ghost at first. After all, in his mind, the ghosts should be going after Xiao Li''s group.

    However, Will didn''t respond to him. The foreigner was sleeping soundly and was even snoring. If Will was asleep then this hand on Chu He''s shoulder¡­ who did it belong to?

    Chu He immediately opened his eyes. He reached below the pillow for his item but in this second of hesitation, the ghost''s hand shifted position and directly strangled him!

    In thest second of his life, Chu He made struggling sounds as he turned his head to look at the source of the hand. In the gap between the bed and the wall, a face was squeezed to the pointed of almost being unrecognizable. It was Wu Gong.

    Wu Gong slowly emerged from this gap. His face was deformed but his hand was strong as he tightly grasped Chu He''s neck.

    ***************

    In theboratory.

    Once Xiao Li finished saying this, he continued to move forward.

    There were many corridors here and it was very confusing. There were multiple forks and at the end, the ss doors on either side changed to steel doors where it was impossible to see inside.

    Xiao Li walked in front while Kudo was slightly behind him, the incandescent lights above their hears dazzling. Just as they passed a steel door, the door quietly opened from the outside. The inside was dark and the light of the corridor lit up a small empty area behind the door.

    Kudo immediately pulled Xiao Li back until they touched the cold wall. He called out in a panicked manner, "H-Hercule¡ª"

    "I see it." Xiao Li replied.

    The moment the door opened, the light had shed on the room number for a moment.

    [No 039.]

    It was a ghost that seemed to have been stitched together by surgery. It was quite tall with four hands and two heads. The head in the middle had no hair and a bird''s beak. The crooked chin to the left was very sharp and the facial features were small. The body was covered with a type of heavy marble pattern and it dripped ck slime to the ground.

    At first nce, the four hands and two heads grew from it. However, as it moved out of the room, Xiao Li found that it was actually carrying another body on its back. Since they had been leaning on each other for a long time, the body on the back hadpletely adhered to 039.

    The ghost was slow. It opened its mouth to the only two humans in the corridor. Then it held the edge of the steel door with one hand and slowly moved outside, crying out with excitement. Xiao Li noticed that the back ghost''s image was reflected on the silver steel. It had quite feminine facial features.

    Kudo wasn''t exaggerating when his legs softened. This ghost looked to be boss level. He had a life-saving item in his hand but how long could itst?

    "Is there a light? Well, it''s toote. I''ll draw it directly." Xiao Li took back his words. He pulled a pen out of his pocket and turned to the snow-white wall, drawing threerge candles on it. Then he turned his head to the steel door where the reflected light was enough to act as a mirror. He silently chanted three times, "Bloody Mary, Bloody¡­"

    A beautiful blonde woman appeared in the reflection of the iron door.

    Bloody Mary looked at the ck candles drawn on the opposite wall. She called them candles but they were like three upside-down exmation points. Then she looked at her current position and couldn''t help feeling a huge gap in her heart.

    Why did she feel that her lower limit for Sherlock became lower every time?

    She just wanted to educate Xiao Li and let him know that she wasn''t a cheap, low level existence. She was noble and a high grade evil spirit with a very high degree of legends. Then an evil spirit entered her field.

    The back ghost advanced toward the steel door where Bloody Mary was located.

    In general, ghosts have a strong sense of territory. The blonde beauty held out her hand and didn''t hesitate to grab the ghost on the back. It was unknown how hard she tried but she picked up the body on the back of 039 and threw it at her feet.

    The ghost who suddenly felt its back be light, "???"

    The body on its back¡­ where was it?

    Xiao Li saw its confused expression and pointed to the ground, kindly reminding him, "Your wife is there."

    The ghost on his back, "¡­?!"

    It understood. Its eyes were red as it stretched out its neck toward Xiao Li. ''What did you say? This isn''t my wife!''

    Due to its reaction, Xiao Li thought for a moment. He looked surprised and then corrected, "Your husband is there."

    Bloody Mary, "¡­¡­"

    The ghost on the back, "¡­¡­"

    Get lost!!

    The author has something to say:

    Researcher''s experiment record: [The experiment 003 (Hercule) has damaged a wall today. Strange symbols were drawn which need to be analyzed.]

 Chapter 140

    The ghost angrily bared its teeth toward Xiao Li, dark mucus flowing down. However, Bloody Mary was beside it, causing the hand that aimed at Xiao Li to hit the steel door instead. There was a banging sound and a pit appeared in the steel door.

    ...It had a pretty big temper.

    Xiao Li raised his hands. "I admit it. This isn¡¯t your partner. Then who is it?"

    Kudo followed his words and made up a tragedy. Apart from their partner, there was no family. If the researcher in thisboratory sewed the family members of the ghosts on their backs...

    The ghost roared angrily and Kudo¡¯s sympathetic gaze made them a few times angrier.

    I won¡¯t tell you!

    It looked at Bloody Mary and first picked up the body that had been pulled down. It tried to ce the body on its back again but once the woman¡¯s body left, she was seemingly unable to act on her own. She slid down the body again and again.

    The ghost had to jump up, cling to the body with both hands as it walked unsteadily back into the depths of the room. Bloody Mary spun her long, soft golden hair around her fingers and looked with interests at the ghosts who returned to their room.

    She turned her head and returned to the main topic, pointing to the three drawings on the wall as she started to educate Xiao Li, "Look at the candles you drew. Are you sure they aren¡¯t twisted colons?"

    Xiao Li spoke innocently, "Didn¡¯t youe as usual?"

    "...Next time, if you don¡¯t use regr candles then I won¡¯te. Remember, I want white ones on silver candlesticks. You also need to kneel down reverently and call me Lady Mary."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    It was absolutely difficult to get Bloody Mary these items in an instance world. He thought so but he didn¡¯t say it to her.

    Bloody Mary saw he was speechless and was slightly satisfied as she flicked the dust off her skirt. She could only stay here for a short time. The moment she looked up, she saw the three terrible candles and didn¡¯t intend to stay longer. She left this vow and then disappeared into the steel door.

    After the beautiful ghost left, Kudo stared straight at the steel door opposite him. "She is?"

    He clearly heard Xiao Li calling Bloody Mary but he didn¡¯t dare believe such words. The moment she left, he questioned the other side.

    "A friend."

    Sure enough.

    Kudo muttered, "...I knew it. How do you have so many friends?"

    The point was that these friends weren¡¯t human?

    "Maybe it was because... they were genuinely moved by me and formed some type of connection with me." Xiao Li thought about it and spoke about the most likely reason. Then he turned to Kudo. "Let¡¯s go."

    He had just taken a step forward when there was a buzzing sound above his head. The steps they were stepping on suddenly rose up and the ceiling above their heads moved down. The two people were moved and ended up locked behind an iron door.

    *****

    On the other side of the monitor, a pen was struggling to write.

    [ording to the experiment records, after 0284¡¯s call for help and 0942 ¡¯memory food man¡¯, I released the 039 experiment ¡¯back ghost¡¯. However, 039 (Hercule) made a response outside the database. His behaviour is abnormal and he recruited an untraceable helper. He repelled 039 and forcibly separated the food on its back.]

    [I can¡¯t analyze the logic inherent in the experiment¡¯s behaviour and the process of summoning helpers.]

    [There isn¡¯t enough theoretical data.]

    [Thus, I suggest that experiments 003 (Hercule) and 005 (Kudo) be temporarily detained. Their reactions will be observed and then analyzed.]

    [Among them, experiment 003 conforms to the quality of a researcher and might be considered for eptance and absorption.]

    [The experiment requires...]

    *****

    Behind the steel door, Xiao Li leaned against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest. It was dark here and there was no light source. Since it was a separate secret room, it was more disturbing than when the corridor was dark.

    Kudo stood in front of the steel door and pushed it, but it didn¡¯t move. He gave up his efforts and looked back at Xiao Li. He found that the other side wasn¡¯t moving and Kudo asked, "What are you thinking?"

    Xiao Li tapped the steel door with his finger. "How to open it?"

    From Tan Li to Fujiang, there seemed to be no ghost with the ability to open doors...

    Xiao Li rubbed his chin while thinking that if he saw a ghost with such an ability in the future, he had to go up and make friends with it.

    Perhaps it was due to the calm Xiao Li transmitted to him but Kudo¡¯s originally somewhat anxious heart settled down. He sat down and leaned against the steel door. ¡¯On the bright side, there are no ghosts in here. We can be considered as lucky."

    Xiao Li stated, "Wait half a day and you wouldn¡¯t think so."

    "I¡¯m not forciblyforting myself." Kudo¡¯s hand subconsciously groped around. His palms first touched the cold ground. Then half a metre toward the corner¡ª

    "What is this?" Kudo suddenly retracted his hand, jumping up from his spot with a scream. "It is moving!"

    Xiao Li turned on the shlight. The light cut through the darkness and shone on a ck shadow. It was a pure ck thing with long hair that was shaking...

    Kudo hadn¡¯t identified it yet but Xiao Li approached the thing, speaking in a helpless tone, "How did youe out?"

    This ck hairball was the little ck cat. This little cat had alwayse and went freely. Apart from feeding him and shoveling his feces, Xiao Li basically didn¡¯t care for him and he rarely appeared in the instance world. This time, he might¡¯ve been full and came out for a walk.

    The temperature behind the steel door was slightly lower. The little ck cat shook his ears and cried out, "Meow."

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t quite understand. "What? I don¡¯t have any food for you now."

    The little ck cat stared at him with wide eyes. "Meow meow meow."

    Xiao Li: ?

    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t understand, the little ck card had to condescend to jump up into Xiao Li¡¯s arms. Xiao Li was caught off guard and could only reach out to catch him. The little ck cat was satisfied and drilled into the other person¡¯s arms to find afortable position. Xiao Li listened carefully and could hear a subtle sounding from his throat.

    The little ck cat¡¯s body was very small when nestled up. Xiao Li firmly held it with one hand, his left hand holding the cat while his right hand touched its ears in exchange for the birdsong-like meowing.

    "Is this your cat?" Kudo identified the cat from his meowing and reached out. However, the little ck cat didn¡¯t give Kudo any face. The plush tail hit Xiao Li¡¯s face as he avoided Kudo¡¯s hands. Kudo could only look at the cat and sigh. Then he looked at Xiao Li holding the cat and sighed again. "It wants your body warmth. How good."

    Xiao Li looked down at the little ck cat¡¯s eyes that were narrowed into a slit. "...I think he just wants toe out and watch."

    The little ck cat cried outzily, "Meow."

    This wasn¡¯t it. Kudo heard this cry and an absurd feeling rose in his heart. Who would believe that he was looking at Hercule and a cat in such a dangerous ce? Then due to the other side¡¯s existence, he wasn¡¯t anxious at all...

    Kudo retracted his thoughts and pushed his sses up the bridge of his nose. "Now we just wait?"

    "Just now, 039 couldn¡¯t go out. Can you open it?" Xiao Li opened his arms and let the little ck cat move around the room. "We won¡¯t be locked up for long."

    ...This was all they could do.

    Kudo sat on the ground and waited for movement.

    The two people didn¡¯t speak. It was like the darkness and silence had condensed into a substantial fog that made people¡¯s hearts extremely depressed. This was the case for the two of them. Imagine the so-called experiments being left alone for a long time in this bad situation. It would be strange if they only became abnormal instead of psychotic.

    After a period of time, Xiao Li standing at the door suddenly put his ear against the door, listening to movements from the outside world.

    Kudo wondered, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. He put a finger to his lips to show the other side to be quiet. At first, it was silent. Just as Xiao Li was about to stop his actions, there was the sound of footsteps from the other side of the door.

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrows and moved sideways a bit, watching a ¡¯smaller door¡¯ appear within the door. This wasn¡¯t a configuration that was installed in this iron door itself. It was the height of a person and could let an adult go out. It was like someone deliberately opened this path. From inside to outside, it was like going from hell to heaven.

    Xiao Li took the lead to go out of the small door. The person outside the door wasn¡¯t a researcher or experiment like he imagined. It was a beautiful looking young man, Shen Chenzhi. Shen Chenzhi stood outside the door. "Are you okay?"

    His eyes swept up and down like he was confirming Xiao Li¡¯s condition.

    Shen Chenzhi was worried but Xiao Li was concerned about another matter. He pointed to the small door and said, "Can you use this to open steel doors?"

    Xiao Li¡¯s voice was slightly excited, like he found some type of interesting toy or small animal. Shen Chenzhi watched him for a while before nodding.

    Xiao Li said, "I have a bold idea."

    Shen Chenzhi resisted the urge to touch the other person¡¯s hair and lowered his eyes. "...What is it?"

    "I was going to break them one by one but that takes too much time. Since you can open these doors, it is better to y..."

    He burst outughing and lowered his voice. "Smash Bros."

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: I think...

    Researcher: No, don¡¯t.

 Chapter 141

    TL Note: For Xie Zeqing¡¯s name, the Xie has the same problem as Ye Qi in CR. The normal sites I use gave me Xie but apparently when used as a surname, it is actually Ye. So from now on, Xie Zeqing¡¯s name will be Ye Zeqing.

    Chapter 141

    Beyond the surveince video, the papers with the experiment on reincarnators were getting longer.

    [There is an error in the experiment.]

    [Experiments 003 (Hercule) and 005 (Kudo) had fled. The door was destroyed and they left the room with experiment 001 (Shen Chenzhi).]

    [No, wait, the doors of the experiments¡¯ room are being forced open. How did they do it? Numbers 0921-0942 were released and Area 0 was damaged. It isn¡¯t possible to estimate the damage for the time being.]

    [The core operator¡¯s station in Area 0 has been destroyed and it is out of control.]

    ...............

    [Damn, who proposed to lock up experiment003 (Hercule)?]

    [...He shouldn¡¯t have been allowed in.]

    [Since it has reached this point, I suggest releasing 1-328 ¡¯Bloody Butcher¡¯ to kill experiment 003 (Hercule) as soon as possible. Then return the experimental materials of Zone 0 to quell the chaos.]

    ...............

    [Maybe if experiment 003 (Hercule) can survive 1-328¡¯s first wave, we can make a small deal with him...]

    ************

    In another area of theboratory, Ye Zeqing and Lin Qili were running wildly together.

    Ye Zeqing and Xiao Li were different. Ye Zeqing had been in another area of theboratory when he came in. In addition, most of the researchers were focused on analyzing Xiao Li. Therefore, Ye Zeqing didn¡¯t encounter too much danger and was joined by Lin Qili.

    Then as they were walking together, there was an explosion in front of them. There was a continuous roar, apanied by the cries of ghosts and wolves. The entire underground passages shook violently and nearly copsed. Lin Qili had to hold the wall to stabilize her body. She tiptoed to look into the grey smoke ahead. "Yanluo, what is the situation in front?"

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s face was very ugly. "Ghosts..."

    "A ghost ran out?"

    "I feel like this is ¡¯a hundred ghosts at night¡¯. This type of instance world is crazy and no one canplete the task in this situation!"

    "It started well. Who let them out?" Lin Qili¡¯s face was grey.

    Speaking of this, the first person that appeared in Ye Zeqing¡¯s mind was Xiao Li. Then he shook his head, telling himself that it was impossible even for Xiao Li. It was probably a problem with theboratory.

    "Run!"

    The turbulence in front of them was bing more and more serious. Lin Qili broke and she turned around and ran with Ye Zeqing. It wasn¡¯t easy to escape in the shaking corridor. Just as she and Ye Zeqing were frantically running forward, a middle-aged man behind a ss door stopped them. "Hey, the two of you, wait¡ª"

    If Xiao Li was here, he would see with one nce that this man was Brother Memories. Brother Memories was very hungry after vomiting up Kudo¡¯s memories. This time, he saw the delicious food delivered to the door and couldn¡¯t help saying. "There¡¯s something wrong with the console over there. I can help you but the price is that you have to give me something."

    Ye Zeqing and Lin Qili exchanged nces. "What?"

    "Thene in and I¡¯ll tell you." Brother Memories licked his lips and touched his stomach. "Don¡¯t me me. Let me remind you that there seems to be a situation in Zone 0. Their ghost domain coverage is very wide and you can¡¯t escape from here. They will soon catch you and thoroughly kill you."

    Brother Memories¡¯ appearance was ordinary. He was a fat and middle-aged old man. He was better than those monstrous ghosts but no one would trust anything in this ce.

    Lin Qili asked warily, "Who are you?"

    "A ¡¯person¡¯ like you." Brother Memories swallowed his saliva. "However, I was caught by a researcher. Time is running out so you should think well. Those monsters usually don¡¯t invade my territory..."

    Brother Memories¡¯ bluffing words hadn¡¯t finished when a familiar and strange voice was heard.

    "¡ªIt turns out that you¡¯re here."

    This voice was actually very good to hear in ordance with human standards. However, Brother Memories heard it and subconsciously covered his mouth as he recalled the fear brought about by Fujiang¡¯s memories.

    Ye Zeqing looked to the source of the sound and saw Xiao Liing this way. Once he saw them, he raised his eyebrows. "I have been looking for you for a long time."

    In order to set up a big fight, Xiao Li along with Shen Chenzhi came out of the room and started opening the doors for all the experiments. In order to prevent his allies from being hurt by mistake, he had checked the inside of the room first. Now there was chaos behind him and it shook like a magnitude 8 earthquake.

    The little ck cat followed him at his feet, tail cocked high like the cat was on a street tour.

    Ye Zeqing sighed with relief. He was at ease when he saw Xiao Li and pointed to the area behind Xiao Li. "What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with theboratory?"

    Xiao Li pointed to Shen Chenzhi. "He opened the door."

    Ye Zeqing, "......"

    He looked at Shen Chenzhi. There was a faint smile in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xiao Li. "You wanted to open it."

    Xiao Li exined, "I wanted to make a big scene as a greeting ceremony for the researchers."

    Ye Zeqing, "......"

    So the root cause was him! He didn¡¯t have time to say it when a shadow appeared above his head, followed by the heavy smell of blood. The shadow was in the shape of a ck butcher¡¯s knife. There were countless sharp cuts on the de and a thickyer of blood and dirt. It was unknown how many people¡¯s blood dyed it. The butcher¡¯s knife was held in the hands of a man who was around two metres tall. His upper body was bare and he was covered in strange, dense writing.

    The reincarnators didn¡¯t have time to react when Brother Memories screamed. "It is 1-328, Bloody Butcher! How did they let him out?"

    Xiao Li asked, "Who is that?"

    Brother Memories couldn¡¯t sit down. He came out of his ss room and ran. "Don¡¯t ask and run! Run away!"

    Xiao Li kept up with the rhythm of Brother Memories. "Do you know him?"

    "Nonsense, I still remember the day he was brought in by those researchers." Brother Memories¡¯ voice was a lot higher. "He is different from other monsters. He is a natural killer, an executioner. The researchers lost a lot of manpower capturing him but sessfully brainwashed him into a hunt. As long as he doesn¡¯t die, he can regenerate and once he eyes his prey, there is no¡ª"

    As long as he didn¡¯t die, he could regenerate... the murderous version of Fujiang?

    Xiao Li stopped and looked back. The distant butcher was walking slowly but every footstep caused cracks in the space. In an instant, he was right in front of the reincarnators. The butcher¡¯s knife was able to keep out the light. The incandescent lights above him started to pop and dark liquid flowed down the wall like it was smeared with some flesh and blood. Cracks were created that seemed to lead to the bottom of hell.

    The butcher looked at Xiao Li, gripped the butcher¡¯s knife in his hand and sped up his pace. The de cut through the air and made a whistling wind. In that instance, something tangled around his feet.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    There was a loud noise and the butcher ended up staring at the incandescent lights of the corridor above his head. Why was he looking at the incandescent light? It was because he fell. Why did he fall? It was because Tan Li¡¯s hair wrapped around his right leg and pulled hard, gravity causing him to fall back.

    The butcher slowly stood up again, red eyes staring at the hair around his ankles. He didn¡¯t choose to use the knife to cut the hair. Instead, he bent down to grip the hair with his hand and pulled tightly.

    Tan Li turned into a normal sized human and stood far from the Bloody Butcher. However, it was clear that she was weaker and the bnce slowly tilted toward the other person. The Bloody Butcher suddenly loosened his hand and Tan Li leaned back due to inertia. Then he shed toward Tan Li.

    Shen Chenzhi reached for the knife. His strength was so great that even Bloody Butcher couldn¡¯t stand it after a while.

    "It won¡¯t work even if you have helpers." Brother Memories cried out. "Bloody Butcher is too difficult and can regenerate¡ª"

    Xiao Li turned to look at him. "...However, you can stop him."

    Brother Memories, "???"

    "Return his... his memories." Xiao Li spoke softly.

    Brother Memories screamed, "...No way! I ate it. It is mine!"

    His attitude was very intriguing. He wouldn¡¯t be like this if it waspletely impossible.

    Xiao Li stated, "I have two more with memories like Fujiang. Would you like to think about it carefully?"

    Brother Memories holding back his tears, "......"

    This threat, he considered it... bullshit!

    *********

    Due to the loss of Zone 0, the monitor was damaged. The researchers in the monitoring room could only guess the situation ording to the state of Bloody Butcher. The only remaining camera reflected the figures of Xiao Li and his party but there was no shadow of Bloody Butcher. Thus, it was determined that the other party had endured the first round of attack by unknown means.

    ording to the experiment records, he should invite the other person. A researcher pressed the microphone button and his voice ran through the basement. "Experiment 003 Hercule, we might as well make a small deal."

    "You can be one of the researchers but you¡¯re also responsible for cleaning up Zone 0 and sorting it out."

    The researcher¡¯s icy voice echoed through theboratory and clearly entered Xiao Li¡¯s ears despite all the ghost noises.

    This should be the fork in the road point of the task. They had to choose whether to obey or destroy.

    Xiao Li touched his chin. "You want to recruit me..."

    "What is your answer?"

    "It isn¡¯t impossible to think about. It depends on your sincerity." Xiao Li¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled, eyshes masking the emotions in his eyes.

    "What do you want in good faith?" The person from above asked.

    "Tell me how to get to the roof."

    "What are you going to do there?"

    "My friend is there."

    "...No, the roof isn¡¯t a shelter."

    "Is this your sincerity?" Xiao Li wondered.

    This person was silent for a moment before giving a location.

    As they were talking, Brother Memories was covering his mouth. He had just vomited out an amount worth several years. Even if he didn¡¯t vomit, he still felt nauseous. Xiao Li nced at him fondly, patted his back and bypassed two areas to arrive in front of an elevator.

    The elevator was controlled by researchers and equipped with monitoring. It opened slowly. Xiao Li and the others entered and went up to the top floor. The elevator couldn¡¯t reach the roof. It was only possible using the escape stairs. Xiao Li went out of the elevator and up to the roof.

    Ye Zeqing wondered, "Are you sure Zheng Yi is here?"

    Xiao Li replied, "I¡¯m not sure but the wind told me... he shouldn¡¯t be in a building."

    He opened the door as he spoke. The building was very high. It was in the centre of the city and the wind blew Xiao Li¡¯s clothes. The cor of his shirt opened wider, revealing his fine corbones.

    Zheng Yi was really standing on the roof and holding his mobile phone tightly with a face full of vignce and grief. Then he saw the door open and immediately rushed to Xiao Li like a mother bird returning home.

    Xiao Li avoided Zheng Yi¡¯s over-enthusiastic embrace and looked at the other person. The man was wearing a silver robe and had red eyes.

    Pseudo-Logoi pped. "So fast. Thank you for letting me see another good y."

    Xiao Li slightly raised his eyebrows. "Is it you?"

    The god of lies asked, "Are you surprised?"

    Xiao Li, "........."

    Not surprised. He wanted to beat this person up.

    He turned his head and asked Zheng Yi, "He tied you up?"

    Zheng Yi cried out, "I don¡¯t know what is going on. I was wandering around theboratory when I met him. He asked me if I knew you. How could I say that I know? It is unknown if this is a bad guy who wants to get revenge on you. As a result, he said I was lying. I said you are the most intelligent and he said I must know you. He captured me and brought me here."

    He spoke a long string of words very quickly and Xiao Li had a slight headache as he touched his temples. "Get to the main point."

    "Oh, he said he would give me a chance to call for help. I could only say a word. If you didn¡¯te then he would tear me apart. I said my phone doesn¡¯t work so he did something to it and it worked. He said this call can go through time and space. I don¡¯t know your number and then I thought of the ¡¯me¡¯ who previously appeared in the radio and I called the radio¡¯s hotline..."

    This was the question of whether the chicken or the egg came first. If Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t chosen to call the midnight radio right now, they wouldn¡¯t have received the call previously and Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t be here. However, if he didn¡¯t receive the call for him then Zheng Yi wouldn¡¯t have thought of killing the midnight radio. This was an endless circle and finally, Zheng Yi chose toplete this circle of time and space.

    Xiao Li inquired, "You came to me to say what?"

    He remembered that he didn¡¯t seem to know the god of lies very well... he seemed to be on the other person¡¯s cklist.

    Pseudo-Logoi looked like he had seen a good y. "It isn¡¯t a big deal. I just came here to see others being wronged while also getting something. I must thank you for this."

    "...Thank me?"

    "You have disrupted the order of the city and damaged all defenses, giving me a chance to get the ¡¯brain core¡¯ of theboratory." Pseudo-Logoi waved his hand and a light blue ball appeared in his palm.

    Xiao Li had never seen this thing. "What is it?"

    "In words that you humans can understand, this is the core of the world, simr to a sub-universe. It has some use to gods like us." Pseudo-Logoi exined. "Every universe has a core and here in theboratory, it is under strict supervision. Under normal circumstances, I can¡¯t touch this thing. Well, it isn¡¯t impossible but it isn¡¯t very good."

    Xiao Li wondered, "...What are you saying?"

    If his bad heart wasn¡¯t touched then the god of lies seemed to speak well. He patiently replied, "Thisboratory belongs to the side of the god of death. In ordance with the agreement of the gods, we can¡¯t fight each other. Thus, one of my friends was unable to obtain it. I told him that I could seed this time but he didn¡¯t believe me. You see, my eyes are still the best."

    Xiao Li, "........."

    If it wasn¡¯t for the words in the little yellow book that mentioned the ¡¯hatred value increasing,¡¯ he would almost think that the god of lies was his friend.

    Pseudo-Logoi¡¯s lips curved and he suddenly turned to look at the centre of the roof. "They came looking for you."

    He put away the nucleus and hid his figure. The researcher¡¯s projection appeared in the centre. He was a young man in a white coat. He looked ordinary but his face was serious. He was like an AI. He asked, "Hercule, have you thought about it?"

    Behind him, the figure of Bloody Butcher stood aside, holding the butcher¡¯s knife in his hand. He looked at the others like they werembs to be ughtered.

    Xiao Li met the researcher¡¯s eyes and sighed. "The answer is naturally a no."

    "We¡¯ll release one experimental area for test subjects who aren¡¯t obedient¡ª"

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the Bloody Butcher shed down at this false shadow. There were endless screams from the corridor as well as banging and explosions.

    Xiao Li spoke to the fragments of the researchers that hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. "...However, your experiments have been instigated by me."

    Brother Memories had spat out all the memories he swallowed under the threat of Fujiang. Once the memories were returned, this group of ghosts collectively formed an alliance of betrayers. The days of the researchers wereing to an end.

    A pping sound came from where Pseudo-Logoi was hiding in the corner. Xiao Li ignored him. He ced his hand in his pockets and stepped to the edge of the roof, standing on the ledge. From this ce, he could almost see the entire city. On the side of the highway, a neon sea of high-rise buildings stretched endlessly, almost like burning mes. He stood at such a height with thousands of shining lights, a bright river of seas below him.

    Xiao Li smiled lightly and took a step forward. He stepped off the building and fell from it. The wind blew his clothes and made a loud sound. He seemed to embrace it but eventually disappeared into the fall.

    [The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the task. The evaluation is S-grade and the taskpletion degree is 93%. You chose to destroy theboratory of death and restored the memories, gaining the gratitude of the experimental subjects. You will be able to summon an experimental subject for five minutes. 4,000 survivor coins have been acquired.]

    ¡¾ Scenario conversion. ¡¿

    ¡¾ 3, 2, 1¡ª¡¿

    ..................

    Zheng Yi and the others had been shocked the moment Xiao Li had fallen. They subconsciously wanted to rush forward to catch him but disappeared before they could. Pseudo-Logoi saw there was nothing exciting to watch and originally wanted to leave directly, but the only remaining person on the roof attracted his attention.

    The task was over but Shen Chenzhi hadn¡¯t left yet. He stood in the ce where Xiao Li jumped down, eyes shining with a golden light as a sharp expression remained.

    Shen Chenzhi looked at the same scenery as Xiao Li and closed his eyes.

    He was originally standing very close to the other person and wanted to reach for him, but Xiao Li¡¯s expression at the time was very gentle. Thus, Shen Chenzhi almost immediately understood the meaning. He restrained himself from reaching out and watched the other person before the taskpletion time ran out and he returned to reality. But...

    Watching the person he loved fall was still engraved on his retinas. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t look back as he directly disappeared into the air.

    Hidden in the corner, Pseudo-Logoi smiled. The force on Shen Chenzhi¡¯s body made him perceive something but... the one who could possess this power, the god of all gods, should still be suppressed in that ce in the main universe...

    The god of lies turned around silently and left the instance world.

    Once Xiao Li returned to reality, he didn¡¯t appear on the ghost bus but the bus stop waiting for a bus. It was stillte at night, not long after he left. The night sky wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the instance worlds but it was more realistic and beautiful.

    Xiao Li¡¯s entire body still had the residual weightlessness brought about by the excitement and even wanted to run in circles. It took him a while before he pulled out his phone and called a taxi to take him to the door of themunity. He got out of the car and walked through the corridor.

    His house was very dark because the sound activated lights weren¡¯t good. Others might be a bit afraid but Xiao Li was fine. Just as Xiao Li was approaching his door and opened it, a hand firmly grabbed his shoulder and pressed him against the wall.

    The sound controlled lights above his head turned on from the motion. The teenager¡¯s eyelids lowered. His skin colour was white like fine, white jade. The button of the shirt undone by the excitement was wide open, showing the lines of his neck and his corbone.

    The young man raised his chin, his arteries pulsing. Something soft and cold touched his lips. Xiao Li¡¯s nasal cavity was filled with the smell of ice and snow belonging to Shen Chenzhi. The other person was very strong, causing the ces where he touched to turn slightly red. Then the young man soon relented, burying his head into Xiao Li¡¯s neck and holding his waist.

    "I¡¯m sorry," Shen Chenzhi muttered. "But..."

    "I felt sorry to see you fall. I knew you wouldn¡¯t die but..."

    "I was still worried."

    "I wanted to meet you to see that you still exist."

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s scorching breath hit his shoulders, making him lean his head to the side in an ufortable manner. Xiao Li froze for a moment as he realized his current situation. The soft touch still remained on his lips. It was very strange and unexpected...

    It wasn¡¯t annoying. Xiao Li hadn¡¯t thought too much when he chose to jump. He just calcted the time it would take to return from the task and wanted to feel what it was like to embrace the lights. He was so used to it that he didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Before entering the instance world, he asionally went to the Inte cafe to y games. When he went home after midnight, Xiao Yuzheng was never home, Xu Mei had gone to sleep a long time ago and no one would say to him, "Come back earlier."

    However... such a move would make those who loved him worry. Xiao Li thought about it. He lowered hisshes, selectively ignoring the kiss just now and extended his hand to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s back.

    "I¡¯m sorry." In the end, he said the same thing.

 Chapter 142

    The next day, the early morning sun passed through the clouds but waspletely isted by the thick curtains of the window.

    Summer wasing to an end and winter wasing quietly and unknowingly. There were several waves of cold air. The flower beds downstairs gradually withered and only a few dried flowers remained firmly on the branches.

    Hanging on the curtain, Tan Li cocked her head and turned her eyes to the cactus pot on the window. The thorns of the cactus looked like fluff around a green bar from afar but there were no flowers on it, only green. This was something Xiao Li had bought for her after seeing the season turn cold. Her requirements were: big and easy to feed.

    Tan Li quietly retracted her gaze. Then she picked up the watering can on the side and watered the cactus. Or... should she ask him again for a pot of flowers. The requirements: has flowers, is big and easy to feed.

    The point was the first two words. Tan Li had this thought.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Li came out of the bathroom, picked up the bag hanging from the table and prepared to go to school. Tan Li put down the watering can and slid down the curtains. She skillfully entered Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. Before burying her small head, Tan Li raised his head and pulled Xiao Li¡¯s hand, writing on it:

    "I still want a pot of flowers. Is it okay?"

    Xiao Li asked, "What flowers do you want?"

    "...I¡¯ll think about it."

    Tan Li closed her eyes andpletely curled up in the pocket. Then she started to think to herself, ¡¯What type of flowers should I keep?¡¯

    Xiao Li covered his pocket and picked up the key to one side. Once he saw the little yellow book sitting on the table, he hesitated for a moment before rolling it up and stuffing it in his pocket as usual.

    Recently, the little yellow book had been very calm. This feeling hadsted a long time and there were no more yellow words. It didn¡¯t even have strange movements. Every day, it only said ¡¯good morning¡¯ and ¡¯good night¡¯ without any emotions. It was like a greeting machine. This change seemed to be since¡ª

    Shen Chenzhi and he formed a team.

    After a long journey, Xiao Li got off the crowded subway and sat in the ssroom for the first time in a while. Hey on the desk while thinking. If it came to Shen Chenzhi then he had to think about what happenedst night...

    Xiao Li opened WeChat and looked at it. There were several messages from Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing on it. They all asked him how he was and he answered with a few words. then he buried his face in his arm and use arched his elbow.

    "Xiao Li." A surprised voice entered his eardrums. The owner of the voice was standing at his desk. "You came to school today."

    Xiao Li raised his head, the mark of his arm remaining on half of his red face. He spoke weakly, "I didn¡¯t expect it either."

    Zheng Yi was very resilient and optimistic. He simply pulled the stool in front of Xiao Li¡¯s desk, looked at Xiao Li¡¯s face and said, "There was too much informationst night and I didn¡¯t sleep at all. Why did you jump down? I had nightmares. I dreamed that I reached for you and didn¡¯t catch you. As a result, you fell to the ground..."

    Xiao Li told him, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t think too much at the time."

    Zheng Yi asked, "it¡¯s okay. Why did you want to jump down?"

    Xiao Li, "...The building was very tall and I suddenly wanted to jump. We would¡¯ve been transmitted back anyway."

    "I don¡¯t know how to say it but there is a sense that you¡¯re truly Sherlock."

    Xiao Li, "......"

    By this time, the number of students had increased. Zheng Yi carefully got closer and lowered his voice like he was exchanging secret information. "Who was the one who kidnapped mest night? He looked for you deliberately and what are the gods he mentioned? What is the core, sub universes and other things? Am I listening to a science fiction movie?"

    Xiao Li picked out a few simple questions to answer. "He is the god of lies. Haven¡¯t you been exposed to the gods in other instances?"

    "There are many ghosts and I¡¯ve only encountered evil religions a few times." Zheng Yi showed a look of recollection, "I couldn¡¯t sleepst night so I searched for mentions of gods. There are religions worshipping the ¡®God of Death¡¯ and the Goddess of Wisdom. Generally, the Western reincarnators believe in these things. I think they¡¯re all fictional."

    Xiao Li wondered, "There are no guests. How can you be sure there are no gods?"

    "This is also true. I didn¡¯t expect this type of absurd thing to be true. In addition, did you go to the forum? Yesterday, Lin Qili went to the forum and asked what happened to you. I went to reply and also praised you."

    Zheng Yi opened his task book like it was a treasure and wrote in it. The forum emerged on the paper. He turned around and showed it to Xiao Li.

    There was a post that became popr because it received many replies in short time. The title was: ¡¯Does anyone know Hercule? Last night, he jumped off a building in Sherlock style. I would like to ask anyone who knows him if he is okay?¡¯

    [Poster, who is Hercule? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Is he a Sherlock fan?]

    [Jump and I¡¯ll spray you. Isn¡¯t it too much to worship Sherlock or Moriarty? Why don¡¯t I have such fans?]

    [Upstairs person, the Sherlock fans feel offended.]

    [Who are Sherlock and Moriarty. Are they the characters of that novel I know?]

    [No, they are two big instance masters 23333. They are on the global leaderboard.]

    At this time, she saw the topic was bing distorted and Lin Qili came out to save the crooked building. [Wait, don¡¯t make the building crooked. Do you know Hercule?]

    The following was Zheng Yi¡¯s replied: [I¡¯vee. He is okay. He calcted the return time and disappeared halfway.]

    [Um, it is pretty cool when imagining that scene.]

    [The coolness depends on the person. If it is a big person like Sherlock then it is very handsome. If Hercule is a short, fat and ugly ordinary person then...]

    Zheng Yi: [...I won¡¯t scold you because you¡¯re a Sherlock fan but Hercule is very handsome. He is in the same ss as Sherlock.]

    People eating melons: [You¡¯ve done enough. Don¡¯t brag. I can see that your other posts are all bragging about Sherlock. Why are you bragging about Hercule here?]

    Zheng Yi: [Don¡¯t care about the specific reason. In any case, just know that Hercule is very handsome.]

    [You really have the ability to hammer in nonsense. Sherlock has a track record. What does Hercule have?]

    [Isn¡¯t it enough that he let all the experiments in the undergroundboratory go?]

    The ID of this poster was ¡¯Yanluo.¡¯

    Zheng Yi and Xiao Li looked up to here before Zheng Yi finally opened his mouth andmented, "I¡¯ve seen Yanluo praising Moriarty and thought he had a problem with you. I¡¯ve argued with him several times. Now there is a united front and I find him barely okay. I won¡¯t scold him in the future.¡±

    Xiao Li, "......."

    After this was a reply from Zheng Yi himself. [In addition, he made the long ghost hand circle around the trunk of a tree several times in the game.]

    Yanluo: [In thest instance, he used a ghost in red clothes to deal with an asphalt ghost and ckened the red clothes of the ghost. I wanted to burn some ¡¯blue moon washing liquid for her...]

    Zheng Yi: [He is also the president of the Hell Association.

    Xiao Li saw this and muttered, "...There is no association. I just lied to Qian Zixuan."

    "No matter why you said it, the association exists and there is a motto."

    Xiao Li, "..."

    The next post was still full of bragging.

    [Why does this style seem very simr to Sherlock?]

    [Sherlock fan upstairs, has Sherlock registered the exclusive right to this type of behaviour? I think it is very simr to Moriarty.]

    Kudo: [I stumbled upon this post. In fact, I also wanted to ask how he was doing but seeing that doubts upstairs, let me add a few points. Hercule saved me and he likes to make friends with ghosts. He is the type of person who can make one phone call and several ghosts will show up at your house to party.]

    [He used a phone ghost to fight another phone ghost and Bloody Mary to forcibly separate the corpse on a ghost¡¯s back. He thought that back corpse was the ghost¡¯s wife then corrected it and thought it was the husband...]

    [The back ghost is screaming from its soul: I¡¯m straight, straighter than a steel pipe!]

    [Back ghost: It doesn¡¯t matter if you insult me by calling it my wife but you can¡¯t insult my sexual orientation!]

    [?? Isn¡¯t Kudo a big person? This means there are now Hercule, Sherlock and Moriarty. Three brothers, triplets.]

    [Still, this style can¡¯t be learned by others.]

    [Yes, I once tried to imitate Sherlock¡¯s behaviour and failed. That time, I met a fierce ghost sitting on a tree and it crawled down the tree like a snake. I wanted to grab it or make it fall down. As a result... I was so scared that my soul disappeared and I didn¡¯t know how to react. I only lived due to an automatic life-saving item.]

    [If so, Hercule is so handsome to jump from a tall building!]

    [Is this exaggerated praise?]

    [Please remember that those who aren¡¯t on the global rankings are all stinky fish and shrimp. Hercule is a big carp in a fish pond and isn¡¯tparable to a killer whale like Sherlock.]

    In this reply, Yanluo once again: [Rece Sherlock with Moriarty and I¡¯ll agree.]

    Zheng Yi: [??? Get lost!]

    He pointed the gunfire at Ye Zeqing again.

    Zheng Yi stood in front of Xiao Li and said, "I thought Yanluo was good because we have the same enemy. As a result, he looked down on you. Xiao Li, you should have less contact with him in the future. Even if he praises you, he feels deep down that Moriarty is the most powerful."

    Xiao Li felt it was time to tell him the truth. He suddenly interrupted Zheng Yi, "Zheng Yi, in fact, I am¡ª"

    He had just got up to here when the chair was pulled away. Shen Chenzhi sat down, his figure looking very oppressive. Although he didn¡¯t speak and just quietly looked over here¡ªto be precise, he looked at Xiao Li but Zheng Yi stiffened. It felt like he was being stared at by some type of beast. The young man¡¯s face was expressionless but Xiao Li inexplicably felt that the other person wasn¡¯t very happy.

    Shen Chenzhi asked coldly, "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>

    Zheng Yi paid attention to not talk about the instance world in front of ordinary people but Shen Chenzhi was a reincarnator who appeared in thest world instance, so Zheng Yi didn¡¯t cover anything up. He immediately closed his book. ¡°Nothing, just chatting about the forum.¡±

    He thought that the cool-looking, most handsome student Shen Chenzhi wouldn¡¯t look at the forum.

    In fact, he had been curious about Shen Chenzhi in thest instance. He imagined that the other person would scream and be scared when encountering ghosts but the actual situation waspletely different. Shen Chenzhi was unlike ordinary people. His calmness toward Xiao Li was quiet like Xiao Li but Shen Chenzhi stayed on the edges of the task. He didn¡¯t care about ghosts and even deliberately restrained his sense of existence. The only thing he cared about was...

    Xiao Li.

    For this point of view, Zheng Yi rarely united with Ye Zeqing. If Shen Chenzhi liked Xiao Li then Zheng Yi could only wish him good luck because in his opinion... Xiao Li had never spoken well to any girl or boy. He seemed asexual. However, the two men were well matched in terms of appearance.

    Zheng Yi consciously turned around and returned to his desk in front of Xiao Li. He sat in his seat and organized his textbooks and homework. Shen Chenzhi saw Zheng Yi leave and pursed his lips before looking at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li was a bit overwhelmed by his gaze. That night, he had felt a bit of pain when Shen Chenzhi held him and pushed this person away. As a result, the young man didn¡¯t pester him. Shen Chenzhi just let go and smiled.

    At this time, Xiao Li bowed his head and said good night. Shen Chenzhi had opened the door without speaking a single word, just letting out a low hum.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t mentionst night¡¯s events and he just said, ¡°Talk.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi got to the point. ¡°Do you want to eat at my ce tonight? I¡¯ve learned a few new dishes.¡±

    If it was the previous Xiao Li then he might agree. However, he was now a family person When he left in the morning, the little ck cat was still sleeping and there was only enough cat food to eat lunch. Although the singer in the painting could feed the little ck cat, he also had to buy the flowers for Tan Li. Thus, Xiao Li refused. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi refused to let him go. I can go to your house to cook for you.¡±

    ¡°...No.¡± Xiao Li refused. ¡°I have to go to the flower market to buy flowers. If I¡¯mte then the flowers will be gone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Shen Chenzhi paused. ¡°I like it too.¡±

    His gaze moved to the teenager opposite him and eventually stopped on the other person¡¯s lips. The boy¡¯s lips were beautiful and warm.

    ...He touched it very lightly yesterday.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°...What?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stated, ¡°Flowers.¡±

    When speaking this word, he needed to put the tip of his tongue to his upper pte and then return it between his teeth. It reminded him of the touchst night. Cold, soft and with a young man¡¯s shallow breathing.

    ¡°I know there¡¯s a big flower market around here.¡± Shen Chenzhi spoke casually.

    His behaviour made Xiao Li somewhat doubtful of his judgment. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s appearance was too restrained and indifferent. He didn¡¯t force his way through the doorst night and even his confession was... tolerable.

    If he was really the little yellow book then Xiao Li always felt that this person wasn¡¯t right. The little yellow book was the very sticky type. He would always stick to Xiao Li and would try to get more with every inch given. At first, he felt there was a 80% possibility that Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t a person¡ªhe was a ghost...

    Xiao Li retracted his thoughts. ¡°...Yes.¡±

    In the instance, the day passed by very quickly but at school, the day slowed down.

    Xiao Li was ustomed to the fast pace of the instance and suddenly slowed down. However, it was a memorable thing to be able to return to school again. He obediently finished a day of sses.

    Once the school bell rang, Zheng Yi didn¡¯t have time to speak to Xiao Li again. Shen Chenzhi left the ssroom with Xiao Li and headed to the flower market in the suburbs. As Shen Chenzhi stated, this was arge flower market. It was filled with a variety of flowers, from roses to Baby¡¯s Breath. They were inserted into beautifully shaped ss bottles.

    The air was rich with the scent of flowers. Now was the peak work hour so many people wereing and going from the flower market. Shen Chenzhi walked by Xiao Li¡¯s side and blocked the crowd heading in the opposite direction.

    Shen Chenzhi asked, ¡°What flowers do you want to buy?¡±

    ...It wasn¡¯t he who wanted to buy it.

    Xiao Li bowed his head and opened his pocket with his fingers. To prevent attracting attention, he brought a Bluetooth headset and asked softly, ¡°What type of flowers do you want?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi was also a reincarnator and he didn¡¯t shy away.

    Tan Li had originally stayed in his pocket like a real doll, only her eyes moving as she observed the flowers around him. In fact, if someone knew Tan Li very well then they would find...

    The doll¡¯s body was trembling slightly and the eyes that looked dull weren¡¯t the same as Tan Li¡¯s usual daze. Rather, they were staring straight out of excitement. So many flowers, so many good-looking colours, every colour under the sun, rich and diverse.

    Tan Li couldn¡¯t choose. The doll thought for a long time. Tan Li originally wanted to tell Xiao Li that she wanted roses but at this moment, she hesitated. She wanted to exim the famous saying, ¡°...I want it all!¡±

    Then Tan Li thought about Xiao Li¡¯s wallet and thought about how the other person had just moved into a small house. He couldn¡¯t afford to spend so much money, making her reluctant to make a decision.

    Tan Li didn¡¯t speak and Xiao Li didn¡¯t urge her. She just patiently went forward.

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t make a sound. All his focus was on the young man next to him.

    Xiao Li had just passed by one of the stores in the flower market when Tan Li shivered with excitement! The doll even forgot her fear of Shen Chenzhi as she danced excitedly, stretching out a small hand and pulling at Xiao Li¡¯s sleeve. ¡°This, I like this one. Xiao Li, can you buy this for me?¡±

    Xiao Li followed Tan Li¡¯s eyes. It was a hydrangea flower, light blue and light purple clusters. They were ced in a ss bottle and small four-leaf petals wove into arge group of flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± Xiao Li stated.

    Shen Chenzhi casually nced over and couldn¡¯t see the beauty of this thing. ¡°En.¡±

    Tan Li stretched out his neck and watched Xiao Li take the hydrangeas from the store owner. She was already thinking about where this pot of hydrangeas could be ced...

    She finally got rid of the cactus.

    Shen Chenzhi wanted to go to Xiao Li¡¯s house to cook for him but Xiao Li opposed it so Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t insist. Instead, before he left, he proposed to form a team with Xiao Li. Xiao Li agreed.

    After returning home, he ced the hydrangea on the window and gave it to Tan Li to care for.

    The little ck cat saw that something new had been added to the house and curiously came over. He sniffed and then raised his front paw to grab some petals to y. As a result, the doll guarding it grabbed the little ck cat¡¯s tail and swung him away.

    The sound of meowing and Tan Li¡¯s defense of the hydrangeas was constantly heard. Xiao Li didn¡¯t watch it. Instead, the singer emerged from the painting with the stick person and stood beside the hydrangeas to watch.

    Xiao Li sat on the sofa of the living room with the little yellow book in front of him. He was wondering if he should ask the little yellow book about its current situation but he always felt that he would be caught and troubled by the other being...

    He thought about it before writing something.

    The next day, the weather became cold and Xiao Li had to add a few more clothes.

    Hisst instance was entered through a ghost bus and this gave him a bad hunch about the ¡®sub universe¡¯ mentioned by the god of lies. If the ghost bus could enter the sub universe from reality then did it mean... that reality was actually parallel to the sub universe?

    So where was the so-called main universe?

    Before Xiao Li could think of anything, the next instance arrived.

    [Lingxi Mountain is a beautiful mountain. It often bes a team building site for nearbypanies but outsiders don¡¯t know about its legend. I can¡¯t tell you more but I can remind you... watch out for everyone! Don¡¯t believe anyone! I will repeat it, don¡¯t believe anyone!]

    [In this world, there is a ghost who will rece a real person entering Lingxi Mountain. It can¡¯t be resisted and it might be anyone. It has a nearly perfect disguise but the rule it has to follow is to kill one person every night.]

    [Remaining safety time: 3 minutes.]

    [This task: Identify the true identity of the ghost in seven days. If the identification is wrong then you will die on the spot.]

    [Tip: Close your eyes... maybe it can help you. If you choose this road, please remember not to open your eyes halfway. there is something you fear in the deepest darkness but there is also something you want.]

    [It is detected that you have the plot item ¡®Eternal Soul Umbre¡¯ that is rted to Lingxi Mountain. You can open a side plotline and lift the seal. Tip: Your clue might be in the east.]

    By the time Xiao Li opened his eyes again, he was already standing in front of Lingxi Mountain.

    It was a very beautiful mountain with beautiful scenery. Water went around the green mountain and it was covered with clouds and fog. It was a type of mountain forest where a good photo could be captured in one go. He was currently halfway up the mountain and facing a hotel.

    The hotel was dpidated and the signboard had fallen down. The character in the middle was erased and the hotel had three floors. The wooden railings at the door were all damaged but fortunately, they looked clean. There was no one at the door to pick up guests.

    The people present, apart from his teammates he formed a team using the Team Symbol, consisted of four Asians and two Caucasians. There were no acquaintances.

    The task prompt this time was quite strange. Due to the existence of that reminder, no one rashly introduced themselves. It was because they didn¡¯t know if the ghost had disguised itself as a reincarnator.

    The three minutes of safety time passed quickly and the sky above the reincarnators changed and started to y something.

    The author has something to say:

    Ghost: Weeping. Can I note?

    Sorry, I keep forgetting to update IWBL since it¡¯s only once a week. I¡¯ll probably change it to sporadic rather than a certain day. As for updates, author does seem to be sticking to regr updates so I¡¯ll probably increase the chapter release rate once I¡¯vepleted Very Happy, which should be a month or two.

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>

    There were many plot characters in the opening CG. the initial image was of a minivan.

    The person talking was the department leader wearing a ck suit. ¡°Everyone has been working hard to achieve their performance target recently. Finally, this project is over. I¡¯m taking you to Lingxi Mountain to y. Don¡¯t feel burdened. Thepany is paying for all of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you for your leadership. President Hu has worked hard!¡± This was a bald man wearing a simple t-shirt.

    A woman in a pink dress sitting by the window added, ¡°Our department is so good. We stayed up for a few nights and can go out to rx.¡±

    There were only four people in total in this minivan. On the other side of the woman in a pink dress, there was a woman with short hair. However, unlike the other people, the woman with short hair didn¡¯t look cheerful. Rather, she looked sad.

    The woman in the pink dress sitting beside her asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lin Ruo?¡±

    ¡°Peng Yue, I don¡¯t understand why we have to go to Lingxi Mountain. Haven¡¯t you heard about that rumour?¡±

    She mentioned this and Peng Yue lost her smile. ¡°That was just an ident. Many nearbypanies have gone to Lingxi Mountain to y. What is the use of not going because of one rumour? Don¡¯t think too much and just have fun. If you don¡¯t want to y then look at the scenery. Don¡¯t make President Hu angry.¡±

    Lin Ruo saw that her colleague said so and had to endure it. She no longer spoke.

    The minivan drove into the mountain and straight along a mountain road. Their destination was also this hotel. The title CG ended. At the same time, the minivan drove in front of the hotel and the people in the car came down one after another.

    The man called ¡®President Hu¡¯ in the opening CG was shocked when he saw so many reincarnators standing in front of the dpidated hotel. He scratched his head and muttered, ¡°Is it tourist season recently? Fortunately, I made reservations.¡± Then he walked into the hotel without caring. The remaining three employees looked suspiciously at the reincarnators and followed behind President Hu.

    The rest of the reincarnators followed suit but they were all looking at each other suspiciously.

    This was the sinister aspect of the mission¡¯s tip. In the past, except for a few cruel reincarnators, most people were still united and important information would be shared. However, in this instance world, ordinary people couldn¡¯t judge if the other person was a ghost, let alone tell others the information they collected. Even if someone came to you with the so-called ¡®truth¡¯, would they dare to believe it?

    Xiao Li shook his head and spoke to the others beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s keep up.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi had no expression as he followed Xiao Li but Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing were different. The eyes of the two people shed as they thought of a question.

    Xiao Li, was it really Xiao Li?

    If the evil spirit turned into a person then the one least likely to be suspected was perhaps Xiao Li. Then the two of them thought twice. The evil spirit... could it change into Xiao Li?

    Zheng Yi nced at the doll still in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket and gave a negative answer in his heart. Sherlock would never be easily reced.

    Zheng Yi raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m really me. I dere first that I¡¯m not a ghost.¡±

    Ye Zeqing spoke even more coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the same.¡±

    He really knew how to pretend.

    Zheng Yi¡¯s new hatred together with the old hatred poured into his heart and he subconsciously walked in an aggravated manner.

    ******

    After going through the main door, the interior of the hotel was still very dpidated. They passed through a long wooden corridor and saw only the boss at the front desk.

    He was an old man with a slightly hunched back. His words weren¡¯t clear and his hands trembled as he gave every person a room key.

    The room to which Xiao Li was assigned was thest one on the second floor. Shen Chenzhi was opposite him, Zheng Yi was next door and then there was Ye Zeqing and several strange reincarnators.

    The plot characters were all staying on the first floor while the rest of the reincarnators were on the third floor.

    The hotel owner reminded everyone while distributing the keys, ¡°Dinner is at 7 o¡¯clock and lunch is at 1 o¡¯lock. There will be food in the dining room. At other times, you will have to cook for yourself. The chef is off work.¡±

    A reincarnator with an Asian face and a moustache asked stiffly, ¡°The chef works twice a day?¡±

    The boss replied, ¡°There is no way, I can¡¯tmand her. If you want to eat then you can look for her yourself.¡±

    The reincarnator stopped speaking The mission tip didn¡¯t exclude the hotel staff so there might be an evil spirit there. He naturally wouldn¡¯t act without permission. They took the keys and took a look at their rooms before the sky becamepletely dark.

    The hotel rooms were simr with a single bed, a barely clean table and various facilities. There was just something strange here. The windows had no curtains. This meant the guests could directly see the mountain outside the window. The tree shadows shook and at night, the window will reflect light into the room, which would scare them half to death.

    Asking the hotel owner about it was useless. Most reincarnators blocked the windows with sheets or clothing.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t care about the scenery outside the window. He was more concerned about privacy. Thus, he looked around the room for a while. Finally, he took out the umbre he drew from the lucky draw and propped it up. The umbre faced outwards and cing it at the window just managed to block the window.

    The glow of the sunset shone into the room through the purple umbre, making the room look quite strange.

    Xiao Li rolled up his sleeves andy down on the bed for a while. At 7 o¡¯clock, he went downstairs to the dining room.

    By the time he went down, the dining room was already full of people.

    The hotel was broken. The dining room was small and there was only a big, round table in it. It was like everyone sitting in a circle to eat a pot of rice.

    In the middle of the wooden table was arge bowl of rice. Therge bowl of rich was mushy and there were some vegetables that seemed lightly fried at first nce. The reincarnators were worried that the cook might be a ghost and didn¡¯t protest, but the plot characters weren¡¯t so good.

    President Hu was the first to make trouble as he struck the table. ¡°What the hell is this? If you throw it to my dog then even he won¡¯t eat it?!¡±

    Xiao Li interjected curiously. ¡°What breed is your dog? Why is it so picky with food?¡±

    President Hu, ¡°......¡±

    The focus of his sentence wasn¡¯t the dog. It was that the food wasn¡¯t tasty!

    Fortunately for Xiao Li, there were many strange people in the business circle. President Hu had the belief that more friends was a good thing so he reluctantly replied, ¡°A Schnauzer.¡±

    Xiao Li spoke seriously. ¡°I thought it was a Husky.¡±

    President Hu was caught in his rhythm and subconsciously replied, ¡°I also raised a Husky. It isn¡¯t very picky.¡±

    ¡°You have so many dogs?¡±

    The others, ¡°......¡±

    Who was this boy? How did the topic change to talking about dogs?

    ¡°...Just two.¡± Fortunately, President Hu realized he got off track and turned to continue questioning the hotel owner. ¡°Boss, give me a new dish. I want braised pork, sweet and sort pork and winter melon soup. I gave you money. Why so stingy?¡±

    The hotel owner replied, ¡°I will talk to the chef.¡±

    He headed to the kitchen but the answer he soon brought back was a no. ¡°There is no meat in today¡¯s ingredients. Only this.¡±

    ¡°What is this? How do you do business?¡± President Hu wondered.

    The bald man he brought also agreed. ¡°Yes, we want toin.¡±

    The hotel owner coughed and his back swelled up like a hump as he spoke hoarsely, ¡°You canin but I think you should wait. Perhaps... there will be meat tomorrow.¡±

    The reincarnators got a chill at his tone.

    Zheng Yi whispered in Xiao Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Who knows what meat wille tomorrow?¡±

    Would it be... human flesh?

    President Hu snorted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see. If it isn¡¯t delicious then you wait.¡±

    He sat down again, picked up his chopsticks and ced a green vegetable in his mouth. Then he spat it out. ¡°My god, it¡¯s really hard to eat.¡±

    The rest of the people also ate a bit but Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. His eyes drifted to the kitchen and he seemed to want to cook his own food. He dipped his chopsticks in a dish, hesitantly licked it and then firmly put down his chopsticks to leave the table.

    Shen Chenzhi smiled. He followed Xiao Li and reached out to grab his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡±

    ...Then Xiao Li had a whole vegetarian material and an apple that Shen Chenzhi got from somewhere.

    ************

    The unpleasant dinner ended and the reincarnators took a break. Night soon arrived.

    Since the mission prompt stated that the ghost would kill every night, everyone locked their doors andy in their beds in a frightened manner.

    Luo Ni was one of them. He was selfish by nature and didn¡¯t trust anyone. He did things his own way. Luo Ni blocked all the windows with clothes and moved the tables and chairs together to block the entrance of the room and prevent the ghost from entering.

    In addition, he didn¡¯t choose to sleep in the bed and crammed himself into the closet. Luo Niy a thick mattress on the bottom of the closer, curled up hard on it and opened the door a bit to get some air.

    He thought that the evil spirit¡¯s first target would definitely be a plot character. Even if it chose a reincarnator, it would never think he was hiding in the closet. It was just sleeping. The posture might be ufortable but... there was no way. He just had to endure it and seven dayster, he would be able to return to reality.

    Lou Ni took a deep breath as he closed his eyes and urged himself not to think about the evil spirit. However, once he closed his eyes, his eyes were only full of the ghosts. His heart was beating so fast that he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    He was turning around when he suddenly heard footsteps in the corridor outside the door. This caused Luo Ni¡¯s eyelids to rise again. He listened attentively to the movement outside while praying in his heart, ¡®Don¡¯t be a ghost, don¡¯t stop in front of my room...¡¯

    Yet things were never what he wanted. The more he didn¡¯t want it, the more he got it. The footsteps stopped and judging by the sound, it was just outside Luo Ni¡¯s door.

    Someone knocked on Luo Ni¡¯s door. ¡°It¡¯s me. I have something to tell you. Can you open the door?¡±

    Luo Ni couldn¡¯t hear who the voice belonged to because it was low. Still, no matter the other person, he would never open the door. He wasn¡¯t a fool. The person at the door knocked several times. Once no one answered, they stopped knocking.

    Luo Ni trembled uncontrobly as he took a protective item from his neck and held it in his hand. His sweat drenched the amulet but he didn¡¯t care. The footsteps paused for a long time and there was no movement, as if the ¡®person¡¯ at the door was stuck there, not moving or leaving.

    Maybe... they passed by or they thought that no one was inside.

    Luo Ni prayed.

    Then once he raised his head, he became cold all over¡ª

    At the top of the closest was a head hanging upside down. It was unknown how long it had been watching him.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    Thete night at the hotel that was supposed to be peaceful was broken by a shrill scream.

    ¡°Is anyone there? A person here is dead!¡±

    It was a woman who screamed. If the reincarnators were present, they would¡¯ve found that she was Lin Ruo from the plot CG. She had just taken a bath and her body was still hot. She was wrapped in a bathrobe but she was copsed on the corridor of the floor, not saying anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯ste and we have to get up early tomorrow for the hike.¡±

    Lin Ruo¡¯s scream caused several plot characters on the first floor toe out. President Hu was yawning and muttering in a dissatisfied manner in his silk pyjamas. Then the next second, his eyes widened and his drowsiness disappeared. A scream emerged from his throat, ¡°Ah¡ª! Come here! Report to the police!¡±

    The panic of these plot characters caused the reincarnators on the second and third floors to appear one by one.

    However, there were some people who were reluctant toe out. It was because no one knew if the evil spirit would continue after killing the first person. Still, most of the reincarnators chose toe out to check the clues.

    The first young man to arrive at the scene was closest to the staircase on the second floor. His name was Jiang Linwen. He took a deep breath after seeing the scene in the corridor along with the people who came afterwards.

    There was a body thrown into the centre of the corridor. It was Luo Ni and he had a look of shock on his face. It seemed that he was killed by someone he hadn¡¯t expected. His entire body was stiff. Blood sttered from where the head hit the ground, darkening the hotel floor. There was only a bloody hole left of Luo Ni¡¯s nose, as if there was something hidden inside peeping out at everyone.

    ¡°His body was thrown down the stairs.¡± Jiang Linwen spoke first, his eyes sweeping over the group as he kept everyone¡¯s expression in mind. ¡°Thisdy, you were the first to find him?¡±

    Facing his gaze, Lin Ruo gulped and resisted the urge to vomit. ¡°Y-Yes... I couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to go out for some air. I was going out to wait for the sunrise when I passed by and saw this scene.¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Jiang Linwen asked, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±

    Thest part was for everyone. However, most people chose to stay silent. Only a few people answered his question.

    ¡°I just heard a slight footstep. It stopped around a quarter of an hour ago. It got to the door of a certain room and there was no more noise.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything. I didn¡¯t dare to look. I just heard the sound passing by my door.¡±

    Jiang Linwen asked, ¡°What type of footsteps? Tall, fat, thin? Any clues?¡±

    The people who answered the question nced at him and collectively shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±

    Even if there was a clue, they wouldn¡¯t say it. If an evil spirit was hidden among these people, wouldn¡¯t it be walking right into their trap?

    There was just one girl. She was thin, small and looked very inconspicuous. She shrunk back while saying, ¡°I heard it. I was like&#k2026; a person walking on tiptoe.¡±

    ¡°I usually practice ballet and that is the sound I make when I walk.¡¯

    ¡°Xiao Tu!¡± The man beside the girl immediately covered her mouth and apologized hastily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my sister spoke nonsense. She is young and ignorant.¡±

    The corridor at night, an evil spirit walking on tiptoe... The people present had different expressions. Jiang Linwen imagined the scene at that time and his throat felt dry.

    President Hu immediately took out his mobile phone. ¡°It isn¡¯t our business to catch the murderer. We should directly report it to the police. Then I will find the driver and we will leave...¡±

    Lin Ruo lowered her head and said nothing. Jiang Linwen also didn¡¯t stop him. He watched President Hu press the call button and put his phone to his ear, only to lower it again. ¡°Fuck, there is no signal on this mountain!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t surprising. Although the plot character¡¯s mobile phones could make calls in this world, an instance would often choose to close all contact methods when necessary. In other words, no matter how much President Hu wanted to leave, he wouldn¡¯t be able to connect to the outside world until the reincarnatorspleted the task.

    ¡°President Hu, what about our driver? Why don¡¯t we just drive away?¡± Peng Yue suggested with the support of the bald man.

    President Hu shook his head. ¡°I already let him go back. I told him to pick us up three dayster and now there is no car.¡±

    The mountain road was rugged and there was no car. If they walked on their own two legs then they might not necessarily be able to go down in a few days.

    ¡°Boss, howe such a big thing happened but the owner of this hotel hasn¡¯te? Peng Yue whispered. ¡°He should have a way to contact the outside world.¡±

    The group looked around the circle but there were no signs of the hotel owner. They didn¡¯t know where he lived and he seemed to be missing after dinner.

    It was obviously weird. There should be other secrets in this hotel but Jiang Linwen didn¡¯t think the boss was the evil spirit. It was because he was too obvious.

    Just then, there was the sound of footsteps from the entrance of the hotel and it was gradually approaching. It was clearlyte at night and the sky outside the hotel was dark. In the past, the stars on this type of mountain would be particrly clear. However, Lingxi Mountain was different. It was dark like a piece of velvet enveloping the entire world. No one could tell who wasing in from such a dark outside world.

    Jiang Linwen stepped back quietly, keeping President Hu and others in front of him. The footsteps got closer and closer. Then a teenager in a trench coat entered the vision. Coincidentally, due to the conversation between this man and President Hu during dinner time, most of the people present knew him.

    Xiao Li pushed open the door and saw arge group staring intently at him. He gripped the purple umbre that was about to fall and blinked. ¡°...So many people.¡±

    Zheng Yi was mixed in with the crowd. ¡°...Hercule, what are you doing out sote?¡±

    He asked the question everyone wanted to ask.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes fell on the umbre in his own hand.

    He couldn¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night and there was no movement from the evil spirit, so he went out the window and headed east, ready to do the side task. He didn¡¯t know how far he had gone when he got lost. He was lost on Lingxi Mountain in the dark night, unable to distinguish between southeast and northwest. Finally, the little ck cat took the function of a dog and led him back.

    However, if he told the truth then he would have to spend a lot of time exining about the side task. Xiao Li finally chose an excuse. ¡°I wanted to go to the east to see the sunrise, but I couldn¡¯t find a good ce and turned back in the middle.¡±

    Zheng Yi immediately shifted his attention to Lin Ruo. This person also said she wanted to go out and see the sunrise.

    Just then, Jiang Linwen asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why go out when an umbre? It isn¡¯t raining now.¡±

    ¡°I guessed that there would be rain tomorrow. Just in case, I took it with me.¡±

    Jiang Linwen opposite him frowned. It made sense if a plot character wanted to go out to watch the sunrise. After all, they didn¡¯t know the existence of ghosts and the scenery of Lingxi Mountain was good. It was just that Hercule was a reincarnator. How could he go out sote at night?

    Was he the evil spirit?

    Jiang Linwen¡¯s eyes flicked but he chose to suppress this topic, wanting more clues before making inferences.

    Zheng Yi walked to Xiao Li¡¯s side and elbowed him. ¡°Look, the first victim.¡±

    Xiao Li nced at the body of Luo Ni on the ground and listened to Zheng Yi retelling what happened. Once he heard the little girl¡¯s words, he looked slightly surprised but didn¡¯t say anything. He just nced at the crowd. Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t present.

    Ye Zeqing walked to the corpse, squatted down and formed a seal with his hands.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± President Hu asked.

    Ye Zeqing exined, ¡°My family has some understanding of the supernatural. I am trying to summon her soul to ask for some clues.¡±

    President Hu sneered. ¡°What messy thing are you doing? Are you making a movie? This isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    He had just finished speaking when Jiang Linwen¡¯s eyes brightened and he whispered, ¡°The Ye family...?¡¯

    Among the reincarnators in China, the fame of the Ye family was considered first-ss. There were those who wanted to learn the art of controlling ghosts but the Ye family walked the furthest along this road due to their constitution.

    Currently, the most famous in the Ye family, apart from the Ye eldest brother, was Yanluo. ording to the forum, he often teamed up with Moriarty and was a good friend of the other person.

    Ye Zeqing used Luo Ni¡¯s blood on the ground to draw a small version of the magic circle. Then he chanted, ¡°The soul of the dead, return¡ª¡±

    An invisible wind blew through the hotel lobby. The strange windbined with the body on the ground made President Hu feel uneasy and he sat down on the chair next to him. Just as the gust of wind was about to gather onto Luo Ni, it seemed to be stopped by some spiritual force.

    ¡°It failed.¡± Ye Zeqing pped his hands. ¡°His soul was swallowed by an evil spirit and there is no way to summon it.¡±

    ¡°This is inevitable.¡±

    Jiang Linwenforted him.

    President Hu sensed something different from their words. ¡°You, who are you? You don¡¯t seem to be tourists? I¡¯m warning you¡ª¡±

    Jiang Linwen interrupted him. ¡°We are special personnel who received news that there will be a supernatural event here. We came here to solve it. You just had the bad luck to encounter this matter. I hope you can cooperate with us to solve it. This way, we can all be happy.¡±

    President Hu was dumbfounded. ¡°What is this? Are you lying to a three year old?¡±

    Jiang Linwen frowned and was trying to get President Hu to ept the truth when he heard a noise that made him freeze on the spot. It was an airy, flutteringughter that hit everyone¡¯s ears like a thunderbolt.

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    ¡°Someone came here... died, hehehe.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    A ghost hase to give their head.

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>

    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡±

    Thisughter really made President Hu¡¯s scalp numb. He suddenly sprang up from his chair and looked around.

    However, he couldn¡¯t find the owner of theughter in this old hotel. President Hu grabbed Jiang Linwen in a panic and questioned, ¡°You also heard it, right? Who isughing?¡±

    Jiang Linwen was also panicked but he was a veteran. On the surface, he could maintain his calmness and together with the rest of the reincarnators, look for the source of the sound.

    The hotel lobby could be called ¡®deste¡¯ except for some tables, chairs and benches. The overhanging beams on the roof were very high, making this lobby seem a bit empty. The windows were half opened and half closed. A breeze blew into the room along with the weirdughter.

    Just as everyone was panicking, Lin Ruo, who had been supporting herself using the table, stood up. The look ¡®it is actually true¡¯ appeared on her face.

    Jiang Linwen had been watching her this whole time and quickly wondered, ¡°Thisdy, have you been here?¡±

    ¡°No, no but I¡¯ve heard some rumours about Lingxi Mountain.¡±

    This was the clue mentioned in the introductory CG.

    Jiang Linwen¡¯s eyes brightened and he asked, ¡°What type of rumours? Perhaps it will help.¡±

    Lin Ruo nced at President Hu who red at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Say it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Recently, I often hear news that people whoe to Lingxi Mountain will always disappear strangely and it is unknown if they are alive or dead. Even so, manypaniese here to y.¡± Lin Ruo hadn¡¯t wanted toe at first but she was afraid of offending President Hu and was forced to follow. Now she said everything. ¡°Then I saw a personal reply below the news, saying that they heard about Lingxi Mountain before. This mountain is haunted and in the evening, strangeughter will be heard. It is the sound of the evil spirit on the mountain meeting its prey. If people stay on the mountain continuously, they will encounter even stranger things. Moreover, there is a rumour about Lingxi Mountain.¡¯

    Zheng Yi asked, ¡°What rumour?¡±

    ¡°Previously... there was a vige in the depths of Lingxi Mountain called Lingxi Vige. However, now it has disappeared. The reason is that it is haunted and all the vigers are dead.¡±

    Jiang Linwen wondered, ¡°How did they die?¡±

    Lin Ruo replied, ¡°The person in thement didn¡¯t say anything else and I don¡¯t know the ending. I just thought this rumour was terrible because it means there is a deste dead vige in the mountain.¡±

    Peng Yue added, ¡°Actually, in my opinion, there arements on the Inte that will say anything. There is no need to believe in ghosts and ghosts who don¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°So how do you exin this?¡± Lin Ruo pointed to the corpse.

    Peng Yue felt like her throat was blocked. ¡°Perhaps there is a murderer...¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue.

    There were so many strangers on the other side. No matter if it was a human or a ghost, the situation was very bad for them.

    Jiang Linwen showed a slightly disappointed expression. He originally thought the rumour that the plot character mentioned would be rted to the hotel but it was just a dead vige. It seemed to have nothing to do with the main task of &#k2018;identifying the evil spirit.¡¯

    The key task was to identify the evil spirit using clues.

    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯ll all die...¡± The voice whispered in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°You will die miserably, stay here and apany me.¡±

    At the end, it burst outughing.

    Lin Ruo boldly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am... the witness to your death. Hahahaha.¡± This sounded like a female ghost and herugh echoed through the hotel lobby. ¡°It is funny to see you struggling and crying.¡±

    Jiang Linwen frowned deeply but the owner of the voice wasn¡¯t attacking the reincarnators. He wavered before finally deciding not to act rashly.

    However, the volume of theughter increased and everyone couldn¡¯t help covering their ears.

    In an instant, there seemed to be countless hands pressed against the window from the outside, leaving handprints one after another on the ss. The bright red blood left from the handprint rendered it a bloody handprint.

    Ghosts were surrounding the outside and the reincarnators had no ce to escape.

    The blood at the back of Luo Ni¡¯s head had solidified and the air was filled with an unpleasant bloody smell.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡± The ghost constantly changed herughter. ¡°Catch a turtle in the jar (set oneself an easy target). This human idiom... is it correct?¡±

    The windows of the lobby were opened and closed again, constantly switching and stirring the nerves of the crowd.

    ¡°What the hell is this? It is really haunted...¡± President Hu¡¯s legs softened and he fell directly to the ground. He was almost unable to control his dder as he rushed to Jiang Linwen¡¯s side. ¡°I beg you. Save me, save me! I have money. I¡¯ll give you 100,000 after leaving here!¡±

    Jiang Linwen stared at the windows around him and ignored President Hu.

    Lin Ruo and Peng Yue were also pale and trembled uncontrobly as they tried to retreat. However, they tripped over the body.

    The little girl who had previously spoken covered her ears and buried her face in the arms of the man beside her.

    Her brother looked ahead and tightened his arms.

    Zheng Yi turned his head and subconsciously called out to Xiao Li. ¡°Hercule.¡±

    Xiao Li reached out to cover his mouth and then closed his eyes. Once vision was blocked, his hearing would be sharp. He tried to lock onto the voice. Then after listening for 10 seconds, he raised his feet and walked to the right rear.

    ¡°Oh oh, it¡¯s funny. There seems to be a small human who has discovered my existence.¡± Theughing ghost chuckled. ¡°What can you do if youe over here? Why don¡¯t I cut you into pieces on the spot so you don¡¯t have to endure the fear anymore?¡±

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t reached the window when another hand pushed it open from the outside. Without the ss barrier, the view outside the window became particrly clear. Theughter entered everyone¡¯s ears more clearly as Xiao Li faced theughter ghost.

    The night outside was deep and the flowers and trees that looked beautiful in the day were now like ghosts. The dry and fallen leaves were blown by the wind and circled in the air. Standing outside the window was a white shadow. It, or half of her body was transparent. Her face didn¡¯t have all of its facial features. There was only a mouth and sharp teeth grew wildly outward from the mouth.

    The giggling lingered in his ears.

    Xiao Li propped her elbows on the window. As a result, the sleeve of the ck clothes slipped down, revealing a white wrist. He ordered, ¡°...Don¡¯tugh.¡±

    It was noisy and hard to listen to, just like a rooster crowing. Theughter became even louder as she opened her mouth towards Xiao Li. ¡°Hehehe¡ª¡±

    Xiao Li opened the little yellow book and wrote a name on it. Then the opposite ghost suddenly stopped. It was because from behind her, further away, there was a cry.

    ¡°Wuu, wuu, wuu.¡±

    Theughter froze for a moment and was broken. The weeping sound was getting closer and closer to her. Then a strong force grabbed her hair from behind and twisted her face. However, she still had tough.

    ¡°He he he¡ªwoo.¡±

    ...Laughing and crying.

    The crying woman grabbed theughter ghosts¡¯ hair from behind and wrapped the long strand of hair around her hand, making the other party bend backwards. Then she tried to cut theughter ghost¡¯s hair with her sharp nails.

    Her own hair hadn¡¯t recovered. She was still ugly and her hair was both long and short. A faint bald spot could also be seen when moving.

    Xiao Li inexplicably felt a bit guilty.

    The crying woman tormented theughter ghost¡¯s hair with her nails for a while. Then she raised her head and held out her hand towards Xiao Li.

    ...She needed a sharp weapon.

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help covering his eyes directly. He put away the little yellow book that had summoned her, slipped the scalpel out of his sleeve and handed it to her. Theughter ghost squeezed out some cries between herughs but she couldn¡¯t break free of the crying woman¡¯s hand.

    The crying woman became more energetic. In the midst of theughter, she excitedly cut the other side¡¯s hair with the scalpel. Look at these movements that were even wilder than Xiao Li¡¯s in the past. It was full of anger and pain that had nowhere to be vented. In a short while, she had cut off most of theughter ghost¡¯s hair, revealing a bare head.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    In order to prevent the crying woman, one of the strange stories, from finding trouble for himself, he didn¡¯t dare disturb the other party¡¯s wish to be a barber. He stood up straight, closed the window and turned back. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Go back to sleep.¡±

    Xiao Li went to the stairs as usual. As he passed the little girl, he reached out and touched her head. Just as Xiao Li finished talking, there was a burst of crying from the closed window. ¡°...Woo!¡±

    ...Big sister behind her, please don¡¯t cut again! She wouldn¡¯tugh anymore! Not only did she not want tough, she even wanted to cry!

    The people who heard the crying andughing: ???

    What was this situation? They saw that the ghost outside... seemed to be forcibly having a haircut? But why was the other ghost crying?

    The little girl¡¯s brother looked at him in horror. ¡°You...¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t care about others. He turned a corner, picked up the purple umbre on the table and walked upstairs.

    Jiang Linwen stared closely at Xiao Li¡¯s back. He wanted to take a look at the window but he didn¡¯t dare to really look at the ghost, fearing it was a trap. However, why could the ghost stopughing and even change to crying? Only the evil spirit in the mission prompt should be able to do this? Still, wasn¡¯t it a trap if the evil spirit acted so aggressively and obviously?

    Jiang Linwen, who didn¡¯t look at the forum, fell into deep contemtion.

    In the midst of the panic, only Ye Zeqing was relieved when he saw the scene outside the window. There was the crying woman so the evil ghost definitely wasn¡¯t Xiao Li.

    The author has something to say:

    Jiang Linwen: (After a series of careful spection) I think... Hercule is the evil spirit.

    Evil spirit: You¡¯re right.

    Theughter ghost gave you a thumbs up.

    Xiao Li, ¡°???¡±

    Thank you to all the artists for the fanart of Tan Li.

    Artist: ??c??????????

    Artist: dontbeasourlemon

    Artist: RottenAF

 Chapter 147.1

    <h4>Chapter 147.1</h4>

    The arrival of the day didn¡¯t blow away the haze ofst night. Once everyone gathered downstairs in the lobby, there were heavy dark circles under their eyes. Obviously, no one had slept well in this environment.

    Not to mention, there was the weather. They didn¡¯t know what was going on but just like a demon, it had been raining since morning.

    The rain on Lingxi Mountain was different from the torrential heavy rain that came and went. It was dense, like a continuous line of needlework. From the windows of the hotel, it was like the greenery to the south of Yangtze River, full of misty rain.

    President Hu had stayed up almost all night. He brought the rest of hispany to the hotel lobby early in the morning. He wanted to find the hotel owner and ask him how to leave. However, President Hu had just left his room when he was shocked by the corpse.

    The corpse that had been left on the ground seemed to have been dragged. The blood sshed from the back of the head due to the impact had a long pulling trail left on the ground.

    President Hu was in a state of shock when someone stood behind him and asked, ¡°Someone moved this body?¡±

    President Hu turned around and happened to meet Jiang Linwen¡¯s eyes.

    The other side¡¯s eyes were full of precautions. President Hu was afraid and he stuttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw this when I came out. Shouldn¡¯t someone be asking you people?¡±

    This was the first time President Hu and his employees were encountering ghosts. They were afraid of dying. How could they have the courage to move the body in the middle of the night?

    Jiang Linwen didn¡¯t speak. Currently, there were considerable disagreements among the reincarnators. Apart from the teammates who knew each other, almost no one was moving in a group. Forget asking about this type of thing. Even if a reincarnator knew something, they wouldn¡¯t say it when asked.

    He used to be the ¡®big brother¡¯ in the team and was used to leading reincarnators. They met in this instance and there were numerous things in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t say who had a problem. Even President Hu and Lin Ruo couldn¡¯t escape suspicion.

    President Hu wondered, ¡°Will you call out those people and ask?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe in the statement of ghosts at first. Then after yesterday¡¯s strangeughter and bloody handprints, he believed it 70%. Now he only felt afraid. Who would go out to the lobby in the middle of the night to move the body?

    ¡°...Okay.¡± Jiang Linwen replied.

    It was currently daytime. ording to the prompt of the task, the evil spirit would carry out the next kill at night. Therefore, he didn¡¯t refuse and went to knock on the door of the reincarnators with President Hu.

    There were some uncooperative people but as the number of people increased, they chose to go downstairs. Unfortunately, they all answered uniformly that they hadn¡¯te down and dragged the body.

    ¡°What would I do with that thing?¡±

    Jiang Linwen asked, ¡°You live near the stairs. Did you hear anyone moving downstairs in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing moved.¡± The bald man who lived closest to the first floor staircase spoke. ¡°I barely dared to sleepst night. I listened for any noises and didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    ¡°Wei Ning, do you want to think about it again?¡± President Hu questioned.

    The bald man defended himself. ¡°There really was nothing. President Hu, haven¡¯t you always believed in my memory?¡±

    Judging from Wei Ning¡¯s expression, his answer didn¡¯t seem like a lie. Who would move the body? Was it the hotel owner? He didn¡¯t show up fromst night until now. The reincarnators searched the hotel but couldn¡¯t find him or the chef.

    Xiao Li crouched down next to the corpse, picked up one of its hands and lowered it again. Then he suddenly stated, ¡°It wasn¡¯t moved by other people.¡±

    Jiang Linwen, who had been watching him the entire time, immediately asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xiao Li stood upright. ¡°Look at the bloodstains. If it was dragged then there should be scratch marks. However, there are gaps in the blood stains on the ground, ranging from deep to shallow. It looks more like he crawled on his own.¡±

    President Hu was shocked. ¡°But he is already dead. Was he not deadst night?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± A dark-skinned reincarnator refuted it. ¡°I checked it and he has been dead for a long time.¡±

    Jiang Linwen looked at the mottled blood stains on the ground. If it was like Xiao Li¡¯s words then the only answer...

    In the middle of the night when they all left, the body killed by the evil spirit moved by itself. Now it was close to the stairs. If left to continue, perhaps it would go up the stairs on its own.

    Jiang Linwen clenched his fists and turned to the reincarnators. ¡°We can¡¯t find the hotel owner. Let¡¯s first shut the body up in an enclosed space? Who wille with me?¡±

    Ye Zeqing came forward. He and Jiang Linwen locked the body in a storage room to the rear.

    Once the door of the storage room was closed tightly, he looked up at the outside sky. It was grey and cloudy despite being daytime. This gave people a bad feeling. This hotel was bing stranger as time passed. They had to speed up finding the evil spirit but they currently had no clues. They only knew it walked on tiptoes.

    A person who usually walked like this should be a female. It was like a cat that didn¡¯t cause any noise. Now all the women in the hotel were serious suspects.

    What did the task prompt mean by closing their eyes? He hadid in bedst night and kept thinking with his eyes closed, but he couldn¡¯t find a clue.

    Jiang Linwen sighed deeply.

    *********

    On the other side, Xiao Li stood at the door of the hotel. He held up the purple umbre and walked into the rain.

    He had just taken the first step when Ye Zeqing came back from storing the corpse in the storage room and saw him. Ye Zeqing quickly took a few steps and followed him. Needless to see, Zheng Yi had been consciously following him long ago.

    Xiao Li nced at them and didn¡¯t stop them. Zheng Yi¡¯s umbre was one taken from the drawer of the hotel¡¯s front desk. It was different from the quaint style of the purple umbre. They were two flowery umbres.

    The rain on the horizon formed a line that stained the green mountains.

    Zheng Yi wondered, ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°Doing the side task.¡±

    ¡°There is a side task? What task?¡±

    Xiao Li shook the Eternal Soul Umbre in his hand. ¡°I got this from a draw and there is a seal on it. It can be lifted in this world.¡±

    Zheng Yi eximed, ¡°Fuck, this type of thing is usually an artifact. Why haven¡¯t I seen you use it?¡±

    Ye Zeqing also sighed. ¡°I¡¯m used to getting inedible bread in draws. The best one was a disposable, life-saving prop. What is your luck?¡±

    Zheng Yi actually wanted to give Ye Zeqing a reply like, ¡®This is what happens when you praise Moriarty. Who made Sherlock the emperor of luck?¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Xiao Li and had to refrain.

    Xiao Li answered Zheng Yi¡¯s question. ¡°...I have used it. You just haven¡¯t seen it.

    Zheng Yi was curious. ¡°What is the function of this umbre?¡±

    A variety of functions filled his head. ¡°For example, the ability to shoot bullets from the umbre or an absolute field that can be separated from reality.¡±

    Xiao Li nced at him and seemed to be wondering about his question. ¡°It protects from the rain.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°.........¡±

    There was nothing wrong with this. The only role of the umbre in Xiao Li¡¯s hand was to protect from the rain.

    ...In addition, maybe it could cover the shower head for the little ck cat? In short, it was a return to the original (waste) usage. Zheng Yi covered his arm that waspletely wet from the drizzle. ¡°So where do we go to unseal it?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°To the east. I don¡¯t know the specific ce but there should be a prompt when I arrive.¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it for a moment before adding, ¡°The weather is bad. You should go back first. I walked for a quarter of an hour yesterday and didn¡¯t find it. It should be quite far.¡±

    They bypassed the big rocks in front, stepped on the mud and headed east.

    Zheng Yi shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in that hotel. It gives me a depressing feeling. It might be raining outside but following you is still better.¡±

    The important thing was to feel safe.

    The group continued to walk forward. As they were passing arge forest, Zheng Yi suddenly stopped and pointed to the depths of the forest in front of him. ¡°Did you see those figures in front?¡±

    The branches of a great tree were deeply embedded in the soil. A few ck shadows went down into the depths of the earth like ghosts and disappeared a momentter.

    Zheng Yi thought it was his illusion but then he heard Xiao Li say, ¡°They are the three people living on the third floor.¡±

    Their names were unknown.

    Ye Zeqing wondered, ¡°What are they doing here?¡±

    Xiao Li answered, ¡°Maybeing out to let the wind blow. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In normal times, perhaps Xiao Li would¡¯ve followed to take a look. However, due to some type of obsessivepulsive disorder, he wanted toplete his side task first.

    After around 30 minutes, they left the forest and saw a vige. The small vige was surrounded by wooden fences and weeds half as high.

    Xiao Li immediately thought of Lingxi Vige, the dead vige that Lin Ruo mentioned. At present, the grass outside the vige was growing wildly but the vige was peaceful and not uninhabited.

    Just then, the little yellow book shook. [Side task: Complete what she wants and you can get what you want.]

    She...?

    Xiao Li put the little yellow book and entered the vige with the umbre. The moment he walked in, he realized something wasn¡¯t right. There were clear signs of movement and a lot of people. Then Xiao Li saw the face of a viger and secretly took back what he said. It was because¡ª

    There were vigers with towels on their shoulders and holding umbres to look at crops and peasant women standing under the waves and watching the strangers with rice bowls that couldn¡¯t be seen outside the vige.

    The even more frightening thing was that the flesh of the vigers¡¯ faces was drooping and pus was flowing. Some women had hollowed out chests and some were just skeletons.

    A ghost vige? Xiao Li held the umbre without changing his expression and kept looking at them.

    Ye Zeqing whispered in a puzzled manner, ¡°The people here look normal but there is a very strong ghostly energy on their bodies. They shouldn¡¯t be alive.¡±

    Xiao Li slowed down. ¡°...The people you see are normal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ordinary people. Are you seeing something different from us?¡±

    ¡°It should be the umbre. I can see what they look like after they died.¡±

    Ye Zeqing stared at the vigers around him with horror. So many ghosts...

    He saw Xiao Li¡¯s calm expression and couldn¡¯t helpmenting the other person¡¯s strong psychological qualities. This was worthy of Moriarty/Hercule!

    Doubly awesome.

    Xiao Li walked into the vige and analyzed it while walking, ¡°It seems that most of the vigers were... eaten? Most of them are only skeletons. Wow, this family is so miserable. They¡¯repletely eaten up.¡±

    Xie Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    It caused difort.

    Xiao Li turned to a farmhouse. A white-haired olddy crossed through the door and grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s wrist. ¡°Jin Jin, why are you standing with strangers? If your husband sees it then you will be beaten again.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°???¡±

    Husband?

    TL Note: IWBL is up to its final arc in the raws. Therefore, in one week, I will be resuming IWBL updates at a faster pace. Presumably, every second day or so. In addition, Patreon advance chapters will be avable from the start of July.

 Chapter 147.2

    <h4>Chapter 147.2</h4>

    Just then, he felt the little yellow book in his pocket shaking. He blindly put his hands in his pocket and looked at the olddy. ¡°Jin Jin?¡±

    One of the olddy¡¯s eyes had fallen out and she didn¡¯t see Xiao Li¡¯s anomaly. She continued talking to him, ¡°Go back. Here, I have half a steamed bun for you. You must be hungry. Look at how thin you are. Hey, I think you are also pitiful. How did youe to this family?¡±

    Xiao Li grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait, this olddy. Who am I?¡±

    ¡°Jin Jin?¡±

    Xiao Li put down his hand. ¡°Sorry, I¡ª¡±

    He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when from the farmer¡¯s house on the right, a man walked out fiercely. He looked the most vicious and in aplete state out of all the vigers. It was just that his tongue was very long and hanging out, like a hanged ghost.

    The strange man grabbed Xiao Li and spoke impatiently, ¡°I said, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you cook? If you don¡¯t cook when I tell you then don¡¯t eat at night!¡±

    Xiao Li quietly shook off the hand and tentatively called out to him. ¡°...Hus...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish saying ¡®band.¡¯

    The little yellow book turned on vibration mode.

    The man frowned and looked very disgusted. He ignored Xiao Li and turned to Ye Zeqing and the others. Then he sneered. ¡°These are your friends from the city? They¡¯re all pretty boys. Bah.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    Xie Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li made a gesture to them. He had a few guesses in his heart and followed along with the other side¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, they are my friends.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t care and rolled his eyes. ¡°Have them leave quickly. Why are your friendsing to find you? Do you regret getting married? Xu Jin, you are the one who voluntarily married me. Now hurry up and cook food. Do you want me to starve to death?¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°...¡±

    He wanted to beat someone up.

    The man walked back into the brick house and shouted to Xiao Li in the distance, ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    The olddy behind him sighed. ¡°Jin Jin, you should do what he says. This way, you will be beaten less.¡±

    She returned to the house on her crutches.

    Zheng Yi pointed to the house. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°The umbre triggered the side task.¡± Xiao Li tried to guess. ¡°The owner of the umbre should be Jin Jin. I am holding her umbre so they treat me as Jin Jin. They don¡¯t know that they are dead&#k2026;¡±

    Then he muttered, ¡°Eternal Soul Umbre. Does this mean the souls of the vigers will always be trapped here?¡±

    Zheng Yi stated, ¡°Based on the conversation just now, this Jin Jin is very unhappy.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just being unhappy. She had no status and was like a cooking machine. ording to the information disclosed by Xu Jin¡¯s husband, Xu Jin should be a girl from a privileged family in the city. Perhaps she was blinded by love but she ended up marrying this man. After marrying him, her status was low and she had to endure his ridicule.

    If this was the case, the owner of the Eternal Soul Umbre, Xu Jin wanted him to see this scene. What did she want him to do? Get revenge for her?

    Xiao Li told them, ¡°You wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±

    He walked into Xu Jin¡¯s house and found that it was a rather rudimentary farmhouse with brick furniture and ayer of straw for the bed, nothing else. In sharp contrast, the bedroom was like another house. There was a bed with a thick quilt. It was obvious that Xu Jin¡¯s husband lived here.

    Once Xiao Li came in, the man was sitting on a rattan chair with his feet up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cooking yet?¡±

    Xiao Li held the umbre even in the house. He looked at the other person and slowly dered, ¡°I think it is better for you to cook.¡±

    The man¡¯s movements stopped like the pause button was pressed and his face showed an incredulous expression. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Xiao Li repeated with an expressionless face. ¡°If you want to eat then do it on your own.¡±

    It took a few five seconds for the man to react. He jumped up directly from his chair. ¡°Xu Jin, what did you fucking say? I knew that you, Miss Qian Jin, can¡¯t stand suffering, right? In the beginning, you wore that you would only love me and serve me all your life. However, you can¡¯t stand it now?¡±

    Xiao Li stood in the same ce. ¡°...What did I tell you at the beginning?¡±

    The man sneered. ¡°It was something like ¡®I love you, I want to take care of you forever. No matter what your home looks like, I am willing toe.¡¯ Yet now you want to go back? There are two men at the door. Why don¡¯t you follow them?¡±

    Xiao Li whispered, ¡°...I don¡¯t know why Xu Jin would look at you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    He obviously heard t but he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Xiao Li¡¯s words. He only thought that Xu Jin was insulting him. Thus, he rolled up his sleeve, picked up the rolling pin by his side and came toward Xiao Li to hit him.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t move as the doll¡¯s hair stretched out infinitely from his pocket, firmly tying up this man and blocking his mouth as well. There was a sound as the rolling pin fell to the ground.

    The man was tied up on the spot and his eyes revealed an indescribable panic. ¡°Um, umm?¡±

    The doll crawled out and turned into a girl wearing a thick coat. Her eyes stared at the other person and she tightened her grip on the man. The man struggled but this behaviour just caused the hair to be more tightly wrapped around his flesh.

    Xiao Li picked up the rolling pin on his ground and weighed it in his hand. Then with little effort, he hit the man. He didn¡¯t use much force but the moment the rolling pin hit the man, the scene in front of Xiao Li rippled.

    ......

    The next second, the interior of the brick house changed. It was still Xu Jin¡¯s husband. He was standing beside a table with a broken bowl on the ground.

    ¡°You say you love me but what is the result? You can¡¯t even cook a dish. Are you still a woman?¡± The man spat out.

    Now Xiao Li had a guess about the side task. Was it to make up for Xu Jin¡¯s choices. This time, he didn¡¯t fight back directly. He kept holding the umbre while stepping back to avoid the man¡¯s saliva.

    The man vented his emotions. ¡°You even asked me for money to buy a mirror. What mirror do you want? I thought your family was rich. In the end, your parents broke it off with you and you couldn¡¯t get a single thing. It is a loss. At least others have a dowry!¡±

    Xiao Li remained silent until the man¡¯s mouth dried up. Then he kicked a broken piece of porcin and went back to his room to sleep.

    Based on the bedroom, Xu Jin should sleep in a straw pile. Xiao Li turned the umbre handle in his hand. He came outside the house and looked up at the moonlight above his head. Xiao Li spoke to the umbre, ¡°I think it is faster if you directly divorce him. Why?¡±

    Behind him, Zhou Ying stood in the bedroom of Xu Jin¡¯s husband. The pale boy leaned over in the moonlight and stared closely at the man sleeping on the bed. Xu Jin¡¯s husband was sleeping when he felt his nose be itchy. It seemed that something had fallen on it.

    He rubbed his nose several times but it was useless. In the end, he could only sleepily open his eyes to see if a mosquito hadnded on his nose. However, once he opened his eyes, he abruptly woke up as he was met with a pair of grey eyes.

    It was a child. His white face and blue lips revealed his identity. He wasn¡¯t a person but a ghost. This ghost child had been standing by his bed, watching him and waiting for him to wake up!

    The ghost child turned his head and smiled at the man. ¡°Come with me... to y a game?¡±

    Xu Jin¡¯s husband screamed. ¡°Ahhhhh¡ª¡±

    He bounced wildly, rolling down from the end of the bed. ¡°Go away, go away!¡±

    Xu Jin¡¯s husband wanted to rush out the door but a strand of long hair hung from the roof, blocking the door and cutting off his escape.

    The little boy approached him. ¡°If you lose this game then you will die.¡±

    Screams cut through the silence.

    ......

    Once again, the illusion was broken and Xiao Li returned to reality. In reality, there was a circle of straw rope hanging from the beam of the brick house¡¯s roof. A person was hanging from the rope.

    Based on his facial features, he was Xu Jin¡¯s husband. Only now he was no longer a living person. He had returned to what he was when he died. His pale face hung from the rope. He had be a hanged ghost. This was what the entire vige really looked like.

    As Xiao Li looked up at him, the hanged ghost on the beam suddenly moved without any wind. His legs swung back and forth regrly and then his entire body sank down. It seemed that he wanted to directly grab onto Xiao Li¡¯s head.

    There was a hint of resentment in the hanged ghost¡¯s eyes, mixed with the joy of imagining the man in front of him being killed.

    The next second, Xiao Li bent down and walked flexibly to avoid the hanged ghost¡¯s feet. Not only that. There was a figure in his original position. It was tall and covered with ayer of ck mucus. It had two heads but due to Bloody Mary, there was only one head left. It was the back ghost.

    The hanged ghost¡¯s feet just happened to catch the back of one of the ghost¡¯s head.

    The hanged ghost, ¡°..........??¡±

    Wait, why did it seem that the width of this object was different from what he thought? The back ghost¡¯s eyes with no pupils shed and it looked coldly above it. Then it grasped the feet of the hanged ghost and pulled down fiercely, dragging the hanged ghost off the beam.

    Then the back ghost turned his head 180 degrees to look at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li waved at it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this reserve food. Eat it cleanly and don¡¯t thank me.¡±

    The back ghost, ¡°.........¡±

    It didn¡¯t want to say thank you?

 Chapter 148.1

    <h4>Chapter 148.1</h4>

    The back ghost quickly left with the hanged ghost, leaving only the straw rope swaying on the beam in the broken brick house.

    Zheng Yi¡¯s deliberately lowered voice came from the door. ¡°Hercule?¡±

    Xiao Li turned to the door while still holding the umbre. Then he saw that the outside of the house was no longer the same as when they came in.

    The vigers who had been enjoying the coolness outside or were taking a walk had disappeared. The entire vige had no other sound apart from the three of them. Even the cicadas and birds on the mountain couldn¡¯t be heard. It had be a dead vige.

    In fact, if they looked carefully through the broken paper window, they could see the vigers when they died. Some were sitting on the ground in fear, some had covered their hearts and stood upright, some had fallen on the bed. The corpses had been rotting for a long time and it was almost impossible to distinguish their appearance.

    A ughtered vige? Was this done by Xu Jin¡¯s soul? However, Xu Jin needed the help of the reincarnator with this umbre to get revenge. It didn¡¯t seem like she could do this.

    Xiao Li changed the hand holding the purple umbre. He was about to walk out of the house when he looked up and saw a face appear on the surface of the umbre.

    Xiao Li paused. ¡°...Xu Jin?¡±

    A hint of nostalgia appeared on the face. It seemed she hadn¡¯t been called this for a long time.¡±

    A light voice entered Xiao Li¡¯s ear. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xu Jin¡¯s voice was very gentle. If her real appearance could be seen that she must belong to the type of people who were knowledgeable and reasonable. She wasn¡¯t even aggressive as a ghost. She continued speaking, ¡°This umbre is my mother¡¯s umbre. On the day when I stole my household registration book and registered a marriage with him, it was raining like this. I took this umbre from the umbre stand in my house but I never thought it would be thest time I saw my parents.¡±

    ¡°Looking back now, the moment I regret most is the day I chose to elope with him. It is no wonder that I would eventually form an obsession.¡± Xu Jin stated. ¡°Now everything has passed and my obsession is about to dissipate. This umbre will also be unsealed. Foreign tourist, you will get what you want.¡±

    Xiao Li thought for a moment. ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Why did the vige be like this?¡±

    ording to the personality that Xu Jin just showed, apart from the scumbag man who abused her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t act against others like the old woman who showed her sympathy.

    Xu Jin replied, ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°At that time, everything was chaotic. Then an outsider came to the vige. He persuaded the vige chief that the feng shui in our vige was very evil. If we sacrificed nearly half the vigers then we could get the power to achieve what we wanted.

    ¡°The vige chief¡¯s son identally leaked it when pursuing the girl he liked. This matter was revealed and everyone started arguing. They looked at each other with bad intentions and started killing each other. Many innocent old people and children...¡±

    At the beginning of this, Xu Jin was beaten by her husband on the grounds of insufficient care and died at home.

    The outsider who knew about the ¡®sacrifice¡¯, it was unknown if he was a warlock in this instance world or a reincarnator.

    ¡°Then my obsession formed a force and I was attached to this umbre. I found that after I died, I was able to control the vige...¡±

    This was what Xiao Li saw when he came over.

    Xiao Li nodded thoughtfully. The colour of the face on the umbre became lighter and eventually turned into a wisp of smoke that scattered outside the house.

    At this moment, the little yellow book shook again and the Eternal Soul Umbre became bigger. One face after another appeared on the original purple fabric and looked like white flowers from a distance.

    Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing stayed not far away. They saw he was talking and didn¡¯t act rashly to disturb him. Now they saw he was finished and came over to ask, ¡°Did it seed?¡±

    Xiao Li nodded.

    Zheng Yi let out a long breath. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. This ce is too quiet and it is giving me goosebumps.¡±

    The moment he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and touched his upright hair. They walked back along the original road. The mountain road was difficult to walk on andbined with the thick rain, they ended up moving forward slowly.

    On the road, Ye Zeqing asked curiously, ¡°Hercule, what is the function of your umbre after it is unsealed?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡± Xiao Li replied. Still, since Ye Zeqing asked, he took the little yellow book out of his pocket.

    On the pale yellow paper, arge piece of writing appeared and Xiao Li felt a faint nostalgia when he saw it.

    [...Husband?]

    [You haven¡¯t even called me Husband.]

    [...I¡¯m a bit jealous.]

    [I¡¯m very angry. I want to hold you and have you call me Husband at least 10 times so I can be happy.]

    [Fortunately, you didn¡¯t say it or I would be tempted to show up directly.]

    [Still... I¡¯m not too happy.]

    Xiao Li wanted him to appear directly. He didn¡¯t know if it would take that man¡¯s appearance or a virtual little yellow book.

    After the little yellow book¡¯s confession, he turned the page and saw the introduction of the Eternal Soul Umbre. [Eternal Soul Umbre, the seal has been removed and you can receive more help.]

    [Umbre Flower: You can use the power of the Eternal Soul Umbre to change the way outsiders see you. It is limited to once in a world.]

    [Eternal Soul: It is enough to live as a soul for 24 hours. This can guarantee your soul¡¯s survival.]

    [Simrity: When you hold this umbre, ghosts won¡¯t disturb you.]

    Xiao Li repeated the functions to Ye Zeqing and received the other person¡¯s envious look. ¡°There are many functions and it isn¡¯t a one-time disposable item.¡±

    This umbre might be an artifact outside but it was obvious that the original owner wasn¡¯t very happy. This seemed to becking. Xiao Li touched the umbre handle. It was good that it grew after it upgraded. It could protect him from more rain. Now it was enough to protect his entire upper body from getting wet.

    Rain dripped onto the purple umbre¡¯s surface, wetting the human face flowers and sshingyers of smoke.

    ***

    By the time they returned, lunch had passed and it was afternoon.

    The dpidated hotel was on the path people needed to walk to pass through Lingxi Mountain and it was like walking into the mouth of a demon. The sky became gloomier. It looked no different from night time as Xiao Li closed his umbre and entered the hotel.

    The moment he came in, Xiao Li raised his eyebrows. The windows of the hotel had been covered with all types of cloth from the inside and the lights were turned on during the day. It was like a dark prison cage.

    In the lobby, President Hu and several other reincarnators were sitting. Based on their sad expressions, they clearly couldn¡¯t contact the outside world or the hotel owner.

    Zheng Yi closed his umbre at the door of the hotel and was the first to speak. ¡°You haven¡¯t found the boss yet?¡±

    President Hu spoke reluctantly. ¡°No. I suspect he is down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°So how did you have lunch?¡±

    President Hu¡¯s eyes showed hesitation and fear as he spoke. ¡°As for the meal specified by the boss, it just appeared in the back kitchen. We clearly had people watching it but no one knew when the chef made the meal?¡±

    Zheng Yi wondered, ¡°You ate?¡±

    ¡°Who would dare? In addition, there is meat today. A te of braised pork...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t present yesterday. It was only after the death of Luo Ni that meat appeared. This caused the reincarnators to shudder. President Hu had previously loved to eat red meat. Now as soon as he smelled it, he wanted to vomit.

    ¡°So what did you eat?¡±

    ¡°Fruit, fresh fruit.¡± President Hu pointed to the edge of the dining room where a pile of green fruits were ced. ¡°There is a fruit tree in the backyard.¡±

    Zheng Yi scratched his head. ¡°Can we eat it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a lot more.¡± For this type of thing, President Hu was always generous. In fact, he secretly had biscuits and other things hidden in his suitcase that he didn¡¯t take out.

    Zheng Yi handed a few fruits to Xiao Li and the others.

    President Hu asked, ¡°What did you go out to do?¡±

    Zheng Yi paused while eating the fruit while Xiao Li answered, ¡°We went out to see if there was anyone else on the mountain while also looking for the owner.¡±

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Xiao Li sent him a deep look. ¡°...No.¡±

    President Hu was disappointed and yed with the mobile phone that had no signal.

    Zheng Yi wrapped some fruit in his clothes. ¡°I will go up and take a shower. I feel like a fish swimming in the sea. This isn¡¯t as good as a heavy rain. That was more refreshing.¡±

    President Hu looked at him with approving eyes.

    Xiao Li walked up the stairs. He was ready to have a hot bath and change his clothes. As he came deep into the corridor, he saw a young man standing at the window in the deepest part of the corridor.

    Shen Chenzhi stood at the window to look at the rain outside. The young man¡¯s sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and his eyes were cold as he looked outside leisurely. He heard a sound and turned to stare at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t spoken but Shen Chenzhi had alreadye over. He looked down at the handprint on Xiao Li¡¯s arm. ¡°This is?¡±

    It was the handprint that Xu Jin¡¯s husband left behind after taking him as Xu Jin.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°...Someone grabbed it. It is nothing.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi said ¡°Yes¡± but he didn¡¯t seem happy. He just didn¡¯t specifically say why he was unhappy. He rolled up Xiao Li¡¯s sleeve and rubbed the skin repeatedly with his fingers. ¡°Next time you go out, call me and we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Xiao Li wanted to draw back his arm but the other person was so strong it felt like he was caught in steel bars. He saw that the other person¡¯s eyes were staring at him without blinking. His eyes were dark and he seemed to be waiting for Xiao Li to make a statement.

    Xiao Li wanted to push him away but then his heart subtly softened as he recalled the memory of Shen Chenzhi at his door that night.

    ...It seemed reasonable.

    Xiao Li sighed. ¡°...What if you¡¯re not in?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s face was very serious as he circled Xiao Li¡¯s wrist. ¡°I will always be there as long as you call me.¡±

    Xiao Li could only say, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll find you and we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Xiao Li was a person who rarely bothered others. Generally speaking, if he was willing to ask someone for help then it meant the person must be close enough in his heart.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips rose slightly with satisfaction and he let go of Xiao Li¡¯s hand. It was best... to rely on him a bit more.

    Before Xiao Li opened the door to enter his room, Shen Chenzhi seemed to think of something and grabbed his wrist again. ¡°Can you...¡±

    Call me Husband.

    Shen Chenzhi imagined the other person calling him this, perhaps unwillingly or perhaps after falling in love with him. However, it must be different from Xiao Li¡¯s usual appearance. It would be soft and sweet.

    Just thinking about it softened Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart and caused his original jealousy to dilute a lot. This was a feeling he never felt before. However, if he said it, regardless of whether he got a response or not, his identity as the little yellow book would be revealed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Li was waiting for his next words.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lowered eyelids covered the dark golden light at the bottom of his eyes. ¡°Nothing. Rest early.¡±

    He was afraid to expose his identity before Xiao Li liked him out of fear of making the other person disgusted with him. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help imagining the scene. This feeling was strange but nothing could make him more willing.

 Chapter 148.2

    <h4>Chapter 148.2</h4>

    Night time.

    It was another night. The people in the hotel might hate theing of the night but time didn¡¯t stop as they wanted. Instead, the fast forward button was pressed and in a moment, the skypletely darkened.

    Perhaps it was to match the atmosphere but the rain never stopped.

    Raindrops fell on the soil and onto the eaves, leavingrge traces on the windows.

    The thought of someone being killed by the evil spirit again caused everyone¡¯s hearts to be heavy.

    Xiao Li took a shower, changed his clothes and even took a nap.

    He didn¡¯t wake up naturally. He was awakened by a loud noise outside the door downstairs.

    The sound was deafening, like thunder in his ears. It almost shook Xiao Li off the bed.

    The tail of the little ck cat lying on the pillow was raised upright and he was so scared that his rose rose and he let out a threatening hiss from his throat.

    ...Looking at this, it wasn¡¯t someone being noisy but a ghost.

    Xiao Li simply changed out of his pyjamas and opened the door to go downstairs.

    The sound wasing from the storage room behind the open building.

    By the time Xiao Li followed the sound, the people living on the first floor had already taken the lead in surrounding it.

    In the light of the cold light bulb of the corridor, the door protruded strangely outward. It was as if there was a mighty giant kicking from inside the room. There were some wood chips that had fallen from cracks in the door.

    Xiao Li stood at the door and hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Shen Chenzhi reached out to hold a strand of his ck hair, rolling it around the tip of his finger and pressing it down.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Why suddenly touch his head?

    Shen Chenzhi let out a lowugh. ¡°It is sticking up.¡±

    Xiao Li grabbed the piece of hair. There was indeed a handful of ck hair standing up restlessly on his head. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t blow dry his hair before taking a nap.

    Shen Chenzhi helped him press it down several times but didn¡¯t seed.

    Xiao Li covered his hair. ¡°Forget it, now isn¡¯t the time to worry about this.¡±

    Sawdust filled the air like moths surrounding an incandescentmp.

    The sound of rain was thunderous.

    ¡°What¡¯s in here? How can it make such a sound?¡± A dark-skinned reincarnator asked.

    Jiang Linwen stood on the outermost part of the crowd and dered coolly, ¡°The body.¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Luo Ni¡¯s body was locked in here by us this morning.¡± Ye Zeqing added.

    Everyone sucked in a breath.

    There was no other living thing in this storage room.

    Then did it mean the loud noise heard just now by everyone was&#k2026;

    Luo Ni¡¯s body banging against the door?

    Lin Ruo was the first to scream. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±

    The little girl tightly grabbed her older brother¡¯s clothes but the other party didn¡¯t have time tofort her. He himself was in a state of fear.

    Apart from them, the rest of the reincarnators were frowning.

    Jiang Linwen had seen everyone¡¯s expression. ¡°It is a ghost. This ce is haunted.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡± President Hu questioned.

    Jiang Linwen pondered on it. Right now, the door couldn¡¯t be opened. If the thing inside was really ¡®alive¡¯ then it was trapped. Now the best way was to reinforce the door from outside...

    Jiang Linwen still hadn¡¯te up with a perfect method when he saw someone squeeze out from the group.

    This man looked good with dark hair and ck eyes. He was extremely conspicuous at first nce but none of thispared to his actions.

    He came to the door and reached out to fiddle with the smile lock. It seemed that he was about to twist the lock and open the door of the storage room.

    It was Hercule, who Jiang Linwen thought was likely to be the evil spirit.

    Jiang Linwen feared he was an evil spirit and stopped him without thinking. ¡°You wait¡ª¡±

    However, Xiao Li flexibly opened the small locked and pushed open the door.

    Jiang Linwen had to swallow the rest of his words.

    Behind the door, Luo Ni¡¯s body was lying straight toward the door.

    The corpse¡¯s head was close to the door of the room and the forehead was deted. Both hands were pressed against the ground and the eyes were wide open, as if the loud noise was Luo Ni bumping it with his head.

    Only now he wasn¡¯t moving.

    Xiao Li turned back and asked Ye Zeqing, ¡°What was his posture when you moved him over here?¡±

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s expression was somewhat unstable but fortunately, Xiao Li gave him a sense of security. He recalled it. ¡°On his back and lying face up, in the innermost corner with his eyes closed.¡±

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Can you feel a ghost?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Xiao Li kicked the body and it didn¡¯t react.

    Jiang Linwen at the door, ¡°......¡±

    He was stunned by this wild action.

    Xiao Li thought about it. Then he walked into the depths of the storage room, pulled out a straw rope from a mahogany cab, dragged Luo Ni¡¯s body inside and tied it together. Then he tied a tight knot.

    Any living person tied this way would have to do their best to break the rope first before hitting the door again.

    If Luo Ni¡¯s body could move again then it was really great.

    Xiao Li was satisfied with his achievement and pped.

    He walked out of the storage room, locked the door again and turned back. ¡°Okay, you can go back to sleep.¡±

    Jiang Linwen¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stared at the person in front of him carefully and his words were stuck in his throat.

    If this man was the evil spirit, he could identify him now and avoid another death tonight.

    He felt that this name was right. However, if he said it and it was a mistake then he would die...

    Just as Jiang Linwen was hesitating, Ye Zeqing patted him on the shoulder.

    Jiang Linwen looked back and listened to Ye Zeqing¡¯s deep voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are the evil spirit so I will give you advice.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ye Zeqing said, ¡°Based on the way you¡¯ve been looking at him, do you suspect he is the evil spirit?¡±

    Jiang Linwen was urately poked and remained silent.

    Ye Zeqing continued, ¡°Don¡¯t try to identify him. Go to the forum and search for him. Then you will understand.¡±

    ¡°Forum?¡±

    ¡°The forum function of the task book.¡± Ye Zeqing took advantage of this opportunity to promote someone. ¡°Also, look up Moriarty.¡±

    On the other side, Zheng Yi heard his words and inserted a sentence, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say Sherlock?¡±

    Jiang Linwen, ¡°......¡±

    Check it, he would check it okay?

    ***

    On the other side, in the toilet in the lobby.

    Xiao Li opened the tap, got some water on his fingertips and started to fiddle with his stuck up hair.

    He didn¡¯t know how he slept but this piece of hair was very stubborn. It wouldn¡¯t bend down even with water.

    The light in this toilet was different from the lobby. It was yellowish and reflected a dark halo on the surrounding tiles.

    ¡°m¡ª¡±

    A violent wind blew through the lobby and firmly closed the toilet door, blocking Xiao Li¡¯s retreat.

    Xiao Li was startled by the sound. He closed the tap and looked up at the closed door.

    The mirror of the sink reflected the teenager¡¯s face as well as the entire dark toilet.

    There was a sound from the sewer pipes like something was rushing out.

    The sound grew louder and overcame the storm.

    A thick strand of hair drilled out of the mouth of the pipe. It curled and intertwined as it climbed out like a lump of grass. Two eyes shed in the middle. It was apletely indescribably thing.

    Xiao Li and the eyes stared at each other. At first, it was okay but then Xiao Li became excited like he thought of something.

    The eyes in the hair shed.

    Was it an illusion? Why did this person look at it like... it was a green light?

    The ghost¡¯s confusion didn¡¯t affect its next move. The hair curled in the air and swept toward Xiao Li like an octopus¡¯ tentacles.

    Xiao Li smiled and took a step back, giving the stage to the waiting person.

    One hand caught the hair. Not only that, the hand pressed it against the tap and circled it around the tap.

    Behind the mass of hair, a faint crying sound was getting closer and closer. The weeping woman hade.

    Xiao Li spoke in a rxed tone, ¡°The wig for you has been found. You can¡¯t take revenge anymore.¡±

    The hair ghost: ???

    ...What wig?

    In addition, why did so many people appear? Wasn¡¯t there only one human when it came out?

    The crying woman came over and stopped crying. She grabbed the hair ghost and ced it on her head. She fiddled with the hair before suddenly wondering, ¡°Why is it so frizzy?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t the softness of her own hair.

    The rejected ghost, ¡°..........¡±

    If it was more fragile then it would jump off the building!

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Hercule Bot. I, hair ghost,in under my real name.

    In every horror studio, I am cautious and diligent. I am able to reap heads and screams every time. However, Hercule treated me like this. He held my hair and in the blink of an eye, I shed two lines of tears.

    [Comments]

    @Anonymous: Dear. it is suggested to leave your entire body here to have fun by yourself.

    @Weeping Woman: Is it so wrong to give me a wig?

    @Laughting Ghost: I¡¯m waiting in line... Sister, if you dislike it then give me some of it!!

    @Hair Ghost: .........Does nobody think about the ghost¡¯s feelings?

    Thank you ZhouShung for the cute fanart.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>

    At the other end of the hotel, while the reincarnators were downstairs, some people hid in their rooms and refused to go out. Some people did it intentionally while some people were forced to stay in their room, such as Wei Ning.

    As a programmer, he actually wasn¡¯t very old. It was just that due to his long-term desk work and overtime work, he eventually lost his hair and became bald.

    He originally wanted to please the leadership so he proposed toe to Lingxi Mountain to y. Who knew that he would¡¯ve encountered such a strange situation? This made Wei Ning panic. This idea was originally proposed by him and then President Hu made the final decision.

    Wei Ning was a plot character and had never encountered ghosts before. He didn¡¯t have a deep understanding of ghosts like the reincarnators. Therefore, although he was afraid, he still regarded money as the top priority.

    He was afraid that President Hu would trouble him and had been trying to carefully make up for his mistakes.

    Lunch and dinner appeared out of nowhere. The corpse might be in the storage room but Wei Ning didn¡¯t dare to eat the food because of the terrible ¡®coincidence.¡¯ It was he who first proposed to pick the fruits from the backyard to eat.

    Wei Ning helped President Hu pick a lot of fruits. He was also the one with the courage to try it first, helping the boss ¡®test poison.¡¯ He tasted the fruit andter gave it to everyone. As a result, perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t limatized but he was the only one to get diarrhea while everyone else was fine.

    The bang from downstairs scared him but he wanted to go out to see. It was just that he had to continue sitting on the toilet because of the sudden stomach pain. It was unknown how long it took but he finally felt that it had finished. He stood up while covering his stomach and flushed the toilet. Then he prepared to go out and see what was going on.

    However, just as Wei Ning walked out of the bathroom, he heard footstepsing closer. Then someone knocked on the door of his room.

    Wei Ning wasn¡¯t ignorant about the reincarnators¡¯ task. Jiang Linwen had warned them not to open the door when he had previously chatted with them. It was possible that it was a ghost knocking on the door. Therefore, Wei Ning asked defensively, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A strange voice was heard from outside the door.

    Wie Ning recognized it and found it was someone he didn¡¯t know very well. He stopped at the door and turned his head to the window covered in cloth.

    Due to the rain, raindrops constantly appeared on the window. Combined with the cloth, it looked like a face at first nce. Wei Ning withdrew his gaze in a panicked manner. He didn¡¯t know why he had this thought so he diverted his attention to the person outside the door. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    The person¡¯s hand seemed to be pressed against the door handle as they replied, ¡°There is something.¡±

    Wei Ning involuntarily took a step back. He extended a hand to determine the door was still locked and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    It was silent. In the hotel room, there was only the sound of raining from the window and Wei Ning¡¯s breathing bing heavier. The person at the door seemed to be thinking. There was no peephole at the door here and Wei Ning could only guess the other person¡¯s every move. If this scene happened in an ordinary hotel then it was really nothing. At most, it was another personing to ask for help. However, now Wei Ning was very panicked.

    He had many questions but the first one that emerged was, ¡®Why does the other person need to think? Isn¡¯t this a very simple question?¡¯

    It was only five seconds but Wei Ning felt that a year had passed before he heard the other party¡¯s answer. ¡°I came to you to borrow something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Wei Ning asked in a dry voice. He was very afraid that the other person would say ¡®your life.¡¯

    ¡°Are there any towels?¡± The answer from the door waspletely unexpected to Wei Ning. ¡°The rain on my side has leaked through the window and all the towels are wet. I want to borrow one but no one else is in their rooms.¡±

    It sounded like nothing was wrong.

    Wei Ning sighed with relief. He scolded himself for thinking too much and turned to take a dry towel from the bathroom. He was about to give it to the other person when he asked again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer immediately?¡±

    The person at the door replied, ¡°I forgot and had to think about it.¡±

    How could that be? Wei Ning stopped his hand in time and threw the towel on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t have dry towels here. There should be unused one at the front desk of the lobby. You can go there and ask for it.¡±

    The next second, the person at the door¡¯s answer made Wei Ning feel cold. ¡°You have it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I saw it. You have a dry towel that you just grabbed.¡±

    The other person¡¯s tone was very stable but Wei Ning immediately stared at the door and kept retreating until his back was against the wall.

    ¡°You... how did you see it?!¡±

    The person at the door no longer answered. They seemed to disappear and there were no movements. Then under Wei Ning¡¯s wide eyes, the tightly locked door switch moved downward...

    It was like Wei Ning¡¯s brain was punched. He couldn¡¯t think of anything. He just ran straight over and grasped the door lock with his fingers, pulling it up with great effort.

    However, the force was too great. Wei Ning¡¯s fingers hurt but he couldn¡¯t change the movement of the handle. He watched the switch turn 180 degrees downwards until there was finally a click and the door was unlocked.

    The person outside the door grabbed the door handle and pressed it down.

    ¡°Come here, help¡ª!¡± Wei Ning let go of his hand and howled.

    He didn¡¯t have time to finish the sentence when the door was pushed open from the outside. He saw the ¡®person¡¯ outside the door and knew the identity of this person, but he could no longer say it.

    ***

    Wei Ning¡¯s shout covered the sound of rain and shocked everyone downstairs.

    Jiang Linwen was originally visiting the forum. He used to spend all his time on improving his strength so he ignored the function of the forum. Now he opened the door to a new world thanks to Ye Zeqing¡¯s words.

    Jiang Linwen searched for Xiao Li¡¯s three identities ording to the names and received a shock to the soul. Originally.... originally there was such an operation?! The instance world could still be cleared like this?! Was this the magic of a big man...? Moreover, there were three people with such great operations!

    Jiang Linwen was deeply impressed. He was immersed in the forum when he heard the shout. He hurriedly put away his task book and ran out.

    Jiang Linwen rushed out and it was the same for Xiao Li, Ye Zeqing and the others. Five minutes ago, Xiao Li hade out of the toilet and bumped into Ye Zeqing, who was looking for him. The moment they met, before he could speak, Zheng Yi directly asked, ¡°Hercule, why do you look happy? What did you do in the toilet?¡±

    Xiao Li rubbed his face. ¡°I found a new wig for an aunt who lost her hair.¡±

    He spoke happily as if he had done something good.

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......?!¡±

    This sentence had too many points and in addition, the ce was the ¡®toilet¡¯. He suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start.

    Ye Zeqing immediately remembered the crying woman. He stretched out his neck to look inside the toilet but couldn¡¯t see any shadow of the wig.

    Xiao Li came to the lobby, sat casually in a chair and took out the little yellow book. Previously, the rain was too heavy to write and he never responded. It wasn¡¯t until now that he wrote: [...There is nothing to be jealous about. What happened to youtely? You¡¯ve been quiet.]

    The little yellow book replied in seconds: [There is something.]

    Xiao Li wanted to ask but he wasn¡¯t used to it so the pen tip fell down again.

    It turned out he didn¡¯t have to think so much. The little yellow book spoke again: [Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what it is?]

    ...He sounded a bit aggrieved.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Little yellow book: [Call me Husband and I will tell you, okay?]

    [I want to hear you call me that.]

    [Or boyfriend is also possible.]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t say it.¡±

    The little yellow book sighed: [In principle, I can¡¯t tell you now.]

    ¡°...Then what did you just do?¡±

    Little yellow book: [However, I never have principles when I meet you.]

    Xiao Li looked at this sentence and raised his eyebrows. He was just about to write a few words when he heard the scream.

    The teenager¡¯s expression changed and he immediately ran to the source of the sound. He held the rail of the staircase and stared at the scene in front of him with a frown.

    Deep in the corridor, there was a shadow. Then there was a strong smell of blood, like they hade to a ughterhouse.

    The reincarnators who arrived at the scene looked defensively in front of them. There was a ¡®person¡¯ whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. Their face waspletely peeled off and there were no features to reveal their identity. They walked forward in a peculiar posture.

    ¡®It¡¯ walked into the range of the incandescent lights and the blood-coloured eyes caused people to panic.

    It was only then that they saw clearly how it walked. It didn¡¯t walk on the soles of the feet but on the toes, like ballet. Its head was raised high like there were invisible strings hanging from above, making it move like this.

    Walking on tiptoes?

    Seeing such a terrifying scene, the little girl Xiao Yu whimpered. She didn¡¯t restrain herself and wanted to scream, but before the scream coulde out, a pair of warm hands covered her eyes and saved the little girl that was in near copse.

    Xiao Liforted Xiao Tu with his hands while watching the scene in front of him.

    Xiao Yu¡¯s brother didn¡¯t have time to look after his sister. He seemed to think of something and pointed to the ¡®person. ¡°It actually came out on its own! It is¡ª¡±

    The evil spirit. He hadn¡¯t finished this sentence when he was rudely interrupted by Xiao Li.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t the evil spirit.¡±

    Xiao Tu¡¯s brother, who was dark-skinned, was stunned. ¡°So what is this? The evil spirit deliberately released a smaller evil spirit to confuse us?¡±

    Xiao Li answered, ¡°...It is the victim.¡±

    ¡°This is tonight¡¯s death quota.¡±

    Along with his words, the still walking corpse fell heavily in front of them and was motionless.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot, contributed anonymously.

    I like Sherlock so much. I must¡¯ve been a little yellow book in myst life.

    Comment 1: Sisters, pull me into a group and make money together.

    Comment 2: ?

    Comment 3: Oh.

    Comment 4: Who is using another identity to tell the truth?

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª another dead!¡± Along with Peng Yue¡¯s uncontroble scream, an emotion called ¡®panic¡¯ spread.

    The head of the corpse just happened to be in Xiao Li¡¯s direction. He could see how the blood spread on the ground and how the flesh of the head was convulsing uncontrobly due to the violent impact.

    Xiao Li wanted to take a closer look when a hand gently covered his eyes and cut off his vision. He hadn¡¯t expected this. He froze for a moment before he realized it was Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand and his feather-like eyshes touched the other person¡¯s palm.

    The hand covering his eyes trembled. Previously, Xiao Li covered Xiao Tu¡¯s eyes and now Shen Chenzhi was doing so for him. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Li pushed Xiao Tu into her brother¡¯s arms that Shen Chenzhi also pulled him away from the head of the corpse. Shen Chenzhi put down his hand and faced the young man.

    Shen Chenzhi held his finger and stated, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    ¡°...There¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just a body.¡±

    Xiao Li paused before turning around, avoiding Shen Chenzhi¡¯s gaze and moving to the corpse. A type of joy overflowed from Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes. He gently tightened his hand like he was holding a treasure.

    Under Jiang Linwen¡¯s leadership, the rest of the reincarnators searched all the rooms, including the two Caucasians who were always hiding in their room. Finally, the dead person was determined to be Wei Ning.

    President Hu and the other plot characters were the most shocked by Wei Ning¡¯s death. Wei Ning hade with them. Not long ago, he was alive and talking. The result was... he was dead? And so miserably?

    In other words, this ce really killed people...

    The feelings toward a stranger¡¯s death weren¡¯t so deep. Now President Hu really felt the pain like his skin was being cut. He looked at Peng Yue, who was wailing and shaking like she had Parkinson¡¯s Disease.

    Jiang Linwen used the pressure of the masses to summon everyone to the hotel lobby. He had figured out one thing. If he was always afraid of the disguised evil spirit and didn¡¯t look for clues then he might not be able to discover the truth until he died.

    ¡°Everyone knows the specific situation.¡± Jiang Linwen spoke to the people in the hall. ¡°I hope everyone can cooperate and tell us where you were when Wei Ning died so your suspicion can be ruled out.¡±

    One of the Caucasian men, who rarely left their rooms, spoke dismissively with an English ent. ¡°It is meaningful to ask? Can¡¯t the evil spirit appear in two ces at the same time?¡±

    Xiao Li stated, ¡°No.¡±

    The white man sneered. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°If the evil spirit can do this then the world would be too difficult. Its power is likely limited and it will at most mislead us with disguises.¡±

    ...Like walking on tiptoes.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t say this.

    Jiang Linwen was a bit afraid of them arguing and spoke quickly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the evil spirit can appear in different ces at the same time or not. We need more clues. So let¡¯s talk about the situation. I will start. I was sitting in the backyard and browsing the forum. I wanted to see... if there were any simr experiences shared.¡¯

    Zheng Yi shrugged and pointed to Xiao Li and Ye Zeqing. ¡°The three of us were chatting in the corridor outside the toilet.¡±

    ¡°I was in the lobby.¡± Shen Chenzhi replied briefly.

    Now there were 12 people in total. There were three plot characters such as President Hu. The reincarnators had lost Luo Ni and there were nine left.

    President Hu stated, ¡°I, Xiao Yue and Xiao Ru were also together.¡±

    Xiao Li swept his gaze over their faces and noticed Peng Yue¡¯s wet dress. ¡°Were you outside?¡±

    Peng Yue shrank back. ¡°There weren¡¯t enough fruits so I went out to pick some.¡±

    Her skirt had been specifically designed to look like ovepping lotus leaves. It was very prominent and had a sense of style. Now that it was wet, thece on it was blurred. President Hu nodded to testify for her.

    The white man with the loud voice looked at Peng Yue¡¯s dress with a snake-like gaze. Then he showed a defensive look. ¡°I was in my room.¡±

    The other Caucasian man was obviously familiar with him. This person had blond hair and blue eyes. He added, ¡°I live next to him and would¡¯ve heard any movements. There have been no sounds. For safety, we have been staying in our rooms.¡±

    This was the first time that Jiang Linwen and the others had spoken to them for so long. Jiang Linwen asked, ¡°What are the two of you called?¡±

    The man who just spoke replied, ¡°Abel.¡±

    The other man was reluctant to say his name. Then after seeing hispany say it, he reluctantly answered, ¡°Abbott.¡±

    Xiao Li asked somewhat yfully, ¡°You¡¯ve always been staying in your rooms?¡±

    Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing failed to recognize them but Xiao Li remembered that they were the two reincarnators who disappeared into the forest during the day.

    Abel was a handsome middle-aged man and had a slightly better temper than Abbott. He didn¡¯t re because of Xiao Li¡¯s question and exined, ¡°During the day, we went out to find prey to see if we could eat it. However, we didn¡¯t find any.¡±

    Looking for prey in the forest. At first nce, there was nothing wrong with this but it was very problematic under closer scrutiny. On a rainy day, on a haunted mansion, they actually looked for prey in this type of ce? This was looking for death.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The others clearly weren¡¯t convinced but Abel was at ease, as if he didn¡¯t see the doubtful eyes.

    Thest ones left were Xiao Tu and her brother.

    Her brother introduced himself as Zhen Ziqiang. He was a dark-skinned young man who looked quite honest. He replied, ¡°I was washing clothes in theundry room. I didn¡¯t bring many clothes and it is wet and dirty here. I can only wash it now.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang was wearing slightly wet clothes that were tightly attached to his body. There was also the fresh smell of washing powder.

    Jiang Linwen wondered, ¡°Your clothes are freshly washed? How did you dry them so quickly?¡±

    ¡°These clothes were washed yesterday. The ones I just washed are still hanging in the backyard.¡±

    Then Jiang Linwen asked, ¡°You actually dared to go to theundry room to wash clothes? If you only have one change of clothes then shouldn¡¯t you generally wash them by hand?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang thought Jiang Linwen suspected he was a ghost and hurriedly waved his hands, speaking incoherently. ¡°No no, I just didn¡¯t dare to stay in my room. I also didn¡¯t dare to go to the bathroom to take a shower, let alone wash anything in it. I thought it was safer downstairs because I could still run away if I encountered a ghost. So I threw it into theundry room because everyone was on the first floor.¡±

    Jiang Linwen, ¡°......¡±

    This logic was strange. Then seeing that Zhen Ziqiang was red-faced and nervously stuttering, he just said, ¡°I¡¯m just casually asking. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s sentence reminded Xiao Li of something. He had rarely spent so long in an instance world. It was inevitable that he would need to spend two or three more days here. He only brought a few pieces of clothing and he already changed once during the day. It seemed he would have to go to theundry room to wash it himself.

    In this adult discussion, Xiao Yu lowered her head like she was frightened. She was wearing simple overalls and there was muddy dirt on her chest that was a reddish colour. The little girl stuffed her thumb into her mouth and kept it there like it was a lollipop. She spoke vaguely, ¡°I was watching the rain in the backyard.¡±

    Peng Yue was stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you...¡±

    Xiao Tu bit her finger. ¡°Big sister, I saw you. I was behind the railing.¡±

    She was very short and there was a tall railing around the hotel. It was normal that Peng Yue didn¡¯t see her if she was really standing behind the railing.

    Xiao Li pointed to her clothes. ¡°Is this also from the backyard?¡±

    Xiao Tu nodded with her finger in her mouth.

    Xiao Li reached out to remove Xiao Tu¡¯s finger but this time she avoided his touch.

    Zhen Ziqiang told him, ¡°My sister has this habit when she is nervous. I¡¯m toozy to correct it.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡± Xiao Li replied.

    Xiao Tu turned around and he saw that she was deliberately sucking on her finger. He just didn¡¯t know if it was her habit or something else. Once Xiao Yu finished speaking, all of the people on the scene seemed to have no definite alibi. Even those who were in a group, who would trust them apart from good friends? It was nonexistent.

    ¡°The body just now... it was moving? When someone dies, they will be like Luo Ni¡¯s body?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang still had some fear when he remembered the shocking scene of the corpse walking.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean a corpse killed by the evil spirit will... resurrect?¡±

    ¡°Luo Ni¡¯s body has been quiet since it banged against the door. It seems that Herucle¡¯s rope is useful.¡± Jiang Linwen nced at Wei Ning¡¯s body. ¡°Shall we tie it up together?¡±

    No one knew how long they would stay in this hotel. Wei Ning¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be left like this forever. He said this and the others could only move.

    This time, Xiao Li didn¡¯t need to act. Zhen Ziqiang endured his disgust, tied up the body, dragged it into an empty room in the backyard and locked the door. Lin Ruo took the mop and cleaned the floor of the lobby in a numb manner.

    As the night wore on, Jiang Linwen suddenly suggested, ¡°We might as well sleep together?¡±

    Abel and the others were already ready to go upstairs and back to their rooms. They heard Jiang Linwen¡¯s suggestion and stopped on the stairs.

    Jiang Linwen exined, ¡°If we sleep together, we can respond to each other and see who has a problem.¡±

    This idea was good but...

    Who would dare sleep with the evil spirit?

    Thinking of it from another angle, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient for the evil spirit to act? It wouldn¡¯t even need to break in. Abbott said nothing and left with a cold expression, walking to his room with hispanion.

    Xiao Li reached out and patted Jiang Linwen on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone.¡±

    He gave a reminder.

    *****

    The night was dark. Everyone went back to their rooms to rest and the lobby was empty.

    Xiao Li held the clothes he was wearing during the day and came to theundry room mentioned by Zhen Ziqiang.

    On the other side of the wall, four washing machines were arranged side by side. The simplest type of washing machine had a bag of washing powder on the cab in the corner. It had been opened and more than half of it was used.

    The rain outside didn¡¯t stop. The window here wasn¡¯t covered with cloth and Xiao Li could see the night outside. Raindrops hit the ss,yer afteryer. The entireundry room smelled of dampness.

    It had to be said that in a way, this hotel was quite intimate. It feared the reincarnators would stay too long and not have enough clothes, so it provided aundry room. However, with the exception of a few people, most reincarnators would choose to wear dirty clothes for seven days.

    Of course, Xiao Li clearly didn¡¯t belong to this category. He took a rag, chose the washing machine in the middle that was rtively clean, wiped the bottom clean and put in his clothes.

    Xiao Li had just ced thest coat and was about to turn to get the washing powder when a tiny arm stretched out from the pile of clothes and held his arm. The hand that grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s arm was small and cold, as if it had just escaped from the morgue.

    Xiao Li¡¯s movements paused and he stared at the face hidden in the pile of clothes for a moment. It was a little ghost. The ghost had hidden in Xiao Li¡¯s clothes and opened its mouth.

    Xiao Li paused. Then he quickly grabbed the washing powder on the cab and poured half the bag inside. Then he closed the lid of the washing machine and pressed the start button. Water entered first and then there was banging against the lid of the washing machine Soon, the washing machine started and turned the clothes inside, rotating and kneading them 360 degrees. The body also buzzed and shook.

    The little ghost, ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh¡ª¡±

    The corners of its eyes were suddenly wet.

    The author has something to say:

    @Tell it to Hercule bot, I¡¯m not anonymous.

    At one time, I was a happy ghost who freelyughed at these outsiders. Later, one day, I met him and now I can no longer taste happiness. I¡¯m not happy and I want to cry. Woo.

    Featured Comment 1: Isn¡¯t it convenient for you to change your hairstyle?

    2: Is the upstairs person Hercule? If you have the ability then use your main ount.

    3: Fortunately, I don¡¯t have hair. I don¡¯t have a head at all. Hahahaha, he can¡¯t do anything to me.

    4: I thought of a ghost interview before that asked why he looked for the crying woman and didn¡¯t find another ghost to deal with theughing ghost. As a result, he said he saw youughing so happily that he wanted to see how you cried.

    5: ...Do you hear what this human is saying? I am crying in my heart.

    6: Don¡¯t ghosts deserve to be happy?!

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>

    In the emptyundry room, there was only the sound of the washing machine running. The intermittent sounds of impact could almost be ignored. If the ¡®buzz¡¯ was blocked, an indistinct murmur could also be heard.

    Xiao Li pressed his hand against the washing machine while pondering on a question. Could these clothes still be worn?

    He remembered the little ghost¡¯s white hand that had grabbed his arm. It was covered in dust and looked like it had been through many kilograms of flours. It was 80% impossible.

    ...He knew he should¡¯ve taken out his clothes before giving this little ghost a bath.

    There was some heartache.

    Xiao Li shuddered and looked out the window. He had set it for a quick wash and it would end in around 20 minutes. Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to leave here. He just supported his chin and waited for time to pass.

    20 minutes passed. In the midst of the quiet rain, the noise in the room quickly became calm.

    Xiao Li reached out for the lid of the washing machine and saw that in the pile of clothes, the little ghost he impulsively washed was lying inside. There was a freshly washed appearance and some form in his mouth.

    Xiao Li looked in and happened to meet the ghost¡¯s eye.

    The little ghost who had just been spinning around, ¡°......¡±

    It was too sad to live. It would y Chopin in the rain!

    Xiao Li wanted to say something but before he could speak, he heard footstepsing from outside. He paused, immediately pulled out the dried clothes from the little ghost and closed the lid of the washing machine. Then he turned his head to look at Zhen Ziqiang who had entered theundry room.

    Zhen Ziqiang was dressed in a simple t-shirt and ck jacket. He was holding clothes in his hands and was followed by Xiao Tu. Xiao Tu wasn¡¯t wearing her previous clothes. She had changed into loose pants and was looking up.

    Zhen Ziqiang nodded at Xiao Li. Then his gaze moved past the other person¡¯s shoulder to the left-most washing machine. He wondered, ¡°Why did I see a face in the middle washing machine that is vomiting bubbles?¡±

    Xiao Li was silent for a moment. ¡°You saw incorrectly.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang: ???

    He didn¡¯t dare say it but the head looked a bit like a ghost. However, it looked miserable and its mouth was spitting bubbles like a small goldfish...

    Fuck, it was pretty cute. Zhen Ziqiang was scared by his own brain. He just wanted to open the lid of the washing machine when Xiao Li grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the one in the middle.¡±

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t say there was a freshly washed ghost inside and tried to change the topic. ¡°I¡¯m more curious about why you came here at night.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s eyes showed a hint of confusion. ¡°It is because Xiao Tu¡¯s clothes are dirty.¡±

    Xiao Li nced at Xiao Tu. The little girl was interested in the washing machine in the middle and a hint of fear, hesitation and curiosity appeared on her face.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering ghosts?¡±

    This time, Zhen Ziqiang was silent for a while before replying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid but hasn¡¯t the evil spirit¡¯s kill quota been used up tonight?¡±

    ¡°Then what about the ghosts that belong to the hotel itself?¡±

    In an instance world, there wouldn¡¯t only be one ghost. There were many small ghosts that existed in their own right. In some instances, there were some fierce ghosts that went hand in hand with the boss ghost. A senior reincarnator would never be socking in vignce.

    Zhen Ziqiang replied, ¡°I¡¯m a bit worried but... we don¡¯t want to stay in the room.¡±

    Xiao Tu also showed a frightened expression and nodded vigorously. They previously said that they were more afraid of being in their room...

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your room?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang ced the clothes into the washing machine and fell into his memories while operating it. ¡°I always feel that... something is looking at us.¡±

    He recalled this feeling and still felt terrified. ¡°At first, the feeling came from outside the window. So I covered the window with something to block the gaze. It did work at the beginning but soon, I felt that rather than getting further away from me, the gaze got closer.

    ¡°Beforest night, the sense of peeping was still there but now it is changed from outside the window to... inside the room.

    ¡°It is everywhere and this feeling can only be slightly weakened when I cover my head with the quilt every night. However, it still exists and will only increase in the middle of the night. That¡¯s why I would rathere out than stay in the room. At least there is no one deliberately peeping at me.¡± Zhen Ziqiang smiled bitterly. ¡°I also tried to change rooms or talk to others, but I¡¯m afraid of the evil spirit and there are no other rooms in this hotel.¡±

    ¡°A peeping feeling?¡± Xiao Li thought for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I go to your room and take a look?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang froze for a moment. He apparently hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Li to say this. ¡°But... won¡¯t it be too dangerous for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes flicked over Xiao Tu¡¯s body. The little girl smiled up sweetly at him and came to his side. ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang looked down and thought for a moment. Then he raised his head, responded positively and walked out of theundry room with Xiao Li. Outside theundry room, there was a long corridor leading to the lobby and then the stairs that can be used to walk upstairs.

    Before they reached the lobby, they heard the sound of an object running against the floor as well as the sound of someone moving back and forth. Along with the heavy rain outside, it was creepy.

    Xiao Tu hid behind Xiao Li and showed timidity. Xiao Li pushed open the door¡ª

    The lobby was very dark. No lights were turned on and only a shadow standing in the middle of the lobby could be seen. Xiao Li reached out and turned on the lights of the lobby so he could clearly see the figure.

    It was a young woman in a dress¡ªPeng Yue. Her head was down and she was mechanically wiping the floor of the lobby with a mop. The floor had been lightened by the repeated friction but Peng Yue still cleaned the floor repeatedly until Xiao Li suddenly opened the door and she looked up at them.

    This scene was scary enough, especially when Peng Yue kept holding the mop and continued to clean the floor.

    Xiao Li stared at her for a while. ¡°You are diligent. Coming out sote to clean the floor?¡±

    The nervous Zhen Ziqiang, ¡°......¡±

    He was afraid this sister here wasn¡¯t cleaning the floor but someone¡¯s life.

    Peng Yue stared at him for a while before smiling. This smile had a clown-like arc and was very exaggerated. She looked directly at Xiao Li and replied, ¡°It is dirty.¡±

    Truthfully, the ce where she mopped was already very clean. Forget dust, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of hair present.

    Xiao Li nodded. ¡°Then you continue. The doorway is quite dirty and you can also clean here. Work hard and go to bed early.¡±

    Peng Yue, ¡°......¡±

    He bypassed Peng Yue who was cleaning the floor and walked upstairs.

    ¡°Eh... eh?!¡± Zhen Ziqiang reacted slowly after half a beat. He moved around Peng Yue like a frightened cat and followed Xiao Li with Xiao Tu. ¡°Just... you¡¯re just going to let her keep mopping?¡±

    Xiao Li asked back, ¡°So what do you want? Stop her from working?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang was speechless. Now that Xiao Li asked him in reverse, he felt that his reaction was rather silly. But... but this was a normal person¡¯s reaction. Peng Yue clearly had a problem at first nce. Why was this person so calm?

    Xiao Li ignored him and continued to walk up. After going to the second floor, they could no longer see Peng Yue. Then Xiao Tu pulled his sleeve.

    Xiao Li looked down. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xiao Tu¡¯s face was full of hesitation. ¡°I...I want to tell you something. Will you believe Xiao Tu?¡±

    Xiao Li crouched down, stared into the little girl¡¯s eyes and calmly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang tried to stop it. ¡°Xiao Tu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Xiao Li told her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You tell me and I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Xiao Tu timidly nced at her brother, put her finger in her mouth again and whispered, ¡°Actually... I was lying previously when everyone was present.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t interject and waited for Xiao Tu to continue.

    Xiao Tu nced at the stairs and then leaned toward Xiao Li¡¯s ear. ¡°I saw something but I didn¡¯t dare say it in front of the big sister. I followed her in the backyard. Through the rain curtain, I saw her disappear.¡±

    Xiao Li raised an eyebrow. ¡°Disappear?¡±

    Xiao Tu nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, the tree isn¡¯t far from the yard. My eyesight is good but I saw... her disappear. Then a minuteter, she reappeared under the tree and started to pick fruits.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang had obviously heard his sister say this before. He looked sneakily around him and lowered his voice. ¡°Xiao Tu, I told you that you might¡¯ve seen it wrong.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t mistaken. She really disappeared. I took a closer look and due to that, the mud on the railings got on my clothes.¡± Xiao Tu shook her head to deny it. ¡°I was scared at that time so I didn¡¯t dare say anything. I was afraid of being retaliated.¡±

    ¡°So why tell me this now?¡±

    ¡°Because... big brother is a good person. I like you.¡±

    Xiao Li stood up again and walked deeper into the corridor. ¡°So you suspect Peng Yue is the evil spirit?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang kept up with him. ¡°You saw it. She is too suspicious...¡±

    Xiao Li illuminated each room number with a shlight. Then he stopped in front of a room. ¡°Your room?¡±

    ¡°No no, one more.¡± Zhen Ziqiang hurriedly spoke. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can I go straight in?¡±¡¯

    ¡°Yes...¡± Zhen Ziqiang couldn¡¯t help replying.

    Xiao Li sessfully avoided the topic. He tested the door handle and found it was unlocked, so he pushed open the door and entered the room.

    The room was dark and there was no light. Xiao Li fumbled to turn on the light and saw everything in the room. It wasn¡¯t much different from his room. The window was covered with white cloth and the cloth was hung from the ceiling with a hook.

    However, the moment he gazed in, he felt a gaze on his back.

    Zhen Ziqiang and Xiao Tu took a small step inside without closing the door. The darkness outside the door seemed like it woulde in at any time.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Moriarty bot, contributing a small story.

    1- Years ago, she identally found out about her fiance and her sister. She was swept out of the house due to her ugly appearance and lived on the streets. Before the first ray of sunshine in winter, she died on the streets and became a fierce ghost. After taking revenge on the initiator, she wanted to kill the passersby. Then she suddenly looked up at the horizon and saw the clouds in the sky forming a line of words: Ghost, Moriarty ising. Run away.

    Comment 1: Wait... why am I looking at this bot? Isn¡¯t this short story about Sherlock?

    2: Herees trouble (fight, fight!)

    3: Don¡¯t cue Sherlock. Still, now that he¡¯s mentioned, I¡¯ll just add #ghost nemesis Sherlock, alien human Sherlock, deranged Sherlock, make one¡¯s hair stand up in anger Sherlock#

    4. Isn¡¯t there any control here? Do you think we wouldn¡¯t see it? Can¡¯t you tell whose bot this is? #inhuman Moriarty, unheard of Moriarty, extremely vicious Moriarty, seventh strange story Moriarty#

    5. What is this? This is the first time I¡¯m seeing this type of prefix battle. I firstugh with respect (ballball don¡¯t y again!)

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>

    ¡°This is how it feels.¡± Zhen Ziqiang only took one step before stopping. He told Xiao Li, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the source with my eyes and I didn¡¯t dare search. What if I found a ghost?¡±

    This room was big and there were many ces where a ghost could hide. From the wardrobe drawers, the bottom of the bed and the toilet, every ce was somewhere ghosts liked to hide. Xiao Li looked around and couldn¡¯t find the source of the gaze with his eyes.

    Still, he was willing to ept the challenge and started exploring Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s room. He first picked the closest. He opened the cab door and found it empty. There was only the white bathrobe provided by the hotel in it.

    Then there was the desk drawer that only contained a pair of chopsticks and nothing else. Next was the bottom of the bed...

    Zhen Ziqiang was stunned at first but soon joined the search after Xiao Li gestured to him. Although his hand slightly trembled as he checked the shower head, he could stabilize himself without directly leaving the room. However, there was no clue no matter how much they searched. In the end, that feeling became stronger and stronger. It was like an invisible ¡®person¡¯ was standing behind him, staring closely at his every move.

    Xiao Li rose from the carpet. He bent slightly to pat the dust off his knees, looked around the room and finally came to the window.

    Zhen Ziqiang gasped heavily behind him. ¡°If you can¡¯t find it then you can¡¯t find it... just forget it...¡±

    Xiao Li suddenly reached out to pull off the bed cover. The yellowing fabric fell to the ground and exposed the transparent ss.

    Outside the window, it was dark with no moon or stars. There were only traces of raindrops hitting the ss. Rainwater flowed along the ss to the window sill and formed a small poll of dirty water on it.

    At the same time, due to the light in the room, the ss reflected the scene indoors. There were two big and one small person standing in front of the ss window. The incandescent light above them exuded a pale halo, as if adding special effects and distorting the space¡ª

    Hold on. Incandescent light.

    Xiao Li finally knew what he had overlooked.

    Above him.

    He turned and looked at the light bulb hanging in the room. In Xiao Li¡¯s room, there was an oval transparentmpshade covering the light bulb. Here, it was directly exposed. The most important point was...

    The metal conductor of the bulb was facing down and the ss shell was facing up. In other words, this light bulb wasn¡¯t conducting electricity at all! However, it was now bright.

    Since the top of his head was a blind spot, Xiao Li had instinctively ignored this when he first came in. Perhaps it noticed Xiao Li¡¯s gaze but the light bulb started to sh automatically, bright and dark in three second intervals, as if ying with the emotions of the reincarnators.

    Xiao Tu screamed. She covered her ears and plunged into Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s arms. Zhen Ziqiang hugged his sister, gulped and ran outside the door.

    A face emerged from the light bulb. It took the light bulb as the head and its forehead was smooth. It was like a wraith of resentment wrapped around the light bulb and a single foot protruded from the metal conductor.

    The light ghost seemed very happy to see Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s reaction. The light bulb floated and sank in the air, the light unstable as it looked at the only living person in the room.

    Xiao Li tried to stretch out his arms and grab it, but his fingertips were still a small distance away from the light bulb. The light ghost proudly disyed its light bulb head and sank down suddenly. It was already imagining this human being jumping to try and catch it, only to grab empty air. To its surprise, the man just stood still and looked at it quietly.

    At the same time, a strand of ck hair came out of his pocket and rolled toward the light bulb. Tan Li¡¯s hair extended indefinitely, trying to curl around the light bulb suspended in the air. However, the light bulb moved flexibly to avoid the attacks of the strand of hair.

    Due to the appearance of the doll, the light ghost was excited and provoked happily, ¡°Come again, if you have the ability then see if you can catch me¡ª¡±

    It hadn¡¯t finished thest word of its sentence when it saw something on the ceiling above it. A huge, seaweed-like hair fell down like a ck spider web, firmly locking around the light bulb that had nowhere to run. The hair ghost was different from ghosts like Tan Li. Tan Li could only lengthen her hair. The body of the hair ghost was the wig. It could expand indefinitely until it covered the entire room. Behind the hair ghost, the crying woman appeared by the bed with a good expression.

    Xiao Li shook the little yellow book at the light ghost. ¡°Next time you provoke others, remember to investigate who they are first.¡±

    The light ghost called out, ¡°Wait, wait¡ª¡±

    The hair ghost impatiently rolled it up and threw it to Xiao Li. Xiao Li firmly caught it.

    The light ghost couldn¡¯t prevent it and could only change the object it begged to. ¡°Wait, you listen to me ahhhhh!¡±

    Xiao Li opened the window and made a shot put throwing gesture. Then he threw the lightbulb in his hand out the window. The shiny light bulb was like a firefly in the night. It flew in a beautiful arc and fell into a puddle in front of the window.

    Xiao Li¡¯s arm strength was limited and he didn¡¯t throw it very far. He stood at the window and could see the entire process of the light ghost falling into the puddle.

    Dirty water sshed.

    The next second, the light ghost¡¯s scream cut through the rain. ¡°I¡¯m dirty, I¡¯m not clean!¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°???¡±

    The light bulb... was it ever clean?

    The light ghost really felt it wasn¡¯t clean. It flew from the dirty water mixed with mud to the window. The mid slipped down the bottom of the light bulb to the windowsill, leaving a series of stains. It was wet and depressed. It didn¡¯t choose to fly away but returned to Xiao Li, stopping in the air in front of him.

    The light ghost looked very bright. The light was soft and it was more convenient than a shlight. Previously, Zhou Ying could control the lighting of his phone but after all, it was inconvenient because it consumed the power of his mobile phone.

    Xiao Li originally wanted to send the light ghost away. Now that he saw it like this, he had another idea in his mind. He asked the other party, ¡°Would you like to follow me?¡±

    The light ghost looked up and answered, ¡°I have a habit of cleanliness.¡±

    Xiao Li was caught off guard by the solemn words and hesitated. ¡°So...?¡±

    The light ghost shook its light bulb head. It looked at itself, Xiao Li and then the hair ghost. It didn¡¯t dare to say no and lowered its head. ¡°You must first wash me clean. The spotless type of clean.¡±

    Xiao Li asked for its opinion. ¡°It is okay to put you in the washing machine?¡±

    The light ghost refused. ¡°No.¡±

    It required gentle hand washing!

    ***

    Xiao Li finally washed the light ghost. After washing, he swung it and then dried it with a paper towel. The ss surface of the light bulb was shining and it was better than before, just like it was experiencing a second spring.

    As he was doing these things, the owner of the room, Zhen Ziqiang was silent. Was it possible for things to develop like this?

    Five minutes earlier, he had fled with fright due to the light ghost. Five minutester, he watched Hercules wash the light ghost...

    He would¡¯ve never dared take this approach.

    Xiao Li also washed his hands before saying goodbye to the stunned Zhen Ziqiang. Then he left with the light ghost and also closed the door for Zhen Ziqiang before leaving. The light ghost led the way in front of Xiao Li. It was like a floating streetmp from a distance.

    Xiao Li was very satisfied with this effect. It was a bit better than a shlight and a mobile phone. It could illuminate a wide range and it was fully automatic.

    Aftering out of Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s room, Xiao Li didn¡¯t go back to his own room. He first went to Wei Ning¡¯s room.

    At this time, Peng Yue was no longer mopping the floor in the lobby. The mop was ced in a corner of the staircase and there was no one in the lobby. There were slight movements from various rooms. He was afraid that they were awakened by the screams of the light ghost. However, since the scream came from outside the window, no one jumped out the window and all the doors were tightly closed.

    Previously, everyone had gone to Wei Ning¡¯s room together and found nothing. At that time, there were too many people and Xiao Li didn¡¯t like it very much. He had decided to look again in the evening when it was quiet.

    After the incident, the door lock was open. A towel was randomly left on the table and the chair also showed signs of movement. The most obvious thing was the door lock. There were nail scratches on the door lock. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine Wei Ning¡¯s situation at the time. He must¡¯ve held the door lock tightly but he couldn¡¯t resist the power of the evil spirit.

    By the way, the evil ghost needed to undo the door lock to enter the room. Did this mean... its power was limited?

    Xiao Li beckoned to the light ghost, went to one knee in front of the door and carefully studied the scratches on the door lock. The light ghost turned on for a while before asking, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°A clue.¡± Xiao Li touched the scratches and answered without turning his head. ¡°You are a ghost... can you tell me who the evil spirit is?¡±

    ¡°As long as the power is above me and it wants me to be confused, I can¡¯t tell.¡± The light ghost was very honest this time. It floated in the air and drew closer to show a better look.

    Even the hair ghost could catch the light ghost. Obviously, the light ghost couldn¡¯t know the real body of the evil ghost. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the instance rules wouldn¡¯t allow such a big loophole.

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze. He had knelt in this position for too long and his legs were a bit soft when he got up. He supported himself using the wall. Then he found that the wall wasn¡¯t smooth but was uneven.

    Xiao Li bent down and ced his fingers on the wall. He didn¡¯t hesitate to lie directly on the ground to simte Wei Ning¡¯s situation. The evil spirit must¡¯vee to the door as a human and it must¡¯ve knocked on the door first.

    Wei Ning would¡¯ve answered at first, but he must¡¯ve noticed something and didn¡¯t open the door. Therefore, the evil spirit would force the lock open from outside the door.

    Then Wei Ning¡¯s posture should be...

    Xiao Li awkwardly pressed against the door lock with both hands. At the same time, his feet pressed against the door frame and his entire body pressed against the door. His head was squeezed tight against the edge of the door.

    He narrowed his eyes. In the gap between his feet and the spilled blood, he saw a strange mark.

    It was like a ¡®Ò»¡¯ (one). In this sitting position, with his arms raised.

    Ò», Lin Ruo?

    Ò»...

    Based on this pose, Xiao Li checked the area nearby and picked up a button on the edge of the carpet. The button had a broken thread on it and it had obviously been pulled off. Xiao Li closed his eyes and recalled everyone¡¯s appearance. Finally, he locked onto Jiang Linwen.

    ...This button belonged to Jiang Linwen.

    The pants he wore had high waists and he always tucked his shirt into his pants. Therefore, no one would discover it if one button was missing. This button was also tricky due to the angle. It got stuck under the carpet in the corner and no one could find it during the door.

    Xiao Li pursed his lips, put away the button and closed Wei Ning¡¯s door. The corridor was very dark. Only the light bulb floating in the air was reflected in his eyes, like a light that never went out.

    ***

    On the third day, the weather still didn¡¯t improve.

    During the day, there was no need to carry the light bulb. Xiao Li allowed the light ghost to go into the little yellow book. There was Wei Ning¡¯s lesson in mind and no one dared to stay in their room anymore.

    Even the two Caucasian men who always separated themselves from the reincarnators came down and sat in a corner of the lobby. They looked at the light rain outside the window and it was unknown what they were thinking.

    The other reincarnators sat together and looked at each other thoughtfully.

    Shen Chenzhi sat next to Xiao Li and poured him a cup of hot water. The steam rose into Xiao Li¡¯s eyes and he nced at the others silently.

    A few people were talking aboutst night. Jiang Linwen spoke first. ¡°Did you hear the screamsst night? It didn¡¯t seem to be a simple cry. I heard words like ¡®dirty¡¯ or something.¡±

    Zheng Yi nodded. ¡°I heard it. There were footsteps. I was drowsy but then I was awakened by the noise.¡±

    He yawned again, covering his mouth while intentionally or unintentionally looking at Xiao Li. Zheng Yi knew without asking. Only a ghost would make such a strange sound and Xiao Li must¡¯ve done something alone.

    ¡°It was a strange voice. I have never heard such a voice before...¡±

    ¡°It is a lonely ghost on the mountain.¡± Ye Zeqing saw Xiao Li remaining silent and knew he didn¡¯t want outsiders to know the truth. Therefore, Ye Zeqing was forced to give an exnation to Xiao Li before askingter on. ¡°An earth-bound spirit who doesn¡¯t want to leave their ce of death will repeat the sentence they have the strongest impression of before their death.¡±

    ¡°It is like this...¡±

    As usual, Jiang Linwen¡¯s expression was a mixture of confusion and worry. Xiao Li¡¯s gaze stopped on his face before moving to Peng Yue. Peng Yue, President Hu and Lin Ruo were sitting opposite Xiao Li. At this time, they were in a depressed state and shook from time to time.

    Xiao Li opened his mouth suddenly and broke the stiff atmosphere of both sides. ¡°Miss Peng.¡±

    Peng Yue couldn¡¯t respond. It was only when Lin Ruo pushed her that she seemed to wake up from a dream. ¡°Ah... can I help you?¡±

    Xiao Li asked tentatively, ¡°MIss Peng, until what time did you mop the floorst night?¡±

    Lin Ruo asked with amazement, ¡°Mop the floor?¡±

    President Hu frowned at Peng Yue. He keenly sensed something bad.

    Peng Yue was the person involved but she looked like she didn¡¯t know. ¡°What mopping?¡±

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrows while Zhen Ziqiang interjected from his right side. ¡°Last night, weren¡¯t you mopping the floor in the middle of the night? You were also smiling strangely?¡±

    His words were like adding water to a pan of oil, causing everyone to boil over.

    Peng Yue stood up. Perhaps it was because she was too nervous but her voice was hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t mop the floor. Don¡¯t randomly use people. Who would mop the floor at night? Are you confused?¡±

    Xiao Tu told her, ¡°However, we all saw it, big sister.¡±

    Peng Yue still denied it. ¡°Impossible! I went straight back to my roomst night to sleep. How could a normal person mop the floor in a situation like this?¡±¡¯

    Zhen Ziqiang didn¡¯t answer her question.

    His attitude was obvious and it was the same as the hidden meaning in Peng Yue¡¯s words. A normal person wouldn¡¯t mop the floors in the early hours of the morning. Then the person mopping the floor in the early hours of the morning... could only be a ghost.

    Peng Yue¡¯s face was pale. ¡°How did you see me mopping the floor? It is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Right. We didn¡¯t hear anything except for the scary scream outside the window.¡± President Hu agreed with his subordinate.

    Zhen Ziqiang hesitation. Going to wash clothes in the middle of the night didn¡¯t seem like something a normal person would do. He did it because there was a ghost in the room but he didn¡¯t know Hercule¡¯s reason. Answering this question would definitely put himself in a difficult position. Perhaps he could make a statement with Hercule...

    He would send Hercule a look. Such a person should understand, right? He was thinking about how to give the tacit look when Xiao Li spoke indifferently, ¡°I saw it on the way back from washing my clothes.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang, ¡°.......¡±

    He just confessed it!

    The author has something to say:

    Little light bulb: @Say it to Hercule bot. I, the light ghost, he personally gave me a bath. The water temperature was veryfortable.

    Comment 1: Oh.

    2: I¡¯m jealous.

    3: This content causes difort and has been reported.

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>

    Zhen Ziqiang was right to be worried. Peng Yue found the blind spot. She covered her chest and asked, ¡°You... went out to wash your clothes in the middle of the night?¡±

    It was also a group washing clothes. Wasn¡¯t this as strange as mopping the floor in the middle of the night?

    Once she spoke, President Hu¡¯s suspicious gaze turned to Xiao Li again and his ass moved in the opposite direction.

    Xiao Li exined, ¡°If your clothes are dirty, don¡¯t you have to wash them?¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang abandoned logic and followed Xiao Li with a strong smile. ¡°Yes yes, if the clothes are dirty then they need to be washed. Otherwise, we would have nothing to wear tomorrow.¡±

    Peng Yue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t get better. She was still immersed in the fear that Xiao Li¡¯s words brought her. She looked at her fingers and asked nervously, ¡°Are your words true? You really saw me here... mopping the floor?¡±

    This time, it was Xiao Tu who nodded vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s true. All three of us saw it.¡±

    The little girl had her hair in a ponytail and it swayed behind her head.

    Peng Yue weakly defended herself. ¡°I really didn¡¯t leave my room. You must¡¯ve been mistaken.¡±

    She repeated it many times like she was trying to convince herself.

    Xiao Li just hummed and let go of it for her. Zhen Ziqiang still had doubts but seeing Xiao Li like this, he didn¡¯t dare continue to ask questions. The thing that followed was a suffocating silence. All the reincarnators looked at each other suspiciously.

    Lin Ruo took Peng Yue¡¯s hand and calmed her friend with her eyes. She proposed another possibility. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t see incorrectly, it might¡¯ve been the ghost in the hotel who did it so we will kill each other.¡±

    Regardless of whether it was Peng Yue or not, at the very least, she didn¡¯t intend to admit it now.

    For the sake of mediating, Jiang Linwen had to say, ¡°Yes, we will wait and see. Try not to do anything dangerous in the meantime.¡±

    He paused before speaking again. ¡°I still suggest that we stay together at night in the lobby. This way, it will be easier to find the identity of the evil spirit once they start acting. Otherwise, if we continue like this, we will have no way of knowing the evil spirit...¡±

    If they continued to be in separate camps, the only way to see the evil spirit¡¯s real body was to stand in the corridor when it was killing someone. However, the danger factor was too great. It would be easy for the evil spirit to temporarily transfer the murder target.

    Ye Zeqing hesitated. ¡°However... if we get together, we will be in a crisis as long as the evil spirit does something to the lights. Moreover, it is impossible for the two foreigners to cooperate with us.¡±

    Most importantly, what if Jiang Linwen was an evil spirit?

    Jiang Linwen stopped talking while opposite him, President Hu fiddled fiercely with his phone. He was hoping that the phone signal would magically appear again. Finally, he kicked the table legs angrily to vent his fear.

    The light on the ground reflected his face that was full of panic and irritability.

    The muddy and rugged mountain roadbined with the heavy rainst night made it impossible to walk down the mountain. They could only stay in this haunted hotel.

    Only President Hu knew in his heart how much he wanted to rush out, even if he fell off a cliff or became wet due to heavy rain. He wanted to leave here but he didn¡¯t have the bravery and only dared think about it in his heart.

    Next, Xiao Li took advantage of other people acting by themselves to observe Jiang Linwen. He didn¡¯t even hide his observation. Jiang Linwen moved back and forth in Xiao Li¡¯s line of sight several times before he finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Hercule, why are you looking at me?¡±

    Xiao Li supported his chin with his hands and watched this person. ¡°You changed your clothes.¡±

    Jiang Linwen wasn¡¯t wearing the previous shirt today. He wore an off-white long sleeve shirt that clung tightly to his muscles. Jiang Linwen didn¡¯t know why but he felt like the student named by the teacher to check his academic performance. He stuttered, ¡°Y-Yes, is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°The clothes you wore yesterday.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t do any twists and turns to trick this person and just asked directly. ¡°Did you lose a button?¡±

    Jiang Linwen froze for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why the other person was asking this but he eventually replied, ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡±

    Xiao Li took the button out of his pocket and threw it at the other person. ¡°I found it. How could it fall over there?¡±

    ¡°...Over where?¡± Jiang Linwen felt a bit foggy. He caught the button and frowned. ¡°Maybe I identally scraped it against something. It is a button. I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±

    His expression was natural and he gave the response of a normal human.

    Xiao Li stared at him for a moment. ¡°I found it in Wei Ning¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°......Eh?¡± Jiang Linwen clenched the button in his hand, his palm sore from the hard touch. Then he hesitantly spoke, ¡°Perhaps it identally dropped there when I went in to inspect the room. It is just a button. I really don¡¯t remember it.¡±

    Jiang Linwen asked, ¡°Wait, I know the meaning of your gaze. You suspect that I¡¯m an evil spirit, right?¡±

    Xiao Li stated, ¡°No.¡±¡¯

    He denied it so much but he didn¡¯t restrain his movements.

    Jiang Linwen threw the button into his pocket and raised three fingers to swear to the sky. ¡°I am really human. Don¡¯t misidentify me or you will die if you make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Li said.

    He no longer looked at Jiang Linwen. He took a cup from the table and took a sip. Then he turned his head and happened to meet Shen Chenzhi¡¯s gaze.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s ck shirt was buttoned all the way to the top, exposing a small raised throat. He reached out and unbuttoned it. Then he pressed down the cor and leaned in. ¡°You look at me too.¡±

    He leaned too close, making Xiao Li think of that night¡¯s kiss. He froze for a moment and then his ears turned uncontrobly red. ¡°Look at what?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes darkened and his fingers moved. ¡°The button or me, any will do.¡±

    Xiao Li turned his head and simply didn¡¯t look at anything. ¡°...I am looking at him because his button fell in Wei Ning¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°Then do you think I am the evil spirit?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    His decisive answer made Shen Chenzhi smile. His happiness was so obvious that it was like the sun shining on an iceberg to create a rainbow. This caused Xiao Li to swallow down the following sentence ¡®¡ªbecause the evil spirit wouldn¡¯t make such a strange request for me to look at it.¡¯

    Since Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t ask, Xiao Li felt it was better if he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing had been paying attention to the movements here and decided not to talk about the emotional issues of the big girls. The more urgent thing was Xiao Li¡¯s questioning of Jiang Linwen.

    Zheng Yi found an opportunity to call out Xiao Li using the excuse of ¡®I need to go to the toilet but I¡¯m afraid of ghosts.¡¯ Ye Zeqing immediately followed.

    This type of elementary school method of going to the toilet in groups didn¡¯t attract too much attention. In a haunted ce, it was better to be more careful.

    In the empty hotel corridor, Zheng Yi carefully closed the door of the lobby and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Bigshot, what happenedst night? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve missed a lot of news?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to hide it and briefly exined what happenedst night.

    Ye Zheqing heard this and talked to himself. ¡°If this is the case, Jiang Liawen is the biggest suspect. His shirt is tucked in his pants. How can a button fall in such a ce?¡±

    He said so and Zheng Yi btedly agreed. ¡°No wonder why I feel that he is so normal. In this ce, a normal person is probably the rarest thing. This is probably the disguise of the evil spirit.¡±

    ¡°Still, what does that ¡®Ò»¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°The character for Jiang has the ¡®Ò»¡¯ as part of it. Do you think Wei Ning didn¡¯t have time to write the full character so he reced it with this?¡±

    The two of them analyzed it fiercely only to look up and found that Xiao Li hadn¡¯t joined them in the process.

    Zheng Yi asked him, ¡°Are our words reasonable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Too perfunctory!¡± Zheng Yi eximed.

    Xiao Li had to sigh. ¡°Going from the conclusion and working backward, this conclusion isn¡¯t very good¡ª

    He stopped halfway through his sentence. Zheng Yi followed his gaze and stiffened on the spot. The path from the corridor to the toilet wasn¡¯t long but there were some obstacles ced to block their view. There was a dark blue bucket next to the toilet and the mop handle was leaning against the wall.

    Xiao Li instantly recognized this as the mop Peng Yue was using to clean the floor yesterday. The material of this bucket was a thin stic that could be seen through to see the amount of water stored inside. The mop head was soaking in it and looked like a human head with open teeth and ws.

    The thing that made Zheng Yi feel more suffocated was that behind the bucket, he could see a faint row of bloody footprints. Each footprint had only half the feet and the horizontal lines of the life and right feet were t. The most important thing was that the toes were facing them.

    In other words, there was a ghost quickly approaching them.

    The toilet was diagonally behind the bucket and the footprints meandered from the backyard and disappeared behind the bucket.

    Xiao Li followed the footprints. Zheng Yi somehow managed to lift his feet. He was afraid of making a sound but then he realized his behaviour was somewhat useless. Thus, he put down his feet and walked normally.

    Xiao Li came to the door of the toilet and saw where the bloody footprints disappeared. There was a ¡®person¡¯ standing at the corner between the bucket and the toilet door.

    This ¡®person¡¯ had no face at all. There was only flesh and blood in the ce where the face should be. Perhaps the rotting process was elerated due to a supernatural power but under the intermingling of light and shadow, it was like a giant. Its body was bloated and ropes were wrapped around its arms and legs.

    It was Wei Ning¡¯s body It should¡¯ve been locked in the room by Zhen Ziqiang and the others yet it was here. Based on the footprints, it had ¡®walked¡¯ over.

    Looking at its current posture, it had found Xiao Li and the othersing over and hid in the toilet. If they hadn¡¯te to the hallway, perhaps it would¡¯ve gone up the stairs until it entered someone¡¯s room. Then it would hide in the room, perhaps under the bed, and wait for the room owner toe back to find it...

    Zheng Yi covered his mouth and swallowed down the scream. He would always want to scream uncontrobly at this scene, even if he saw it for the rest of his life.

    Xiao Li opened his mouth. ¡°Call the others.¡±

    Zheng Yi¡¯s legs were a bit soft and he couldn¡¯t move. Ye Zeqing was better than him and turned to go to the lobby.

    As they waited for the reincarnators toe, Zheng Yi looked at Xiao Li¡¯s calm profile and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Xiao Li, why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it and replied, ¡°I think about other things. For example, its body is tied from hand to foot so how did ite over?¡±

    Zheng Yi repeated the question nkly. ¡°How did ite over?¡±

    Xiao Li answered, ¡°It hopped over here.¡±

    Zheng Yi continued to be dazed. He made up the scene of the body jumping on tiptoes and felt it was even more terrifying. ¡°...And then what?¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this scene is a bit funny? If you think about it, you won¡¯t be afraid. Perhaps you will even want tough.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    The world was real but he was even more afraid!

    The author has something to say:

    [Forum: Sherlock must be fake! I don¡¯t believe this type of operation can exist in the world. He is a fake! An instance that is eating away at us!]

    [Hot Comments]:

    False reincarnator: Calm response to ghosts, hard core means in times of crisis, a magic operation on the spot, high-speed operation without setbacks and thick hair.

    Real reincarnator: Cheeks thinned by fear, bald due to thinking about survival all year round, legs tremble when they see ghosts.

    [Comment reply: I¡¯m seeing this and there is nothing wrong. The following is me...]

    [Here¡¯s another one: A hoarse voice due to excessive screaming.]

    [dder suffering due to fear of going to the toilet.]

    [This is the truth of the world.]

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>

    The reincarnators in the lobby soon gathered together, including the two Caucasians who had always refused tomunicate closely with others. They see this and couldn¡¯t help showing horrified expressions.

    Wei Ning¡¯s body had rotted to this extent. There was only blood and flesh left on his face and there were no facial features at all. Even so, anyone who saw the body would think it was smiling, just like Peng Yue¡¯s smile was fixed on her facest night.

    It was a feeling that couldn¡¯t be described in words. It had clearlye here all the way from the backyard and now it was as motionless as a corpse when bathed in everyone¡¯s gazes. However, a real body wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by the wall. It should¡¯ve fallen to the ground.

    Ye Zeqing had already roughly told them the story of how it was discovered. Therefore, people didn¡¯t ask about this matter and just watched with their own thoughts. Xiao Tu was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to look. She stood at the door of the lobby and supported herself using the door.

    The cold wind blew through the corridor to the lobby and then whirled around the empty lobby.

    Jiang Linwen covered his mouth and nose and turned back to ask Zhen Ziqiang. ¡°At that time, the door was closed and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Locked, I really locked it!¡± Zhen Ziqiang replied in a loud voice like he wanted to use his voice to dispel the curse that lingered. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it then go to look!¡±

    Jiang Linwen nced at him. Due to his words, Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s face was red and he was afraid that people would think he didn¡¯t lock the door.

    ¡°So how did ite outside?¡± President Hu was shouted in an out of control manner, his voice echoing through the hotel, extremely sharp. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. What the hell is this ce? Every night, someone dies and their body will be back to life. The owner of the hotel disappeared mysteriously and meat appeared on the table the next day. Did I fucking enter a horror movie?¡±

    Xiao Li nced at him with surprise. President Hu had summed up the instance world quite well.

    Lin Ruo and Peng Yue were clinging tightly to President Hu¡¯s side. However, after he cursed, he looked at Peng Yue and couldn¡¯t help thinking of the words that Xiao Li and the others previously said. He shivered uncontrobly and pushed Peng Yue away.

    A foul smell spread from the toilet. It wasn¡¯t just a bloody smell, there was also the smell of rotting.

    Jiang Linwen was silent for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°...Then tie it up more firmly before going to the backyard to take a look.¡±

    At this time, Zhen Ziqiang trembled and looked at the highly rotted features of the corpse. He was afraid to act.

    Xiao Li just wanted to go forward when Shen Chenzhi stepped out first. He looked around, took a piece of cloth from the hall and wrapped it around Wei Ning¡¯s body. Then he ced the body on his shoulders and walked to the backyard.

    Outside, the air in the backyard had be more humid and cold. It made Peng Yue, who was wearing a dress, rub her arms and hug herself tightly. The tightly closed door of the room Wei Ning had been trapped in was now wide open. The door was intact. Unlike Luo Ni, the lock here was opened and was hanging down. The end of the bloody footprints came from this room.

    Obviously, Wei Ning couldn¡¯t open the lock on his own. If Zhen Ziqiang was right then someone opened the door from outside and let the body out. Was the door opened by the evil ghost itself?

    Shen Chenzhi threw Wei Ning¡¯s body inside, tied it to a corner of a table in this room and covered the body with a dining cloth. Then he got up and walked back to the door.

    Jiang Linwen wondered, ¡°Who has been here?¡±

    The rest of them nced at each other but no one answered.

    Jiang Linwen didn¡¯t know what to do. He had any guesses about the identity of the evil spirit but he wasn¡¯t certain. He couldn¡¯t risk his life to identify the evil spirit. He nced at Xiao Li. This person was fiddling with the door back and forth, letting the bottom of the door cross the ground again and again, making a slight friction sound.

    ¡°Hercule?¡± Jiang Linwen leaned over to see what the other person was looking at.

    Behind the door, near the corner, there was a trace that wasn¡¯t so obvious. The room hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a long time and the ground was covered with ayer of light dust. It was only in this spot that something seemed to be ced, causing the dust to scatter.

    What was this shape?

    The first thought to emerge in Xiao Li¡¯s mind was a mop. There was Peng Yue who was holding a mopst night. Perhaps she finished mopping the floorte at night, came to the door of this room and opened it. Was she controlled by the power of the evil spirit or was she using this counter method to hide that she was the evil spirit.

    There was Jiang Linwen¡¯s button. Perhaps the evil spirit deliberately nted the button after picking it up or it might be the carelessness of the evil spirit...

    After being pushed away by President Hu, Peng Yue bit her lips and fell to the back of the ground. The shadow of the eaves covered most of her face.. making it dark and unclear. The corners of her mouth were twitching nervously.

    Jiang Linwen poked Xiao Li who was looking at Peng Yue.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jiang Linwen simply handed over the dominant power. ¡°Hercule, what do you think?¡±

    Xiao Li took a deep breath and said nothing. He just directly pulled at the door. ¡°Go back to eat.¡±

    ¡°......Eh? Then what about this corpse?¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Even if it is locked, can you guarantee that it won¡¯te out again? It will rain and the corpse wille back to life. These things can¡¯t be stopped.¡±

    Jiang Linwen, ¡°......¡±

    So he just gave up resistance?

    ¡°B-But there has to be...¡± Jiang Linwen wasn¡¯t used to Xiao Li¡¯s style. It was hard for him to ept that he couldn¡¯t do anything. His usual thinking was that even if he knew it was in vain, he should put up more resistance.

    ¡°You can find more locks and lock the door.¡± Xiao Li¡¯s eyes narrowed and they seemed as dark as the night sky. He ced his hands in his pocket in a cold manner. ¡°¡ªIf this allows you to feel a bit better.¡±

    He turned to the dining room.

    Jiang Linwen, President Hu and the others stared at his back. Jiang Linwen struggled for a bit before turning to find a few locks, as ifforting himself. Just in case, he made a mechanism at the door of the door out of a simple tree branch and a bell. The moment the door opened, the bell would fall to the ground and make a heavy sound. This would be enough to rm the reincarnators.

    After finishing all of this, Jiang Linwen was relieved and returned to the lobby. At the next meal, a new dish appeared in the clearly unattended kitchen. It was a bowl of cold pork meat. It was a conspicuous colour and the meat was sliced into thin pieces.

    Jiang Linwen felt the desire to vomit. The first thing he thought of was Jiang Linwen with his facial features stripped. He immediately poured the dish into the garbage bin and ate several fruits to suppress his nausea.

    Zheng Yi gnawed on the fruit. Seeing that the atmosphere in the lobby was too heavy, he took the initiative to open his mouth. ¡°The hotel owner said the time to eat was fixed. If we had any suggestions then he would talk to the chef. As a result, forget the chef. Even the owner himself is gone.¡¯

    Jiang Linwen was easy to get along with. He ced the fruit into his mouth one by one like he was eating dates and then said, ¡°I¡¯d rather we didn¡¯t see them. The task this time is to identify the evil spirit unlike the other worlds that require finding out the truth. The boss and chef are obvious pits and now they are gone.¡±

    Ye Zeqing shook his head. ¡°Thinking about it from another angle, perhaps the boss and chef are also afraid of the evil spirit so they left the hotel to the evil spirit as its hunting ground?¡±

    Zheng Yi recalled the men killed by the evil spirit and found it difficult to ept.

    ¡°If this continues, more people will die and there will be more resurrected corpses showing up everywhere in the hotel.¡± Jiang Linwen was anxious because of this matter. ¡°We have to hurry up.¡±

    In the most extreme situation, this hotel would have only one living person, a bunch of dead people and an evil spirit.

    The moment Jiang Linwen said this, Zheng Yi spat out the core of the fruit. He listened to Jiang Linwen¡¯s words and his eyes lit up. He grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s hand and screamed. ¡°The dead. I know... I know!¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zheng Yi lowered his voice and there was an uncontroble excitement in it. ¡°The dead, what is the meaning of resurrecting the dead? The ones most easily overlooked at the dead! If the evil spirit first disguises as a dead person then they are least likely to be pointed out!¡±

    The more he said, the more he felt that his guess was correct. ¡°The evil spirit took Wei Ning¡¯s face. Maybe his face looked so shocked because the corpse was resurrected so the evil spirit couldn¡¯t leave it behind. In short, the evil spirit is the first one to die, Luo Ni! It all makes sense. Hercule, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    Zheng Yi was now very excited. He felt that he had been radiated by Sherlock¡¯s IQ and became witty. He wanted to identify the evil spirit on the spot.

    As he asked for praise, he didn¡¯t forget to nce at Ye Zeqing with proud eyes. His meaning was: You¡¯re been with Sherlock for so long. How can you not be affected by the other person?

    Xiao Li slightly dipped his finger into tea and wrote a line on the table: It is possible.

    Killing oneself, this clue was quite like a ghost but more clues were needed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t identify it.¡± Xiao Li ordered. ¡°Look again.¡±

    Cold water was poured on Zheng Yi¡¯s original heated blood. He really trusted Xiao Li so even though he stubbornly thought he was right, he still stopped any thoughts of immediate identification. He optimistically thought that as long as it wasn¡¯t denied on the spot, his guess was likely to be correct.

    After all, his reasoning was well-founded and convincing.

    Rain poured down from the corners of the hotel and seeped into all the gaps, forming an invisible spider web that enveloped everyone.

    In the afternoon, near evening time, the sky was heavy and Abel and Abbott slipped out.

    The two of them had been staying in their rooms since the afternoon. Now they grabbed umbres and walked out of the hotel from the backyard.

    Xiao Li had deliberately been observing their movements. He leaned against the window and peered at them in the distance through the rain curtain. Seeing them getting further away, he gave a few words of exnation to Ye Zeqing and followed them into the forest with the purple umbre.

    The author has something to say:

    @Tell it to Hercule bot, I¡¯m so miserable. It wasn¡¯t easy to resurrect and I wanted to go upstairs. However, I was caught by this guy. My limbs were tied up and I could only move forward by jumping. How determined was I to move?! Yet he thought my walk was funny? I almost rushed out to fight him!

    Comments: [A mental attack >it is okay. bear with it, older brother.]

    [Not acting is already his gentleness.]

    [Hahahahaha the bot gives me happiness. Today I am a gummy bear. I¡¯m so happy!]

    [Not bad enough. Next.]

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>

    This time, Abel and Abbott were no longer moving in the same direction as before. Instead, they were going through the forest without interruption. The trees became denser and the distance between trees was shorter. The umbre¡¯s surface was easily scratched by the branches.

    The two people in front had already put away their umbres. They touched their pockets and pulled out the long-prepared waterproof fabric that they ced over their heads.

    ...The umbre had to be put away.

    Xiao Li came to this conclusion after seeing how dense the branches were. Just as he was about to close the umbre, another figure appeared in the forest. The other person didn¡¯t hide his meaning. He walked through the forest daringly. One hand broke a branch blocking the path and it made a clear sound that was covered by the rain.

    The tall young man was wearing a ck jacket and half his shoulders were wet by the rain. Shen Chenzhi stood in front of Xiao Li with an umbre in one hand and a ck hat in the other. He stared at Xiao Li, reached for Xiao Li¡¯s umbre and then ced the hat on Xiao Li. This hat had a wide brim and could block the rain to a certain extent.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t refuse. He pressed the brim down and his entire face was almost covered in a shadow, leaving only his delicate jawline. The rain fell on his shoulder and prated into his coat. Shen Chenzhi put away his umbre as well. He took off his coat and covered the two people with his coat, so that he could be closer to Xiao Li.

    He bent over slightly and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°...Watching a y.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stated, ¡°Take me.¡±

    Xiao Li was a bit ufortable because he was used to acting alone. Ye Zeqing and the others might like following him but... Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t quite the same as them. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to hesitate.

    Xiao Li flicked the brim of the hat with his finger and responded with bodynguage. He gestured to the ce where Abel¡¯s group had been and motioned for the other person to follow.

    Shen Chenzhi was left behind. He smiled and followed.

    This forest hadn¡¯t been cleaned for years. The trees were tall and the branches stretched out their ws towards the sky. The sound of rain was mixed with the sound of the wind,pletely burying the sound of the two people stepping on the branches. It wasn¡¯t night yet but in the scary and dark forest, they could only see a short distance in front of them. Abel in front had to turn on his shlight.

    During the journey, Abel frequently looked behind him with a frown.

    Abbott asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I always feel that something behind us is following us...¡±

    The shlight shone on every inch behind the two people. There were the wind and raindrops hitting the leaves. The shadows of the trees shook constantly and it was as if there were monsters hiding in all directions.

    Abel held something in one hand. He threw it up like a bowling ball. It shook in a circle before falling back into his hand. Abbott stared at the ball in this person¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you sense it incorrectly? It didn¡¯t react so there are no ghosts nearby.¡±

    Abel wondered, ¡°Is it a person?¡±

    ¡°A person?¡± Abbott sneered. ¡°Those reincarnators? They are still looking for the evil spirit in the hotel. How can they have the courage to follow us?¡±

    ¡°Most people are like that.¡± Abel turned his shlight, persuaded by hispanion to speed up and move forward. ¡°However, there are people worth noting.¡±

    Abbott¡¯s eyes were fixed on the things in his hands. ¡°For example, that Hercule? I think he is either the evil spirit or he is stupid and bold.¡±

    The rain had umted on the stic sheet above Abel¡¯s head. He had to shake off the rain briefly, causing the nonstop rain to drop onto his neck like needles. Abel reached out to wipe the rain off his neck. ¡°It is almost time. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, I really hate this rain. It can finally be over.¡± Abbott couldn¡¯t wait.

    He moved forward but found it too troublesome. He simply threw away the fabric and allowed the dense branches to scratch his clothes, even leaving small scratches on the side of his face.

    Xiao Li stopped in the distance. He was very familiar with this path. It was the path to Lingxi Vige. They walked out of the forest and a dim light fell from the sky. Abel and Abbott stood at the gate of this dead vige, staring inside with the same expression.

    Abbott raised his hand. ¡°This is the ce. The previous location was misleading. This is the ce we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Xiao Li was able to see the thing in Abbott¡¯s hand. It was a statue.

    It was a somewhat crude stone statue resembling the Egyptian pharaoh. There was a man with closed eyes and a crown on his head.

    In front of the vige, the stone carving man¡¯s eyes showed signs of opening and the corners of his mouth were raised.

    ¡°Mountains and rivers, the sunrise in the east, an extremely darknd.¡± Abel showed a satisfied expression. ¡°The news we spent a lot of money to buy from the Judges is indeed correct. There is something we need in this instance world. It was worth spending a lot of money to buy a prop to intervene in this world.¡±

    ¡°Get started quickly.¡± Abbott urged. ¡°I want to leave the hotel early. Things are bing weirder and weirder there.¡±

    Abel held up his umbre, took out his task book and wrote a few words in it. Then a goldenpass fell from the sky. He took thepass, bit his finger and a drop of bright red blood fell on thepass¡¯ pointer. A pure golden halo emanated from it.

    This halo quickly spread toward Lingxi Vige and covered the entire vige. Wisps of transparent souls were sucked out from each household, floating in the air before entering thepass.

    Abbott watched this scene with joy. ¡°As long as 128 souls are gathered from the vige and sacrificed to the lord, we can leave here, get his favour and make a wish.¡±

    Abel nced at the forest behind him. The shadows whirled and seemed unclear. ¡°I always feel... someone is following us.¡±

    This made him feel panicked.

    Abbott reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s fast. It will seed soon¡ª¡±

    Thepass in the air attracted souls but after 10 minutes, thepass trembled. It wasn¡¯tplete but there were no other souls in the vige.

    ¡°What is this situation?!¡±

    They were on the verge of seeding. Abbott reached for thepass and eximed, ¡°A soul is missing... he clearly said there were enough here!¡±

    Abel¡¯s expression changed. He clearly couldn¡¯t ept this fact. He yed with the pointer on thepass, his arm trembling with force and the veins showing.

    ¡°Go inside and take a look!¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Abbott hesitantly nced at the eerie dead vige in front of him.

    The disappointment after the anticipation made Abel lose his previous caution and care. He roared, ¡°Go in!¡±

    His voice broke with anger and was blown into the air, floating into Xiao Li¡¯s ear.

    Xiao Li who was standing on the edge of the forest, ¡°......¡±

    He guessed that they were talking about Xu Jin¡¯s husband. It was a pity that this man had been carried to theboratory by the back ghost. If Abbott had a tracking ability then he might have found the soul on the back or stomach of the back ghost. They were destined to return empty-handed.

    Shen Chenzhi had been watching this with him the entire time. At this moment, he saw the expression on Xiao Li¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Do you know where thest soul is?¡±

    ¡°In the stomach of the neighbour next door.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi, ¡°...¡±

    The young man smiled and nced sideways.

    The rain was deafening. Behind them was a dark and frightening forest while a dead vige was in front of them, as well as the angry reincarnators. This really wasn¡¯t a good ce to talk about love.

    However, the teenager¡¯s side profile was real. Shen Chenzhi was apanying the other person to do something he often did alone, making Shen Chenzhi feel that he had integrated into the other person¡¯s world.

    They stood here for a short time.

    The sound of the rain disappeared slightly and was reced by his heartbeat. Shen Chenzhi shouldn¡¯t have this type of thing but he actually felt his heart jumping in this human body. One jump, two jumps, it seemed like it would jump out of his throat. This feeling waspletely different from the sensations when he became a shadow or another form.

    His fingers holding the coat tightened. Xiao Li¡¯s shoulders were touching his chest. The warmth of this contact entered him and rain dripped from his eyes. Everything else was false. Only this moment was true.

    Shen Chenzhi lowered his head.

    The kiss fell on the other person¡¯s hair. Like a drop of rain falling in love with a petal. It was doomed to fall but the second it stayed was magnified infinitely and stretched out for a century. Then it fell onto the soil.

    ***

    Night time.

    Another night arrived.

    Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi came back from outside. Then almost after dinner, Abel and Abbott appeared gloomy in front of everyone. Jiang Linwen tried to ask them what was wrong but there wasn¡¯t an answer.

    Abbott even rudely mmed the door with a displeased expression. Abel was simr. Previously, he was a steady uncle but now he was like a sleepy beast. He was red-eyed as he paced back and forth in his room.

    He and Abbott had previously been calm because of the stone statue. As long as they got all the souls from Lingxi Vige and satisfied the lord, they could leave this world and make a wish. As for the remaining reincarnators left behind by their lord, it wasn¡¯t any of their business.

    Now there was a missing soul and they had fallen into the same situation as the other reincarnators. They faced the murder of the evil spirit.

    Damn. But... what if he could make up the soul? Killing a reincarnator should be enough to fill the vacancy.

    Abel ced a hand on his waist and pulled out a gun from the holster around his leg. He looked at the barrel and made a decision in his heart.

    It might be difficult to kill a person in reality but it was very simple in the world of reincarnators. He just needed to trick people and press the trigger gently. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had done this.

    In all these years, he had done many such things in order to establish a rtionship with the Judges.

    Abel sighed with relief and was no longer so anxious. Just then, he heard a knock on the door.

    <i>Boom boom boom!</i>

    The sound frightened Abel and he jumped. He hadn¡¯t heard any footsteps.

    Still, as a senior reincarnator, he immediately realized what was happening. He tensed up and quickly walked to the window. He pulled open the pillowcase that served as the curtain, trying to open the window and get away.

    Since the person inside didn¡¯t answer, the one at the door spoke directly. ¡°Abel, something happened outside. They told me to have youe. It turned out... this person was ¡®it¡¯!

    Abel realized the identity of the other person and could immediately identify the evil spirit. The name was on the tip of his tongue when he suddenly hesitated. If he made a mistake then he would die. What if... the person outside the door was the real reincarnator? Or what if this was an illusion created by the evil spirit? He would die if he identified it incorrectly. He didn¡¯t dare take this risk.

    The person outside the door knocked hard on the door and ¡®it¡¯ continued. ¡°Abel? Are you okay? The bodies havee out again. The others are waiting for you below.¡±

    Identify or not? The two ideas fought in Abel¡¯s mind and he covered his mouth without moving.

    ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t believe me then let theme up first and tell you. I¡¯m going first.¡± The person at the door stopped and then there were no more movements.

    However, Abel didn¡¯t rx in any way. This person hade too quietly. Who knew if the other person had left or was standing at the door? He would escape by the window first. Abel turned and pushed the window open on both sides. He brought over a chair, stepped on the chair with one foot and tried to leave.

    Just then, the person at the door shook the handle up and down. ¡®It¡¯ really hadn¡¯t left and now shouted, ¡°Abel? What are you doing? What are you doing? They are waiting for you below. Are you going out?¡±

    Abel¡¯s body was cold and his blood seemed frozen. He tried to control himself and pull out a life-saving prop, but his hands seemed caught and they couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out! You have toe down and be with them. They¡¯re waiting for you.¡±

    The door shook violently and there was no time to hesitate. If he didn¡¯t want to die then he had to identify the evil spirit.

    Abel opened his mouth. ¡°I want to identify that the evil spirit is¡ª¡±

    The door was kicked open while he was speaking. ¡®It¡¯ appeared in Abel¡¯s vision and this person¡¯s hand stretched out suddenly from the door to the window. ¡®It¡¯ blocked Abel¡¯s mouth and he couldn¡¯t make any nose.

    ¡®It¡¯ looked at Abel¡¯s wide eyes and approached Abel.

    The author has something to say:

    Abel¡¯s ghost: I am dead and manipted by the evil spirit, but I want to say something out loud: Hercule, you pit me! You¡¯re a ghoul who eats shit!

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>

    The moment that the door to Abel¡¯s room was kicked in, Xiao Li rushed to the source of the sound. He had been waiting at the staircase for a long time but never heard any sound from the staircase until the sound of this door being kicked in was heard.

    The corridor was very dark and there wasn¡¯t any light. Xiao Li wrote in the little yellow book and the light ghost emerged from inside. It shook and floated in the air, illuminating the surrounding area.

    By the time he caught up, the room was already empty. Only Abel¡¯s body was lying inside with wide eyes. The evil spirit didn¡¯t have time to deal with his face and there was a look of shock on it.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes skimmed over the body. Then he closed the door and looked down the corridor. The darkness was deep but there was a shadow that drifted quickly by him.

    Xiao Li saw it with the corner of his eyes and he turned his head quickly. At this time, the back of the evil spirit¡¯s avatar had already turned halfway around the corner and disappeared from his sight. However, the light ghost still illuminated the lower left half of its back.

    The ghost¡¯s hair was long and tied up in a ponytail. The shadow of the ponytail flickered on the wall like a corpse hanging from the beam of a house. It was really a woman...

    Perhaps it was due to the angle but the shadow wasn¡¯t pulled high. It only reached the middle of the wall. Xiao Li chased to the ce where the evil spirit had disappeared. There was a staircase and the evil spirit was descending it.

    He ran so fast that on several asions, he nearly fell down due to stepping on empty stairs. However, he still couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the evil spirit. By the time he jumped down thest stair, the lobby was empty. The door of the hallway leading to the toilet was pushed open and was shaking back and forth.

    Xiao Li rushed forward. Then Tan Li¡¯s hair stretched out from his pocket and wrapped around something. He ran through the door and bumped into a person unexpectedly. At the same time, Tan Li also withdrew her hair. The figure was very light and her collision with Xiao Li caused her to stagger. She fell to the ground and was caught by Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li opened his mouth. ¡°...Xiao Tu.¡±

    The little girl was walking in front with a smile on her face like Peng Yue¡¯s strange smile. Then once Xiao Li called her, the smile disappeared and she suddenly groaned. She rubbed the shoulder that was hit and turned around. ¡°Brother Hercule.¡±

    Xiao Li raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    There was only Xiao Tu and Zhen Ziqiang wasn¡¯t present. A dazed expression appeared on the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°I... how did Ie outside? I, Brother Hercule, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t remember...¡±

    She covered her ears and lowered her head as she shook violently.

    Xiao Li ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Have you ever been to the third floor?¡±

    A cold wind blew through the corridor and Xiao¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember. It isn¡¯t me, isn¡¯t me...¡±

    She grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s sleeve and wiped away her tears. Then she stuffed her fingers in her mouth and started licking them again.

    Xiao Li straightened his upper body, let go of his hand and opened a path in the corridor. ¡°Go back to your room.¡±

    Xiao Tu hadn¡¯t expected him to let her go so easily. She blew her nose and was surprised. ¡°I can go back?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. He leaned against the door to the lobby, head toward the stairs as he motioned for her to move.

    Xiao Tu remained still.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Do you want me to escort you back?¡±

    ¡°No, Brother Hercule.¡± Xiao Tu shrank back. She looked a bit scared as she whispered her reply.

    Xiao Tu rubbed her eyes while looking at Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. Finally, she didn¡¯t say anything and passed him to walk toward the stairs.

    The light ghost was resting on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. It turned in a circle and asked in a low voice, ¡°Just let her go?¡±

    The light ghost was the only light source in this dark lobby. Xiao Li¡¯s back was against a hard and cold door. He nced at the light ghost before suddenly reaching out and stuffing it in his pocket. The light ghostined. ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t breathe. Do it lighter, you¡ª¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this person too fast to get rid of it once it ceased to be useful? Xiao Li held it with one index finger and closed his eyes.

    His other four senses became sharper without his sight. In darkness, in addition to the rain falling against the windows, there was the sound of footsteps. If his eyes were open, it was flexible, brisk and so soft that he couldn¡¯t hear any sound at all.

    However, once his eyes were closed, the footsteps became dull, sharp and noisy. The weight of these footsteps didn¡¯t belong to a little girl. Compared to her white shoes on small feet, the footsteps were more like leather shoes carrying the weight of an adult man.

    Step, step, step.

    Every time it descended, the hell of the leather shoe would drop a heavy sound on the ground. Was this why the evil spirit walked on tiptoe? In this hotel, there were only two people wearing leather shoes.

    Jiang Linwen and President Hu.

    Xiao Li also closed his eyes briefly when Xiao Tu passed by him. At that moment, the body odoring from the little girl wasn¡¯t heavy but it existed. This smell shouldn¡¯t belong to a young girl. It was more like an adult man¡¯s body odor.

    President Hu socialized all year round. Even if he didn¡¯t smoke, there should be the smell of smoke on him. This smell was more like...

    Jiang Linwen.

    The footsteps belonging to the leather shoes went further and further and disappeared upstairs. In the dark hall, Xiao Li let go of the light ghost, opened his eyes and closed the lobby door.

    ***

    The next day.

    Abel¡¯s death was discovered very early.

    Since the duo often broke away from the group and gave others a gloomy feeling, his death didn¡¯t make people feel sad. They were just afraid their turn would be next. Only Abbott felt sad and he took care of the body himself.

    The reincarnators gathered at the door of Abel¡¯s room and watched Abbott move his body.

    Xiao Tu was hiding behind Zhen Ziqiang but her mind wasn¡¯t on Abel. She was looking at Xiao Li with a heavy heart. Then once Xiao Li nced at her, Xiao Tu looked away again. It was as if she was afraid he would pursue her inexplicable appearance in the corridorst night.

    Zheng Yi watched the two of them and then carefully dragged Xiao Li out to ask.

    Xiao Li stared at Jiang Linwen in the distance. The man was standing in the front and carefully observing Abel¡¯s body while thinking of something. Xiao Li grabbed Zheng Yi¡¯s hand and wrote a name on the other person¡¯s palm with his finger.

    Zheng Yi raised the palm of his hand. ¡°...This person is ¡®it¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Zheng Yi wondered, ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to identify it?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Before identifying it, we can try to test it.¡±

    Zheng Yi stared into his eyes and couldn¡¯t help shuddering.

    He didn¡¯t want to ask Xiao Li about how this person intended to test the evil spirit. He just wanted to mourn for the evil spirit while also thinking about how to blow up this matter on the forum. He had to properly use exaggerated and artificial rhetoric. This was what he should do as a Sherlock fan.

    Abbott left the room to lock Abel¡¯s body up in the backyard. He might not want to talk to others but at this time, he had toy down his pride and follow Jiang Linwen¡¯s arrangements.

    As Jiang Linwen walked past, Xiao Li stopped him. ¡°Jiang Linwen, who do you think the evil spirit is?¡±

    Jiang Linwen found it a bit strange but he still answered. ¡°The evidence isn¡¯t strong enough currently but I am partial to Peng Yue, Xiao Tu or Zhen Ziqiang. The three of them are very suspicious.¡±

    Xiao Li released him. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jiang Linwen wanted to ask a few more words but Abbott had already gone downstairs and was calling his name. He had to give up this opportunity for the moment to go to the backyard. In the backyard, Wei Ning and Luo Ni each upied two rooms. Now Abel was added but they couldn¡¯t find any extra locks. The old door handles didn¡¯t have their own locks. If the door wasn¡¯t locked then the corpse would be resurrected. No one could take this risk.

    Jiang Linwen concluded with a stutter. ¡°H-How about we throw him down the mountain? The other two bodies can also be thrown away like this!¡±

    ¡°However, they wille back to life!¡± Ye Zeqing protested. ¡°If they aren¡¯t locked up and climb up from the mountain, we won¡¯t know when and where they will approach us.¡±

    President Hu imagined such a scene and his eyes rolled as he almost died on the spot.

    Lin Ruo suggested, ¡°What about burning them? Cremate the corpses to ashes and sprinkle the ashes into the mountains. This way, they won¡¯t be resurrected.¡±

    President Hu¡¯s eyes lit up and he strongly agreed. ¡°Yes, we can do this! Xiao Lin is so clever. Why didn¡¯t you think of this way before?¡±

    Previously, the door of the rooms were locked. Once they could continue to walk down a road, it was easy for humans to stay in the same mindset. It was only when there was no other way that potential would be inspired.

    Ye Zeqing thought about it for a moment but didn¡¯t find any ws in Lin Ruo¡¯s suggestion. They had already checked the three corpses and there weren¡¯t any clues on their bodies. The resurrected corpses would just be the minions of the evil spirit...

    Burning them was feasible. He nced at Xiao Li and Xiao Li nodded. Then Ye Zeqing dered, ¡°Then burn them. This way, we will be more at ease.¡±

    Jiang Linwen also thought it was possible. ¡°However, be careful. Don¡¯t burn the ce.¡±

    ¡°I have a lighter.¡± President Hu took a lighter out of his pocket and Xiao Li grabbed it.

    ¡°Dry burning them might be a bit difficult. The air is very humid now. I don¡¯t know if there is any oil to fuel the mes...¡± Lin Ruo started to search. ¡°It is impossible for the kitchen to not have cooking oil.¡±

    This was about everyone¡¯s life so the recinarnators and characters both acted. Xiao Li was left alone at this time.

    Just as Lin Ruo and Ye Zeqing were daring to enter the kitchen to look for cooking oil, someone upstairs screamed. ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s serious. The upper floor is one fire!¡±

    Hearing this, everyone hadn¡¯t responded when the man called out once again. ¡°It¡¯s upstairs. Come and extinguish the fire! I don¡¯t know why it is on fire! The fire isn¡¯t big. It ising from a certain room!¡±

    There was ck smoke and a burning smell spread from somewhere. They couldn¡¯t lose this hotel or there would be no ce to stay. Sleeping in the forest in the rain wasn¡¯t something they could ept. It would be toote if they hesitated. The rest of the people fetched water and rushed upstairs with their buckets.

    The evil spirit hid among this group of people. It hid its facial features carefully and anxiously waited for the fire to extinguish. At the same time, she sneered at the human who caused the fire. She didn¡¯t need to do anything to them. Humans were really stupid and funny creatures.

    However, once they came to the room that was burning, the evil spirit froze with disbelief. Why was this room so familiar... to it?

    The evil spirit looked up and confirmed the room number covered in smoke. This was indeed its room.

    The author has something to say:

    Evil spirit: There are ups and downs. It is hard to be a ghost.

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>

    The room that had been fine when the evil spirit left was now the source of the fire. Thick smoke rolled out of the door of the wide open room, making everyone present cover their mouths and noses, bending down and coughing violently.

    Ye Zeqing poured the water in the bucket in his hand without thinking and the others followed him in dumping their bucket contents. The evil spirit¡¯s hand trembled as water helplessly beat at the door of the room.

    There might be a lot of smoke in this room but the fire didn¡¯t seem to berge. It was more like an empty gun. The window inside was also wide open and raindrops were blown in from the window by the wind, elerating the fire extinguishment. After the initial smoke passed, the smoke dispersed and everyone¡¯s vision became clear.

    Jiang Linwen gasped with obvious fright. ¡°It finally went out. I thought we would have to go out in the rain and hide in the forest. How can there be a fire here?¡±

    Ye Zeqing was a bit calmer and he turned to look at Zheng Yi, who was the one who called to put out the fire. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zheng Yi gestured to Xiao Li with his chin. ¡°Ask him.¡±

    Ye Zeqing wondered, ¡°Hercule?¡±

    Xiao Li had always been honest when questioned and he admitted it. ¡°I set the fire.¡±

    The evil spirit, ¡°....¡±

    This kid was the arsonist who burned his room! It had to control itself. It looked at the other person with doubt and shock in its eyes, not showing an angry expression.

    Jiang Linwen¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Why did you set the fire?¡±

    ¡°To confirm the identity of the evil spirit.¡±

    The moment he said this, the others felt awe. Hercule knew the truth?

    Ye Zeqing couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Xiao Li yed with the lighter in his hand before finally throwing it. The lighter flew in an arc in the air and urately fell into the hand of someone in the crowd. The other reincarnators immediately chose to stay away from this person, suspected to be the evil spirit, and spread out.

    The one who caught Xiao Li¡¯s lighter was Xiao Tu. The young girl had unknowingly reached out to catch the lighter or it would¡¯ve hit her directly on the head.

    ¡°Brother Hercule?¡± Xiao Tu asked in a panic.

    ¡°Ghost sister.¡±

    Xiao Tu, ¡°......¡±

    She looked up innocently at Xiao Li before looking at the other reincarnators and finally Zhen Ziqiang. ¡°Brother, it isn¡¯t me. It really isn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°Why is it her?¡± Ye Zeqing moved away from Xiao Tu and came to Xiao Li.

    He didn¡¯t doubt Xiao Li¡¯s words. He was just curious about why Xiao Tu was the evil spirit.

    Zheng Yi, as Xiao Li¡¯s aplice, listened to Ye Zeqing¡¯s question and also spoke. ¡°In fact, I thought it was Jiang Linwen...¡±

    Jiang Linwen heard his name and was agitated. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not the ghost! Why me?¡±

    Zheng Yi pointed to the leather shoes on his feet. ¡°If you close your eyes then the evil spirit is wearing leather shoes.¡±

    Jiang Linwen froze for a moment. He followed Zheng Yi¡¯s finger to his ck leather shoes and then looked at President Hu. ¡°He is also wearing it.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± President Hu was suddenly pulled into the battle but he was interrupted by Zheng Yi before he could refute it.

    ¡°However, he smells of smoke. The evil spirit didn¡¯t.¡±

    President Hu sighed with relief while moving his beer belly. He stared back and forth at Jiang Linwen and Xiao Tu cautiously.

    Jiang Linwen grabbed his hair and spoke anxiously. ¡°I...I... no, I¡¯m confused. Did you see the evil spirit? Didn¡¯t Hercule say that the evil spirit is Xiao Tu?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was Hercule.¡± Zheng Yi repeated what Xiao Li had told him. Then he added himself, ¡°Although the figure seen belongs to Xiao Tu, I closed my eyes and the sound and smell belongs to you. The truth we want to know is hidden in the darkness so I still think it is you. The more normal you are, the more likely you are to be the wolf.¡±

    Wolf your sister.

    Jiang Linwen held back the curse. ¡°...Hercule, you speak.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t me, it isn¡¯t me. Brother Zheng Yi is right. It isn¡¯t me!¡± Xiao Tu grabbed her brother¡¯s sleeves and defended herself with a raised head.

    Zhen Ziqiang was afraid and suspicious. He took a step back firmly with no hesitation. ¡°Hercule?¡±

    Xiao Li walked to the wall opposite Xiao Tu¡¯s room, dipped some ck dust on the ground with his fingers and drew a ¡®Ò»¡¯ It was the scratch in Wei Ning¡¯s room. Even the height was the same. The height was the position of the elbow when adults sat down but Xiao Tu happened to be standing here. Oncepared, it happened to be exactly her height.

    Xiao Li smeared the ck ash left on his fingertips on Xiao Tu¡¯s face. Xiao Tu covered the cheek, rubbing it twice with her hand but unable to wipe it off. Instead, she became dizzy. The little girl squeezed out some words, ¡°Brother Hercule, what is this?¡±

    ¡°It is the mark that Wei Ning left on the wall of his room.¡± Xiao Li exined. ¡°I thought it was a hint that he couldn¡¯t finish such as Lin, Hu or even Xiao. Then I thought about it. Perhaps this wasn¡¯t unfinished. It is aplete clue and there are many possibilities, such as... your height.¡±

    ¡°This is a height measurement line and it is also the clue that Wei Ning wanted to leave behind before his death.¡±

    Zhen Ziqiang muttered, ¡°T-This is too far-fetched....¡±

    ¡°Yes, if this was the only thing.¡± Xiao Li pinched Xiao Tu¡¯s small face. ¡°However, you have been making other illusions to draw attention away from yourself.¡±

    ¡°Almost all the clues came from you, from walking on tiptoes to seeing Peng Yue disappear. It means that you are calm and careful but at the same time, you are timid. You don¡¯t dare to look and you hide behind your brother. This is a bit contradictory. In addition, you have the little nervous habit of biting your fingers when nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve observed your fingers. They are pretty and the skin tone is even. There isn¡¯t an uneven skin colour from the bad habit of putting them in your mouth for a long time.¡± Xiao Li continued. His voice wasn¡¯t loud but it overwhelmed the sound of rain outside the window. ¡°So you actually don¡¯t have this habit. In addition, as a senior, you should¡¯ve often been nervous when encountering ghosts. This is even more contradictory.

    ¡°My guess is that the first time you licked your fingers, it is because there was blood on them and you wanted to cover it up. However, it was a lie.¡±

    Sweat covered Zhen Ziqiang¡¯s forehead and he brushed aside his sister¡¯s hand, moving back with fear.

    Xiao Tu was gloomy and her eyes were very big. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°You want to talk about what happens after closing our eyes?¡± Xiao Li cut off her words. ¡°I did try itst night and I heard it.¡±

    ¡°Leather shoes, walking on tiptoe and the smell of smoke.

    ¡°It is smart to do this. You couldn¡¯t avoid Tan Li¡¯s hair so you pretended to be hypnotized like Peng Yue. Then you used the darkness to hide yourself.

    ¡°The mission tip said to not trust anyone.

    ¡°In this so-called ¡®anyone¡¯, doesn¡¯t it include the mission tip itself?¡±

    Xiao Li paused. ¡°The real tip is to not believe it. Don¡¯t believe its tip and don¡¯t close your eyes.¡±

    This type of instance was a psychological game.

    Since identifying the evil spirit incorrectly meant death, most reincarnators would hesitate. Senior reincarnators weren¡¯t stupid. Once they closed their eyes and found anotheryer of clues, they would often choose to believe the deeperyer rather than the superficial surface.

    In the case of death, the question 1+1 had a correct answer of 2 but the reincarnators instinctively didn¡¯t dare believe that it was ¡®2¡¯. They would dig at the meaning of the question. Perhaps it was a man plus a woman to form a family, making it equal to three? However, Xiao Li was a gambler.

    Zheng Yi was incredulous. ¡°It is just your guess yet you are certain?¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel any regret? If you make a mistake then you will die!¡±

    Xiao Li seriously thought about what would happen if he was wrong. ¡°Then I will lose the gamble.¡±

    Just after finishing this sentence, he inexplicably thought of Shen Chenzhi. From the night at his door to the kiss in the forest yesterday.

    This wasn¡¯t good.

    Xiao Li closed his eyes and interrupted the scenes shing in his head. ¡°...In short, I identify Xiao Tu as the evil spirit.¡±

    Layers of ck lines appeared on Xiao Tu¡¯s face and her body gradually elongated, taking the form of an evil spirit. At the same time, the little yellow book appeared in the air.

    [The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the task with a rating of S and apletion rate of 94%. You have sessfully identified the incarnation of the evil spirit, burned the evil spirit¡¯s room and increased the evil spirit¡¯s hatred value. 3,000 survivor coins have been obtained.]

    [The drawing system is operated.]

    [You have received a key to the evil spirit¡¯s room. It is an ordinary key and there is a paragraph saying: The object holding the key can contact the evil spirit and summon the evil spirit¡¯s room (The evil spirit wrote angrily: With the exception of Hercules).]

    Xiao Li who saw this, ¡°.......¡±

    What was the doublebel? Then what was the use of him getting his unusable key?

    [After testing, you havee into contact with a special prop in this room and the bond between you and a certain existence has reached a critical value. In the next world, you will be forcibly drawn into its cause and effect.]

    [Scenario conversion.]

    [3, 2, 1¡ª]

    Special prop?

    Xiao Li¡¯s first thought was the Eternal Soul Umbre followed by the stone sculpture held in the hands of Abel and Abbott...

    What would it be?

    Xiao Li was feeling stunned as the little yellow book closed and he disappeared from the hotel corridor. The next second, another vast area appeared in front of his eyes. He was pulled directly into the next world.

    During the system transfer, the doll who had long been ustomed to this person¡¯s way sighed lightly. The hotel had no flowers. She missed the hydrangea at home. She hadn¡¯t been able to y with it for a few days... it was better to get a warmer variety next time.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Hercule bot.

    Looking for a human to apany me to y, does not exclude the possibility of eating them (except for Hercule).

    Comment 1: Looking for a human to cut my hair (except for Hercule).

    2. Looking for a human to give my key (except for Hercule).

    3. Looking for a human to act as reserve food (except for Hercule).

    4. Looking for a human to help them fulfill their wish (except for Hercule).

    .....

    18. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being remembered by him?

    20. He can¡¯t see this.

    21. Have you forgotten that there is an inner spy?

    22. Fuck, I made a mistake.

    [This submission has been deleted.]

    TL: For some additional news, CG is currently holding an event on its discord. There are three categories: review, fanart or fanfiction. You can enter just one or all three categories if you like. Be sure to join our discord to check out all the details. You just need to click therge blue discord button on the sidebar.

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>

    Xiao Li was standing in front of a door when he opened his eyes again. There was more than one person around them. Since Ye Zeqing and the others had signed a Team Symbol with him, they were also together. Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t at the hotel at first but now he appeared here together.

    Outside the door, apart from their group, there were four strangers who appeared to be reincarnators who entered the world through another method.

    Xiao Li looked at the surrounding environment. Not far from this door was an elevator behind two transparent ss doors. There was a card reader outside the elevator, showing it required a card to ride. Overhead was themon lights in corridors of office buildings.

    It looked quite modern. This thing was involved with a ¡®certain existence.¡¯ Xiao Li thought it was something simr to the god of lies so he expected an ancient castle or a different instance.

    He lowered his head to read the task written in the little yellow book. [¡¯Future¡¯ is a theme park and a world. During the daytime, it is a theme park full of people. People who want to enter here have been waiting in line since early morning and only the lucky ones who have made a reservation can enter here sessfully. However, at night, it is more terrifying than anything you can imagine. Outsiders, don¡¯t try to understand it. All you can do is obey.]

    [Obey your boss, obey every rule, obey your sry, obey your heart.]

    Ye Zeqing whispered in a low voice, ¡°I can obey my sry but it is impossible to obey my heart.¡±

    [Remaining safety time: 3 minutes.]

    [This task:

    Task 1: Survive for seven days.

    Task 2: Infer the truth here and end everything in advance.

    You can choose any of the above tasks toplete.]

    It was a typical two-choice task...

    Xiao Li closed the little yellow book.

    The unknown reincarnators were still looking at each other while Ye Zeqing and the others came to him. Ye Zeqing handed over his task book to Xiao Li and Xiao Li took a look. There was another sentence on top of their task description. [Your teammate was pulled into a new world because he met the binding conditions. You have also entered together.]

    Xiao Li handed back the task book and spoke hesitantly. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Ye Zeqing told him, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that. I have been ustomed to this rhythm since forming a team with you. It was the same with thest instance where someone asked for you. I entered another world as soon as I came out.¡±

    Zheng Yi nced at him. ¡°Then why did you hand over the task book to Hercule?¡±

    Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t wanted to go directly to the next instance. He always thought that after returning from the hotel, he could have a good sleep. Then he would go to the forum and continue to boast about Sherlock and Hercule. However, now that he came, he was very confident in Xiao Li. He thought he should appreciate the operation of a big man from a close distance again.

    Ye Zeqing had talked to this person several times and clearly felt Zheng Yi¡¯s hostility. Fortunately, he also had no good feelings for the Sherlock fans. Sherlock was just a fame seeker.

    He ignored Zheng Yi and looked directly at Xiao Li. ¡°I just wanted to ask about the conditions you met and with whom? This might be rted to our task.¡±

    This was the problem. The task didn¡¯t specify it nor did it say that he had touched any special props. As for the special prop that Xiao Li saw from a distance the other day, it didn¡¯t look like any god or ghost he knew. Someone he had never seen...

    Xiao Li fell into deep thought.

    Ye Zeqing saw him thinking and couldn¡¯t help asking suspiciously, ¡°How many ghosts have you been involved with?¡±

    ¡°...I can¡¯t remember.¡±

    Xie Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    He was afraid that the number of ghosts this big brother had abused couldn¡¯t be counted on both hands. He put away his task book and looked forward in a numb manner.

    Shen Chenzhi had always been standing by Xiao Li¡¯s side. He hadn¡¯t expressed any opinion but once Ye Zeqing asked this question, he nced at the other person. His gaze was cold. He didn¡¯t like the word ¡®involved.¡¯ Of course, mainly because it wasn¡¯t him that the word was referring to.

    He lowered his eyes and adjusted his position so that Xiao Li could lean closer to him. Xiao Li sensed Shen Chenzhi¡¯s anomaly and turned to look at him.

    Shen Chenzhi whispered, ¡°Who is the first person you thought of?¡±

    He was bound to a certain existence. If it was an important one, it would make a crazy person look forward and backward while it would give the superficial ones something to worry about. However, Xiao Li¡¯s first thought was actually the god of lies. Who made this guy the one who appeared most among the gods? He didn¡¯t know how to answer but Shen Chenzhi was waiting for his reply.

    Xiao Li muttered, ¡°...It isn¡¯t a person but a ghost.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s expression visibly became disappointed. The young man pursed his lips. His eyes were very pale, unlike the darkness of ordinary East Asians. It was like there was a light above his head as he watched Xiao Li.

    At the same time, the little yellow book vibrated and a new sentence emerged under the task description.

    [If ites to binding, shouldn¡¯t I be the first one you thought of?]

    [I will be jealous.]

    [Hint: I¡¯m already jealous.]

    Xiao Li still had Shen Chenzhi¡¯s gaze on him. He didn¡¯t know why but he always felt like he was pedaling two boats. He set aside this idea, ced the little yellow book against the wall and held a pen. He ced it at an angle so other people couldn¡¯t see and wrote: [The stone statue doesn¡¯t look like you.]

    He believed that the so-called ¡®special iten¡¯ had a 90% possibility of being the stone statue that Abel carried and it gave off a different feeling from the little yellow book.

    Little yellow book: [What do I look like in your heart?]

    Xiao Li paused. He found that he really couldn¡¯t imagine this little yellow book in a humanoid appearance. It was just a man without a face.

    Xiao Li replied: [It is what a little yellow book looks like.]

    During the question and answer period with the little yellow book, the three minutes of safety time passed. The room was used as the background and the instance world yed a very short introductory CG.

    It was dark at first. A man in a security uniform was walking somewhere. The scene was very dark. There was no moonlight. The only light came from the shlight held by the security guard. The security guard moved and walked out of the building. At this time, the group saw his face clearly. It was a young man wearing a light blue uniform with thick eyebrows.

    Moonlight fell to the ground without any hindrance. He walked around the theme park and elerated his pace as he started the patrol. This so-called future theme park was very quiet. There was no sound and only a thin fog. It was different from an ordinary theme park. There were no ferris wheels, no roller coasters and no haunted house. It was just one hugeplex after another. Some were fully transparent ss and some hadyers of iron fencing, but all were fully enclosed.

    At night, it didn¡¯t look like a theme park. It was more like one huge cemetery after another. In this atmosphere, the security guard was obviously afraid. He sped up the speed of the patrol, from slow walking to brisk walking. This then evolved into fast running.

    He had just finished patrolling apletely transparent building. The security guard¡¯s shlight moved randomly but he saw something. The CG didn¡¯t show what he saw. The security guard¡¯s figurepletely upied the screen.

    The security guard¡¯s eyes widened and he sped back. His face was red as he tried to escape, but it was useless. Along with the screaming of the security guard, the introductory CG paused on the shlight that rolled as it fell.

    The instance was officially opened.

    The next second, the door that everyone was facing was pushed open from the inside and a woman in professional attire came out. ¡°You are the new security guards? Sorry for letting you wait outside for so long. President Sun is inside. Pleasee with me.¡±

    It seemed their identity this time was a security guard. This was a really good job to die. Xiao Li followed her in first and saw two people sitting at a desk. One of the men had ck-rimmed sses and a shirt with a star embroidered on it. The other person was wearing a sweater and had a gentle look. The two men looked at the group.

    ¡°President Sun.¡± The female secretary spoke respectfully to the man in the sweater.

    President Sun¡¯s eyes scanned the reincarnators in front of him and he spoke with satisfaction. ¡°It seems that the quality of the recruits hired by HR this time isn¡¯t bad. Everyone is full of spirit. It is good.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He nced at Zheng Yi¡¯s small body and dark circles and then Ye Zeqing¡¯s face that was pale due to poor sleep all year round. Then he wondered if President Sun was blind.

    The man sitting opposite President Sun didn¡¯t intend to introduce himself. He picked up the coffee cup on the table and raised it to his lips. The eyes hidden behind the sses were also watching them.

    President Sun opened his mouth. ¡°Okay, HR has talked to you before? I am very satisfied with you and hope you can bring me a satisfactory answer. Now go to the logistics office to get your essentials. Tonight, you will be starting work.¡±

    He was very urgent when urging them to go to work. It seemed that President Sun knew what was happening in his theme park.

    The female secretary took the reincarnators away. The man wearing sses slowly put down his coffee cup and continued to chat with President Sun.

    ***

    The building they were located in should be the office of this ¡®Future Theme Park¡¯. It was a veryrge building that took up almost half of the theme park. Thus, it took a lot of time to reach the so-called logistics office.

    Along the way, the reincarnators tried to talk to the female secretary. An unknown female reincarnator was the first to ask, ¡°Miss, what is your name?¡±

    The secretary answered with a smile. ¡°Annie.¡±

    ¡°Miss Annie, we are new here. Can you tell us about this ce?¡±

    Annie smiled. ¡°Of course. Our Future Theme Park is the world¡¯srgest theme park. There are all sorts of creatures you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°...Creatures?¡± Xiao Li slowly frowned.

    They weren¡¯t amusement park rides or y equipment. They were... creatures?¡±

    Annie told them, ¡°Yes, you can go and see them but I suggest you get some sleep. You are the night shift security guards.¡±

    Night shift security guards.

    These words hit the reincarnators like heavy hammers. Everyone knew that night shifts were more dangerous than day shifts.

    It was still daytime. Xiao Li looked into the distance through the transparent ss. A huge crowd was around the buildings. He couldn¡¯t see what was inside the buildings but he could see the smiling faces of the crowd and all types ofughter.

    The author has something to say:

    ...Why can he one-sidedly have ties with me? I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not... I don¡¯t want to be involved with him!

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>

    Annie took the reincarnators to the logistics office. It was on the basement level of this huge building, near the parking lot. The logistics office was quiterge. The reincarnators entered and saw two men in security uniforms sitting by the window with bowls of food in their hands.

    Annie greeted them skillfully. ¡°Gao Yao, Zhao Yiyan,e and meet your new colleagues.¡±

    The two men were stunned and a trace of a strange expression appeared on their faces. It was like they were looking at victims about to enter the execution ground.

    Annie started to introduce the reincarnators one by one. Apart from the people Xiao Li already knew, the young girl who asked for Annie¡¯s name was called ¡®Chen Jinghan.¡¯ Her femalepanion was ¡®Zhang Kaixue¡¯, the tall man was called ¡®Fu Guangbo¡¯ and the young man was called ¡®Tian Bin¡¯.

    They nodded in turn and Annie continued, ¡°Xiao Gao, Xiao Zhao, you are old people who know how to behave. You should bring the new people. I¡¯ll leave introducing the rest of the work to you.¡±

    The two security guards nodded frantically. Annie turned to the reincarnators. ¡°They will tell you about the specific work. Do a good job and thepany won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±

    Then Annie closed the door and left the logistics office.

    A rtively mellow security guard threw his unfinished lunch box into the garbage can. Xiao Li remembered that he was the security guard called Gao Yao. Gao Yao stood up and sighed. ¡°Come on, I will take you around to get familiar with the terrain while the sun hasn¡¯t gone down yet.¡±

    The remaining Zhao Yiyan said, ¡°Okay Brother Gao, you take them out. I will stay and go back quickly.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Gao Yao replied.

    He turned to take the reincarnators out of the logistics office and into the official theme park. It was now afternoon. The sun was shining brightly, scalding everything and dispelling all darkness. This made the reincarnators, who rarely saw the sun, inexplicably feel at ease. Their many experiences proved that there was no certain connection between the sun and ghosts. Ghosts could still appear in the daytime. Even so, it was human instinct to love light.

    Gao Yao told them, ¡°We are all night security guards. We will start patrolling once the park closes at 10 p.m.?

    There were many tourists in Future Theme Park, from Asian faces to Europeans and Americans. Everything was a bit like Disnend in reality. A little girl rushed over with ice cream. Xiao Li helped her and the little girl smiled sweetly at him.

    One of the reincarnators, Fu Guangbo asked, ¡°Brother Gao, we are all night security guards? Then what about during the day?¡±

    ¡°There is no security during the day.¡±

    Fu Guangbo wondered, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason. This is a tradition of Future Theme Park. Nothing has ever happened during the day.¡±

    Ye Zeqing remembered the plot from the introductory CG. ¡°Does this mean that something happens at night?¡±

    Gao Yao was silent.

    He was in the fast half of the group but now he suddenly slowed down. After passing the ice cream store and seeing the first building, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not clear about some things. I¡¯m just a part-timer. However&#k2026; I can tell you that the night shift is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Brother Gao, can you borate?¡± Chen Jinghan asked softly.

    ¡°In fact, I wanted to tell all of you to leave when you first came in. You are young. Whye to do this job? But once youe in, it is toote since you are tied up by the contract.¡±

    ¡°Tied up?¡±

    ¡°I came here because I was paid a lot of money. It is enough for my wife and chief to prosper for the rest of their lives. If I die here, they can get a lot of money. My daughter can live in a good house and go to school. My wife¡¯s illness can also be treated. If I don¡¯t want to do the job, I have to pay double the amount to thepany and my wife and daughter will be ruined for the rest of their lives.¡±

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Money is more important than your life?¡±

    Gao Yao told him, ¡°It depends on whose life. It is worth trading my life for my daughter and wife.¡±

    Zheng Yi was silent.

    Gao Yao probably hadn¡¯t talked to anyone for a long time. In a rare moment, he expressed his feelings but he soon realized he made a mistake. He coughed and said, ¡°Everyone should be simr. In any case, this is the first ce that needs to be patrolled.¡±

    It was a ce that was double-enclosed with a ss cover and an iron fence. The roof was very high and could be seen from a long distance. The surroundings were blocked by the crowd. Just then, the reincarnators got close enough to see what was inside.

    It was a group of goris. Dark brown, hairy goris. In an environment that was deliberately modeled after a tropical rainforest, the gorisy directly on the grass while some stayed in the trees. Every move made the tourists scream.

    The goris were so ordinary that the reincarnators found it a bit unexpected.

    Fu Guangbo gulped, ¡°Brother Gao, are all the creatures of Future Theme Park... animals?

    Why not call it Future Zoo?

    Gao Yao didn¡¯t dare look at the goris and he hurriedly took the reincarnators through the exhibition hall. ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t care about the creatures disyed here. You must know that you aren¡¯t required to ensure the safety of the creatures when patrolling. You just have to make sure to go through all these ces and see if any tourists are stranded here.¡±

    Ye Zeqing questioned, ¡°At night... will there be any changes here?¡±

    ¡°Yes but you have to pretend you don¡¯t hear or see it.¡± The sun was very high in the sky. The temperature might not be hot but there were sweat stains on Gao Yao¡¯s face. ¡°There was a young man who was disobedient. In short... the result was miserable.¡±

    The reincarnators wanted to ask more questions but Gao Yao didn¡¯t know much. It hadn¡¯t been long since he came here and it was good luck that he survived until now.

    Future Theme Park was veryrge. Gao Yao took them forward at great speed but it still took them a full two hours to walk through all the ces. The reincarnators were fortunate enough to see the full extent of this theme park. It was aprehensive paradise with animals, exhibits and all sorts of strange buildings.

    In front of a fully enclosed circr building, Gao Yao pointed to the sign that said ¡®X¡¯ on its door. ¡°This is Hall X. You must go in at night.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything special here? Why do we have to go in?¡± Fu Guangbo questioned.

    ¡°There is nothing.¡± Gao Yao answered. ¡°It is very ordinary. As long as you move quickly, you can check it instantly ande out in five minutes. I don¡¯t know why we need to go in but it is thepany¡¯s rule.¡±

    ¡°Can we go in now and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The reincarnators entered. It was a building simr to an aquarium. The ck curtain was lifted and it was filled with beautiful fish. From the top of the head to all directions, it was a marine world isted by ss. A small fish happily blew bubbles at them. It didn¡¯t look like anything special. Why did they have to go in?

    Xiao Li touched the ss with his fingertips and finally hit the fish with his knuckles. This scared the fish.

    The ss reflected Shen Chenzhi¡¯s face and Xiao Li covered the eyes in the ss with a hand.

    They came out of Hall X and Gao Yao pointed to a few ces. ¡°You have to go into all these ces, perhaps because they are more special. After the patrol of these ces are finished, the day¡¯s work is finished and you can go back to the dormitory to sleep.¡±

    After an afternoon of running around, the sun was setting. The setting sun dyed the theme park with bloody colours.

    Zheng Yi spoke in a familiar manner. ¡°Brother Gao, do you have any experience to teach?¡±

    ¡°No. Just move quickly and don¡¯t look too much.¡± Gao Yao sighed.

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t spoken a lot along the way. Now he suddenly asked, ¡°Do we patrol together at night?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Gao Yao replied. ¡°You just need to ensure that every ce has someone patrolling it. You can separate but it is rtively safer being together.¡±

    Separate was efficient but it was also dangerous.

    The eyes of the reincarnators shed. Some people thought it was better to divide the areas so there were less ces they needed to enter. However, they saw Gao Yao and finally didn¡¯t express their thoughts.

    As the reincarnators were bing familiar with the environment, President Sun was chatting in his office with another person.

    ¡°You can put them in tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is almost time. Feed those babies and we will get what we want.¡±

    President Sunughed.

    ***

    They learned the area in the afternoon and it soon reached 10 o¡¯clock at night. The signs of human activity were erased bit by bit. Moonlight reced sunlight and a pale haze dyed the earth. The night was dark, the wind was strong and there were no lights.

    The two security guards armed themselves with equipment: a shlight, spare battery, a knife and amunicator. Then they came to the door of the office building.

    Fu Guangbo looked at them. ¡°There is nothing else?¡±

    Gao Yao wondered, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Something more high-tech like a gun.¡±:

    ¡°No, this weapon... it is actually useless taking it with us.¡± Zhao Yiyan told them.

    Fu Guangbo stopped talking. He looked at the halls in the night and embarked on the first patrol.

    <i>Click, click, click.</i>

    Their footsteps weren¡¯t loud but the area was so quiet that they were extremely obvious. As they approached an exhibition hall, the breathing of several people became heavy, showing their tension. The ss-made venue that faded away the hustle and bustle of the daytime. The goris inside were asleep and even human footsteps couldn¡¯t wake them up.

    The reincarnators sighed with relief. They passed by the gori hall and were going to continue forward when Xiao Li saw a face appear in the dense trees from the corner of his eyes.

    A pale face appeared on the gori¡¯ s head. The gori with the face looked straight at Xiao Li and suddenly pped. Almost instantly, the reincarnators were attracted by the noise and turned back.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just them who were awakened by the apuse. The rest of the goris were also awakened by the orangutan. Every gori stood up and started pping. There was a smile on their hairy faces.

    This was a scene that made the touristugh during the day but the reincarnators only felt cold. It was because the goris weren¡¯t hitting the palm of their hands but the back of their hands.

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>

    The goris struck the back of their hands in an awkward manner and the sound made was duller than the palm contact. It was like hitting a drum. The sound spread across the vast space and formed a funeral song.

    Fu Guangbo stepped back while holding the shlight. He made a solemn expression and said, ¡°pping the back of the hands... I have heard of this.¡±

    Ye Zeqing inquired, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There is a rumour in my family that only the dead use the back of their hands to p. It is because the palm of the hand produces yang energy and the dead can¡¯t connect with yang energy. They only had yin energy. So when they want to p, they will use the back of their hands.¡±

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°The dead people on your side p?¡±

    What type of haunted family was this?

    Gao Yao, ¡°.....¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the asion, he might¡¯veughed.

    Fu Guangbo answered, ¡°......No, this is just what I heard. I mean, these goris are either very gloomy or they are dead. Otherwise, it won¡¯t exin why they are pping the back of their hands.¡±

    Ye Zeqing opened his mouth. ¡°There is ghost energy but it isn¡¯t strong. They definitely aren¡¯t ordinary goris.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Zheng Yi told him. ¡°Ordinary goris won¡¯t appear here.¡±

    ¡°In the end... are they goris or humans?¡± Chen Jinghan murmured. ¡°These faces... ghost faces on the body?! But how can it be safe during the day?¡±

    They didn¡¯t behave like ordinary people who would panic the first time they encountered ghosts. This surprised Gao Yao and the other security guard. They felt that the new security guards had good psychological quality.

    Gao Yao repeatedly hypnotized himself. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, don¡¯t be nervous. They are just some mutant goris. They are just changes caused by gic mutations.¡±

    It seemed he had been using this reason to persuade himself.

    The goris were still pping the back of their hands but they were also trying to get close to the railing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Li wasn¡¯t holding a shlight. At this time, the outside moonlight was still very bright. In addition, there was almost one teammate around him and he didn¡¯t need the light ghost to appear. He nodded and continued to move forward.

    ¡°Eh? Eh¡ª¡± Zheng Yi quickly caught up with him. ¡°Hercule, you¡¯re just leaving like this?¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to stand here and y pping games with goris?¡± Xiao Li wondered. ¡°Didn¡¯t it say that the patrol just had to pass here?¡±

    Zheng Yi muttered, ¡°Y-Yes...¡±

    He took the lead to leave. The others hesitated for a moment before following. The goris were left behind by everyone. In the gradually quiet theme park, their eyes were always in the direction the reincarnators had left in.

    ***

    After the goris, the reincarnators passed by many exhibition halls. All the ¡®animals¡¯ inside opened their eyes and watched them leave. The night of the theme park was different from the usual instance world. There were no dark clouds obstructing the moonlight and the moonlight was unimpeded.

    Tan Li was in a trance in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. They soon arrived at Hall X, the first hall they were asked to enter.

    In the dark night, the aquarium was like a strangely shaped coffin. The stone X at the front was like an epitaph on a tombstone. The rest instinctively paused but Xiao Li pushed open the door and walked in.

    There were no lights or windows in the aquarium and the moonlight couldn¡¯t reach here. Only a few shlights shone on the left and right sides. Once inside, everything outside was cut off. Even the air seemed to no longer circte. The door closed because there was no one to watch it. It was as if everyone had beenpletely shut in a sealed ce.

    ¡°This aquarium&#k2026; why do we need to patrol here?¡± Chen Jinghan couldn¡¯t stand the silence and took the initiative to break it. ¡°Why do we have toe in?¡±

    Fu Guangbo added, ¡°Let¡¯s think in a different direction. If we don¡¯te in then what would happen to us?¡±

    The reincarnators didn¡¯t know the answer but they didn¡¯t dare arbitrarily disobey the rules. They had to follow the rules, even if this required them to take risks.

    Gao Yao replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t tried it.¡±

    Fu Guangbo hadn¡¯t expected to get an answer from Gao Yao. He just wanted to distract himself or he suspected his tight nerves would kill him before the ghost came. He spoke to himself, ¡°Animals that mutate at night... is this instance a high-tech world? However, the goris seemed to be possessed by ghosts.¡±

    Gao Yao didn¡¯t have the curiosity of reincarnators. He took a deep breath and told them, ¡°Go quickly. Sweep around as soon as possible and then leave.¡±

    Xiao Li looked at the water above his head. It asionally made waves like a distant fish was approaching here. Due to the light, the water was no longer clear. It was a dark blue like the deep sea.

    ¡°I-I have a small deep sea phobia.¡± Zheng Yi whispered.

    He took two steps and followed Xiao Li. In this cold and heartless instance world, only the big man could give him a bit of warmth. The group of people walked deep into the aquarium. They were moving forward when Xiao Li suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zheng Yi poked out his head behind Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li turned toward the ss on the right. ¡°Something ising towards us.¡±

    The bubbles were increasing and the invisible water flow was affected by something, creating one vortex after another. A fish was approaching them but the light was too dark to see clearly. Xiao Li moved his fingers and the light ghost emerged from the little yellow book. It moved close to the ss wall and illuminated the depths of the water better than the shlight.

    ¡°Fuck, what is this thing?!¡±

    The light ghost came out. Zheng Yi and the others were fine but the rest of the reincarnators were startled. The light ghost shed to himself with dissatisfaction. ¡°Please show respect. I¡¯m not a thing.¡±

    ¡°¡ªA special item.¡± Xiao Li exined.

    The light ghost, ¡°......¡±

    Forget it. Hercule said it and it didn¡¯t hear anything.

    The reincarnators heard it was an item and rxed. However, the two plot characters, the security guards couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Zhao Yiyan acted like he had seen an alien. ¡°This light bulb...? W-Who are you?!¡±

    ...It was time for the disguise to pass through the instance world. Zheng Yi used the pretext of ¡®special investigators¡¯ to fool the security guards.

    ¡°Shh.¡± Gao Yao was still confirming their identities with Zheng Yi when Xiao Li pulled at Zheng Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Listen.¡±

    Zheng Yi obediently fell quiet. Over everyone¡¯s breathing, the sound of bubbles in the water was getting closer apanied by a low roar. The sound was like a fierce beast roaring in the water. It was faint but couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Layers of ck images surrounding them from all directions. The light ghost illuminated them. It was a group of fish, just like during the day. However, after night fell, there were more than just fish.

    Each fish was long, equivalent to half a person¡¯s height. They were more like crocodiles. Theyers of scales were reflected by the light ghost. The serrated mouth had teeth as long as human fingers and a thick liquid dripped from the teeth into the water.

    Zheng Yi eximed, ¡°What in the world? Fuck, piranhas areing?!¡±

    Xiao Li frowned. ¡°They want to...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence because the leading piranha started to dive. It hit the ss sideways, making a violent banging sound. There was this demonstration and the other piranhas also started to hit the ss at the same time.

    The reincarnators could see countless fish tails. Their efforts meant the sealed ss soon started to vibrate. Tiny cracks that were almost invisible appeared on the ss. Once inside, the doors of this aquarium were sealed quite tightly. In other words, if the ss broke, the fate that awaited them was drowning or being swallowed by the piranhas in the water.

    Just then, a broadcast rang through the aquarium. The voice was strangely stiff like it was reading something. ¡°The ss has started to shatter and the water is rising. The fish are staring at you covetously. Outsiders, what will you do?¡±

    Zheng Yi wondered, ¡°...Who is talking?¡±

    ¡°Get out! It doesn¡¯t matter who it is! We have to leave here immediately!¡± Fu Guangbo screamed.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Xiao Li stared at the path ahead. ¡°It will take at least five minutes to exit but the ss won¡¯tst for three minutes. Run deeper inside!¡±

    Fu Guangbo: ???

    He eximed, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m calling you brother but you¡¯re crazy¡ª¡±

    Xiao Li was already running along the corridor. The direction wasn¡¯t towards the door but towards the depth of the corridor.

    ¡°Hercule?¡± Ye Zeqing shouted at him but there was no response. He nced around at the piranha and gritted his teeth before following.

    Zheng Yi almost blindly followed Xiao Li so he was already running without hesitation.

    Fu Guangbo quickly looked back in the direction they came from. His sense of reason told him to run to the door but there was a subtle intuition that told him to follow Xiao Li.

    <i>Bang</i>. There was another heavy impact. The piranha making the noise didn¡¯t swim away. It stayed in ce and stared at the reincarnators. In this way, Fu Guangbo discovered the strangeness of the monster. It had a pair of human eyes. There were no eyshes but the shape of the pupils waspletely human. However, it was a piranha.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Chen Jinghan screamed. She felt that she had lost her ability to think and instinctively followed the big troops moving forward. In this way, Fu Guangbo and the others had to keep up.

    Xiao Li ran all the way forward. The light ghost flew by itself at first and then simply stayed on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Where are we going? I don¡¯t want to be eaten by piranhas.¡± The light ghost muttered. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t eat light bulbs?¡±

    Xiao Li grasped it in his hand. The ss cracks were getting bigger and small streams of water were flowing from above their heads.

    Xiao Li finally found the passage he wanted. It was locked but Tan Li¡¯s hair had already prated into it and opened the lock. Behind the door was adder that headed upward. He climbed up thedder and saw that he was above the ss. It was the area used to change the water.

    The piranha seemed to sense the position of the reincarnators and swam up the way up to the surface of the water, sticking out their heads. The human eyes blinked and they opened their mouths wide.

    The broadcast was from the control centre above the ss. A silicone dummy was the one making the broadcast.

    It was the silicone dummy that often appeared in shopping malls. The face only had a simple shape but the model was the colour of flesh. A wide open mouth was drawn on the face. The eye section was hollowed out but a string of tears was painted under the eyes.

    The words of the broadcast came from the dummy. ¡°Hercule, you are my favourite outsider.

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t escape the attack of the piranhas. You might think you have escaped the danger but I want to tell you something. Unfortunately, they have evolved and can leave the water for up to five minutes.

    The piranha that came here first jumped up to try and desperately hit the top lid. It could be seen from above that the fins of the piranha were gradually fading and being reced by four frog-like legs.

    Zheng Yi fell to his knees in fright and pressed down on the edge of the lid with the others. However, the power of the piranhas was so strong that it almost knocked them down to the ground.

    ¡°What will you choose? Will you feel the same fear before you die?

    ¡°Hercule, I advise you¡ª¡±

    It hadn¡¯t finished the sentence when Xiao Li moved.

    Xiao Li impatiently pulled the silicone dummy, went around it, pulled out the wire and turned on the power switch. Then he covered the silicone and motioned for Zheng Yi and the others to make way. Before the piranha jumped up, he quickly inserted the two double-ended electric wires into the water.

    The silicone dummy, ¡°.......¡±

    The silicone dummy: ????

    There was a nearly invisible electric light and the impact on the ss subsided. Fish showing white bellies were floating on the water. One after another, their eyes turned white. They had lost consciousness.

    The scene was spectacr.

    Xiao Li turned to look at the silicone dummy. The original sentence of the dummy hadn¡¯t finished yet. At this moment, it was startled by Xiao Li¡¯s eyes and unknowingly finished the sentence, ¡°...kind.¡±

    Linked up, it said: Hercule, I advise you to be kind.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    What was this? The dummy was obviously the viin. How could the roles be reversed?

    The author has something to say:

    @Tell it to Hercule bot, no anonymous submission.

    [I announce that the annual golden sentence has appeared Hercule, I also advise you to be kind!]

    Comment 1: No, I think the golden orange should be: ¡°......¡±

    2: Golden orange, what golden orange? I¡¯m hungry.

    3: And: ???

    4: I vote for ¡®ahhhhh!¡¯

    ......

    32: I think ¡®you look like a little yellow book¡¯ is the golden sentence. Rounding up, it is a confession.

    ......

    48: I seem to know who the 32ndment is from... shivers.

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>

    There was no expression on the face of the silicone dummy but it could be seen through its bodynguage, such as the slightly trembling body, that it was a bit scared.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t directly move. Instead, he took two breaths and tried to calm down his breathing. The first chase had exhausted him. It wasparable to the 2 km run at school although at that time, he was carried off to rest only halfway through the run. From the side, Shen Chenzhi reached out to pat him on the back.

    After a while, Xiao Li rolled up his sleeves and walked over to the silicone dummy. He grasped its cor and lifted it up. The silicone dummy weighed very little and Xiao Li easily picked it up.

    Zheng Yi shone the shlight directly on the face of the silicone dummy. In the unstable light, the face looked more like a burn patient who had lost both eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Li asked.

    Judging from the silicone dummy¡¯s previous tone of speech, it had wisdom and couldmunicate. It knew a lot, unlike the goris and piranhas. The silicone dummy had no eyes but it looked like it was thinking about how to answer.

    Xiao Li lifted it with one hand and ced it above the pool. ¡°Never mind, I think these fish should be missing you.¡±

    The tip of the silicone dummy was just one centimetre above the water where the electric shock had urred. Xiao Li just needed to let go and it would fall into the pool.

    ¡°Hey hey, I have something to say. Don¡¯t do it first!¡± The silicone dummy shouted. ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby. An innocent passerby!¡±

    ¡°It can speak nonsense in terms of adjectives and nouns.¡±

    Xiao Li told it, ¡°Continue.¡±

    The silicone dummy didn¡¯t dare move its toes. ¡°Actually, there is nothing to say. I just saw that this ce was lively and came to see. I wanted to apany you to y.¡±

    ¡°You called us outsiders.¡± Xiao Li stated. ¡°Those who usually call us this are beings who can shuttle through various dimensions.¡±

    The silicone dummy wanted to show an innocent look but due to its appearance, it only looked mischievous. It said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just called you outsiders because you broke into the exhibition halls.¡±

    It suddenly turned its neck near 90 degrees to look at Gao Yao. ¡°There are many people like youing over at night recently. I¡¯ve seen you before, remember?¡±

    Gao Yao had just experienced a life or death chase and had already lost his ability to think. Now he was suddenly named and he was sluggish for a moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you.¡±

    The silicone dummy sneered. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let you see me.¡±

    ¡°So you are from one of the exhibition halls?¡± Xiao Li inquired.

    The silicon dummy replied gracefully, ¡°Of course. The famous Mr Hercule, Hall F is looking forward to your visit.¡±

    Hall F. Xiao Li remembered that during the day, this hall wasn¡¯t far from the aquarium where they were currently located. They hadn¡¯t gone inside directly. They just observed from the lobby of Hall F for a while. He remembered that it was the hall made to look like a candy factory and it was very popr with children.

    ¡°Y-You cane out of there?¡± Gao Yao asked without thinking.

    ¡°This tall, stupid outsider.¡± The silicone dummy dered proudly. ¡°Of course I can.¡±

    Xiao Li questioned it. ¡°So you must know where this ce is?¡±

    The silicone dummy pretended to be stupid. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the aquarium?¡±

    ¡°Future Theme Park,¡± Xiao Li enunciated.

    ¡°Oh yes, the great Future Theme Park. It is a beautiful ce dedicated to humanity all over the world! It has everything you can imagine. It is a miracle of the world, an endless paradise.¡± The silicone dummy dered loudly and passionately like it was an authentic real estate agent.

    Xiao Li told it, ¡°Don¡¯t brag. Where are you during the day?¡±

    The silicone dummy spoke lightly, ¡°Daytime is for sleeping. Don¡¯t you sleep during the day?¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    They really didn¡¯t sleep during the day.

    ye Zeqing came to Xiao Li and leaned toward his ears. ¡°Don¡¯t ask this dummy anymore¡ª¡±

    The silicone dummy sharply interrupted it. ¡°I¡¯m not called a dummy. I have a name.¡±

    Ye Zeqing felt this was novel. He usually didn¡¯t chat so calmly with the instance¡¯s ghosts. Usually, during their pursuit or anti-hunting, he was either frightened by ghosts or watching as they were abused by the bigshot.

    Ye Zeqing asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The silicone dummy didn¡¯t answer in words. It pushed and pushed at Xiao Li. Once the other person gave way, it dipped its fingertips into a puddle of water that was on the ground due to a piranha¡¯s previous struggle. This part of the puddle wasn¡¯t connected to the surface of the water and wasn¡¯t electrocuted. It wrote:

    [Hu Jiongmi] (äïìçü†. I guess these characters are really hard to read?)

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°?¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°???¡±

    Hu Jiong...mi?

    ck question mark.JPG.

    What was this name? A filter? Ju Guo Ding? (He can¡¯t read the name)

    Zheng Yi tried to recite it silently while letting out an illiterate cry in his heart, ¡®Why does a silicone dummy have such aplicated name?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t even read it. Shouldn¡¯t such a thing be called something like Billy, No. 89757 or Last Order? These names were nice, catchy and easy to say!

    The silicone dummy stopped writing. ¡°This is my name. Outsider, please call me this.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    Rejected. He refused to say it out loud. Due to his silence, the silicone dummy showed a smug expression and gave a sharpugh. It instinctively bypassed Xiao Li and looked at Ye Zeqing and the others provocatively. Ye Zeqing nced at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s eyes were shing for help.

    Save this child.

    The silicone dummy dered contemptuously, ¡°You don¡¯t look very smart, stupid.¡±

    Due to its taunts, Ye Zeqing abruptly calmed down. He told Xiao Li with a nk face, ¡°Hercule, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Li smiled and didn¡¯t hesitate. He just let go and the silicone dummy fell straight into the water. Then he closed the lid.

    The arrival of the silicone dummy disturbed a white fish. It sank briefly before floating up again. This made the silicone head be stuck at the junction of the water surface and the lid.

    Xiao Li had released his hand too quickly. Forget the silicone dummy, even Ye Zeqing didn¡¯t realize that Xiao Li would suddenly release it. He asked, ¡°You won¡¯t continue questioning it?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t say anything. It is just trying to find ways to lure us to Hall F.¡± Xiao Li told him. ¡°It was ying with you.¡±

    He continued to stab in the knife. ¡°It was also having fun.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    He looked down. After letting out a short and suspicious call, the silicone dummy in the pool hadn¡¯t made a sound or moved. It was like a rag doll that lost its soul. Xiao Li turned to find another exit. Ye Zeqing walked behind him and hesitated for a while before finally asking the question that had been lingering in his mind.

    Xiao Li opened his mouth without raising his head. ¡°Hu Jiongmi.¡±

    ...He learned a lot.

    Ye Zeqing coughed.

    The way out from the top of the aquarium was a dark passage that took them to the rear of Hall X. This door had no handle and was almost integrated with the exhibition hall from the outside. In any case, it was a good thing that they could sessfully survive the piranhas.

    They moved forward while only Gao Yao and Zhao Yiyan looked wrong. If the reincarnators listened closer, they would¡¯ve heard these two people muttering something. Ye Zeqing listened and only heard the sentence, ¡°The exhibition hall was destroyed like this. How can I exin it to the leaders tomorrow?¡±

    He nearly choked. ¡°No, you almost lost your life. Why are you still thinking about this type of thing?¡±

    Gao Yao looked sad and his eyebrows drooped. ¡°This is the responsibility of a security guard.¡±

    ¡°Responsibility.¡± Xiao Li repeated. ¡°Obey your responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I was ready to die when I came here to sign the contract but I actually made the venue look like this.¡± Zhao Yiyan was regretful.

    Zheng Yi eximed with dissatisfaction, ¡°What do you mean? Did we save you or were we wrong to do so?¡±

    Zhao Yiyan replied weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I naturally want to thank you...¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t hear a single word of thanks. In addition, it wasn¡¯t us. It was Hercule, you know?¡±

    Zheng Yi bickered with the guards which slowed them down.

    Still, after a while, Hall F appeared in front of their eyes.

    The shell was built like a factory while the chimney was made of colourful candy wrapping. It looked lovely in the sun but it seemed to be covered with a filter at night.

    Hu Jiongmi said he was inside.

    ¡°Are we going in?¡±

    Ye Zeqing thought he would hear Xiao Li¡¯s affirmative answer. After all, he was very clear about Xiao Li¡¯s personality after they had been teammates for so long. He had even taken a step to Hall F when Xiao Li unexpectedly answered, ¡°No.¡±

    Ye Zeqing turned back in a startled manner. ¡°We won¡¯t go in?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t go in now.¡±

    He pointed to another required exhibition hall in the distance. ¡°Go there and skip here for now.¡±

    Ye Zeqing wondered, ¡°Are you really Hercule?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°!!!¡±

    Xiao Li continued, ¡°Are you?¡±

    He was toozy to care about his stupid teammates. He ced a hand in his pocket and bypassed Hall F. Xiao Li¡¯s pace was very fast and almost got rid of the people behind him. However, Shen Chenzhi kept up with him and walked beside him.

    Under the strong moonlight, this young man extended a hand to Xiao Li. There were two pieces of candy on his palm, one was gold and one was ck. Shen Chenzhi picked up the ck candy. Its deep, dark and simple wrapping looked like the starry night sky. Xiao Li recognized this as a product of the candy factory from the afternoon. Due to the colour problems, the sales weren¡¯t very high.

    Shen Chenzhi lifted it. ¡°The first time I saw this, I thought of your eyes.¡±

    Pure ck, sweet eyes.

    Xiao Li looked at the other gold candy. If the ck was like him then this golden piece of candy was undoubtedly Shen Chenzhi.

    A very beautiful colour.

    He thought about it and took the golden candy from the other person¡¯s palm.

    Shen Chenzhi watched him eat it before peeling open the ck candy in his palm and cing it in his mouth. The sweet taste spread from his tongue all the way to his heart. This taste made him more intoxicated than the short physical contact.

    He imagined that kissing the other person or getting close to the other person was like this. Every time he didn¡¯t appear, he nervously imagined many scenes. For example, direct kissing or even further. He thought about it and constantly shared his feelings in words.

    However, now he didn¡¯t want to destroy the present. They didn¡¯t have much intimate contact since that impatient kiss.

    The candy had long since melted but the sweetness hadn¡¯t disappeared. This sweet taste was like a vortex in the endless sea, dragging him indiscriminately down and making him irresistibly fall into it.

    This was love.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>

    Hall F, where Hu Jiongmi was located, was left behind by the reincarnators. They were getting closer to another hall. There was no sign in front of the third hall. Its sign was inscribed on the outer wall and it was a huge T.

    Exhibition Hall T was very high and it was four times higher than ordinary exhibition halls. If there was no light then a person could only see darkness when raising their head. It was as if there was no ceiling at all.

    During the day, it was full of tourists watching a huge bear. The bear had been lying prostrate on the ground but the strange thing was that the protective measures around it weren¡¯t ordinary iron railings or ss doors. It was an acrylic container that was around four metres in length, width and height. The container was sealed and contained water but it didn¡¯t fill the entire container. It made the bear look like a specimen, not a living creature.

    At the time, Fu Guangbo had felt the scene was a bit creepy and asked Gao Yao and one of the tourists. The answer he received was that the bear was extremely aggressive and special care was needed.

    This container was located in the centre of Hall T and it could be seen as soon as they entered. The light ghost floated in front of Xiao Li and the light from it allowed him to see the container at once.

    There was a hole in the middle. It was an irregrly shaped hole. The liquid in the container prated through the hole and flowed all the way into the depths of the darkness. There was nothing in the container.

    Gao Yao¡¯s shlight shone in the direction the water stains had disappeared in but saw no shadow of any creature. The interior of the hall was very quiet and Gao Yao could hear his heartbeat.

    The bottom of the container had a line of numbers engraved: K, 3199.

    Xiao Li came to the container and traced the shape of the edge with his hand. Then he suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Gao Yao, were you told the security process you need to follow if you discover that a creature has escaped from an exhibition hall?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Xiao Li exined, ¡°For example, do you need to report it to the leaders, find someone to catch it, etc?¡±

    Gao Yao bowed his head and thought about it carefully. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t say. The leader only told us to enter and patrol these exhibition halls. They didn¡¯t say anything about what would happen afterwards.¡±

    Zhao Yiyan added, ¡°There was no such situation the previous times. Today is special...¡±

    It was fierce.

    ¡°It seems that President Sun never thought of letting you go out alive.¡± Xiao Li lowered his head and mused. ¡°No normalpany leader wouldn¡¯t exin this. Well, they must¡¯ve known for a long time that this would happen and deliberately hired some people to act as snacks. So these creatures will be restored during the day? Is this a type of time-space conversion or is there a team to clean up the mess? K and number, is this something stolen from the SCP?¡±

    Hisst few words were spoken in such a low voice that Shen Chenzhi standing beside him couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Gao Yao wondered, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking.¡±

    Gao Yao didn¡¯t care about this either. He looked inside the dark, empty hall and muttered, ¡°Then we have to capture the thing here...¡±

    ¡°No no, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Fu Guangbo didn¡¯t know what was wrong with these security guards and he watched them in a vignt manner. He spoke the next move that normal humans would think of. ¡°Our duty is just toe in and take a look around to see that everything is okay. We¡¯vee in. Now we will go out and head to the next ce. Then we will spend the night safely. There is no need to look for it at all!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is just the same as before. It doesn¡¯t matter if the creature has gone out and is walking around.¡± Zheng Yi agreed. ¡°We will go out immediately.¡±

    Gao Yao was dissatisfied. ¡°However, the duty of a security guard also includes¡ª¡±

    He was interrupted because his colleague Zhao Yiyan hit him on the shoulder.

    ¡°B-Brother Gao, look over there. There is a head.,¡± Zhao Yiyan told him in a teary voice. From the depths of the darkness, there was the sound of something rolling back and forth.

    <i>Hiss, hiss.</i>

    There was also the sound that things made when they were burned. Along with this sound was a head. It was a smooth head with no hair and no eyebrows. It had round eyes and a big mouth. It was hanging two metres high in the air and looked down at the crowd. Beneath the head was the head¡¯s body.

    At first nce, the hands and feet were behind it. However, looking closely, they would find that the head was actually at the back. It was rotated 180 degrees. Xiao Li took a step forward and found that the monster was bald all over its body. It was three metres tall, had a big stomach and rtively small limbs. He looked up at the monster.

    The monster¡¯s head was slightly at an angle and it looked like a senior hunter. The neck made a loud noise like the bones were misaligned and then...

    It started to scream wildly. ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    The sound was like a magic sound that caused the abyss to howl. It made everyone present cover their ears.

    Ye Zeqing shouted, ¡°What did you do to it?!¡±

    Xiao Li also raised his tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t carry the me!

    As it screamed, the monster started to try and bend its neck. It sat on the ground and vomited. A round, white ball-shaped object popped out of its mouth and rolled to the ground. It was an off-white rubber object. There were five or six identical balls scattered along the path it travelled. The liquid left from the monster¡¯s mouth was highly corrosive. It melted small holes into the floor around it. Regardless of this, the monster stood up and touched a ball, its actions urgent.

    ¡°R-Run!¡± Gao Yao and the others didn¡¯t care. They threw their shlights and ran to the door.

    ¡°Hercule?¡± Ye Zeqing threw a pen at Xiao Li. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hurrying?¡±

    Xiao Li observed the monster. ¡°It is spawning...¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it isn¡¯t vomiting out its prey? I think it looks like our predecessors.¡± This humanoid monster triggered Ye Zeqing¡¯s horror and he was nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t care about it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Li shook his head. ¡°It is very nervous about these eggs.¡±

    Ye Zeqing eximed, ¡°Then it will use your body to feed its eggs. This type of mother is very aggressive. She can swallow you in one bite. Or do you want to¡ª¡±

    As they were talking, the monster had already touched the egg. Then she smashed the wall supporting the hall on one side and screamed excitedly. Her eyes locked on Xiao Li who hadn¡¯t left the exhibition hall yet and she spat out fluids.

    Xiao Li pushed Ye Zeqing to the right. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ye Zeqing realized he was thinking too much. After all, the one in front of him was Moriarty and Hercule. It was double hardcore. Ye Zeqing retreated but Shen Chenzhi, standing beside him, grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    The young man narrowed his eyes at the monster rushing toward them but Xiao Li stopped him. ¡°I want to experiment with an idea.¡±

    He had this idea since seeing the halls.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°You take them out. I wille.¡±

    The monster bared her teeth and rushed toward Xiao Li. Xiao Li looked at one of the eggs that had rolled into a corner. He bent down to avoid the monster¡¯s bit and ran to the right of the container.

    The monster¡¯s liquid dropped onto a corner of Xiao Li¡¯s coat, corroding a hole in it.

    Xiao Li personally demonstrated what it meant by a flirtatious run. He used the container and the stairs to shake the monster¡¯s gaze. Then he grabbed the lightbulb with his hand and signaled for it to turn off. The small lightbulb was nearly transparent and at first nce, it looked like a round white object in the darkness.

    Xiao Li whispered to the light ghost. ¡°Be quiet. No matter what happens, don¡¯t scream. I¡¯ll get you back.¡±

    The light ghost wondered. ¡°Why? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Then he reached out and pushed the lightbulb like a bowling ball, attracting the monster¡¯s attention. The lightbulb didn¡¯t know what was going on. It was very wronged and scared but it had to listen to Xiao Li¡¯s words.

    The monster treated the lightbulb as an egg and wanted to touch it. Then Xiao Li pounced like a tiger to pick up an egg and he ran outside.

    ***

    Hall F on the other side.

    Hu Jiongmi had been waiting for a long time.

    The outside of the hall was a candy factory. There were various types of candies hanging and colourful wrappers hanging from the ceiling like lights, creating a dreamy atmosphere. However, at night, it wasn¡¯t dreamy.

    In the endless darkness, under the candy chandelier, there were countless silicone dummies. They were dressed uniformly in ck suits and sat down, staring at the door with hollowed eyes. They were like ugly dolls ced on the counter one after another. No one wanted to buy them and they could only stay here day after day.

    They were all avatars of Hu Jiongmi. Its real body was hidden among the over 1,000 silicone dummies. Hu Jiongmi mixed in with a pile of silicone dummies and waited patiently and immobile until the door of the exhibition hall was pushed open.

    Xiao Li¡¯s figure appeared at the door. He didn¡¯te in and he seemed to be observing the scene inside. Moonlight spilled in from the entrance of the hall and fell onto the faces of the silicone dummies. Each of them was lifelike and facing Xiao Li.

    The moment the door open, the broadcast that Hu Jiongmi set up rang through the venue. ¡°Hercule, wee to my factory.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always prided yourself on being smart and thinking you can cope with everything. That¡¯s why you still came here despite knowing there is a trap. So why not y a game with me?

    ¡°The rules of the game are simple. I am here, among the thousands of ¡®me¡¯.

    ¡°Find me, grab me and I¡¯ll give you the candy you want.

    ¡°You have an hour toplete this game. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to know the cost of losing.¡±

    After the broadcast, Hu Jiongmi saw the expression of the person at the door change. Xiao Li raised his eyebrows and spoke to the thousands of silicone dummies inside. ¡°I really want to y this game with you but I can¡¯t. It is because I have a friend who wants to y with you.¡±

    The silicone dummy¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but it sneered in his heart, ¡®Even Hercule has started to do the ¡®my friend¡¯ trick. Hercule just doesn¡¯t dare admit that the friend is himself. Still, as long as he entered this Hall F, how can Hercule escape the game?¡¯

    Before Hu Jiongmi finished thinking, it saw Xiao Li pull out something from his pocket. It was a white ball. Then Xiao Li made a throwing gesture and threw the ball into the centre of the stadium. This was the egg of the bald monster. This thing was quite flexible. It fell to the ground and bounced back and forth a few times before rolling into the piles of silicone dummies.

    Hu Jiongmi was stunned.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Xiao Li agilely jumped to the side and a giant screamed as she rushed into the hall, chasing the ball. Bald monster 3199 gave a high-pitched scream as she started to indiscriminately search for her egg.

    The silicone dummy in the pile, ¡°......¡±

    Wait, Hercule really had a friend? What the hell was this? Then it immediatelyforted itself. Never mind, this was just a big, stupid being.

    Hu Jiongmo was extremely strong and resistant to a beating. It had been pulled out from the aquarium without any distortion. It could still be used after being dried and pinched so this game wouldn¡¯t be affected at all.

    It would open up a mechanism to catch this silly, big being. Hu Jiongmi was still while the broadcast rang out again. ¡°You huge, ugly monster. Shut your mouth, stop the destruction and leave the factory.¡±

    The monster froze for a moment. After stealing her baby, this wicked thing dared toin first?

    Hu Jiongmi continued, ¡°Otherwise, you will be locked up¡ª¡±

    The next thing happened so quickly that Hu Jiongmi couldn¡¯t stop it at all. The monster seemed to understand the insult and stepped on a silicone dummy before spitting on it. This was a provocation.

    <i>Hiss.</i>

    The special silicone dummies weren¡¯t afraid of water or fire but under the monster¡¯s saliva, they quickly shrank into a ck melted clump, emitting blue smoke into the air.

    Hu Jiongmi: !!!

    It¡¯s doppelgangers!

    The monster¡¯s eyes showed a look of hatred as she grabbed the egg. Then she started to wantonly destroy all the silicone dummies. More fumes spread due to the corrosion and it would see reach the area of Hu Jiongmi¡¯s real body.

    ...Damn! The next second, Hu Jiongmi jumped with an agility that didn¡¯t match a silicone dummy. It only hated that it didn¡¯t have four legs as it staggered to its feet quickly and ran to the entrance of the hall.

    The author has something to say:

    The reincarnator¡¯s forum.

    [Title: Who has Sherlock¡¯s contact details? I have a friend who wants to know if he is really handsome.]

    Popr reply: [Don¡¯t talk. I have a friend who wants to team up with him.]

    [Yes, I am the post writer¡¯s friend. Just tell me Sherlock¡¯s mobile number.]

    [My friend feels that there has been little news about Sherlocktely QAQ. What happened?]

    [Strangely, Moriarty has also disappeared... Hercule has be the most popr recently...]

    [Wait, looking at it together, isn¡¯t there something wrong?]

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>

    Hu Jiongmi came to the entrance of the exhibition hall. Xiao Li, who had been guarding the door, lifted him up by the cor. The dummy¡¯s weight was very light like a balloon. Even Xiao Li could easily lift it up.

    ...He shook it two more times. The silicone dummy¡¯s legs kicked weakly in the air for a long time but it was useless.

    Xiao Li appreciated this appearance for a while before lowering his voice and whispering in the other party¡¯s ear, ¡°I caught you.¡±

    Hu Jiongmi had already epted his fate but after hearing this, he was still angry. ¡°Are you the one who caught me?¡±

    It was self-inflicted! The only pity was regarding his long-prepared game. He had originally prepared a lot of eggs for Hercule...

    Xiao Li told him. ¡°Yes yes. You jumped out yourself. This saved me a lot of effort. Thank you.¡±

    Hu Jiongmi, ¡°.........¡±

    He wanted to kill this person. However, this definitely wasn¡¯t his original intention. It was all that ugly saliva monster¡ª His throat was strangled by his clothes and he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He could only roll his eyes to express his meaning.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°What about the candy?¡±

    He held out a hand to the other party. Hu Jiongmi was shocked. This person still had the face to ask him for candy?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t mean it as a joke. Once he saw Hu Jiongmi stay silent, he shook the dummy all over the ce. Hu Jiongmi wanted to ignore it at first but the other person¡¯s actions became more excessive. This human even reached for his mouth to look inside.

    ¡°Not in my mouth...¡± Hu Jiongmi spoke in a slurred voice. There was no cover from the broadcast. The real voice of the dummy was hoarse, like an old-fashioned hair dryer.

    Xiao Li released his hand. ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Hu Jiongmi stared at him. ¡°Will you let me go if I give it?¡±

    Xiao Li nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hu Jiongmi didn¡¯t do anything but a candy appeared in his hand. The wrapper had the image of the candy factory but above the factory was a round moon instead of the sun. This was the factory at night. Xiao Li took the candy from the dummy¡¯s palm and peeled off the wrapper. He found that there was a transparent, round candy inside. It looked delicious.

    ¡°Is it really candy?¡± Xiao Li raised the wrapper. ¡°I thought it was a metaphor.¡±

    Ye Zeqing studied the candy and interjected, ¡°How to use this?¡±

    Hu Jiongmi told him, ¡°I won¡¯t answer the question of someone who can¡¯t even read my name.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    What was wrong with this dummy? It also discriminated against illiteracy? In the end, it was Xiao Li who easily answered Ye Zeqing¡¯s question. ¡°Candy should naturally be eaten.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t directly¡ª¡± Ye Zeqing had an ominous hunch when he heard the sentence. Before he could convert his hunch into an action to stop the other person, Xiao Li had eaten the candy in his hand.

    ...Okay, it couldn¡¯t be stopped.¡±

    ¡°This type of existence generally belongs to thewful evil camp. There is an 80% possibility that it is genuine.¡±

    Xiao Li bit the candy with his teeth.

    He threw Hu Jiongmi back into the factor with one hand and closed the door with the other hand. Then he leaned against the door of the exhibition hall and listened to the shouting and knocking from inside. He loosened his teeth and ced the candy on the tip of his tongue.

    Ye Zeqing saw Xiao Li getting rid of the dummy once it ceased to be useful. ¡°...If it iswful evil then are you chaotic good?¡±

    Xiao Li smiled at him. The smell of candy pervaded his body. It wasn¡¯t sweet enough. There wasn¡¯t the sweetness of the previous candy he had eaten. Xiao Li had this thought but then a choking sensation affected his throat. There was an indescribable feeling. It was as if something had exploded in front of him and a sharp tinnitus appeared in his ears. It felt like something was cutting into his brain.

    Xiao Li felt like he was floating but also as if he wasn¡¯t floating. It wasn¡¯t until his consciousness became a bit sober that he realized it wasn¡¯t tinnitus. It was a siren sound very close to his head. The rm sound was high and prating and pain shot through his temple.

    There was the sound of messy footsteps outside the door until they finally stopped in front of Xiao Li. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t open his eyes. He realized that he seemed to be frozen in ce and couldn¡¯t move. He could only feel that someone was in front of him but he couldn¡¯t see the identity of that person.

    ¡°Something unusual has been detected. Emergency measures have been taken.¡±

    A cold and sweet voice spoke. Then Xiao Li¡¯s eyes darkened. Once he opened his eyes again, he had returned to the exhibition hall. He lost that sensation of floating. Xiao Li nced down at the ground he was standing on and then at the reincarnators who came over. After that, he stretched out his hands and pressed them against his temple. The residual pain gradually became mild and eventually subsided. It wasn¡¯t until the feeling hadpletely disappeared that Xiao Li patted Shen Chenzhi¡¯s arm for this person to release him.

    Zheng Yi¡¯s face was full of concern. ¡°Hercule, how are you? Do you have a headache? Is this medicine?¡±

    Xiao Li shook his head. ¡°No, it is a clue.¡±

    The candy Hu Jiongmi gave him got him closer to the truth than an ordinary, regr investigation. Zheng Yi still wanted to ask questions but he saw that Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to speak and stopped.

    However, the strangers among the rest of the reincarnators weren¡¯t so easy to let it pass. Fu Guangbo had to ask, ¡°What clue did you see?¡±

    There were the two security guards present and Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to tell the truth for the time being. He casually made up a scene. ¡°I went to President Sun¡¯s office and saw him chatting with another person. He was discussing how to recruit new security guards.

    Fu Guangbo wondered doubtfully, ¡°Who was President Sun talking to?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°The person we saw the other day who didn¡¯t introduce himself to us.¡±

    Fu Guangbo followed his line of thinking. ¡°It seems that in his mind, we are bound to die. I don¡¯t know how he will react tomorrow when we aren¡¯t dead.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been determined if we will die or not. Let¡¯s go to thest exhibition hall and then back to the dormitory. I always feel weird standing here.¡± Tian Bin couldn¡¯t help saying. In particr, there were the constant screams of the silicone dummy, the roar of the monsters and the green smoke that emerged through the crack in the door...

    It seemed that something was wrong. It was like the roles were reversed.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    They had already patrolled Halls X, F and T. Now there was only Hall R that they hadn¡¯t entered. They left Hall F and headed to thest destination. As they passed by Hall T, Xiao Li stopped at the end of the line. ¡°You go first.¡±

    Zheng Yi wondered, ¡°Eh? You¡¯re going to act alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find someone.¡±

    Zheng Yi was even more shocked. ¡°We¡¯re not short of people.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m looking for a ghost, a poor little fellow.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    Forum: Based on yesterday¡¯s discussion thread, I have drawn a lot of conclusions about the two bigshots. The following is a summary:

    [Version 1: the two big brothers Sherlock and Moriarty disappeared at the same time. It was an off-line fight. The two of them ended up killing each other and were seeded by the third party, Hercule.]

    [Version 2: Sherlock and Moriarty are secretly married. They have retired from the world in a low-key manner. Their brother/son/ rtive or friend reced them. In short, it is the third bigshot Hercule, who is very simr in style.]

    [Version 3: Sherlock and Moriarty were simultaneously pitted by a ghost who sucked up their souls and reincarnated as Hercule.]

    [......]

    Afterwards, Zheng Yi who didn¡¯t want to be named: [This is the result of your discussion?]

    Poster reply: [Hehe, this is gossip. What exclusive material do you have?]

    Zheng Yi: [Sherlock and Hercule are the same. Did my fierce materiale out and scare you?]

    Reply on the surface: [Oh no, you continue to guess. It is a good guess. It is very close.]

    Poster: [Good!]

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>

    Forget the plot characters. The rest of the reincarnators present were experienced people but they were all stunned for a moment before showing an incredulous look. How were the words ¡®looking for a ghost¡¯ rted to ¡®poor little fellow?¡¯ Thetter sounded more like a stray kitten or puppy.

    Xiao Li turned and walked directly into the pavilion in front of him. This time, the interior of the pavilion was empty. The monster staying here had entered the neighbour¡¯s house and only signs of destruction were left. For example, the cracked floor and smoky walls that continued from the door all the way to the depths covered with mucus.

    Xiao Li avoided the mucus and went deeper. In the end, Xiao Li found the light ghost around 10 metres away from where he threw it. The light bulb was a lot dimmer than its original round and shiny appearance.

    The shell was a bit sunken and the colour had lost its previous brightness. The saliva marks left on it after it was corroded and stuck it in a corner of the wall. The monster had been so angry when she found out this wasn¡¯t her egg that this poor little fellow was ¡®inserted¡¯ into the wall.

    This caused Xiao Li to waste some time before he could pull it out of the wall. The light ghosty weakly in Xiao Li¡¯s palm, a faint light shing. Xiao Li touched the light bulb head with his fingers, gently put it in his pocket and walked out.

    He quickly rejoined the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gao Yao and Zhao Yiyan already knew that these people were no ordinary security guards and regarded Xiao Li as an ¡®expert¡¯ so they didn¡¯t speak rashly. However, Fu Guangbo and the others were silent as they stared at Xiao Li¡¯s bulging pocket.

    Xiao Li ignored their gazes and walked to thest exhibition hall. Thisst hall was very quiet. It was different from the quietness of the previous exhibition halls. This was like a huge library where no one was allowed to make noise.

    During the day, Hall R was a special experience that allowed the guests to take photos with various dolls of Future Theme Park. Then at night¡ª

    Xiao Li pushed open the door and found that the original photos stuck to the wall were gone and they were reced with paintings. The hall was very dark. The moonlight outside illuminated a short distance in front of the steps but it couldn¡¯t touch the depths at all.

    Xiao Li¡¯s first reaction was to look in his pocket but the light cough let out a burst of light angrily. He coughed in a guilty manner and took out the light of his phone. Opposite the door was a painting. It was andscape painting with heavy ink and colours. Night was rendered with a lot of ck paint at the top and a few red strokes outlined a building.

    The light of the shlight shone directly on this painting and the ss frame in which it was embedded reflected the shadows of several people. Xiao Li moved closer and recognized the painting.

    ¡°This... this painting seems to be... this theme park?¡± Chen Jinghan examined it carefully for a moment before finally speaking.

    Ye Zeqing pointed to the paintings on the left and right. ¡°The two next to it are the exhibition halls we just explored.¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He swept over the depths of the hall with his mobile phone and found it wasrge, muchrger than the previous ones. It shouldn¡¯t be thisrge based on when they were standing outside. The corridor here was so deep that the light could only shine on a certain distance. The only thing they could see were the paintings hanging on both sides of the wall.

    The surroundings were quiet as if all the sounds had been swallowed up. This caused everyone¡¯s breathing to be heard.

    ¡°There are no creatures here.¡± Fu Guangbo followed Xiao Li. ¡°It is just a gallery...¡±

    There were many paintings hanging on both sides of the wall including oil paintings, sketches, etc. Their eyes swept over the paintings such as an empty cage filled with branches, a deep blue sea with white paint dipped on the tip of the waves or an empty ball.

    Xiao Li paused for a while at each painting, admiring the paintings before walking forward. He was just like a visitor who really came to enjoy the exhibition.

    This made the others anxious. Apart from Zheng Yi and his group, the rest of the reincarnators and security guards didn¡¯t want to stay here for too long. ording to their thoughts, they could go out after a quick patrol so they wouldn¡¯t deal with anything. As for the terrible ghosts and the task, wasn¡¯t there still tomorrow?

    The deep darkness here was always reminiscent of all types of ghosts.

    Fu Guangbo was the first one who couldn¡¯t bear it and he squeezed out a smile. ¡°Hercule, we can look slowly next time. For now, we should focus on the task. Let¡¯s go back and discuss it as soon as possible.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes moved away from the sketch of the vase and fixed on Fu Guangbo for three seconds. Then he casually replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He turned his head and walked forward.

    Fu Guangbo sighed with relief. He had thought he would be rejected. He didn¡¯t expect Hercule to be so approachable this time. However, he didn¡¯t see that after their group turned to leave, the wave pattern in the deep darkness changed slightly.

    If they had turned around at this time, they would¡¯ve found that the white waves weren¡¯t undting but were actually the pale faces of people! The faces slowly turned around and stared at their backs, the faces attached to the frame.

    ***

    The corridor was long and there were many paintings. It seemed like it would never end.

    Gao Yao was walking behind the reincarnators. He couldn¡¯t say how he felt. He hadn¡¯t actually gone into these pavilions a few days ago and fortunately kept his life.

    ording tomon sense, he should cry and resign on the spot. However, for his high sry and obedience to his duties, he had stayed. Now he entered with these people and wanted to run away. He just didn¡¯t dare to do it alone and could only continue to follow the team.

    This ce was weird. All the paintings were vivid and exquisite.

    Gao Yao inexplicably felt a breeze. He looked up at the sketch closest to him and noticed that the team in front was gradually pulling away from him. He turned his head away and wanted to speed up his pace.

    However, the moment he walked forward, the corner of his eye saw something that caused him to freeze and all the blood in his body to be cold. The sketch was originally a piece of sugar wrapper spread out on a table. There was no colour in the sketch. Gao Yao could vaguely recognize it as a candy produced by the candy factory but he couldn¡¯t identify which one it was.

    Then the moment he lifted his feet, he found that the wrapper had turned into a face! Theyers of folds in the original wrapper looked more like a wrinkled face. The ck lines were the wrinkles on this face. The most important thing was that this face was somehow familiar for some reason.

    The fact noticed Gao Yao¡¯s presence and opened its mouth. Gao Yao couldn¡¯t even let out a cry. He felt like he was choked by something and then he lost consciousness. If someone turned around, they would¡¯ve seen him disappear.

    The sketch turned its head stiffly and looked at the back of the team again. In the many paintings they passed by, there were many faces staring at them greedily like they were delicious food.

    ***

    The corridor was very deep. They had been walking for a long time but they hadn¡¯t reached the end.

    Zhao Yiyan was the first one to find that Gao Yao had disappeared.

    It was a long story but Gao Yao had really disappeared in a sh. Therefore, Zhao Yiyan didn¡¯t discover this fat until three minutes had passed. He looked back and forth several times with disbelief before stopping the group in front of him. ¡°Wait, G-Gao Yao is gone!¡±

    Zhao Yiyan took a few steps back with fright and his shoulders hit Zheng Yi¡¯s arms. The two people shivered together.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Who saw Gao Yaost?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see or hear anything...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything as well. I didn¡¯t see how he disappeared. D-Did a ghost appear?¡±

    ¡°What type of ghost is it this time? Why are there no movements?¡±

    In this instance world, anyone could follow Gao Yao¡¯s footsteps. Thus, everyone was discussing things in a panic and moving as close to each other as possible. They feared that the next one to somehow disappear would be themselves.

    Zheng Yi approached Xiao Li. ¡°Hercule?¡±

    Xiao Li shook his head to indicate that he hadn¡¯t noticed Gao Yao¡¯s disappeared. His doll Tan Li also shook her head.

    ¡°W-We should go out first. We havepleted our duty of patrolling...¡± Tian Bin looked around with frightened eyes and suggested.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Keep going.¡±

    Fu Guangbo copsed. ¡°Bigshot, you should consider¡ª¡±

    He was interrupted by Xiao Li before his words were finished. ¡°We can¡¯t go out.¡±

    Fu Guangbo froze for a moment. ¡°W-Why?¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, these paintings will change the moment we decide to go out. This change will be gradual. The best way is to go deeper inside and figure this out.¡±

    He looked up at the painting closest to him. It was a small cart in an upright position. The top of the cart was a hood and there were a few cotton candy on the table of the card. It was a sketch.

    Xiao Li took half a step back, turned sideways and stared at the side of the painting carefully. Then he nodded at a corner of the painting and said, ¡°Hi.¡±

    The face in the portrait, ¡°......¡±

    It was originally grinning savagely, preparing to scare off the human in front of him. This time, it was greeted well and the terrible smile on its face was a bit deformed. It seemed quite funny.

    Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing had always been paying attention to Xiao Li. They were prepared to hug this big brother¡¯s thighs and run away with him. They hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Li to look at the painting.

    The rest of the people followed his gaze to the painting curiously. At first, they didn¡¯t see anything. They just thought it was a well drawn cart. It seemed more like a photograph than a painting.

    Zheng Yi twisted his neck to Xiao Li¡¯s angle, trying to understand the world of this big brother. He didn¡¯t see the face until he turned to a simr angle to Xiao Li. The vague facial features were watching them. Zheng Yi had already made preparations but he still couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath.

    Xiao Li pointed to the lines drawn, looking back and forth with admiration. He pondered for a moment and hesitated before asking an academic question. ¡°Please...¡±

    The rest of the people, ¡°???¡±

    ¡ªPlease?

    Xiao Li pointed to the strokes that formed the shadows of the face and asked, ¡°How was this part drawn?¡±

    This sketching technique was very special and he wanted to learn it.

    Zheng Yi, ¡°.........¡±

    Don¡¯t ask. It was Hercule who wanted to hone his painting skills, to keep improving and learning.

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: @Bloody Mary, I learned a new drawing technique. Come and model for me.

    Bloody Mary: Good night, I am sleeping. If you really want a model then I suggest @pen fairy. Its body has edges and curves. It is suitable for you.

    Pen fairy: ? I¡¯m just a pen.

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>

    Xiao Li¡¯s question was very polite. Not only did he use respectful speech, he also bent down slightly.

    The ghost face in the painting looked at him for a moment and found that this person was actually asking the question sincerely. It was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to say. It didn¡¯t know how to draw. It was just a ghost locked up in the painting.

    Xiao Li really wanted to get this answer. He was very interested in drawing things. If this ¡®painter¡¯ could make his skills better then it was appropriate to ask here. Thus, he waited patiently for a while but the ghost face remained still.

    Zheng Yi stood next to him in the same pose for a while. Then he found that the ghost face in the painting wasn¡¯t responsive and was slightly twitching. Looking closely, it looked a bit ignorant. It was like a teacher preparing to receive the homework only for a student to raise a peculiar question.

    Xiao Li spoke to himself. ¡°You can¡¯t answer? Ah, you are also a work and you¡¯re not a painter. Then do you know who the person or ghost is? How is this three dimensional painting drawn? There is such a technique...¡±

    The fact in the painting still didn¡¯t answer.

    Fu Guangbo on the side was also numb. He looked at it to the left and once again looked to confirm this wondrous scene. In the haunted hallwayte at night, a legendary bigshot was leaning at an angle to have an academic exchange with a ghost in the painting...

    Where was this? Was it a painting workshop? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his teammates around him had the same expression, he would¡¯ve thought that he had fallen into an illusion.

    In this vision, he saw Xiao Li straighten up after not getting a reply and turned to continue deeper into the corridor. Fu Guangbo froze for a moment before immediately following.

    The corridor was very long and there were many corners. The hanging paintings were of different heights and sizes. The light of the shlight lit them up andbined with everyone¡¯s different angles of view, it seemed like there were many ghosts on the wall from time to time.

    Xiao Li ordered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±

    Zheng Yi¡¯s brain hadn¡¯t responded but his body was obedient enough to close his eyes first. Only then did he ask, ¡°Why?¡±

    Due to the darkness, he staggered after a short step. He had to open his eyes again to see where he was going and finally took a half-squinting look.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Gao Yao might¡¯ve died like this.¡±

    Fu Guangbo interjected. ¡°Is it because he saw the ghost in the painting?¡±

    He covered his eyes with his hands but cracked open his fingers to prevent falling while walking. He squinted while looking forward.

    Xiao Li replied briefly. ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°It is a guess. There are only these paintings here and the means of attack should be rted to the ghost faces in the paintings. Xiao Li paused and stood still for a moment. ¡°There is a way to prove it...¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fu Guangbo didn¡¯t quite understand this operation and let out a questioning sound.

    ¡°Go back and look at the ce where Gao Yao disappeared. See if he appeared in the painting.¡± Xiao Li stretched out a fingerzily and tapped on a painting hanging on the wall in front of him. ¡°Just like these ghost faces.¡±

    This was an oil painting of the back view of a person. However, if looked at from a specific angle, it was full of heads densely packed together. If these faces were all individuals...

    It might even be the group of security guards who came here one after another. Fu Guangbo couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes because he feared he would be one of them.

    Xiao Li retracted his hand. Due to his previous action of knocking on the frame, the sleeve that had been pulled up had slipped down his arm, covering most of his hand. Xiao Li lowered his head and was about to fix it but someone had already folded it up for him.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s fingers were slightly bent and his distinct knuckles protruded as he tucked in the corner of the sleeves. He always did this. He never talked and never expressed his views on tasks or outsiders. He just always paid attention to the small details on Xiao Li¡¯s body. He was very happy to have such subtle contact with the other person, as if he only cared about Xiao Li in this world.

    Xiao Li stared at the other person¡¯s lowered eyes for a moment before slowly rxing his body. He abruptly asked, ¡°Why do you never talk?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi looked up. ¡°What do you want to hear from me?¡±

    ¡°For example...¡± Xiao Li turned his face and looked deeper into the exhibition hall. ¡°What do you think of this ce?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t follow his gaze but kept looking at Xiao Li¡¯s profile. Finally, before the other person became impatient, he smiled. ¡°The ghosts here are all in the painting. If you want to find the painter, we have to go further inside.¡±

    The moment he spoke, Xiao Li nodded along with his words and walked forward. The two bigshots had such a strong aura that Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing didn¡¯t dare disturb them. Even though the other teammates were anxious, there was no urging. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Li started moving again that Zheng Yi btedly followed.

    Xiao Li dared to look at the ghost paintings directly with his eyes open but others didn¡¯t dare to do this. There was the lesson from Gao Yao just now and their fear was still high. In addition, this wasn¡¯t a physical ghost. There was Hercule here but even he might not be able to stop it in time.

    They had to continue to cover their eyes and try to focus their attention on the gap between the floor and the frame on the wall.

    However, sometimes people¡¯s thinking was quite strange. The more they didn¡¯t want to see something, the more they couldn¡¯t control their eyes. For example, Tian Bin.

    Since Gao Yao disappeared, Tian Bin was thest person. He ran forward to try and catch up with his teammates in front of him. Tian Bin¡¯s method of blocking his eyes was to look at the world through the cracks in his fingers. It was just that due to his rapid running, his eyes shook and he uncontrobly nced at the painting on the wall.

    His hand holding the shlight shook and he immediately forced himself to look away and run forward. However, the image on the painting was still printed in his mind. The more he thought about it, the clearer the pattern became.

    Tian Bin could easily remember the delicate lines, elegant strokes and true depictions. It was a bottle of perfume. A transparent box with a crown on it. The crown was made of crystal and shone brilliantly. There was no ghost... yes, no ghost.

    Tian Bin sighed with relief. After all, he had seen so many paintings previously and nothing happened. It was just that the shape of the crown was bing clearer, as if it was imprinted on his retina.

    It wasn¡¯t until the image erged in Tian Bin¡¯s mind that he got an electric shock. He could see a reflection on the crown crystal. It was half a face, only half. It was extremely twisted as it turned its head to look at him.

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>

    At this moment, Tian Bin¡¯s mind was nk except for the twisted face that gradually erged until it upied all his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t even let out a warning scream as he disappeared from this world.

    His disappearance was just as silent as Gao Yao previously. It wasn¡¯t noticed until Fu Guangbo, running ahead, habitually counted the number of teammates.

    ¡°Wait, where is Tian Bin?¡± Fu Guangbo didn¡¯t stop and didn¡¯t dare lower his hands. He just loudly alerted the people in the surroundings to what he found. ¡°He is gone!¡±

    This sentence was like a thunderbolt breaking through the darkness.

    Xiao Li, who was in the lead, looked back and saw that Tian Bin had disappeared without a trace. He couldn¡¯t even send out a scream. Another person was missing.

    Tian Bin had covered his eyes with his fingers while moving forward, but he still disappeared. Did this mean that other people could disappear at any time?

    The eaves above their head seemed to be lower than before. In the darkness where the light of their mobile phones couldn¡¯t reach, countless ghosts were surging in the paintings stuck on the wall like prison cages. There wasn¡¯t a smell that should be present when ordinary ghosts appeared. Instead, it was full of the unique ink smell of the paintings.

    The reincarnators had an ominous feeling. This fear diluted the surprise they originally felt due to the behaviour of the bigshot. However, they were all seniors and didn¡¯t get out of control except for Zhao Yiyan.

    Zhao Yiyan was a security guard of Paradise and didn¡¯t have a strong psychological quality. He had already been on the verge of copse when hispanion Gao Yao had died. He didn¡¯t speak and just followed the reincarnators numbly. Now that he saw another person disappear, it was enough for fear to rise inside him even though he didn¡¯t know Tian Bin.

    ¡°I...I havee in and patrolled. I¡¯ve done my job. I... I can go!¡± Zhao Yiyan murmured to himself at first and then his voice grew louder as he tried to convince himself. Then he turned around and ran back to the entrance like crazy.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Zheng Yi called out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? You can¡¯t go out!¡±

    They hadn¡¯t tried to go out but as Sherlock¡¯s brainless fan, he unconditionally believed Xiao Li¡¯s spection.

    Zhao Yiyan didn¡¯t listen to anything. He just wanted to run outside. His heavy footsteps trampled on Zheng Yi¡¯s admonition as he disappeared in the direction everyone hade from.

    Would he be able to go out?

    Zhao Yiyan thought as he separated from the others. He felt his security guard uniform binding his limbs tighter and tighter, making his running less coordinated and heavier.

    There was darkness everywhere. Caught in chaos, he couldn¡¯t see anything and could only continue to run forward desperately. There was silence everywhere in the darkness. In such a silence, he could only hear his madly beating heart as he ran and the friction of his shoes on the ground. This magnified his anxiety and fear infinitely.

    The corridor wasn¡¯t very long. After all, it was an exhibition hall, not an 800 metres wide yground.

    The group had walked for a long time but they had been walking slowly in the beginning. In fact, the distance wasn¡¯t that long. In a normal time, this length might only take a few minutes when running at full speed.

    However, at this time, Zhao Yiyan felt that the time was too long. He ran for ages but never saw the door he entered through. In order to move forward at full speed, he had chosen not to cover his eyes with his hands. He looked down at the ground as much as possible to prevent himself from falling.

    Could it be... he had gone in the wrong direction? It shouldn¡¯t be the case. There weren¡¯t many paths here. He had seen the borders of the main paintings when he came. How could the door be so far away?¡±

    ¡°It is impossible to get out.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s words shed in Zhao Yiyan¡¯s heart. He hadn¡¯t believed it at first but now... was it true? Even so, he didn¡¯t look back. The disappearance of one person after another in the team,bined with his belief that he hadpleted his patrol mission, destroyed all his psychological defenses.

    Zhao Yiyan ran forward with all his strength. The paintings passed by and the ghosts in the painting looked at him like they were parasites. Zhao Yiyan had lost the concept of time and didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Just as he was feeling tired and his legs were soft, he saw a glimmer of light.

    It was the door! The door was like a passage to Heaven. It faced him silently in the darkness. Although the surroundings were dark, Zhao Yiyan saw the outline of the door and his eyes reddened.

    It finally appeared.

    He couldn¡¯t think and he didn¡¯t observe closely. All the heaviness in his legs seemed to disappear. He took a few more steps and one hand pressed against the door while the other prepared to pull down the door handle.

    Then Zhao Yiyan noticed something wrong. The feeling of the door was quite thin. It wasn¡¯t like the door they entered from. It was more like... paper. Then the hand that went to pull the handle only grabbed empty air.

    In fact, if he had looked at it closely in sufficient light then Zhao Yiyan would¡¯ve found that this wasn¡¯t the door to the exhibition hall at all. It was a huge painting. It was a painting of a door. The protruding door handle was just the effect of the painting.

    Zhao Yiyan¡¯s hand grabbed air and he recovered it. Then the hand pressed against the door frame felt something cold.

    His heart seemed to be struck as he lowered his head to see a cold hand. It tightly grabbed Zhao Yiyan¡¯s arm and he couldn¡¯t do anything but call for help as he was pulled into another world.

    Countless pale hands stretched out from behind the door in the painting to drag him inside.

    ***

    On the other side, the reincarnators watched Zhao Yiyan¡¯s disappearing back and were caught in a dilemma for a while.

    Fu Guangbo and the others naturally didn¡¯t want to go and save him. At this time, dragging along a teammate whose mood had copsed was tantamount to suicide. This was something every senior understood. Therefore, they were struggling over the question of whether their direction was right or not.

    Numerous cases on the forum showed that in a spiritual event, going back was just looking to die. However, if they went forward, could theyst until they saw the culprit? What if the creator was behind them or in a painting they passed by?

    The reincarnators in the team were a bit uncertain so Ye Zeqing closed his eyes and tried to use his physique to sense it. Finally, he shook his head. ¡°I still can¡¯t sense it. The moment I came to this paradise, arge part of my physique was suppressed. Therefore, I can¡¯t say anything. I only know that the ghost energy here is strong.¡±

    He was watching Xiao Li as he spoke.

    Xiao Li¡¯s fingertips caressed the doll¡¯s hair in his pocket. This was indeed the case. In every exhibition hall and especially in this gallery, Tan Li was suppressed very badly. It could be imagined that the background of this Future Paradise was quite deep.

    It could be seen based on the task alone. On the first night, they had entered so many exhibition halls and encountered one wave after another. The reincarnators could only swing like seaweed in the deep sea under the bombardment of ghosts.

    Not to mention, every ghost had a type of character and weren¡¯t like ordinary ghosts. If it was an ordinary task then they would enter one exhibition hall per night and they would be given a path to live. It shouldn¡¯t be like this where it didn¡¯t want to let the reincarnators live.

    Xiao Li spected that the person behind this should be an existence simr to the god of lies but the urgent task right now was finding the initiator of this exhibition hall, not the small minions in the paintings. In this case, when faced with paintings, wouldn¡¯t the same kind be better?

    Xiao Li generally didn¡¯t look for helpers easily due to his personality. If possible, he liked to rely on himself first. However, there was a very suitable existence for his current circumstances. He finally set his goal on the ancient woman.

    He took out the little yellow book and wrote in it. Then the ancient painting that he hung in his house as a decoration appeared in his hand.

    The ancient woman in the painting was originally sitting under the tree. The stick person, added by Xiao Li, was holding onto the female singer¡¯s arm with two lines that were his hands and resting on the legs of the female singer.

    Xiao Li opened the ancient painting and the ancient woman didn¡¯t move. She just opened her eyes and stared at him quietly.

    ¡°Yo, are your feelings so good?¡±

    The ancient woman, ¡°......¡±

    Good, yeh right!

    It was unknown what the stick person wanted to do. It was obviously so crude but it was sticky. She couldn¡¯t get rid of it in the painting and it was just as annoying as Xiao Li. After a brief and friendly greeting, Xiao Li held the ancient painting and approached an oil painting.

    The painting showed an office. The windows of the office showed a thunderstorm outside. Golden lighting illuminated the disy facilities in the office. The tall desk andfortable boss chair looked like President Sun¡¯s office when they came.

    The ancient woman in the painting didn¡¯t move. She maintained an elegant posture as she stared at this painting. Xiao Li told her, ¡°There are only paintings here. Can you find the ghost who made these paintings? Or can you find the most powerful painting here?¡±

    The ancient woman narrowed her eyes. Perhaps it was because she seldom saw ¡®the same kind¡¯ but the woman in the ancient, long dress stood up. The stick person slipped from her dress and stared at its short legs with a look of embarrassment. Then it stood up.

    The ancient woman stared carefully at the painting in front of her. She didn¡¯t adjust the angle of her gaze but she could see that the rain outside the window weren¡¯t raindrops but ghosts. Her eyes passed by a little ghost and spread to other ces.

    In the end, the ancient woman extended a finger and pointed to the left. Xiao Li nodded and walked in the direction she indicated, but he didn¡¯t put away the ancient painting. As they passed by a corner, a hand suddenly stretched out of a painting. It was very long and reached out to hold Xiao Li¡¯s hand tightly.

    However, the ancient woman was one step ahead of it. An arm with a long and wide sleeve stretched out and grabbed its hand first. Two hands met in the air and held each other tightly. They both wanted to pull the opposite hand into their own painting. This led to a moment where no one could do anything.

    Finally, Xiao Li took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Unexpectedly, the ghosts here are quite polite. They know how to shake hands when meeting a senior.¡±

    The rest of the people, ¡°......¡±

    They looked at the ancient woman and then the painting in front of them. The ancient woman was from an ancient painting of the Republic of China period while the paintings in front of them were all modern paintings. In this respect, the ancient woman was an old senior for paintings and it seemed there was a good reason to shake hands. It wasn¡¯t so difficult to ept...

    Wait, did the ghost world really have this concept? Were they brainwashed by Hercule¡¯s magical brain circuit and entered his rhythm?

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>

    The scene might be evenly matched but like Xiao Li said, the ancient woman was older and wiser. Although there seemed to be something wrong with this sentence, as the silent instance ghost, the ancient woman¡¯s strength was obviously greater than the hand in this ghost painting.

    asionally, the distance between the hand of the ancient woman was in the middle of the corridor but as time passed, the ce where the hands met was gradually dragged in the direction of the ancient painting. The arm that protruded from the wall of the gallery became longer and longer until it was finally dragged into the ancient painting.

    Xiao Li looked at the ancient painting and saw that the ghost hand waspletely stiff as soon as it entered the ancient painting. It had lost its activity and was withered and pale, just like a specimen.

    The ancient woman was ying with this hand. Then she felt it wasn¡¯t that interesting so she threw it to the stick person. The stick person wasn¡¯t entered in such a thing and let it go. The ghost hand fell to the ground and turned to Xiao Li.

    It reacted very slowly. It looked at Xiao Li sluggishly before jumping up half a minuteter. It waved its hand at Xiao Li and looked very friendly. Xiao Li raised his index finger and knocked on the stick person¡¯s hand. It was like he was looking at his children and grandchildren.

    Suddenly, there was a shallow breathing in his ears. He looked up and saw Shen Chenzhi.

    The young man hade over with a heavy look. He was watching the small part at the back of the neck that had been exposed because Xiao Li bent his head. The skin colour there was white and delicate. Now that Xiao Li turned his head, he shifted his gaze to the painting.

    Most of the time, Xiao Li didn¡¯t like to share his emotions with outsiders. However, this time was different. There were many famous paintings here but only the stick person was drawn by himself. This added to Xiao Li¡¯s sense of honour. He nced lightly at Shen Chenzhi and in a rare action, he showed off. ¡°Look, my son.¡±

    His son was swinging its two line arms happily like a matchstick in an imitation mobile game.

    The young man¡¯s ck eyes were like jewels soaked in the mist of the forest. Even in the dark, he looked bright and colourful. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s appearance was printed in the young man¡¯s eyes and Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes curved in a smile. It was unknown if it was exaggerating as he said, ¡°Yes, it looks good.¡±

    Beautiful.

    Xiao Li always felt that something was wrong. He nced at this person before picking up the ancient painting again.

    Shen Chenzhi wondered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say goodbye to your son?¡±

    ¡°...This son is too stupid to understand. Forget it.¡±

    The listening Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing on the side were ufortably listening. However, they lost their hatred of this fan of another person. They had a bit of short-term sympathy for the other side.

    Xiao Li continued to follow the ancient woman¡¯s direction and the rest of the group followed him. Thanks to the ancient woman¡¯s interruption, most of the original tension had dissipated. Zheng Yi sighed, ¡°This is the strangest instance I¡¯ve ever entered.¡±

    ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t?¡± Chen Jinghan sighed the moment someone took the initiative to speak. ¡°It is a mandatory entrance. If the bigshot wasn¡¯t here, perhaps the number of people would¡¯ve been reduced by half in the first exhibition hall.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is this ce? I¡¯ve been thinking about it. There are killing attempts as soon as we enter. What is the road to life?¡±

    There was the ancient woman leading the way and the corridor that seemed endless finally came to an end. The group reached another fork in the gallery and found that the surrounding walls had suddenly opened up.

    In fact, the width and height of the corridor hadn¡¯t changed. The reincarnators just had the illusion that it was changed. It was because the paintings on the surrounding walls were gone.

    There was a wide open door as the dividing line. Countless paintings were hanging on the wall outside the door and spread into the depths. Then inside the door, the walls were clean and white. The visual brightness made people feel cheerful.

    Fu Guangbo broke the silence. ¡°The ¡®creator¡¯ is here?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t dared look directly at the ancient woman previously. Now he took the opportunity to nce at her with a mixture of fear, joy and tension. Once he saw the stick person who was called &#k2018;son¡¯ by the bigshot, he even showed a horrified look.

    This time, Xiao Li didn¡¯t lower his head to look at the ancient woman because the facts were obvious. He simply hummed, stepped over the threshold and walked deeper.

    Inside the door was arge empty room like the exposure room of a camera. It was dimly light and there were many thin lines on the walls. The middle of the room contained a table with various painting tools, various paints for oil paintings, brushes and inks for ink paintings, a small inkstone table and various other tools.

    Not far from the table was an easel. An old figure faced the iing reincarnators. He had a short stature, a slightly hunched back and grey hair. He held a paintbrush in his hand and faced the easel in front of him.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if this scene urred in an outside studio. However, this was a haunted studio and more importantly, this figure only had his upper body.

    The ghost of the painting appeared and Zheng Yi and the others believed in Xiao Li again. Still, they were instinctively nervous and frightened. It was a type of inner fear.

    The painting ghost seemed to be in some predicament and he had been ignoring them.

    Xiao Li held the ancient painting in one hand and ced his other hand in his pocket as he approached the easel where the ghost was painting. He found that the other person was doing an oil painting.

    The paint was in two colours, red and ck. It painted over arge area but at present, it wasn¡¯t clear what was being painted. He clearly felt Xiao Li¡¯s approach but the painting ghost didn¡¯t lift his head. He just kept painting a humanoid object while saying, ¡°Wee to Exhibition Hall R.¡±

    The voice was hard to hear, like a sharp object rubbing against steel. Xiao Li noticed that the figure painted at the end of the paintbrush had no face, only a rough outline.

    Based on this painting ghost¡¯s demeanor and degree of concentration, he could finish the painting first and then pay attention to them. However, this person chose to leave it nk and stopped painting directly.

    Did this mean... he was trying to use them to fill the face in the painting? The ghosts locked up in the paintings outside, was this how they came to be?

    The painting ghost never put down the brush in his hand. He had a crazy look as he stared at the drawing board in front of him in an intoxicated manner. ¡°I am an artist and I¡¯m not as bloodthirsty as the others of my own kind. Now that you havee in, you are my prey. I should kill all of you. However, since you have found me, I can give you an opportunity as long as you are willing to pay a certain price.¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°What is the price?¡±

    The painting ghost spat out a word. ¡°Vote.¡±

    ¡°The painting I have in my hand stillcks a face. I want you to vote among yourselves to choose someone to be the face of my painting.¡±

    The moment he heard the first sentence of the ghost¡¯s exnation, Fu Guangbo¡¯s heart rate had started to elerate. He uncontrobly started to look over his teammates, skipping Xiao Li¡¯s group and instead focusing on Chen Jinghan and the others. If he had to vote, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be possible against Hercules¡¯rge group. Then there was only the rest¡ª

    Before he could finish his careful thoughts, he heard a change in the tone of the painting ghost.

    ¡°¡ªThe selected person will always exist in this painting...¡± The painting ghost was originally prepared to appreciate the sight of the human infighting when he nced at the ancient painting that Xiao Li was holding and forgot what he wanted to say.

    The ghost¡¯s pupils dted for a moment like he was seeing something incredible. ¡°T-This painting...¡±

    Xiao Li was surprised. He lowered his head to ask the ancient woman, ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    The ancient woman covered her face with her sleeve and shook her head.

    The painting ghost didn¡¯t seem to have heard it. He stretched out a trembling finger to top the painting. Once Xiao Li stopped him, he stuttered, ¡°A-An absolutely stunning work! Did you paint it? No, it can¡¯t be you. Aren¡¯t you a human? The brushstrokes of this painting are so wonderful. This technique and this outline directly bestowed a soul to the painting. Wait, what is this monster in the corner?¡±

    Zheng Yi heard this and wasn¡¯t very happy.

    Zheng Yi himself wasn¡¯t very old. He was hot-tempered and was a typical rebellious teenager. Once he heard the ghost say this, he forgot his fear and jumped out to argue for Sherlock. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be him? Hercule is a great painter. He painted a portrait of Bloody Mary.¡±

    Regarding this point, it was mentioned by people on the forum. The portrait was ranked third in the top 10 unsolved mysteries of Sherlock. Although Shimizu also said that Sherlock¡¯s drawing ability was bad, Zheng Yi didn¡¯t believe it. He felt that Xiao Li¡¯s drawings would definitely be good.

    Zheng Yi spoke with so much sincerity that it seemed to be the truth. The painting ghost was stunned. ¡°Bloody Mary? Portrait?¡±

    Ye Zeqing was vaguely in a trance. Was Moriarty really so good? The drawings he saw on the ghost ship were clearly ugly...

    As for Bloody Mary, why had he seen this example somewhere before? As a fan of Moriaty and Hercule, Ye Zeqing liked to praise these two people to Zheng Yi but he always avoided the bigshot¡¯s only shorings. As for the deeds of Sherlock, Zheng Yi¡¯s male god, Ye Zeqing had always been indifferent and never paid attention to it.

    Xiao Li¡¯s mouth twitched. Now it was impossible to stop halfway so he could only cough. ¡°The ancient painting wasn¡¯t done by me but I did paint her portrait...¡±

    The ghost wondered, ¡°Is it really Bloody Mary?¡±

    Xiao Li reluctantly replied, ¡°It is her.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    This was the third time. He told the ghost, ¡°Ask her yourself.¡±

    He saw the painting ghost¡¯s disbelieving expression and looked back for candles, but failed to find any. Finally, he had to say to the ghost, ¡°Do me a favour. Draw me three candles. In addition, a mirror.¡±

    The painting ghost was silent for a moment. Perhaps it was because he was an artist like he said. He actually turned to another easel and drew three candles in front of a mirror. His painting skills were excellent. If ced in the modern era, he must be a great contemporary.

    The three candles were lifelike in both material and colour. In the weak light, they looked like three candles floating in the air with light blue mes burning on them. Everything was reflected in the mirror.

    Xiao Li silently called out ¡®Bloody Mary¡¯ three times in his heart. He soon saw the shadow of the blonde beauty appear on the wall of the studio.

    Bloody Mary appeared and the first thing she saw wasn¡¯t Xiao Li but the painting ghost. She was raising her eyebrow when she heard the ghost ask excitedly, ¡°He... did he really paint a portrait of you?¡±

    Bloody Mary, ¡°???¡±

    This was it? She was called just to ask this question?

    Xiao Li spoke to her. ¡°I painted you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Bloody Mary who guessed a bit of the situation, ¡°.........¡±

    She might not be human but Sherlock was a real dog. Of course, as a good evil spirit, she chose to help him deceive others.

    The blonde beauty touched her long hair falling to her shoulders and spoke in a reminiscent and nostalgic manner. ¡°Yes, I still remember the way you painted me. I was so expectant and the real thing didn¡¯t disappoint me at all. That painting is still in my castle. Well, when you think about it, that portrait was the beginning of my response to your call.¡±

    For some reason, Xiao Li always felt that herst sentence was through gritted teeth.

    The ghost didn¡¯t care about Bloody Mary¡¯s tone. He got the answer he wanted and immediately turned to Xiao Li. ¡°Paint something for me in front of me. My lifelong wish is to witness a work greater than mine so that my art is no longer lonely.¡±

    ¡°...That isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    Lie... no, it was cheating a ghost.

    The painting ghost was quite insistent. ¡°Promise me. I will agree to any conditions as long as you paint something for me.¡±

    Xiao Li thought for a while and was prepared to take advantage of the danger. He raised a finger. ¡°A painting for a painting.

    ¡°An equal value exchange. I will give you my painting and you will give me a painting that suggests the path to life. After I leave the exhibition hall, we can open each other¡¯s paintings.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t worried about the ghost breaching the contract because Bloody Mary was here as a ¡®notary.¡¯ The blonde beauty looked quite interested in being a helper because she could see another hapless victim poisoned by this guy.

    The painting ghost hesitated for a moment. Then he nced at the ancient woman in the ancient painting and quickly made up his mind. ¡°Okay.¡±

    He removed the easel with the candles, took out a new one, dipped his brush in paint and focused intently on histest work. At first, he looked back a few times in an attempt to take a peek at Xiao Li¡¯s painting. However, he stopped after his attempts were blocked by Bloody Mary.

    After both sidespleted the painting, Xiao Li rolled up his own painting and handed it to the ghost in exchange. The ghost was excited as he took Xiao Li¡¯s picture in a trembling manner, holding it tightly in his hand.

    Bloody Mary watched the reincarnators walk away until they left the exhibition hall. Then she turned around to stare at the painting ghost¡¯s face with interest.

    Finally... finally she could see it.

    The rolled-up painting was opened in a hurry. The painting ghost¡¯s face was filled with excitement until the paintingpletely appeared before his eyes.

    Painting ghost, ¡°???¡±

    He had been fooled!

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot, contributed anonymously.

    In front of Sherlock, I¡¯m submissive. In front of the reincarnators, I hit hard.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>

    The reincarnators present¡ªexcept for Ye Zeqing and Zheng Yi, had no special knowledge of Xiao Li¡¯s drawing skills. After seeing the ghost, they thought that Hercule¡¯s drawing skills were good. They thought that he really had enough skill to impress ghosts so they didn¡¯t understand why this bigshot was walking out of the gallery so quickly. Looking closely, he was in such a hurry...

    However, as someone who knew everything, Xiao Li d definitely didn¡¯t want to stay to see his masterpiece. Bloody Mary was the one who loved to watch. As a normal person, he didn¡¯t have this strange hobby. Therefore, he almost ran out of the painting gallery.

    Due to the agreement, the door this time had changed from canvas to reality and they walked out with ease. It was just in time. Xiao Li hadn¡¯t gone far away when he heard the painting ghost¡¯s angry roar behind him. ¡°Ahhhhhhh¡ªHercule!¡±

    There were also a few vague curses mixed in because he was too angry about being cheated.

    The others, ¡°......?¡±

    What was going on? Didn¡¯t Hercule paint something for the ghost? What did he paint that made the ghost cry out so miserably? Xiao Li was already used to this and he was blind to the other people¡¯s suspicious eyes. He just stood on the spot and touched his chin. Why did he feel like this scene was a bit familiar? Was it the same background sound as the first few exhibition halls?

    This wasn¡¯t very good. He had to pay attention in the future. He was clearly a good and upright young man but now he seemed to have be a big viin.

    Xiao Li shook his head and continued forward while unrolling the painting given to him. Ye Zeqing and the others immediately responded when they saw the situation. They formed a circle and used their mobile phones or shlights to shine it on the painting in Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    The hint to life given by the ghost was clearly disyed in front of everyone. The white canvas was dotted with transparent drops of water and in the centre was a person. It might be far-fetched to call it a person. They looked very strange. It was unknown if they were a man or a woman from the facial features. There was no hair in the painting, only a dry face. The face was distinctly half and half. The left half was smiling while the right half was crying. It looked like Buddha and a demon at the same time.

    It was obviously just a painting but due to the artist¡¯s vivid craftsmanship, it looked lifelike. At first nce, it was like this person was standing in front of them.

    Zheng Yi was the first to express his opinion. ¡°...Just this? What does this broken painting mean?

    ¡°Even if there aren¡¯t many words, it is better to write down a few words. What can we guess from this type of broken painting?¡±

    Ye Zeqing first nced at Zheng Yi with disdainful eyes, as if being with this person had reduced his own left. Then he touched his chest with one hand and spoke coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it is better to write the answer and send it to you directly?¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Could this be a metaphor? For example, this Paradise is a normal amusement park during the day and a haunted ce at night? Therefore, day and night have different forms.¡±

    ¡°There is this possibility.¡± Fu Guangbo¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Ye Zeqing¡¯s words. He immediately rubbed his hands together with excitement. He tried to touch the painting and found that the paint hadpletely dried. He thought for a moment before saying, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t make sense. As night guards, our duty is to patrol at night. Don¡¯t we have to obey?¡±

    Chen Jinghan, who wasn¡¯t very talkative, nced at the people in front of her and suddenly interrupted. ¡°Could it be the actual meaning and not a metaphor? A person has two twos and we are all possessed by ghosts? Or is it President Sun? He is possessed by ghosts so half of him is crying while the other half is smiling. In fact, a ghost is upying his body and it is the source of danger at night?¡±

    Fu Guangbo frowned as he tried to rify the logic. ¡°However, didn¡¯t President Sun tell us to go to work as quickly as possible during the day? Isn¡¯t this a contradiction?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is possible that time doesn¡¯t matter at all to President Sun. The one we see is President Sun who is always possessed by the ghost?¡± Chen Jinghan spected hesitantly.

    Fu Guangbo was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°It isn¡¯t unreasonable&#k2026;¡±

    At this time, he noticed that Xiao Li was standing by silently and not participating in the heated discussion. He was only staring at the painting and Fu Guangbo couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Hercule, what do you think?¡±

    Xiao Li looked up at him and casually took the painting from Zheng Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Not enough.¡±

    Fu Guangbo wondered, ¡°Not enough what?¡±

    Xiao Li put away his phone and turned in the direction of the security guards¡¯ dormitory, leaving only these words behind. ¡°...Not enough clues. I don¡¯t like to express opinions when there aren¡¯t enough clues¡ª

    ¡°In other words, once I say something, it is absolutely correct in my eyes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ept things lightly but once he chose something, he would hold it tightly in his hand.

    Shen Chenzhi heard this sentence and his expression changed. He stared at Xiao Li thoughtfully and followed him.

    ***

    The night passed quickly.

    Back in the staff dormitory, the reincarnators were quite tired but Fu Guangbo and the others were still studying the painting to find a way to live. They examined it from every angle and every light. It was a 360 degree examination without any dead ends. The various suggestions put forward were really imaginative.

    From entering the dormitory to debating until the early morning, these people couldn¡¯t bear to sleep until the first ray of sunlight came.

    Before going to bed, Fu Guangbo thought happily, ¡®Fortunately, the haunted location isn¡¯t the dormitory. Otherwise, we will have to take turns to stand on guard and wouldn¡¯t be able to have a good night¡¯s sleep. Then it really would be better to die than to live.¡¯

    It was a busy night and everyone was so exhausted that they didn¡¯t dream. Thissted until the secretary Annie came to wake them up. Annie didn¡¯t knock on the door at first. She wanted to open it only to find that the door was locked. Her mouth opened slightly in surprise and she leaned against the door to listen to the movements inside. Then her hand formed a fist and she knocked tentatively. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Xiao Li opened one eye quickly. His eye was clear but he didn¡¯t move.

    The doll leaning on his pillow also straightened her upper body, hair shaking as she stared directly at the door of the room. Ye Zeqing saw that Xiao Li didn¡¯t move so he also didn¡¯t move. It was the same for Zheng Yi.

    Finally, Fu Guangbo opened the door with aplicated expression.

    Miss Annie was standing at the door, her polite smile filled with surprise that couldn¡¯t be concealed. Her eyes covered in delicate make-up swept across the reincarnators in the dormitory. ¡°Everyone,st night... how was it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Fu Guangboughed. ¡°It was good. Don¡¯t thank us. This is our duty.¡±

    He was taunting her but Annie thought for a while before saying, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Fu Guangbo, ¡°...¡±

    It was her.

    Annie and Fu Guangbo briefly exchanged a few words. Then Annie couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr Fu, if it is convenient to ask, how did you... survive? What about Gao Yao and the others?¡±

    She asked so simply that Fu Guangbo was taken aback. An ordinarypany wouldn¡¯t ask this type of question, even if the mortality rate was high. Shouldn¡¯t she be careful about them trying to leave? However, looking at her face, this secretary was really curious.

    Fu Guangbo looked back at the others andughed. ¡°We just survived. We went in for a while before going out. Well, Gao Yao and the others weren¡¯t careful and didn¡¯t have experience like us.¡±

    Annie said, ¡°Oh.¡± At this time, her mobile phone in her pocket vibrated a few times. She took out her mobile phone, unlocked it and opened themunication interface. Then she straightened up and told them, ¡°Congrattions, you have passed your first night safely. You can have a good rest. At 4:00 this afternoon, I will take you to President Sun¡¯s office to exin your tasks this evening.¡±

    Fu Guangbo inquired, ¡°Our task tonight isn¡¯t to patrol the exhibition halls?¡±

    Annie replied, ¡°President Sun will exin.¡±

    The secretary turned and left. After turning her back to Fu Guangbo, her formic smile disappeared and turned intoplete shock. Her reaction was the same as President Sun¡¯s reaction when he first learned about it. How could this be? Wasn¡¯t it clearly impossible? Every one of the exhibition halls was deadly. It was absolutely impossible for anyone to survive the whole night after entering continuously!

    However, the facts were in front of them. They had to believe it.

    This morning, President Sun and his friends left the office together as usual and went to the various exhibition halls to clean up the ¡®aftermath.¡¯ Due to therge number of reincarnators, they brought more hands to carry the corpses.

    Then when he walked into the first exhibition hall, PResident Sun pushed open the door and didn¡¯t see the familiar blood stains and scattered limbs. Instead, there was broken ss and electrocuted fish with their white bellies turned over. The smell was very fragrant.

    President Sun who gulped instinctively, ¡°?¡±

    In the second exhibition hall, he didn¡¯t see corpses that hadmitted suicide after being yed into a trance. Instead, he saw silicone dummies that had various holes in it from sulfuric acid. A monster was also using a dummy that had been corroded into a spherical object like an egg.

    President Sun, ¡°??¡±

    The third exhibition was just an empty specimen exhibition hall.

    President Sun, ¡°???¡±

    In the fourth exhibition hall, he saw the anger of the painting ghost that had smashed the entire studio. He even dared to throw a brush at Bloody Mary¡¯s facest night. The old man was very angry and had a bad temper. He had torn up most of his once treasured paintings. Now that he saw Mr Sun, he grabbed an easel and hit him in the face.

    President Sun, ¡°????¡±

    What about his exhibition halls? He had so many well-designed and crafted exhibition halls.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Hercule bot, no anonymous submission. I¡¯m the painting ghost!

    How old am I? Youe to judge. Is this still human? Doesn¡¯t a human¡¯s education teach them to respect the elderly and children? Is Hercule a human? He is a ghost! His painting skills really force this old man to swear dirty words *%&&. He stained my eyes. I paid a lot of money for a pair of eyes that hasn¡¯t seen Hercule¡¯s painting!

    [Comment 1: Wait a minute, I want to see how ugly it is...]

    [Comment 2: You have aroused my curiosity. The next time I meet him, I will ask him for a painting.]

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>

    President Sun felt like a shrimp he had thrown to a beast as food had mutated and killed the beast directly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that these ghosts and monsters weren¡¯t able tomunicate with each other and that there were no cameras, he would¡¯ve liked to watch frame by frame to see how this group of people did it.

    This question simply puzzled him.

    There was no need to mention how President Sun¡¯s heart copsed. Even the friend next to him looked at this tragic scene with surprise. Then he seemed to have thought of something and reached out to take off his sses.

    The friend turned to President Sun. ¡°We need to change the n.¡±

    President Sun¡¯s face was green. ¡°What can be changed? Look at these exhibition halls...¡±

    The friend¡¯s hand took out his phone from his pants pocket. He typed a few words and said, ¡°See them again first.¡±

    ***

    The secretary Annie said the appointment time was at four in the afternoon but the reincarnators couldn¡¯t sleep until that time. Fu Guangbo and the others might be very sleepy but they were senior reincarnators. They slept for less than four hours before going out in groups to investigate. For lunch, there was a cafeteria and even a variety of stalls. They could get free meals with their security card.

    Today¡¯s Future Theme Park was the same as yesterday. Once the park opened, countless tourists flocked to it. Fu Guangbo took Chen Jinghan and the others to see the exhibition halls in the day. They saw nothing that they had expected. Everything had been restored to what it was the day before.

    The goris were still lying leisurely on the ground. They used brown-furred hands to pick up some bananas from the side and ce the bananas in their mouths. The touristsy against the railings andughed as they tapped the ss.

    The broken aquariumst night had also been restored to tranquility and serenity. The broken ss was repaired and colourful fish swam around with their tails waving in a carefree manner behind the ss. The candy factory was even more popr with many parents waiting in line with their small children.

    Fu Guangbo stood at the door and hesitated. ¡°Would you like to go up and ask?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together and ask a few more people.¡± Zheng Yi hesitated for a moment but still chose to agree. ¡°We have to do it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Fu Guangbo responded. He took the lead and walked to a man and a woman. The woman was wearing casual pants and a t-shirt. A little girl in a green dress was saying something to her parents.

    Fu Guangbo squeezed out a smile. ¡°Hello, I am a staff member of Future Theme Park. I am doing a questionnaire. Can you help me?¡±

    After the initial surprise, the mother of the family answered directly. ¡°Okay, what do you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about this park?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s mother answered, ¡°It is the world¡¯srgest and newest theme park¡±

    ¡°How did you learn about it?¡±

    ¡°From the inte? I saw it while reading the news and there are many coupons.¡±

    Fu Guangbo asked, ¡°Then have you seen any negative news about this theme park on the Inte? For example, the constant changing of security guards&#k2014;¡±

    Just then, a cold voice interrupted him. ¡°Change the question.¡±

    Fu Guangbo was startled and saw Xiao Li holding a brown paper bag in his left hand. The security uniform worn on him was like the cosy of a police officer with his slender waist and perfect proportions.

    The paper bag was a bit big and Xiao Li could only hug it in his arms while holding the bottom of the paper bag. His knuckles were thin and powerful. They looked very good. Fu Guangbo couldn¡¯t help looking into the paper bag in Xiao Li¡¯s arms. He hadn¡¯t been able to see anything when he was interrupted by Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li turned to talk to the mother. ¡°Sorry, he is new here and doesn¡¯t know how to ask questions.¡±

    Fu Guangbo, ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°Do you think Future Theme Park is fun?¡± Xiao Li asked.

    The mother replied without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s fun. It is the most interesting theme park in the world.¡±

    The little girl nodded energetically.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed the expression of the family. He crouched down and looked directly at the little girl as he asked softly, ¡°Goris, aquarium, candy factory and photo studio, which one do you think is the most interesting ce?¡±

    They were clearlymon things. How could Future Theme Park be the more interesting theme park in the world? These exhibition halls weren¡¯t innovative at all yet they werepetitive on the market?

    There was a naive and pure smile on the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°They are all fun. This is why I¡¯m very happy to be here.¡±

    ¡°...Is it?¡± Xiao Li lowered his eyes. ¡°What grade are you in at school?¡±

    The little girl happily raised four fingers. ¡°The fifth grade.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°How are your results?¡±

    The little girl was unhappy that he mentioned this and opened her mouth in a dissatisfied manner. ¡°It is hard to learn. Can you not mention this?¡±

    Xiao Li patted his pants, stood up and looked down into the little girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, this is thest question.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you like cookies or cotton candy?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Cotton candy!¡±

    Xiao Li hummed and at the same time, he used his right hand to pull something out of the paper bag in his arms. However, the cotton candy was under the cookies and it was too big to take out at once. The paper bag was shaky because of his actions and was about to fall onto the ground.

    Then a hand grabbed the bag from the left and held it directly. Shen Chenzhi was taller and bigger than Xiao Li. The size of his palms was just right to hold this paper bag.

    Xiao Li paused for a moment but didn¡¯t take back his hand. He leaned toward the other man and pulled out a bag of packed cotton candy. Such an action was actually very intimate in the eyes of outsiders and Shen Chenzhi could smell something gooding from this person¡¯s body.

    He stared as Xiao Li approached, his empty fingers of his other hand moving inconspicuously. It was as if he wanted to hold the other person¡¯s wrist and directly pull Xiao Li into his arms. In the end, Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t do anything. He watched Xiao Li pull away from him and hand the cotton candy to the little girl.

    ¡®...I want to hold him, want to kiss him, want to approach him like crazy. I want to directly pull him in, hold him and stick to him wherever he goes.¡¯

    However, he couldn¡¯t do so. He didn¡¯t dare reveal his true identity and didn¡¯t dare let the other person know what he had done to this person in his dreams. He used a false identity to follow his sweetheart. He didn¡¯t dare do anything and had to watch Xiao Li get close to others.

    He was actually very unhappy. If possible, he wanted Xiao Li to stay where he could see Xiao Li. It was just that this would undoubtedly make the other person angry and even leave.

    Shen Chenzhi closed his eyes, suppressing the monopolistic desire that suddenly poured out from them.

    The little girl was delighted with the cotton candy. She opened the packaging and directly ced some in her mouth. Upon seeing this, the mother quickly stopped her. ¡°Did you say thank you to this brother?¡±

    The little girl stopped. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡±

    He took the paper bag from Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand. This was the food he had originally prepared as snacks. Shen Chenzhi opened his arms and let Xiao Li take it.

    Xiao Li intended to leave directly but after walking two steps, he saw that Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t move. He thought for a moment before taking out the box of cookies on top and cing it in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Return politeness with politeness.¡±

    It was thanks for Shen Chenzhi giving him candy yesterday.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s fingers tightened and squashed the box. ¡°...Yes.¡±

    It was a magical feeling. It was as if all the darkness in his heart couldn¡¯t bepared with such an action. The desire he was ready to express suddenly melted away.

    Xiao Li also found some cotton candy for himself. The sweet taste spread through his mouth and it was pretty delicious. He went to the gallery again and found nothing new. On the way back, the people who had previously scattered to find information gathered again to analyze the information.

    Chen Jinghan said, ¡°I went to the staff of the candy factory. They said that they leave with the tourists at nightfall when the theme park closes. They don¡¯t stay in the dormitory of this theme park and have never seen the exhibition halls at night.¡±

    Zhang Kaixue added, ¡°Yes, we also asked them if the security guards here often change or disappear. Isn¡¯t it strange? Do you know how they replied?¡±

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Zheng Yi asked.

    ¡°They said it is normal. The work here is mobile and the night security guards here are tired. They often change people.¡± Chen Jinghan frowned. ¡°I said it is too strange that some people only stay here for one day. They said that this is a temporary job and not a long-term one.¡±

    ¡°I tried to tell them that this wasn¡¯t right. The security guards might¡¯ve encountered an unexpected event. Their response was ridicule. It is like a normal person hearing their colleagues often die but they don¡¯t know it at all.¡±

    ¡°The security guards will stay here overnight and I think the most important clue is with President Sun. What about you? What did you find?¡± Chen Jinghan inquired.

    Fu Guangbo nced at Xiao Li. Before he could open his mouth, he heard Xiao Li speak in a slow and expressionless manner. ¡°This theme park is very popr.¡±

    Chen Jinghan waited a long time and didn¡¯t hear Xiao Li¡¯s next sentence.

    Zheng Yi couldn¡¯t wait and wondered, ¡°What else?¡±

    He felt that Xiao Li must¡¯ve asked many things. This was his opinion as a Sherlock fan.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Zheng Yi spoke in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Isn¡¯t this fake? I don¡¯t believe it. There must be other information.¡±

    Xiao Li raised his eyelids and nced at Zheng Yi. He held his chin in his hand and then hesitated like he remembered something. ¡°The tourist little girl doesn¡¯t seem to be able to count?¡±

    Fu Guangbo who couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°......¡±

    Why don¡¯t you count her preference for cotton candy?

    The author has something to say:

    Top 10 Unsolved Sherlock Mysteries: 1. His true identity. 2. His rtionship with Moriarty. 3. His painting skills. 4....

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the president¡¯s office.

    Annie came to the reincarnator¡¯s dormitory on time and took them to the ce where they first came in.

    The office wasrge and spacious with a mahogany desk, thick carpet and a pot of green nts near the window. It looked like a pot of hanging orchids. The leaves were very long and there were intertwined vertical patterns around an inverted wooden column in the middle.

    Xiao Li remembered that this pot of green nts wasn¡¯t present thest time he came here.

    Behind the desk, President Sun had changed into a ck suit with dark silver stripes. It was very valuable at first nce. He was also wearing a bowtie and his hair was covered with styling gel.

    Xiao Li saw this and there was a guess in his heart. Was this man... going on a blind date?

    He took his eyes off President Sun and turned to the other person in the office. This person was there the first time and he was still present now. He wore ck-rimmed sses and added a ck jacket over his previous shirt, only showing the ck star on the shirt.

    This man sat on the other side of the desk with a notebook and pen in front of him. The notebook had a few lines of writing in it. It seemed as if they had just been talking about business and now he and President Sun were surveying the reincarnators.

    Compared tost time, the man¡¯s eyes were more focused and he took a closer look. He observed the reincarnators in front of him one by one. Finally, he looked at Xiao Li and examined him from top to bottom. The man¡¯s eyes paused on Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. Then he saw Xiao Li staring at him and smiled at Xiao Li.

    Shen Chenzhi took a step in Xiao Li¡¯s direction and blocked the man¡¯s gaze. In a position where Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see, he stared at the other person coldly. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes were too dangerous, especially when he red at people like this. He was like an evil spirit climbing up from hell and he was scarier than any ghost.

    The man couldn¡¯t help looking away.

    President Sun broke the silence at just the right time. ¡°I am looking for everyone today to understand what happenedst night.¡±

    ¡°Understand?¡± Fu Guangbo sneered. This man was really shameless. He knew how dangerous the exhibition halls were at night yet he still dared to ask.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. The others also showed this attitude more or less. It was just that President Sun was the boss here and they were worried there was a boss behind him, so they didn¡¯t dare show it too much.

    President Sun rubbed his hands together awkwardly and tried to organize his words. ¡°I know that everyone has encountered a lot of dangers but we have paid you a sufficient price. You can get a lot of money.¡±

    Zheng Yi spoke disdainfully. ¡°Using money to buy lives?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. No matter how dangerous, it is your duty. You should do it.¡± President Sun told them. ¡°I just want to ask you how you patrolled their exhibition halls. Perhaps your experience can be generalized.¡±

    The moment this sentence emerged, Zheng Yi couldn¡¯t help ncing in Xiao Li¡¯s direction. Then he pretended that nothing had happened and shut up.

    Fu Guangbo also looked at Xiao Li from the corner of his eye. He saw that this person didn¡¯t mean to speak and understood that Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to say anything. Fu Guangbo replied, ¡°How else did we patrol? We just went in and checked.¡±

    President Sun leaned forward. ¡°How specifically did you check?¡±

    Who on earth made those monsters look like that? How did they do it?

    Fu Guangbo made a gesture like he didn¡¯t know. ¡°That¡¯s it. We walked in and came out. That¡¯s right, we haven¡¯t asked you something. What is going on in those pavilions? How can it be like this at night? Why should we go in and patrol?¡±

    President Sun smiled. ¡°That isn¡¯t something you can know.¡±

    After all, this was an instance world and no one knew if President Sun was a hidden ghost or not. Therefore, Fu Guangbo didn¡¯t intend to anger him.

    The man sitting opposite President Sun changed his posture.

    Seeing Fu Guangbo¡¯s silence, President Sun¡¯s face was ugly as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it then I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Your task tonight isn¡¯t the exhibition halls. It is to patrol here.¡±

    Zheng Yi was stunned. ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this floor of the office building at night.¡± President Sun spoke casually. ¡°It is still the old rules. You muste in a check in. In any case, you can go now.¡±

    The other man interjected at this time. He avoided Shen Chenzhi in a frightened manner but his voice was gentle and polite. ¡°Since you have survivedst night, you are eligible for this advice. If you want to live, just listen to me. Don¡¯t... go to the exhibition halls.¡±

    President Sun looked at him with some surprise.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Why?¡±

    The man picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip of the clear tea. ¡°No reason. This is just my advice. You can choose to listen to me or not.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t answer. He just blew at the teacup in his hand and watched the tea leaves in the cup being blown. ¡°You will knowter.¡±

    ¡®Maybe after you die,¡¯ he added in his heart.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t talk and he didn¡¯t even look at the man. He just crossed to the pot of greenery and stared at the sky outside the window. It was four in the afternoon and there were already heavy clouds in the sky. The dark clouds were so low they seemed like they were going to fall down.

    Xiao Li thought, ¡®It is going to rain tonight.¡¯

    He had no opinion on this man¡¯s attitude but Zheng Yi, standing behind Xiao Li, disliked this man for being too much. He thought the boss was too stylish when Xiao Li acted like this but once it came to the stranger, he felt the other person deserved a beating.

    Perhaps this was the legendary brainless fan filter. Even so, Zheng Yi wasn¡¯t ashamed. He was proud of it.

    He red at the man until President Sun drove them out of his office.

    ***

    After returning to the dormitory, Zheng Yi opened his mouth. ¡°Today, we actually need to patrol here? The office building? I¡¯m suddenly reminded of an office ghost movie.¡±

    ¡°To a certain extent, it is because of Hercule. We cleared the exhibition hallsst night thanks to him. I thought there would be some changes in President Sun today...¡± Fu Guangbo tried to specte on the current situation. ¡°He asked us to patrol here. Could it be that there are changes here at night? In addition, who is the man opposite President Sun? He told us to stay away from the exhibition halls... will there be ghosts in the exhibition halls tonight?¡±

    He had many questions and wanted to analyze it with his teammates¡ªmainly the bigshot.

    Xiao Li took out that little yellow book that had been in his pocket, opened it and rubbed the pages with his fingers while remaining silent.

    The secret here seemed to be quite interesting.

    ¡°I asked Annie about the man opposite President Sun.¡± Chen Jinghan answered one of Fu Guangbo¡¯s questions. ¡°She only said that he is President Sun¡¯s friend and is one of the main people in charge of Future Theme Park. He doesn¡¯t have a specific position but he is very nice.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s weird and President Sun¡¯s reaction is also very strange. They seem to know what is going to happen tonight. So shall we stay in the office building tonight?¡± Ye Zeqing asked in Xiao Li¡¯s direction.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Can you feel if he is a ghost or not?¡±

    Ye Zeqing shook his head and shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it.¡±

    Xiao Li hesitated a bit before blinking slowly. ¡°...If there really is a change in the exhibition halls tonight, we must take a look.¡±

    Fu Guangbo choked and coughed.

    Ye Zeqing wasn¡¯t too surprised. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go together.¡± Fu Guangbo and the others were daring when they followed Xiao Li and didn¡¯t try to dissuade him. ¡°Before it gets dark, I¡¯ll ask other people about the office building to see if I can get any clues.¡±

    The rest of them went outside. Unexpectedly, Shen Chenzhi also stood up. He stood in front of Xiao Li and stared at Xiao Li for a moment. ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡±

    He asked naturally like the boys in school grabbing food for their friends.

    Xiao Li was thinking about something, and he answered naturally. ¡°...Whatever?¡±

    The young man sat at the table with the little yellow book in front of him, one hand still touching him. He seemed casual and like this was every day. The appearance that he had never seen before made Shen Chenzhi freeze.

    He couldn¡¯t help pressing his hand to Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. He felt the protrusion of the other person¡¯s shoulder des through theyer of clothing. Then he quickly took away his hand before the other person could react. He walked out like nothing happened.

    Xiao Li was left alone in this room and he faced the little yellow book in a daze. It was very dark outside the window and the light on the ceiling was turned on, illuminating this part of the world. Xiao Li stretched out a hand to push the little yellow book a bit further away. Then he pulled out a pen and looked at it from another angle.

    ...He looked just like a middle school student looking at a textbook.

    The long-silent little yellow book finally gave a reaction. [What are you thinking about?]

    Xiao Li wrote: [The clues.]

    [I thought you were thinking about me.] The little yellow book showed. [Do you know what I¡¯m thinking?]

    The little yellow book was much less active than before but strangely, Xiao Li still felt it was familiar. It was like a ¡®friend¡¯ being around him every day, although the ¡®friend¡¯ loved to tease him.

    Before Xiao Li could reply, the little yellow book sighed. [...I want to kiss you.]

    [I want to get up from a bed with you, watch you sitting on the table, hug you directly from behind, naturally say ¡®I want you to watch me¡¯ and kiss you. If I can, I will never get enough of kissing you.]

    [I have recently wanted to lock you up and keep you by my side more and more. No one else is allowed to look at you. Only I can see you. Then I think about how you won¡¯t like it and I can only endure desperately. In the end, this has be a habit.]

    [I have never been patient before.]

    ...Obviously, I can follow you in an open manner. It is already a giftpared to the days when I could only watch you from a distance. However, recently it has been hard to bear.

    I have long been infatuated with you. I want you as long as it is you. When can you... look at me?

    ¡ªHe didn¡¯t even dare to show these words.

 Chapter 171

    <h4>Chapter 171</h4>

    Xiao Li stared at the words in the little yellow book for a moment.

    To be honest, if these words were spoken by a stranger or even someone he knew in reality, he wouldn¡¯t respond to them. If he saw the messages, he would even pull them onto the cklist.

    However, perhaps it was because the little yellow book had been with him for a long time and there was little sense of existence around him. Thanks to this filter, he actually saw a bit of loss from the little yellow book¡¯s words? There was even some panic and stress.

    It was like a teenager wondering, ¡®I like him so much. Why doesn¡¯t he like me? What can I do to make him like me?¡¯ It was just that the little yellow book wasn¡¯t a harmless teenager. He was an indescribable evil existence.

    In fact, everyone more or less had some evil thoughts. It was just that more people were restrained due to their moral values as humans. The little yellow book didn¡¯t have these constraints. His current patience and concession were because he loved a person.

    These two emotionsbined with the existence of the little yellow book itself inexplicably made Xiao Li feel it was a bit contradictory and cute. This type of honesty wasn¡¯t annoying.

    He smiled without thinking as he opened the pen lid and wrote a line underneath. [...Then put up with it.]

    Little yellow book: [If one day, I can¡¯t endure it anymore and really treat you like I described, will you be angry?]

    Xiao Li tried to imagine such a scene. [I will.]

    Little yellow book: [Will you ignore me and even hate me?]

    Xiao Li repeated: [I will.]

    The little yellow book was silent. He seemed to be simting Xiao Li ignoring him and hating him. Then the little yellow book wrote a few lines. [Don¡¯t ignore me.]

    [I can¡¯t stand you ignoring me, let alone hating me.]

    Xiao Li¡¯s answer was simplepared to the little yellow book¡¯s emotional instability. [Then hold back.]

    He had to put an end to this type of thing from the root of the matter.

    Little yellow book: [......]

    It was said so simply with no conscience. He sighed again, turned the pages of the book and actively closed himself.

    Xiao Li smiled. He was reaching out to open the little yellow book when he heard the door open. A tall figure came through the door while carrying a lunch box in his hand. Shen Chenzhi put the meal on Xiao Li¡¯s table and pulled over a chair from the side to sit next to Xiao Li. The man¡¯s facial features were handsome as his eyes fell on Xiao Li. His voice was 70% soft and 30% helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you wanted to eat so I bought a bit of everything.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Li split open the chopsticks and casually asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi briefly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Xiao Li let out a vague hum. By the time he was about to finish the meal Shen Chenzhi got him, the sky outside was alreadypletely dark. Another night hade to Future Theme Park.

    The rest of the reincarnators returned to the dormitory one by one. Their expressions weren¡¯t heavy but they weren¡¯t smiling. Xiao Li bit a piece of fried chicken wing and nced at Fu Guangbo and the others. He asked them with his eyes, &#k2018;?¡¯

    Fu Guangbo shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t find out anything. Annie said that the office building is always unattended and only the exhibition halls need patrolling. She doesn¡¯t understand why we were suddenly arranged to patrol the office building.¡±

    ¡°We asked about the same thing. No one knows.¡± Chen Jinghan and Zhang Kaixue were together.

    Zheng Yi suddenly looked strange and raised his hand. ¡°I quietly asked the employees downstairs. I said I was a new security guard and asked if there were any rumours about ghosts or something. In the end, a female employee told me a story. It sounded like a joke but I¡¯m still afraid there will be some problems so I have to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What story?¡±

    ¡°She said... there was a programmer here who wrote code all night but he wasn¡¯t appreciated by the management. Not only that, he used C++. The enemy who prevented him from getting the year-end bonus even whispered in his ear, ¡®Java is the best in the world!¡¯ Thus, he died from anger. Even now, the tapping of someone writing code can be heardte at night in the office building.¡± Zheng Yi repeated truthfully.

    There was a moment of silence after he told the story.

    Xiao Li, ¡°...Pfft.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°This is a sudden change from the style of the exhibition hall.¡± Fu Guangbo couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°She probably thought the question you asked was too funny and yed around with you.¡±

    Zheng Yi couldn¡¯t control his expression and touched his nose. ¡°I was just afraid there was some trap inside and wanted to tell Hercule just in case.¡±

    Xiao Li had already suppressed hisugh and returned to his usual appearance. ¡°Yes, thank you. It is very useful.¡±

    At the very least, there was a joyful atmosphere in the air.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I was speaking politely.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Zheng Yi silently turned his head, saw the clock hanging on the wall and directly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s time to go on patrol.¡±

    ***

    It wasn¡¯t toote at this time but Future Theme Park was already empty. From the tourists to the staff members, no one stayed. Therefore, the entire office building seemed empty at night. If the exhibition halls were a cemetery, this tall office building was more like a huge tombstone, square and standing in the darkness.

    The lights of the office building couldn¡¯t be turned on at night and the reincarnators could only use shlights. The entire office building was very tall and had a full 20 floors. Fortunately, President Sun only asked them to patrol his floor, which was the 20th floor, the top floor. The air was filled with the wet smell of soil and the dark clouds in the sky seemed full of water droplets that didn¡¯t fall. The weather was much worse thanst night.

    It was unknown what would happen tonight and if they could live.

    Fu Guangbo hugged himself before turning on the shlight with his right hand walking inside.

    This type of office building generally had elevators and few people took the stairs. However, in an instance world, the elevator was a very dangerous ce. Once the door was blocked by something, they were dead. Since it was an iron box, the people inside had nowhere to hide.

    Therefore, it was customary for reincarnators to choose the stairs.

    Fu Guangbo wanted to go straight up the stairs. He was the first to open the door of the stairwell. He just wanted to turn and talk to the others when he saw Xiao Li walk straight pas the stairwell, arrive at the elevator and pressed the elevator button to go up.

    Fu Guangbo asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t taking the stairs?¡±

    Xiao Li replied calmly, ¡°It is the 20th floor. You can walk up first.¡±

    During his time at the hospital, he didn¡¯t want to go up to the fifth floor. Taking the stairs to the 20th floor was simply killing Xiao Li.

    Fu Guangbo thought about it. ¡°...Forget it, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    A person walking up 20 flights of stairs away from the bigshot. This sounded more like death.

    There was a ding as the elevator arrived. A warm orange light shone from the elevator and there was no one inside. The elevator was like a warm home, using the orange light to lure the reincarnators inside and then swallowing them in one gulp.

    Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi entered side by side, followed by Ye Zeqing and Zheng Yi. Fu Guangbo and the others thought about Hercule¡¯s performance in the exhibition halls before gritting their teeth and walking in resolutely.

    Zhang Kaixue was thest one to enter the elevator and the elevator doors gradually started to close. Just as the two doors were about to close, they seemed to touch something. They were pushed open and failed to close smoothly.

    It felt like a ¡®person¡¯ had rushed to the elevator, cing his hand in the crack of the door to prevent the elevator from closing.

    Everyone in the elevator stared with wide eyes but didn¡¯t see a person at the door.

    Was... was it a ghost?

    Chen Jinghan instinctively retreated to the back of the elevator like this would give her a sense of security. No one came in.

    After 10 seconds, the elevator door started closing again. However, it was once again opened in the middle. At the same time. at the end of the corridor facing the elevator, there seemed to be a faint shadowing here.

    ¡°Shall we run away?¡± Fu Guangbo felt numb.¡±We are like easy targets in here.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be toote to run out... Hercule?¡¯

    Chen Jinghan and the others walked to the door with Fu Guangbo but they saw that Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to leave. The ck shadow seemed to move slowly but it was actually very fast. It reached the elevator in almost the blink of an eye and stood outside the circle of orange light.

    Finished!

    Fu Guangbo thought to himself that this wasn¡¯t good. They were directly blocked by the ghost. However, the shadow didn¡¯t move forward. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion but the shadow looked a bit hesitant.

    The shadow didn¡¯t move and Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. The elevator door lost the thing blocking it and continued to close after 10 seconds.

    This time, it was Xiao Li who reached out a hand and forced open the elevator door. At the same time, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡±

    His attitude was very friendly like they were colleagues going upstairs together. Fu Guangbo heard these words, sucked in a breath and almost fell down on the spot.

    Inviting a ghost to take the elevator?!

    Due to Xiao Li¡¯s movements, he could roughly see the appearance of the shadow. The shadow looked like a person but it was covered with water droplets and there was a fishy smell on its body. It was hiding in the darkness and its face couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°Come in. What floor are you going to?¡± Xiao Li asked again but the opposite shadow still didn¡¯t answer.

    Not only that, it even took a small step back to show its attitude.

    Xiao Li issued several invitations but it was useless. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Then forget it, don¡¯te up.¡±

    He let go of his hand and the elevator door closed.

    Fu Guangbo¡¯s heart was beaten nervously. He took a deep breath and a sentence slipped out of his mouth. ¡°W-Why didn¡¯t ite in?¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it before replying casually, ¡°It should be because we have too many people and it has no sense of security.¡±

    Fu Guangbo, ¡°???¡±

    Hercule, the reason wasn¡¯t the number of people. Wasn¡¯t it simply because of Hercule?!

    Ghosts felt insecure when facing Hercule. Fu Guangbo¡¯s strange knowledge increased.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Hercule bot.

    Today, I almost took the same elevator as him. I was scared to death. I¡¯m just a little ghost. He even invited me in! It was like a weasel greeting a chicken for New Year¡¯s Eve! Fortunately, I slipped away quickly!

    [Poprment: You¡¯re a really clever little ghost.]

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>

    During the time when the reincarnators were taking the elevator to the 20th floor, someone in Future Theme Park. Two people were leaning on the window sill and looking at the scene below them.

    If a reincarnator was present then they would recognize these two people at a nce. They were President Sun and his friend. President Sun was still wearing his daytime clothes but he put more gel in his hair to look more stylish.

    He stared at his friend opposite him and asked a question he had been puzzled about during the day. ¡°Why did you say those words at noon? Won¡¯t it add a lot of uncertainty to our n if they stay here?¡±

    His friend was looking at the scene in front of him in an almost intoxicated manner. Once he heard the words, he flicked his cor with his hand and asked President Sun, ¡°How can you make something happen absolutely?¡±

    President Sun looked at him. ¡°You mean...¡±

    ¡°Forbid it.¡± Faint sarcasm shed in the eyes of the friend. ¡°I was watching when the security guards came in. The one standing in the middle is their leader.¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s style of acting is very familiar and even I¡¯ve heard of it. I am used to keeping the task book in my pocket. He should be one of those names. However, it doesn¡¯t matter who he is. Sherlock, Moriarty or Hercule. In essence, they all belong to the same category.¡±

    He pointed his finger at his temple and described it. ¡°They are stupid and conceited with a bit of a neurological problem. They are very dangerous and not easy to control. Such people often like to be smart and run to the most stimting ces.¡±

    He entuated the word ¡®stimting.¡¯

    ¡°So... you said it on purpose.¡± President Sun leaned forward. Something came out of his pocket and he stuffed it back in with his hand.

    ¡°Yes, the more I warn him not to go to the exhibition halls, the faster he will go there.¡±

    ¡°He has to go to the 20th floor but he has probably already headed to the exhibition halls. By the time he finds out that our real intention is taking ce in the office building, it will already be over. He will have to rush back from the exhibition hall and it will be toote.¡± The friend imagined the scene and couldn¡¯t help feeling cheerful. ¡°What¡¯s more, he hasn¡¯t seen through my identity. I like to see such people regret it.¡±

    President Sun rxed his mind. The tragedy in the exhibition halls that he saw this morning made worry linger but his friend¡¯s wordsforted him.

    ¡®It is tonight,¡¯ he thought expectantly.

    ***

    Inside the elevator that was going past the first floor, the second floor, the third floor...

    It took time for the numbers to count from one to twenty, not to mention they were in a closed elevator.

    Time seemed to stretch out indefinitely. Every time the number on the elevator control panel advanced by one, Fu Guangbo worried if the elevator would suddenly stop and stay on a certain floor forever or if something woulde in from the outside.

    He imagined many things and his breathing became rapid. Fortunately, the things Fu Guangbo was worried about didn¡¯t happen. The elevator moved smoothly and unimpeded. It soon reached the top floor.

    The elevator door opened quietly and illuminated the 20th floor. President Sun¡¯s office was at the end of this corridor and covered a wide area. It upied almost half the floor. In addition to the president¡¯s office, the floor had arge conference room and arge office.

    The door of therge office was translucent. Through the door, they could see many workstations separated by stic partition boards. There was a toilet in the innermost part of the office and an area for a coffee machine, water purifier and other items.

    The reincarnators got off the elevator but they didn¡¯t act lightly. Fu Guangbo stayed in the back and held the elevator door with his hand so it wouldn¡¯t close. This allowed the light of the elevator to illuminate a half circle.

    ¡°Where... where should we patrol first?¡±

    The light of the shlight shone on the door number of the meeting room, the office and finally President Sun¡¯s office.

    ¡°Start from the closest ce.¡± Xiao Li nced down at his pocket.

    The right side of his pocket had always held the little yellow book while the left side used to be Tan Li¡¯s ce, but it was now upied by the light ghost. The light ghost had been badly damaged since being picked up and pushed the doll into a corner. Tan Li couldn¡¯t sit and could only stand while showing a bit of hair.

    Xiao Li rubbed the doll¡¯s hair and opened the door of therge office. The others followed him. The elevator lost its obstruction and closed again. It stayed in ce and after a while, it headed down.

    The environment in the office was actually good. The walls were white and the chairs were new. Only the partitions between workstations were strange.

    As a rule, employees with the same qualifications should sit on the same table and there were few interruptions in the middle, let alone this type of whole body interruption. It was almost like mini-phone booths. The partitions weren¡¯t onlyrge and small. Some were strange in shape and looked like monsters in the darkness.

    The moment Ye Zeqing came in, his brow tightened with caution. ¡°What department is this? What work do they do here?¡±

    ¡°There is no sign on the door.¡± Fu Guangbo had paid special attention to it when he came in. ¡°It is an office on the same floor as the president¡¯s office. How can there be workstations like this?¡±

    Future Theme Park...

    Xiao Li went to one of the workstations separated by a partition and sat down, cing both elbows on the table.

    The upper part of this workstation appeared very empty while the lower part was too narrow. It didn¡¯t seem to be a seat for normal people at all. It seemed specifically customized for strange monsters.

    ¡°Did anyone notice people in the office during the day when we came?¡± Chen Jinghan asked quietly as she stepped on the carpet.

    She added, ¡°My focus was on President Sun at the time and I didn¡¯t care about this ce.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s voice came from the workstation where he was sitting. ¡°I saw it. ¡°The shutters of the door were pulled shut and I couldn¡¯t see inside.

    In addition, Tan Li and Ye Zeqing¡¯s physique didn¡¯t react to it at all.

    Chen Jinghan, ¡°......¡±

    Okay, she forgot there was the bigshot.

    Fu Guangbo spected, ¡°Will this ce... change during the night? Like those exhibition halls?¡±

    ¡°In the afternoon, the person opposite President Sun said we must never go to the exhibition halls. Will the changes in the exhibition halls be different this evening?¡±

    The more he spected, the more he felt the clues twisting together and the more he couldn¡¯t solve the mystery. He subconsciously nced at Xiao Li but this person¡¯s face was buried in the workstation and it was unknown what he was thinking.

    This was beyond Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing¡¯s expectations. Based on their understanding of Xiao Li, they originally thought Xiao Li would want to quickly go to the exhibition halls. They didn¡¯t expect him to be in no hurry.

    Fu Guangbo stayed near Xiao Li. He didn¡¯t dare go far but he couldn¡¯t help looking around with his eyes.

    This degree of change should be okay. After patrolling with the bigshot, it should bepleted. However, wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous to go to the exhibition halls? Should he let Hercule go by himself? He could ask Hercule for any clues found.

    He was busy thinking while ncing around uncontrobly. In order to save batteries, and prevent a situation where there was insufficient light when something happened, only Fu Guangbo¡¯s shlight was on.

    Fu Guangbo shook his shlight and recognized his own breathing among hispanions¡¯ breathing. Minutes passed and just when he thought it would continue like this, a loud noise blew in his ears. Fu Guangbo almost jumped up, the sound like a big stick hitting his nerves.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Everyone, including Xiao Li, looked at the origin of the sound. It was a cab pushed against the wall, sandwiched between the front and rare workstations.

    It was just like the metal cabs used by ordinarypanies to store documents. There was a key inserted in it and the metal cab wasn¡¯t too big. It only reached the waist of an ordinary human. The sound wasing from inside the cab.

    To make matters worse, Fu Guangbo was the closest to it and he could hear the loud noise most vividly. It sounded like...

    A ¡®person¡¯ was hiding inside, patting the door with its palm. However, the metal cab was so small it couldn¡¯t hold a person at all.

    ¡ªOr it wasn¡¯t aplete person.

    Fu Guangbo¡¯s legs started to tremble. He hurriedly took a few steps back while staring at the cab. The ¡®person¡¯ in the cab seemed to know Fu Guangbo was looking at it and it pped the cab door again. The even more frightening thing was that the cab door gradually loosened and slowly opened outward due to the impact from inside.

    Fu Guangbo could see the existence inside through the gap in the door. It was a face with its head down between the armpits. The ¡®person¡¯ was twisted all over, arms around his neck and legs twisted like a pretzel. His entire head was upside down and he stared at Fu Guangbo with bloodshot eyes. One of his hands was pushing the door of the metal cab open. At the same time, the twisted body trembled like he was going to climb out of the cab.

    Fu Guangbo raised his hand but in the next second, a figure blocked his way. At the same time, the twisted person felt his hand being held by another hand.

    The cab ghost, ¡°???¡±

    Then the door that was opening outward was pushed back in and the cab became dark again.

    Xiao Li had risen from the workstation, turned the key in the cab and locked the door of the cab. Then he pulled out the key and patted the cab. ¡°Stay inside and don¡¯t always run outside.¡±

    It was disturbing him while he was trying to think.

    The ghost inside the cab, ¡°......¡±

    In the dark cab, he adjusted his posture with difficulty. His twisted arms trembled and he tried to push open the door. He really couldn¡¯t push it open ahhhh! It was locked from the outside.

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>

    In the office at night, everywhere was quiet. Only the sound of the hand hitting the metal cab continued.

    <i>Thump, thump thump!</i>

    In the beginning, it was manic anxiety that changed to ast, desperate, powerless struggle. Listening carefully, between the gaps in the knocks on the door, there seemed to be a subtle but creepy hissing sound.

    Ye Zeqing was leaning against Xiao Li at first. Then he heard the sounding from the cab and frowned. He unknowingly changed his posture and ced his ear against the cab door. Then he tranted, ¡°It should be that his emotions are too intense. I can hear some of his thoughts even with my physique suppressed.¡±

    Xiao Li nced at him and asked, ¡°What are his thoughts?¡±

    The ghost was probably so twisted up that his throat couldn¡¯t make a sound. He could only squeeze out these small cries. Ye Zeqing thought for a moment before speaking with an indescribable expression. ¡°Put the key back in.¡±

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Please.¡± Ye Zeqing cleared his throat and continued to listen to the voice of the ghost in the cab that was close to suffocation. ¡°It is too stuffy inside if it ispletely locked.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    A ghost also pursued air quality. He didn¡¯t think it was necessary but since the other person asked for it, he narrowed his eyes. He neatly put the key back, twisted it and left a small gap in the metal cab.

    The restless and twisted human body seemed to feel the flow of fresh air. The neck that was about to be broken moved like a stiff robot and the eyes shed with sadness. It was just that other people couldn¡¯t fully understand this type of sadness.

    Xiao Li looked at him through the gap and ced a finger against his lips. ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    The ghost in the metal cab shivered for a moment. ¡°Hiss.¡±

    Ye Zeqing waved his hand. ¡°I know.¡±

    Xiao Li released his hand and left the metal cab. However, he didn¡¯t return to the workstation he was originally sitting on. He looked around and changed to one nearby. Compared to the cubicle that Xiao Li sat inst time, this one was half the size of a person. Even Xiao Li needed to turn sideways to squeeze in.

    The workstation was narrow and the partition next to it was even stranger. Xiao Li hadn¡¯t paid much attention when he entered but before he took his seat, Shen Chenzhi reached out a hand to block the protruding partition board for him.

    The rest of the group saw Xiao Li sitting down again. They exchanged nces and also changed their areas. Of course, they all chose areas that were in the opposite direction of the metal cab. Even so, Guangbo saw the upside down eyes in the gap and felt a lingering fear.

    ¡°Hercule.¡± Chen Jinghan saw that Xiao Li was silent this time. She held back for a long time but she finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Did you find something? If there is nothing, should we hurry up? After patrolling this floor, don¡¯t we still have to go to the exhibition hall?¡±

    She heard President Sun¡¯s friend say that the exhibition halls tonight were more dangerous than the office building but Hercule was obviously going to go. Chen Jinghan was very self-aware. The reason why she lived this far in the instance was due to this bigshot. Otherwise, the entire group might¡¯ve been wiped outst night. In that case, she had to follow Hercule to the exhibition hall. Wasn¡¯t it better to end the patrol of this ce quickly... right?

    Before Xiao Li could answer, Zheng Yi waved his hand at her and spoke naturally. ¡°Hercule naturally has his own thoughts. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    This really looked like a henchman sucking up.

    A few people were having a discussion but Xiao Li didn¡¯t pay attention to them. His lips were slightly pursed as he stared at theputer of the workstation in a daze. This was the simplest type of desktopputer and there was one at each workstation. The darkputer screen reflected the face of a teenager, Xiao Li himself.

    He stared at his face for half a minute, feeling like he was about to grasp some type of inspiration shing through his mind. Then half a minuteter, Xiao Li suddenly reached out and pressed the power button in front of theputer.

    The electricity in this building was cut off. Fu Guangbo had tried it previously and the lights couldn¡¯t be turned on. It was even more unlikely for the desktopputer to start sessfully. He hadn¡¯t expected to be sessful but the facts were wonderful. Just one second after Xiao Li pressed the button, the desktopputer¡¯s screen turned on. It was as if thisputer wasn¡¯t shut down previously, it was just on standby.

    Xiao Li felt that the guess in his heart seemed to be clearer. He clicked the mouse and found there was no password so he logged in directly. There was nothing extra on theputer screen after the login was sessful. There was only a piece of work made using Photoshop software that was saved to the desktop.

    Xiao Li held the mouse and clicked it. He found it was a poster of Future Theme Park. It was a bird¡¯s eye view and the entire theme could be seen. It was somewhat spectacr. It was daytime when the photo was taken. The entire theme park was bustling with the office building on one side and the exhibition halls on the other side.

    There was a banner on the poster that read: [Wee to Future Theme Park, the most popr theme park in the world.]

    [Here, you can enjoy a trendy experience that can¡¯t be felt in the ordinary world! Believe me, the service here will definitely make you linger.]

    [What are you waiting for? Come and join us.]

    Zheng Yi saw Xiao Li¡¯s movements and quickly walked over to take a look. He nced over it and couldn¡¯t help spitting out, ¡°Fuck, what is this thing? Is it trendy to take photos with goris?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the employees of these workstations are making promotional images... still, aren¡¯t there too many people? Or are they also doing marketing and advertising for this theme park?¡± Fu Guangbo also followed and had a different thought as he saw the poster.

    Ye Zeqing wondered somewhat curiously, ¡°Then what is the situation of these deformed workstations? Is President Sun a great phnthropist? Are all his employees disabled?¡±

    Xiao Li listened to their words but it was unknown what he was thinking. He stopped frowning and was just about to get up from the desk when there was a vibration in the office.

    <i>Buzz.</i>

    It was apanied by a sound like a machine starting. Everyone searched for the sound and finally found the source in the middle of the left and right rows of workstations. It was blocked by a white wall and a corner of the machine was barely exposed behind the wall.

    At this time, Zheng Yi was the closest to the sound. He frowned but controlled himself. He managed not to back away. Xiao Li continued getting up and he headed straight to the source of the sound.

    In the gap of the metal cab behind him, the twisted person looked out and retracted in time before Xiao Li noticed him. The machine was a printer. It was arge all-in-one machine that integrated printing, scanning, copying and other functions. The sound just now was it automatically starting and printing out a piece of paper.

    Xiao Li nced at the piece of paper and then reached for it. His fingertips touched the A4 paper. It felt warm. The thing that was printed on it was nothing other than the poster of the theme park that had been on the desktopputer just now. What did this mean?

    Xiao Li was observing this promotional poster from various angles when the printer in front of him shook again. More paper emerged in a sh.

    At first, Xiao Li didn¡¯t look at the papers that had been printed. He turned to the back of the printer and found it wasn¡¯t plugged in. He bent over, picked up the power cord and plugged it on. More and more posters were being printed. It umted and eventually, the papers fell onto the carpet.

    Ye Zeqing hade over as well and he grabbed a pile to take a look. They were still posters for the theme but they changed over time. In the beginning, there was a little shadow at the top of the office building. Then in each poster, the shadow gradually expanded and changed shapes to form a visible human body.

    In thetest ones printed out, the shape of the shadow could be clearly seen. It was a squashed face with short limbs and a round body. It was like a baby whose face had been squashed by something.

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s hands shook. ¡°Baby... baby...¡±

    Baby spirit? This was a very special type of ghost that could only be born from the resentment of pregnant women. They often had no mind and only acted ording to instincts.

    Xiao Li nced at Ye Zeqing with surprise. ¡°Why are you choosing this time to sell meng? Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    All the paper in the printer flew and the entire machine shook. The office fell silent and the printer stopped working. However, the lid that had been closed was slowly opened and something climbed out.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t see the contents clearly until the print¡¯s lid waspletely opened. It resembled a piece of paper but it wasn¡¯t a piece of paper. To be precise, it was as thin as paper. It was a human who had been ttened.

    Its face was t but wasn¡¯t without facial features. It was like a child running on the road at an extraordinary speed. As a result, there was an invisible wall in front of him and the child hit it and ended up looking like this.

    The baby opened its mouth and tried to growl but a hand was faster than it.

    The doll¡¯s long hair snaked out and bound his hands. At the same time, Xiao Li grabbed the baby by the back of the neck and lifted him up directly. He threw the baby aside onto the machine that matched the printer.

    Waiting for it below was a shredder.

    The sharp des gleamed in a dazzling manner under the light of the shlight, waiting to crush everything that was mercilessly thrown in. First would be the legs, then the body and finally the head.

    The baby spirit, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°.........Wuwuwu!¡±

    He kicked out and cried like a child. He cried loudly.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Hercule bot.

    Deceiving the elderly and abusing young children. These are two of Hercule¡¯s ten crimes.

    [Poprment: In addition, bullying disabled ghosts! Although in the end, he left a gap for me...]

    [Reply to upstairs: Oh, so sweet? I want @Sherlock toe over and take a look. Don¡¯t fool this olddy with his candles every time.]

    [Reply to upstairs: @Moriary, youe out and take a look.]

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>

    The baby spirit was crying but this didn¡¯t stop his feet froming to the edge of the shredder. Once the tip of his toes almost touched the humming des, the baby spirit really panicked. He raised his cry and made a scream at close to the maximum volume. Xiao Li was close to it and clearly heard some hups mixed in. The baby spirit was so loud that he had a headache.

    Zheng Yi exploded at the Moriarty fan. ¡°Are you really scared by this ghost? Are you a man? Do you still need to cry?¡±

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s face was blue with anger and he took a deep breath. ¡°Oh, I mean that this baby spirit is a special one and usually only appears at hospitals.¡±

    Xiao Li carried the baby spirit like a cat. The baby spirit felt slippery yet not slippery, like an earthworm. The baby spirit continued to let out loud cries, crying to the point where two snot bubbles formed.

    Xiao Li looked around. He took a promotional poster that hadn¡¯t been contaminated by the baby spirit, rolled it up and ced it into his pocket with the little yellow book. At the same time, he carried the baby spirit to the metal cab.

    The ghost in the metal cab was still observing the outside world through the gap. However, the gap was too small and Xiao Li and the others were behind the wall, meaning the twisted person was unable to see what was happening outside. The only thing that was certain was the sound of footsteps getting closer and there were screams.

    Xiao Li opened the metal cab door from the outside and was greeted with the cab ghost¡¯s innocent smile.

    ...It would be even better if his face wasn¡¯t upside down. Xiao Li looked inside the cab, motioned for the cab ghost to move aside and threw the baby spirit in. The baby spirit¡¯s ass was facing down and was as thin as a piece of paper. He easily fell in.

    He was crying sadly only to be suddenly stuffed into a narrow cab. A distorted human face caught his eyes.

    The baby spirit, ¡°.......Wu?¡±

    ***

    The sounds from the metal cab became livelier and even echoed when they reached the office. However, the two ghosts were unable to break out of this unlocked metal cab in a unified way.

    Against this cheerful bgm, Xiao Li used his phone to check the desktop and under the chairs of each workstation. He also tinkered with the coffee machine on the bar outside the bathroom.

    Ye Zeqing told him, ¡°There is no power.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Li pressed the switch, no response. Then he shook the coffee machine and there was still no response. ¡°Still, the printer can print without electricity. The coffee machine should also work...¡±

    However, it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Ye Zeqing said, ¡°The printer could print things because of the baby spirit. If you want coffee from the coffee machine then you have to expect another ghost, such as a barista who tragically died.¡±

    ¡°How tragic is that barista? He died so tragically that he still wants to make coffee for people when dead?¡± Fu Guangb¡¯s spirit was aroused and he couldn¡¯t help saying this.

    Xiao Li was a little sorry.

    Zheng Yiforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay Hercule. The next time youe to my house, I will make you some top-quality coffee.¡±

    ¡°&#k2026;Forget it, I¡¯m just a bit curious.¡±

    Apart from his entanglement with the coffee machine, there was nothing else that was strange in this office. They soon walked to the opposite conference room. The conference room was big but there were no visual obstructions. They could basically see all of it at first nce. There was arge projector to y PPTs, round tables and chairs scattered around the round tables&#k2026;

    There was nothing special.

    The final office on this face, the president¡¯s office was also open to the reincarnators. Xiao Li opened the door and entered President Sun¡¯s office. The facilities in this office were no different from the day apart from the open windows and the pots of green nts on the window.

    The rain hadn¡¯t fallen outside and the dark clouds were overwhelming. Looking at the sky, it seemed like a rainstorm was about to ur. However, President Sun hadn¡¯t closed the windows. He didn¡¯t seem to care that the rain would wet the high-quality carpet in the room.¡±

    ¡°Will there be any clues here?¡± Zheng Yi shone the shlight on a pile of documents on the table and then the edge of the window. He suggested, ¡°Shall we look through it?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished when he was already moving his hands. Fu Guangbo came forward to help him.

    The documents on the table were mostly contracts. The top one was a contract with the Avna Company.

    Zheng Yi held up the shlight to read the contract word by word. ¡°Ourpany concluded a friendly agreement with Avna Company in April this year. Avan Company promised to supply our fish...¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t go looking at these things. He roughly scanned the tabletop with his eyes and didn¡¯t find what he was looking for, so he leaned against the window and touched the objects between the green nts.

    There was nothing special about the objects when looking closer. Xiao Li lost interest after a few nces and looked out the window. From this perspective, he could see that all the lights in the theme park were turned off but the exhibition halls were dimly lit up as if someone was there. The lights in the exhibition halls turned on and off and didn¡¯t always maintain the same level of brightness.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes slightly closed as his fingers pulled at the green nt. There was always a feeling that he was missing something... what was it? Something subtle, something that he ignored without paying attention to it.

    The doll stood in his pocket and stared at the green nts. She hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯te out to save the green nts.

    ...After all, it wasn¡¯t a flower.

    On the other side, Zheng Yi finished reading the first contract and looked through the following things. This time, he learned well and only picked the important ones ranging from ¡®How Orangutan Breeders are Recruited¡¯ to the ¡®Rise of the New Confectionery Industry¡¯.

    He was bending over to open a drawer when Zheng Yi hesitated and looked up at Xiao Li. In the past, Xiao Li had taken the lead to do these things. However, at this moment, Xiao Li was thinking like he was troubled by a problem so Zheng Yi wanted to share some of the troubles of the boss.

    Before opening the drawer, Zheng Yi made up many possibilities such as a face suddenly appearing in the drawer and how he would react. Then Zheng Yi soon discovered these imaginations were futile. It was because before he opened the drawer, Xiao Li had already opened his eyes and threw away the green leaves in his hand.

    ¡°What is it? What have you found?¡± Ye Zeqing hadn¡¯t joined in Zheng Yi¡¯s ¡®treasure hunt.¡¯ He had been paying attention to Xiao Li the whole time. Now he found that Xiao Li¡¯s expression was different and quickly asked.

    Xiao Li raised his hand, ced it against his nose and smelled it. There was a nt-specific smell that was subtly different from the smell that lingered downstairs. His expression changed. Before he could wipe off the green liquid on his palm onto his clothes, someone had already walked over and held his hand first.

    Shen Chenzhi pulled a tissue from the box on President Sun¡¯s desk and carefully lowered his head to wipe Xiao Li¡¯s hand. The young man¡¯s fingers were slender and the bones were distinct. Even dyed with green nt liquid like they were now, they looked like jade paint and were very beautiful.

    Shen Chenzhi held this hand like he was holding a rare treasure. His fingertips lingered on the palm, wanting to use force but not daring to use force. Shen Chenzhi only wiped it twice before Xiao Li drew back his hand.

    ¡°There is no need to do this,¡± Xiao Li told him indifferently while the fingertips hanging by his side naturally curled up. Then he answered Ye Zeqing¡¯s previous question. ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Xiao Li pushed open the door of President Sun¡¯s office and quickly walked over. The elevator was right in front of him but when Ye Zeqing and the others took it for granted that he would take the elevator, Xiao Li turned left and pushed open the door of the staircase.

    Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing who thought they knew Xiao Li very well, ¡°???¡±

    They nced at each other and followed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking the elevator?¡±

    Ye Zeqing knew that it wasn¡¯t because Xiao Li thought the elevator was dangerous. Could it be... he was going to the next floor and taking the stairs was faster? Then when he thought about it, he almost expected the other person to say ¡®It is better to take the stairs to exercise.¡¯

    However, Xiao Li¡¯s answer was unexpected. Xiao Li didn¡¯t slow down his steps but he would subtly turn his head to look at the corner of the stairs and the triangr opening high on the wall. Ye Zeqing tried to look at it from his point of view but saw only the safety stairs that needed to be cleaned.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you hear it?¡±

    His voice was very soft and his finger was pointing at his ear. Ye Zeqing instantly got chills. He never had such a feeling even when facing a desperate ghost because Xiao Li was there at that time. Now Xiao Li seemed to have seen and heard something he couldn¡¯t.

    Ye Zeqing turned back and asked the others behind him. ¡°What sound? Did you hear anything?¡±

    The others shook their heads. ¡°No...?¡±

    ¡°Do the two ghosts crying in the office count?¡±

    ¡°BIgshot, don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    ¡°Hercule, are you okay? What did you hear?¡± Ye Zeqing asked. He was worried that perhaps Xiao Li had been possessed by a ghost and his eyes kept hinting to the doll in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket.

    Tan Li stared at him nkly.

    Xiao Li told them, ¡°A flowing sound.¡±

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s mind was nk. ¡°What flowing sound? Flowing? Air? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡±

    By this time, they had already moved down from the 20th floor to the 15th floor but Xiao Li had no intention of stopping. Sometimes, he would stop moving and listen to the so-called ¡®flowing sound¡¯ for a while. Then he would continue running down.

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t dare disturb him at first. It wasn¡¯t until they were close to the bottom and Xiao Li¡¯s expression was no longer so subtle that he opened his mouth. ¡°Hercule, what are you listening to? Is it something that only you can hear? Why can¡¯t we hear anything?¡±

    This time Xiao Li thought for a while before replying, ¡°The sound of water flowing.¡±

    Then he refuted himself. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be water. It is some type of muddy liquid. It is sometimes fixed and sometimes mixed together. It has been been ¡®moving¡¯ through the water pipes¡ª¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s words stopped halfway. It was because he arrived in front of the door on the first floor but he didn¡¯t directly reach out to open the door. Outside the door, an obliquely long shadow that was far taller than ordinary people was reflected on the door.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Hercule bot.

    What¡¯s inside? I am the metal cab ghost. I just want to say that the baby spirit is a really noisy thief.

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>

    Ye Zeqing was only one metre away from the dark shadow on the door. He choked and chose to simply stop in ce. No matter how many battles he had been through, this was a normal human response to an unknown fear.

    However, Xiao Li seemed to have no such fear. He paused for only one-tenth of a second out of surprise by the ck shadow¡¯s sudden appearance. Then he immediately opened the door in front of him and walked out the door with no hesitation.

    Ye Zeqing followed him closely while the door wasn¡¯tpletely closed. Xiao Li¡¯s speed was already fast but the dark shadow was even faster. In the blink of an eye, it floated out the door of the office building and into the darkness. The scene described was a very mysterious thing but Ye Zeqing something got the impression that the back was showing faint panic.

    Xiao Li stood in ce and chose not to chase the shadow.

    ¡°The direction it is running in... seems to be Hall R?¡± Fu Guangbo spoke hesitantly as he analyzed the direction of the ck shadow. They hadpleted the patrol mission of the office building and it wasn¡¯t toote. It was half an hour before midnight. This was the best time if they wanted to go to the exhibition hall.

    Chen Jinghan nced at Xiao Li and asked his opinion. ¡°Will you go?¡±

    Fu Guangbo had also given up on the idea of leaving Hercule and decided to put his life first. He would follow the bigshot even if it meant entering the tiger¡¯sir.

    Under the reincarnators¡¯ scorching gaze, Xiao Li struggled for three seconds before shaking his head. ¡°...I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not going?¡± Ye Zeqing and Zheng Yi asked in unison. They realized this, nced at each other and looked away with disgust. Then Zheng Yi asked again, ¡°Why?¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes shifted to the corner again. He pondered on it for a moment before replying slowly, ¡°The sound of water flowing...is continuing.¡±

    ¡°The sound of water, is it a secret sign?¡± Zheng Yi asked without understanding.

    Fu Guangbo also showed a curious look beside Zheng Yi. He didn¡¯t understand either but he was too embarrassed to ask because he didn¡¯t know Hercule.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to exin too much. It was because the exnation was long and he waszy. Even so, it was Zheng Yi who asked this question. Xiao Li thought about the way Zheng Yi hade to look for him and opened his mouth to exin as briefly as possible, ¡°In a general office building, the water pipes won¡¯t keep making noises at night and there won¡¯t be any mixed knocking on the walls of the pipes.¡±

    The sound, though faint, persisted. This wasn¡¯tmon sense.

    ¡°The office¡¯s power is cut off but the elevator is left. This can be seen as a convenience for employees.¡± Xiao Li kept talking while listening to the movements of the water pipes and heading in the direction of the logistics office. ¡°However, if we think about it another way, perhaps it deliberately let us take this elevator so we would ignore the stairs and ignore these sounds.¡±

    The stairwell was very, very quiet without any electrical appliances that made noise. The walls of the building were also thin, making it easier to hear the sound of the water in the stairwell than the office.

    Zhang Kaixue heard this and she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°However, how did they know we would take the elevator? Most people would take the staircase at this time... maybe the elevator is just always on here.¡±

    She soon realized that her words seemed to be implying something and defended herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you aren¡¯t an ordinary person.¡±¡¯

    ...Why did it seem that she made things worse? Zhang Kaixue opened her mouth to excuse herself but found that Xiao Li didn¡¯t care. He directly continued speaking, ¡°If it was just this thing then perhaps it is an illusion butbined with what that person said to me this afternoon...¡±

    ¡°Who? The one sitting opposite President Sun?¡± Zheng Yi thought for a moment and immediately followed the bigshot¡¯s thinking. ¡°You mean how he told you not to go to the exhibition halls?¡±

    Xiao Li hummed in agreement and exined as concisely as possible. ¡°If he knows me well then he knows my personality. He told me not to go but it is actually to make me go. This would exin everything.¡±

    ¡°He cut off the power and left the elevator because he knew I would go up the elevator and avoid those clues.¡±

    ¡°However, how could he know you so well? President Sun didn¡¯t even know you tortured the exhibition hall ghosts.¡± Fu Guangbo finally couldn¡¯t help trying to get to the bottom of the matter.

    Xiao Li stopped walking and calmly dropped a bomb on the group. ¡°President Sun didn¡¯t know it was me because he is from this world.¡±

    Zheng Yi opened his mouth. ¡°...I think you¡¯re implying something.¡±

    ¡°That friend should be the same as us.¡± Xiao Li nced at Zheng Yi. ¡°He is a reincarnator. He used some type of item or has been in contact with President Sun for a long time. He has permission to see the forum.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to know who I am. He just needs to see the exhibition halls, make spections and roughly know my personality.¡±

    Sherlock, Moriarty and Hercule. There were also the top-ranking reincarnators on the global rankings such as Wang Huai, Moss, DoctorX...

    Apart from a few strange ones¡ªsuch as a steady man known as the ¡®walking defensive tower¡¯¡ª which of these bigshots weren¡¯t the same type of character? Once you knew the personality of these people and simted how they reacted to a crisis, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to understand their actions.

    Fu Guangbo incredulously recalled the actions of the man opposite President Sun. He was a reincarnator? It shouldn¡¯t be the case. Some time passed before he found his voice. ¡°Then why did President Sun want us to patrol the office building? Why not let us go to the exhibition hall or sleep at home?¡±

    ¡°It is very simple.¡± Xiao Li sighed in his heart while feeling bleak for the IQ of his teammates. He stared silently at the ceiling while continuing to walk forward. ¡°They don¡¯t have the night exhibition halls anymore. Even if the halls can be repaired, the ghosts inside are hard to find.

    ¡°Even if they add a few small ghosts in the exhibition halls, it is only a matter of time before I discover it. Once I lose the exhibition halls as the goal, it will be easy to think that the way of life is in the office building.¡±

    Zhang Kaixue listened to his exnation and inexplicably thought of some words.

    Daoist immortaling to blows!

    More words:

    Separating empty air and crossing swords!

    One more time:

    You predicted me and I predicted your prediction.

    You thought I was on the first floor but I was on the fifth floor!

    ¡°Rather than being so active, it is better to take the initiative. Moreover, the top floor is the ce where the noise of the water pipe was the smallest. This means there won¡¯t be anything higher falling down.¡± Xiao Li cocked his head like he was listening to the sound of the running water more clearly. ¡°Thinking this way, he is a smart person.¡±

    The other person could form a friendship with President Sun in this type of ce and it seemed like he had been here more than once or twice. He could design such a hugeyout and shouldn¡¯t be low in the rankings.

    Fu Guangbo who had been asking questions, ¡°......¡±

    He always thought that Hercule was implying something about him.

    At this time, Xiao Li looked at him. ¡°I want to correct a point. I didn¡¯t torture those ghosts. I just...¡±

    He paused before continuing. ¡°Made friends with them.¡±

    This had to be corrected. Xiao Li wasn¡¯t a devil and he didn¡¯t have the hobby of torturing ghosts.

    Fu Guangbo, ¡°.........¡±

    Yes yes, he was teaching them the way to be ghosts, right?

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t have as many thoughts as Fu Guangbo or he was used to it. He nodded and quickly epted the setting. ¡°He did all that to hide the sound of the water pipes here? What are they transporting?¡¯

    At this point in the discussion, everyone had approached the wall in order to hear the sound of the water pipes. Zheng Yi even formed a trumpet shape with his hand and ced it next to his ear to amplify his hearing.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know but it needs to be transported by a water pipete at night... there probably aren¡¯t many things.¡±

    ¡°A body?¡± Ye Zeqing used his imagination but soon corrected himself. ¡°Or corpses...¡±

    The security guards who died in the exhibition halls over the years might¡¯ve been transferred to the roof of the office building, processed into corpses and then transported to a certain ce through the water pipes.

    Xiao Li spoke to himself in a rxed tone. ¡°I probably know who is involved here.¡±

    This scene was quite familiar.

    Ye Zeqing tried to follow his thoughts but wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Who?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer him and once again leaned against the wall.

    ***

    In Future Theme Park, the office building was divided into tworge areas and was more like a buildingplex.

    Among them, President Sun¡¯s office was located in the high-rise building. It was the core building and the spacious passage on the first floor led to another arched three-story building. The reincarnators were no strangers to this building since it contained the logistics office and the security guards¡¯ dormitory.

    The deeper areas were the cafeteria and the basement. They had explored this in the daytime but since the reincarnators were focused on the exhibition halls, they didn¡¯t enter too deeply. Now they followed the sound of running water in the pipes to this ce.

    Originally, Fu Guangbo was holding the shlight but Xiao Li told him to turn off the light source. It wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of attracting monsters. It was because cutting off his vision would sharpen his other four senses.

    The hearing of a blind person was usually better than ordinary people but most people didn¡¯t have the determination to break their wrists. Fu Guangbo might¡¯ve done it right away but there was worry in his heart. After all, darkness in the instance world was always dangerous.

    However, it was soon like Xiao Li said. They deliberately concentrated and the sound really seemed to be amplified. It flowed into the ears of the reincarnators.

    ¡°Drip, drip, drip, bang, drip, bang...¡±

    Fu Guangbo had no time to think if there were any ghosts in front of him. He listened intently to the sound of the water pipes while following Xiao Li deeper.

    Half a quarter of an hourter, the sound in everyone¡¯s ears turned into:

    <i>Boom, boom, boom.</i>

    It was no longer the sound of a pipe but some type ofrger, full container.

    The author has something to say:

    President Sun¡¯s friend: Hercule, I¡¯ve already predicted you.

    Xiao Li: I don¡¯t know who you are but I¡¯ve predicted your prediction.

    President Sun¡¯s friend: I want to predict that you have predicted my prediction.

    Xiao Li: .......

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>

    The changes in the sound were subtle but it was there. If the reincarnators hadn¡¯t turned off the lights and concentrated their senses, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. Once the sound changed, Zhou Ying consciously manipted the phone to turn on the light for Xiao Li.

    The reincarnators were no strangers to this ce. It was the backdoor of Future Them Park¡¯s cafeteria. They had lunch and dinner in this staff cafeteria. It was like an ordinary restaurant in reality. The tables were next to each other and the food was rtively rich.

    The reincarnators entered the canteen from the main entrance that they had already passed. This was the back entrance to the kitchen that was usually used to transport food ingredients and throw away garbage.

    <i>Boom, boom, boom.</i>

    The sound of something heavy falling continued.

    Xiao Li tentatively pushed at the door of the kitchen and found it was unlocked. He walked in while signaling for Zhou Ying to lower the brightness of the phone. The light from the phone became weak and he could barely see.

    Fu Guangbo followed. His expression wasn¡¯t very good as a terrible possibility came to his mind. ¡°Surely the food we ate wasn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°What is in these water pipes?¡± Zheng Yi continued.

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s face was dark and he didn¡¯t care about the cold image he had tried so hard to create as he cursed. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Chen Jinghan thought of the food during the day and didn¡¯t blindly guess. ¡°The texture of the beef during the day was obviously beef. I previously learned this technique specifically to lose weight. I can carefully distinguish the tastes of various meats.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Fu Guangbo sighed with relief.

    There was a huge stove in the kitchen with arge pot on it. There were also many pots and pans and several freezers. Unlike the outside world where the water pipes were inside the walls, here they came out directly from the corner of the wall.

    In this way, several water pipes twisted in the air like a snake. They wound together from the corner of the wall and converged above the reincarnators¡¯ heads to form a ck stic pipe that was several times wider.

    The pipes went vertically from a high altitude to the next floor. It could barely be seen through the crack in the ground that below them was a blood-red pool asrge as the entire room.

    It was filled with blood and corpses from time to time. Body parts and limbs mixed together with blood clots that had been solidified and ckened. They fell into the bloody pool and caused bloody bubbles to appear. The strange thing was that sometimes it wasn¡¯t a body part that fell in from the pipe. More often than not, it was a white round object that fell directly into the bloody pool.

    Xiao Liy on the ground for a while and found that the smell of blood had be stronger.

    ¡°What is inside...?¡± Fu Guangbo also used the same posture to take a look. ¡°There are so many bodies and so much blood. Is it from the previous security guards? What are those white things?¡±

    Xiao Li thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps they are table tennis balls filled with white powders.¡±

    Fu Guangbo, ¡°.........¡±

    Xiao Li continued to look at the falling white spheres. At one point, a sphere falling into the bloody pool faced him and he saw a struggling face on it. Spirit... body? President Sun definitely wouldn¡¯t be collecting these things to take a bath. The reason why he was using it must have to do with the ¡®truth behind Paradise.¡¯

    He should be able to break it...

    Xiao Li touched his chin, looked up and finally got up from the ground. He searched carefully, opening the cabs in the back kitchen one by one. Finally, he found what he was looking for in the middle cab.

    Fu Guangbo squinted in the darkness and found that they were things everyone knew: vinegar, dark soy sauce, light soy sauce and other condiments.

    ¡°Y-You want to&#k2026;?¡± Fu Guangbo wondered.

    Xiao Li picked up a bottle of vinegar, opened the lid and drew a kitchen knife from the chopping board. He was just about to use the knife when Shen Chenzhi suddenly pulled him.

    Xiao Li, ¡°?¡±

    He turned and saw that the other person was holding a pair of stic gloves that he had obtained from somewhere. The young man put on the gloves so seriously that it was like he was putting a ring on his beloved. He smoothed out every finger for Xiao Li so there weren¡¯t any wrinkles.

    Soon, Shen Chenzhi reluctantly let go of his hand and automatically retreated to the side.

    The body temperature belonging to an outsider receded and the touch on his fingerspletely disappeared. Xiao Li bent his fingers unnaturally but didn¡¯t express his gratitude. He turned his head and moved his hands, using the kitchen knife to cut a hole in the stic pipe.

    The viscous blood poured from the not-sorge opening, staining Xiao Li¡¯s gloves red.

    He raised the kitchen knife, held it against the opening and poured in the vinegar that was in his left hand. A sour smell came from the opening. The bottle of vinegar emptied and then Xiao Li changed to another bottle of soy sauce.

    Fu Guangbo, ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°Look again to see if there are any more of these things.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t forget to tell the others.

    The kitchen cooked a lot of food and many condiments were needed. Zheng Yi soon found a box of newly bought vinegar in the storage room and brought it over. Xiao Li emptied the soy sauce in his hand. Then he nced at the time disyed on the phone and gestured for Ye Zeqing toe over. ¡°Youe.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Li stepped aside and took off his gloves. Then he went to the sink and started to wash the blood off. The opening in the pipe wasn¡¯t big but due to gravity, a bit of blood had sshed on Xiao Li¡¯s face. He turned his head to wipe off the bright red blood with his thumb then he slowly rinsed it away.

    Fu Guangbo saw his side profile and thought of the story about Hercule on the forum. This person truly did look like a cold-blooded murderer.

    Xiao Li cleaned his gloves, handed them to Ye Zeqing and pointed to the opening in the pipe. ¡°Youe and pour them.¡±

    It was simple.

    Ye Zeqing eagerly pulled up his sleeves, put on his gloves and poured the seasoning into the pipe as Xiao Li did before. After ying around, he also poured in a few bags of salt and sugar.

    Seeing that Ye Zeqing was handling it, Xiao Li looked at the time and sped up his speech. ¡°We will go. You stay.¡±

    Thest words were spoken to Ye Zeqing. Ye Zeqing was stunned for a moment. ¡°You want to leave me alone? Where are you going?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°The exhibition halls.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning not to go?¡± Fu Guangbo asked stupidly.

    ¡°I still have to go.¡± Xiao Li had already started to walk out the door. ¡°I also have to go openly and in a flustered manner.¡±

    ¡°Yanluo, you stay here. You have the ghost physique and you are rtively safe. After pouring all of them, take the elevator upstairs, go to the 19th floor and start patrolling.¡±

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s mouth started to twitch. He didn¡¯t want to show his fear but he still said, ¡°Can¡¯t I go with you? What am I going to do there?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to paralyze the opponent?¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t waste time and turned to Zheng Yi. ¡°Then¡ª¡±

    Before Zheng Yi could speak, Ye Zeqing had already interrupted him. Ye Zeqing spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°No, I will go. You are trusting me with this. I... I will go.¡±

    Zheng Yi wasn¡¯t too convinced but there was no direct opposition.

    Xiao Li nodded. Then he took out the little yellow book, summoned the Eternal Soul Umbre, handed it to Ye Zeqing and whispered a few words.

    Ye Zeqing held the umbre handle and his heart was settled a lot. Once Xiao Li and the others left, he no longer disguised the cold sweat on his forehead. He started to elerate the pollution of the bloody pool.

    Once everything was done, he took off his gloves, ced the empty bottles on the cab and held up the Eternal Soul Umbre as Xiao Li exined. He wrote Xiao Li¡¯s name on the umbre and held it as he headed to the elevator.

    After the Eternal Soul Umbre was unsealed, one of its functions was camouge. Xiao Li confirmed that with his consent, this function could be used on others.

    On the other side, Xiao Li ran out of the office building. He had already exined to the others and they ran with him toward the exhibition hall. It was like... they were chasing something.

    The time was 11:35.

    ***

    The other side.

    Below the blood pool was a huge basement that upied the entire officeplex. It could no longer be called a basement. It was more like an underground pce. The light in this basement lit up the entire floor.

    President Sun and his friend were already in ce. They were standing on a ss staircase, looking at the sculpture below and making final preparations. Below the ss staircase was a pond that had been carved and polished. It was empty inside and there were countlessplicated patterns on the bottom that were intertwined with each other.

    In the middle of the pool was a statue taller than a person. The face of the statue was of a man. The face was angr and looked arrogant.

    President Sun looked at the big clock on the other side and clenched his fists as he prayed in his heart, ¡°Faster, faster.¡±

    He just had to seed this time and he would be able to get a god to descend.

    The friend opposite him looked a bit excited. Then he looked down at the book in his hand, took out a pen and wrote in it. A ck shadow emerged from the side and spoke hoarsely. ¡°There are... two ¡®hims.¡¯ One is near Hall X and one is on... the 18th floor...¡±

    ¡°Two?¡± President Sun frowned. ¡°Is it his item?¡±

    The friend thought for a moment. ¡°When did they go there?¡±

    ¡°One at 11:35 and one at 11:40.¡±

    ¡°What did he do in the office building?¡±

    ¡°Looking for the water pipes.¡±

    It was just as the shadow said. Ye Zeqing was holding onto the Eternal Soul Umbre and knocking around the wall to find the water pipe. Then he followed the sound of the water as before.

    President Sun waved his hand. ¡°No matter which one of them is him, one is in the exhibition hall and one is above us. They won¡¯t affect us.¡±

    ¡°No, I was thinking...¡± The friend spoke slowly. ¡°It might be unlikely but since there is such a copying item, he might be pretending to be someone else...¡±

    President Sun was stunned. ¡°Are you doubting me? I¡¯ve always been here with you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The friend shook his head.

    Just then, the ck shadow took the initiative to speak. ¡°The one from the exhibition hall is...ing here.¡±

    It was currently very close to midnight.

    A smile appeared on President Sun¡¯s face as he spoke in a longing tone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let hime. Let hime to wee the descent of a god.¡±

    Once their goal was achieved, all their problems would be solved the moment the god came to the world.

    The ending would be the same even if 5,000 reincarnators joined forces.

    ***

    Time passed and Xiao Li¡¯s return wasn¡¯t hindered. Once he found the stairs leading to the underground pce in the logistics office, President Sun was standing below to greet him.

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Xiao Li saw the smile on this person¡¯s face and wondered, ¡°Will your next sentence be ¡®Are you satisfied with what you are seeing¡¯?¡±

    President Sun was taken aback for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say that. However, now that you mention it, I can use this sentence to wee you. Are you satisfied? You should feel honoured to die after seeing a god descend.¡±

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrow. ¡°A god descends?¡±

    He looked at the statue in the pool.

    ¡°The greatest god in the world.¡± President Sun¡¯s face was full of worship. ¡°The time is up. Come and wee my lord with me.¡±

    It was midnight. The hanging pendulum of the clock had already been programmed and it started to shake from left to right, making arge nose.

    The top of the statue pool split to both sides. Then the bloody pool above them poured into the statue pool along a special pipe. The ck and red meat pieces and the white spirit bodies were mixed together, filling the array for the sacrifice bit by bit.

    The colour of the pool was no longer bright red. It was ck and this gave the pool a ghostly atmosphere. The liquid was sucked up by the statue and gradually filled the entire statue. The appearance was very good but...

    Something seemed to be wrong. President Sun sniffed. The air was filled with something... sour, sweet, bitter and salty.

    It was like a dark dish made by someone who knocked over all the seasonings. The smell was so disgusting. President Sun had only taken two sips when he suddenly hugged his stomach and vomited. He vomited out not only his stomach fluids but his broken heart.

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>

    The friend beside President Sun was silent for a moment. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down and his expression was ugly, but he didn¡¯tpletely lose his temper like President Sun. He turned to Xiao Li and asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    Xiao Li replied nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t just count me. It was a group effort. Yanluo still yed a part.¡±

    A teammate whose name was Yanluo...

    The friend remembered the hot posts on the forum and crossed out a few names on the list in his mind, leaving only two. He pondered for a moment before specting, ¡°...Are you Hercule?¡±

    Xiao Li asked in return, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You can call my ck Star,¡± the friend replied.

    ck Star. He hadn¡¯t heard of this person. Xiao Li remembered the star on the other person¡¯s shirt but he hadn¡¯t heard this name. Instead, Fu Guangbo standing behind him made an expression that said ¡®it¡¯s him.¡¯

    In order to escape the smell on this floor, Fu Guangbo had to punch his nose and open his mouth to breathe. He saw that Xiao Li didn¡¯t know this person so he quickly released his hand and whispered, ¡°I saw his name on a forum post. He is a senior member of the Judges.¡±

    It was the Judges again.

    ¡°You know the people in this organization, they all like... well, they are associated with a Western cult and often use extremely cruel methods to pass a task.¡± Fu Guangbo was afraid of being remembered by ck Star so he lowered his voice. ¡°ck Star is one of them...¡±

    After saying that, he immediately opened his mouth and stopped breathing with his nose. As a senior of the reincarnation world, it wasn¡¯t hard to have items to enter worlds freely.

    ¡°You can think of me as Hercule.¡± Xiao Li turned to ck Star after hearing Fu Guangbo¡¯s words.

    ck Star swallowed hard. His endurance was stronger than Fu Guangbo but he couldn¡¯t bear the smell. Even so, he reluctantly asked the next question, ¡°When did you know?¡±

    ¡°After you saw me.¡± Xiao Li gave a casual reason before ck Star could ask again, ¡°Your notebook betrayed you.¡±

    Regarding ck Star¡¯s identity as a reincarnator, there was one more thing apart from the reasons Xiao Li told the others. It was the notebook that ck Star put on the desk at the time.

    It was disguised as an ordinary notebook and the outer appearance was hidden. However, Xiao Li was very familiar with the paper of the task notebook due to the little yellow book. This was why he opened the little yellow book after returning to the staff dormitory. He wanted topare it to ck Star¡¯s notebook in his memory.

    This detailbined with spection about ck Star¡¯s sentence formed a reasonable guess.

    ck Star, ¡°......¡±

    His ability to control the little ghost was rted to the task book so he was used to disguising it as a notebook and cing it in front of him anytime and anywhere. He never imagined there were humans in this world who would pay such attention to the task book. He was silent for a moment before covering his nose.

    At this moment, President Sun to the side suddenly screamed. ¡°No, no, my god, don¡¯t...¡±

    He knelt on the ground and faced everything in front of him. The gastric juices from vomiting was added to the already strange smell and it was enough to be a ¡®biological poisonous gas.¡¯ The liquid in the blood pool continued to rise about the statue. Xiao Li even vaguely saw a bottle of tomato sauce floating on the surface of the blood.

    This one thing proved that although Xiao Li and Ye Zeqing added many ingredients to the blood pool, turning it into a dark dish, they didn¡¯t hinder the sacrificial nature of the blood pool. President Sun figured this out and felt extremely desperate.

    If the soul, flesh and blood were there,bined with the altar he had prepared for a long time, the god would descend after the energy of the blood pool reached its peak. Then he would be given some of the god¡¯s powers so that he could leave this original world and realize his great ambitions with ck Star.

    ...Of course, this was on the premise that his sacrifices to the god were a sufficient price. But now¡ª

    President Sun couldn¡¯t believe that a god who saw such a scene in the sacrificial pool would bestow power upon him. It would be lucky if he wasn¡¯t punished on the spot.

    President Sun and ck Star had thought of many ways that Xiao Li could use to destroy the sacrifice such as cutting off the soul bodies or destroying the statue of the god. They never thought there would be such a method...

    The sacrifice was a sess but it also failed. This was digging out their flesh from the roots.

    President Sun¡¯s wailing couldn¡¯t stop the continuation of the sacrifice. The white spheres in the flesh and blood pool shed and showed pained and struggling faces. The spheres melted in the pool and turned into white aura that was absorbed by the lifelike statue, adding to the statue¡¯s vitality.

    The bloody liquid that had flooded the statue¡¯s knee burst instantly and formed a bloody mist that spread through the air. It draped over the statue of a god and turned into a coat for the statue. The moment that the sacrifice reached its peak, the entire world seemed to crack apart above them. An invisible pressure appeared and pressed President Sun¡¯s head to the ground. Every ¡®person¡¯ in Future Theme Park could feel that a power beyond imagination hade.

    ck Star was shocked. He knelt down and looked at the statue with indescribable awe and... panic.

    ¡°Lord Thanatos....¡± he murmured. ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    Thanatos? This was the name of the god of death in Greek mythology. It turned out that it really was the god of death.

    Xiao Li looked at the statue in front of him. He had previously felt that the maniption of the monsters in the exhibition halls of this theme park was very simr to the previous undergroundboratory, which was also by the god of death.

    In this way, he and death seemed to be connected.

    He reminisced roughly and a bit of joy filled his heart.

    Good, very good. Every monster under themand of the god of death was very interesting and useful. For example, the painter ghost here gave him a lot of inspiration on painting techniques. He really liked the god of death.

    The invisible pressure in the air grew stronger and stronger, pressing on Xiao Li¡¯s head and neck as if to make him lower his head. However, he just narrowed his eyes and stared straight away. The true body of the god of death didn¡¯te. He chose to show his miracle by possessing the statue that called him.

    The face of the statue changed to that of a handsome man. He looked around 30 years old and had features as deep as a knife. The incarnation of the god of death opened his eyes. He hadn¡¯t fully physically transferred to the statue. It was just an initial descent but in a rare moment, he was taken aback.

    This... what was this smell?

    President Sun¡¯s kneeling back shivered like seaweed.

    It wasn¡¯t the familiar bloody smell or pure souls that surrounded the god of death but... a smell that was a mix of oil, salt, vinegar, tomato sauce and even sweet chili sauce. The smell hit the soul through the nose.

    Thanatos, ¡°.........¡±

    Not along that, the pool of blood mixed with the strange liquids sat just below the statue¡¯s knees. Thanatos didn¡¯t need to lower his head to see the few empty soy sauce bottles drifting before his eyes.

    Thanatos, ¡°???¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of the underground altar, he would¡¯ve suspected that his believers had summoned him in a garbage dump or a septic tank.

    There was hardly any hesitation. Thanatos didn¡¯t wait topletely possess this statue and couldn¡¯t wait to get away. Just before leaving, the hand of the statue stretched out and flocked the transparent staircase. It instantly dragged President Sun and ck Star into the blood pool to allow them to feel the stench at close range.

    The two men were caught off guard. Due to Thanatos deliberately making things difficult for them, they were carried into the blood pool in an upside down posture and caused tworge sshes.

    Fu Guangbo, ¡°......Pfft, ha, pfft.¡±

    He was already trying to endure it because he didn¡¯t want to be hated by ck Star. However... this was a once in a century funny scene. He pinched his thigh and barely held back hisughter. It wasn¡¯t just him. Xiao Li heard Shen Chenzhi give a lowugh next to him. It was unusual that this guy wouldugh at others. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help ncing over.

    Shen Chenzhi saw him looking and slightly restrained hisughter as he smiled at Xiao Li.

    ...It was pretty handsome.

    Xiao Li turned his head nkly and walked to the edge of the pool. He bent over to look at the two embarrassed people standing upright in the pool. They were submerged in the pool at close range and the smell was countless times stronger than standing on the stairs. It hit their nerves over and over.

    Moreover, only President Sun and ck Star knew that Thanatos didn¡¯t only take away himself. He also took away the ¡®divine power¡¯ that supported Future Theme Park. It all left with the angry god of death

    President Sun no longer cared about potentially vomiting after opening his mouth. He pointed to Xiao Li and the viscous liquid that fell from his sleeve was like unspeakable tears. ¡°You... you... I won¡¯t let you go. I want to... shove you into a ce like this. I know the general type of tasks that people like you receive. Survive or find out the truth. I want you to¡ª¡±

    Xiao Li crouched on the shore and avoided President Sun¡¯s fingers. ¡°It isn¡¯t up to you if I leave or not.¡±

    ck Star watched Xiao Li. Although he had the same experience as President Sun, he hadn¡¯t gone crazy. He took a few breaths and felt he couldn¡¯t endure the unpleasant smell. He pinched his nose and this action made him lose his calm temperament. He barely managed to say, ¡°You... already know?¡±

    Xiao Li smiled. ¡°Yes, the Future Theme Park is really a fun ce.¡±

    He sincerely praised, ¡°As a tourist, I love it here.¡±

    ***

    The other side.

    Thanatos, who was preparing to return, was stopped by a familiar figure.

    The god of lies Pseudo-Logoi looked at the god of death in front of him with surprise. ¡°Thanatos, what is that strange smell on your body? Did you go swimming in a septic tank?¡±

    Thanatos, ¡°.........¡±

    He raised his hand in an expressionless manner and a ck scythe appeared in it.

    Pseudo-Logoi smiled and shed to one side. ¡°I can actually see you looking so ugly. I¡¯m starting to like him.¡±

    Hercule was a truly interesting human being.

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: I really like death.

    Lies: I really like Xiao Li.

    Little yellow book: ?

    Little yellow book: ???

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>

    ¡°As a tourist¡ª¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s words ran across Fu Guangbo¡¯s back like a weak electric current. He directly recalled the words the other person had asked the tourist girl and connected things.

    Fu Guangbo eximed with astonishment, ¡°Hercule, you mean...¡±

    ¡°I mean that we are tourists.¡± Xiao Li stood up from the side of the blood pool and slightly moved to the side, avoiding the strongest smell in the pool. ¡°We are visiting this most popr theme park and it is why Future Theme Park is so well-received.¡±

    It was this action that made Fu Guangbo sigh. It turned out that the bigshot also disliked this smell. Xiao Li had never reacted previously so he thought that Xiao Li had lost his sense of smell. He never expected that the bigshot was just more tolerant.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, what else do they rely on to be the type of theme park that can rival Disnd and UniXsal?¡± Xiao Li nced at President Sun. ¡°Those goris and the aquarium? Those so-called tourists are just passersby and we are the real tourists.¡±

    ¡°However, didn¡¯t the task say that we are security guards and had to obey orders?¡± Chen Jinghan pinched her nose and took a deep breath from her mouth. She took this opportunity to ask a question.

    Xiao Li exined, ¡°What if our tourism attraction is to ¡®y as security guards¡¯ and the obedience to our duty is the first rule of the game. Then wouldn¡¯t it make sense? Compared to the roller coasters and Ferris wheels of other parks, doesn¡¯t this attraction have an overwhelming advantage? This type of attraction is so interesting. I like it very much.¡±

    Chen Jinghan, ¡°......¡±

    She believed that this bigshot was telling the truth. After all, he was sofortable here. But...

    ¡°How can an experience that no one can pass be popr? Are people in this world rushing to die?¡± She couldn¡¯t help questioning it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add a premise to this. For example, the original setting of this attraction wasn¡¯t actual death.¡± Xiao Li walked a bit further away from the blood pool.

    ¡°You mean that they¡¯re not dead?¡± Chen Jinghan became even more confused.

    Shen Chenzhi leaned in Xiao Li¡¯s direction and blocked the blood pool for him. A light scent of ice and snow came from his body and unexpectedly decreased the strange smell in the air.

    ¡°No, I mean they won¡¯t die in the original setting.¡± Xiao Li continued. ¡°After I ate the clue candy from the exhibition hall. I heard a voice talking about abnormalities and taking emergency measures. Then my consciousness returned here.¡±

    Zheng Yi had to interrupt him. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say that you saw President Sun?¡±

    Xiao Li honestly admitted, ¡°I lied to you.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the painting we got was half crying and half smiling.¡± Xiao Li looked at President Sun. ¡°I think you have the most say in this. After all, &#k2018;they¡¯ are your partners.¡±

    ck Star stood motionless in the pool. Xiao Li was worried that he had fainted. Only his open eyes proved that he was still alive.

    President Sun stood beside him but couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He started to crawl to the edge of the pool. By the time Xiao Li¡¯s cue arrived, he was gasping for breath.

    Xiao Li kept speaking. ¡°Future Theme Park is built in the future. If there is an experience attraction in the future, it is possible to extract your consciousness from your body and ce it into the ¡®security guard experience¡¯ attraction of the theme park. Inside, you won¡¯t remember who you are and will experience haunted pavilions one after another. Even if you die, there is no worry because you aren¡¯t really dead. You will wake up in reality. Such stimting and innovative attractions would be popr.¡±

    Zheng Yi was stunned when he heard this and followed Xiao Li¡¯s thinking. Then he inwardly thought, ¡®It seems to be fun. I want to y it.¡¯

    ¡°However, although this is the main event of the theme park, President Sun of Future Paradise started acting after being bewitched by his friend, ck Star.

    ¡°ck Star told him that he just needed to collect enough flesh and souls to summon the god of death and gain power from the god of death. It might be that President Sun himself believes in the god of death and wanted to hold the sacrificial ceremony. In any case, they chose another way. They intercepted the souls of those who participated in the experience and gained the white spheres. They didn¡¯t dare intercept all of them because they needed people to promote the theme park. Thus, they only take half the souls every time. This is why the security guards know they will die but will still enter the exhibition halls. They don¡¯t have the survival instinct. In the process of their memories being removed, they just obeyed the indoctrinated orders.

    ¡°These thingsbined with the ghosts allow their flesh and blood to be qualified as sacrifices.¡± Xiao Li pped his hands. ¡°Then it was what we saw.¡±

    The little yellow book floated into the air.

    [The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted task two with en evaluation level of S. The taskpletion rate is 91%. You have sessfully guessed the world view of Future Theme Park, saw through the truth behind it and destroyed the sacrifice of the god of death in an indescribable way. 5,000 survival coins have been acquired.]

    [Thanatos, the god of death, has a deep impression of you. He has put Future Theme Park on the banned list and it can no longer receive a supply of divine power.]

    [It is worth noting that from then on, he seems to have acquired a habit of cleanliness. Every time before he descends, his believers will carefully clean the statue and strive to make it spotless.]

    Xiao Li, ¡°?¡±

    This was leaving a psychological shadow...

    [Pseudo-Logoi, the god of lies, has a better impression of you. You are no longer on his hunting list.]

    Xiao Li, ¡°??¡±

    What was this about Pseudo-Logoi? Was this evil god so idle? Why not call him the god of harmony?

    [Thanks to the help of Pseudo-Logoi, you have left your mark in Future Paradise. You can summon the ghosts of the exhibition halls again.]

    [This task world has ended. The transfer is in progress.]

    [You will return to the real world in three seconds.]

    [Three, two, one.]

    Xiao Li disappeared in front of President Sun with the other reincarnators. Shen Chenzhi was a bit slower than them because hezily raised his eyes and nced in the direction Pseudo-Logoi had appeared in.

    In the distance, the god of lies shuddered inexplicably. It was as if he was remembered by some terrible existence...

    Was it an illusion? Or was the god of death not willing to suffer a loss and wanted to give him a stumbling block? As Pseudo-Logoi was thinking about this, Shen Chenzhi also followed Xiao Li in leaving Future Theme Park.

    ***

    As the only channel ofmunication between the reincarnators, the forum was very lively all the time. The major hot posts were constantly changing as word of mouth spread among the reincarnators. A recent post became very popr.

    Title: [even if I die, I have to say it. Hercule is awesome!]

    Content: [Have you ever seen theughter ghost. It is a type of mysterious and unpredictable existence. We were trapped on Lingxi Mountain at the time and the result was... the bigshot Hercule had a crying ghost appear. This crying ghost loves to cut human hair. She cut theughter ghost¡¯s hair and it turned into a crying ghost.]

    [Crying ghost: There is me and I don¡¯t allow others tough!]

    [All cry for me.]

    [Crying ghost. Why do I remember that Moriarty also has a crying sister from a strange story.]

    [Maybe ghosts like to watch others cry.]

    [In addition, in theundry room at night, Hercule doesn¡¯t wash clothes. He washes ghosts.]

    [Maybe the bigshot is a bit obsessed with cleanliness and thinks the ghost is too dirty.]

    [In a world full of ghosts, he still wanted to go to the east to watch the sunrise. I don¡¯t know if he was satisfied with the scenery here.]

    [666666, what else? How did you get through?]

    [The bigshot burned the evil spirit¡¯s room and identified its true self.]

    [Evil spirit: I just wanted to watch the excitement but my room copsed.JPG.]

    [Is the person above a Moriarty fan? Are you being rebellious? What are you doing in a Hercule post?]

    [Moriarty hasn¡¯t appeared in a long time. I wondered if he has smashed himself and identally died in a reincarnator world...]

    [No, Moriarty definitely wouldn¡¯t be like that.]

    [Who said no? Sherlock has also disappeared for a long time. That¡¯s why you can onlye here to take a look.]

    [Seeing that you are all talking about such meaningless things, I¡¯ll tell you a bit more. Do you know the Future Theme Park? Every exhibition hall contains something particrly frightening that will eat up reincarnators and not even spit out their bones.]

    [As a result, the bigshot¡¯s actions were: use electric shock to grill the fish, use half-siblings to fight each other and kill the puppet and deceive a ghost.]

    The writer exined in detail the operation of Hercule in Future Theme Park and then added:

    [However, I didn¡¯t expect Hercule¡¯s painting skills to be so poor. At that time, I heard that the painter ghost¡¯s roar echoed through the exhibition hall. It is estimated that his cerebral blood vessels burst... no, does a ghost have cerebral blood vessels?]

    [This is a bit like my family¡¯s Sherlock. ording to Ye Lingshi, he did a painting of Bloody Mary that was touching.]

    [Doesn¡¯t Moriarty also have bad drawing skills? What is this? Themon feature among bigshots? If you want to be a bigshot, you need to lose any talent in drawing?]

    [Thinking about it carefully, isn¡¯t there too much inmon between them? This style is hard to imitate...]

    [Hmm? Sherlock painted Bloody Mary? Hercule did as well.]

    [Impossible?]

    [What is impossible? Hercule told the ghost painter that he didn¡¯t paint the ancient painting in his hand but he did paint a portrait of Bloody Mary. He called Bloody Mary over to testify.]

    [???]

    [??????]

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>

    The hot post at the top of the forum. [Shocking! Did you see the post about Hercule next door? Hercule = Sherlock?!]

    [Let me summarize themon points of both parties. I won¡¯t talk about character and style. The most important evidence is the portrait of Bloody Mary. Both of them have painted her and both of them painted her in an ugly manner. They haven¡¯t been killed and can even freely summon Lili.]

    [Lili? What is this name full of local vour? You don¡¯t care about Bloody Mary¡¯s face at all?]

    [It is just a nickname to imply closeness. Next time, I will tell Lili that I¡¯m a Sherlock fan. I wonder if Lili will let me go.]

    [I think you¡¯re talking about a peach.]

    [A Sherlock faning from next door to support. Looking carefully, Sherlock¡¯s closet thing should be the first ghost he got, the doll Tan Li, and the little ck cat.]

    [Has Zhou Ying been ignored? Let¡¯s not forget the family¡¯s child.]

    [Can anyone tell me if Hercule has a doll?]

    [I¡¯m one of Hercule¡¯s teammatesing to tell you at this time, there really is one... the doll was crowded in the pocket with the lightbulb so she could only stand and show half her face. I also saw her rolling her eyes at Yanluo.]

    [Hahahahaha, Tan Li: Yanluo, you¡¯re so annoying.]

    [So this is a stone hammer. Hercules = Sherlock? My two male gods are one. I didn¡¯t climb the wall!]

    [Fuck, my entire family is shocked.]

    [Wait, since Hercule is Sherlock¡¯s vest, then consider carefully if Moriarty is also...]

    [Pfft, the two major cult fan groups that dominated the reincarnator forums and a certain emerging existence turned all to all be one in the end?]

    [Reading through thousands of journeys, climbing over the Berlin Wall, from the beginning, it was always you that I loved.]

    [I said that the three people are too simr. Even if they are imitators, they are too simr.]

    [Upstairs, you are giving advice in hindsight. Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?]

    Every time I go to the forum, I see the two of thempeting. The two fan groups have been fighting for so long and the result is...]

    [I scolded my own master, I scolded myself.]

    [Moriarty fans: Sherlock fans are brain-dead.]

    [Sherlock fans: Moriarty fans have cerebral palsy.]

    [@Yanluoe out and talk about Moriarty¡¯s characteristics?]

    [Everyone, I just checked the stories of Moriarty mentioned on the forum posts. On the ghost ship, Moriarty summoned the split-mouthed woman.... the split-mouthed woman is a ghost of the hospital that Sherlock experienced.]

    [?? Why didn¡¯t we find this out at the time?? The clue is quite obvious?]

    [Perhaps the shock brought about by these two names is too great. I instinctively set them in opposition to each other.]

    [In addition, the ancient painting that Hercule used on the painting ghost, isn¡¯t it the one mentioned by Goddess Park Soojin? At that time, Hercule was still called Sherlock.]

    [In this case, everything is right. Hercule¡¯s crying ghost is Moriarty¡¯s crying woman. Hercule has also summoned Fujiang. We all know that Fujiang is a unique evil spirit. There can¡¯t be a second one in the world.]

    [The hammer is so fierce that it blinded me.]

    [!!!]

    The original poster changed the title of the post: [The most shocking identity reveal in the reincarnator world. Hercule = Sherlock = Moriarty! Come in quickly and see if your house has copsed.]

    [What does the bigshot want to do with so many identities? Does he want the entire world to be his fans?]

    [Think about it carefully. In this case... the reincarnator ranked first: Sherlock, second: Moriarty, third: Hercule, fourth...]

    [Thinking carefully, it¡¯s frightening.]

    [The man who ys the forum with three names.]

    [Just one single identity is so terrible. Now three in one... it is hard to imagine these deedsbined in one person.]

    [I am now five vors. It turned out that my male god wasn¡¯t hidden at all but approved the identity that still exists in the universe QAQ.]

    [Interviewing the two big fans @Yanluo @Zheng Yi, what are your current thoughts?]

    [Looking through their posts, I¡¯ve found one thing. They might be fans of Sherlock or Moriarty but they both spoke for Hercule.]

    [So.... ording to what my male gold said as well as bold guesses and careful arguments, we might as well make a bold assumption: In fact, Yanluo knows Moriarty = Hercule and Zheng Yi knows Sherlock = Hercule. Therefore, they both spoke for Hercule. However, they didn¡¯t know that Sherlock = Moriarty.]

    [Why did Sherlock change his identity? Isn¡¯t it good to go ck with one identity?]

    [Who knows what a bigshot thinks? Maybe he thinks this process of starting from scratch is very interesting.]

    [This~ isn¡¯t it interesting?]

    [The melon I ate today is enough to fill me up for a year. No, I have to go through all the posts.]

    [Upstairs +1, it is really shocking.]

    &#k2026;&#k2026;&#k2026;

    During the time when there was a bloody rain in the reincarnator forums, reality also wasn¡¯t peaceful.

    Xiao Li was watching TV at home when Zheng Yi called.

    Zhou Ying had been using his phone to wander around in Summoner Canyon. Every time he was killed, his teammates would insult him mercilessly. However, he just ignored them and continued the next round until Zheng Yi¡¯s call interrupted the game.

    Zhou Ying manipted the phone to fly directly in front of Xiao Li and showed the screen.

    Zheng Yi?

    Xiao Li hesitated for a moment before epting it.

    The moment the call connected, Zheng Yi¡¯s high decibel roar came from the receiver. ¡°Xiao Li! Have you watched the forum?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡± Xiao Li moved the handset half a meter away. ¡°I don¡¯t look at that.¡±

    Zheng Yi also wanted to control his own volume but it wasn¡¯t possible. He was too shocked. ¡°Your identity has fallen. I know that Hercule is you and Sherlock is you but now I also know... Moriarty is also you!¡±

    He hated that a call had no writing aspect and he couldn¡¯t express his shock with 10 exmation points.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t understand why Zheng Yi was so surprised. He hadn¡¯t deliberately concealed this point. Anyone who looked for the ghosts would find it. If he really wanted to conceal it, he would never use the rtionships he formed as Sherlock when he was Hercule. However, he didn¡¯t say this. He just casually answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You... you... why didn¡¯t you tell me? Wait, I¡¯m on the way to your house. I¡¯ll be there right away so wait for me.¡±

    He had to see Xiao Li now.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t see Zheng Yi¡¯s words because Ye Zeqing had just called. There was a prompt stating there was a second call and if he wanted to transfer.

    Xiao Li thought about Zheng Yi¡¯s voice volume and deliberately avoided this person¡¯s shouting attack. He stated, ¡°There is another call,¡± and then transferred to Ye Zeqing.

    However, Ye Zeqing didn¡¯t pretend to be cold this time. He shouted in the exact same way as Zheng Yi. ¡°Are you Sherlock?!¡±

    ¡°......En.¡±

    Why were both of them so surprised?

    ¡°I¡¯m in the field right now and can¡¯te to you, otherwise I would really want to confront you. You have to tell me. You... you... why did you tell me that you are Moriarty?¡± Ye Zeqing felt confusion and doubt. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that you are Sherlock?¡±

    Xiao Li carefully recalled it. ¡°I thought you were troublesome at the time.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this too honest?

    Xiao Li continued, ¡°You knew my real name and came to me for trouble. It was better to take a new name to fool you.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    It seemed he was indeed the one to find Xiao Li first... was this considered a ck fan?

    His mouth twitched a few times before he finally choked out a sentence. ¡°We often teamed up together after that. Why didn¡¯t you say it?¡±

    ¡°it was embarrassing because you fought too fiercely. It wasn¡¯t good if I took the initiative to say it. I decided to wait for you to find out.¡±

    Xie Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    He was embarrassed? He med them for being stupid? He was silent for a while and didn¡¯t know what to ask. During the silence, the doorbell of Xiao Li¡¯s house rang.

    <i>Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong.</i>

    It repeated like a soul-stimting bell that showed the urgency of the knocker.

    ¡°Someone is here. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Xiao Li briefly spoke into the phone and hung up. Then he went to open the door for Zheng Yi.

    Zheng Yi wore a casual t-shirt. He had seen the news while lying in bed and immediately jumped up to change clothes. He scratched his hair that had be a bird¡¯s nest from running and entered Xiao Li¡¯s ce.

    ¡°You... you...¡±

    Xiao Li walked to the table, took out a disposable paper cup, poured him a ss of water and asked in a friendly manner, ¡°Do you want to ask me why I didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    Zheng Yi was stunned by his question being taken and nodded nkly.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°I was toozy to say it, I forgot to say it, I wanted to hone you, choose one.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    He sat down on the sofa in the living room, drank the ss of water in one breath and started to slowly calm down.

    In fact, Zheng Yi wasn¡¯t very angry. He was more shocked. Thanks to Xiao Li¡¯s calmness, this shock was calmed down.

    He looked at Xiao Li right now and didn¡¯t know what to ask.

    Through the spection on the forum, Zheng Yi faintly guessed that he and Yanluo were both good friends of Xiao Li. However, Yanluo¡¯s side was special and it was perhaps inconvenient, so Xiao Li didn¡¯t find it easy to say.

    Zheng Yi was calm for a long time before taking a deep breath. ¡°So... when you were alone with me, your name was Sherlock. When you were alone with Yanluo, your name was Moriarty. Finally, when we were together at the same time, you were called Hercule?¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    ...This being said, why did he feel weird?

    It seemed like he had be a scumbag who took different names everywhere and pedaled two boats while making the two boats think they didn¡¯t know each other.

    Xiao Li nodded hesitantly.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock Bot, @Say it to Moriarty Bot, @Say it to Hercule Bot, go to the reincarnator forum!!!

    You are all one family!!!

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>

    Zheng Yi watched Xiao Li with an expression of sadness and pain.

    Xiao Li was stared at by him and hesitated before asking, ¡°...What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zheng Yi scratched his head and looked away. ¡°Then how should we call you in the future?¡±

    ......Why was it bing more and more like a bad situation? What could he be called?

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°You can call me whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Oh... then I¡¯ll call you Sherlock. I¡¯m used to this.¡±

    He had a bit of a psychological barrier to the name Moriarty. It felt like the person he hated for so long turned out to be the person he admired most.

    Xiao Li nodded casually.

    Tan Li had left Xiao Li¡¯s pocket and was hanging from the window sill where the hydrangea was ced. She crouched there and stared deeply into the flowers with an admiring look.

    Xiao Li sat on the sofa in the middle while Zheng Yi sat to the left. He nced at Xiao Li and couldn¡¯t help scanning the ancient painting hanging on the wall of the living room. The ancient painting had changedpared to what it looked like in Future Theme Park.

    The ancient womany under the big tree and the Judge who previously came to Xiao Li¡¯s house was lying face down. The stick person that Xiao Li added was shaking its scribbled head with interest, chasing the hand in front of it. The hand that was taken out of the ghost painting had five fingers down and used the fingers as legs as it tried to escape.

    Zheng Yi who saw the bizarre skit, ¡°......¡±

    He cleared his throat. ¡°She brought back the ghost hand?¡±

    Xiao Li looked into Zheng Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zheng Yi weakly stated, ¡°Don¡¯t bring everything back with you.¡±

    ¡°She likes it so it is fine.¡±

    He didn¡¯t care much about the ghosts who followed him. They could do whatever they wanted and treat this ce as home.

    The little ck cat briskly jumped onto the sofa, raised his hind legs and scratched his ears. Then he bent his legs and no longer moved.

    Zhou Ying in the phone saw there was no call and opened the game again. The Eternal Soul Umbre that was automatically recovered at the end of the world was ced at the entranceway table like an ordinary umbre. The little yellow book was spread out on the coffee table.

    This house wasn¡¯t big and was far from the luxurious Xiao family vi, but it was full of a type of strange warmth. It gave Zheng Yi a strange sense of security. He reached out his hand to rub the head of the little ck cat. He just wanted to say something to Xiao Li when he abruptly raised his head. ¡°I almost forgot!¡±

    Xiao Li who had been half-spread out on the sofa like a salted fish, ¡°?¡±

    Zheng Yi pulled out a beautiful invitation from his pocket. ¡°My birthday is next Sunday. Can youe?¡±

    He could¡¯ve actually asked about Xiao Li¡¯s identity on the phone. The reason Zheng Yi came in such a hurry was to give this birthday invitation to Xiao Li, not just confront him. Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t wanted to do it but his mother forced him. Finally, Zheng Yi agreed to only invite a few of his best ssmates.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer at first. ¡°I don¡¯t like this type of asion.¡±

    ¡°I know, I just want to try it.¡± Zheng Yi grinned. ¡°You really won¡¯t think about it? I promised to let you drink the best coffee in Future Theme Park.¡±

    Xiao Li was the one he most wanted to spend his birthday with.

    Xiao Li nced at him and reluctantly epted the birthday invitation. ¡°&#k2026;Okay.¡±

    It was just a stroll. He hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time apart from school.

    Zheng Yi was immediately happy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you next Sunday.¡±

    Xiao Li left the birthday invitation on the table and fell back, continuing to lie down.

    The little ck cat was almost crushed by him. He pushed out with a grunt and ced his head on Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    ***

    Time was fleeting. A few days of school passed and it was soon Zheng Yi¡¯s birthday party ¡®next Sunday.¡¯

    Zheng Yi¡¯s birthday party was held in a famous vi area surrounded by mountains and beautiful scenery. Every home was a single family vi with its own swimming pool. Xiao Li didn¡¯t dress up too much and casually put on a shirt from his wardrobe.

    By the time he arrived, Zheng Yi had been waiting at the door for a long time. Unlike Xiao Li, Zheng Yi was dressed up. He wore a white suit with a flower on his chest. He was like the spring breeze as he waited proudly for Xiao Li. His mother stood behind him in a fitted dress while waiting for Zheng Yi¡¯s guest.

    The owners of the Zheng family vi were at the door so the other guests were embarrassed to stay in the vi. They took the opportunity to say hello and stayed at the door to see who made Zheng Yi so enthusiastic.

    Zheng Yi ran up to Xiao Li when his figure appeared. ¡°You are here.¡±

    ¡°Am I...te?¡± Xiao Li nced at his watch.

    He wasn¡¯t toote. He was 10 minutes early.

    ¡°No no.¡± Zheng Yi patted his shoulder affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re early. It¡¯s just that every day I don¡¯t see you is like autumn.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Mrs Zheng walked over from behind Zheng Yi and touched her son¡¯s head. ¡°Ah Yi has been telling me about you, how much you take care of him and how much he likes you. Now that I see you today, sure enough, you are a talented person.¡±

    Xiao Li pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t speak but Zheng Yi noticed that Xiao Li was looking at his mother more.

    Mrs Zheng said, ¡°Since you are here, I won¡¯t disturb your gathering of young people. I¡¯m going first.¡±

    Before she left, she rubbed her son¡¯s hair lovingly.

    Xiao Li paused, disguised his lowered head as a bow and said goodbye to Mrs Zheng. Mrs Zheng got into the ck car at the door of the vi and left the vi.

    Zheng Yi immediately became lively. He took Xiao Li¡¯s arm and walked into the vi. ¡°Come here, the coffee is ready for you. It is grinded by hand. I specifically invited someone from abroad to make it.¡±

    His shirt wasn¡¯t buttoned at the top and opened outwards. The young man¡¯s corbone was exposed. He looked slender and difficult to get close to, but he was very attractive.

    Not soon after, Zheng Yi¡¯s childhood friend came over. ¡°Zheng Yi, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±

    Zheng Yi observed Xiao Li¡¯s face and found that this person didn¡¯t have any impatient reactions before speaking. ¡°This is my current ssmate Xiao Li and also my best friend. Xiao Li, this is my former kindergarten ssmate called Mu Si.¡±

    Mu Si wanted to say a few more words to Xiao Li but Zheng Yi had already pulled Xiao Li to the hall bar. Then Zheng Yi brought a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Xiao Li. No more exnation was needed as the strong smell of coffee filled the air.

    Xiao Li took a sip of the coffee. It was indeed different from simple instant coffee. The taste was much more mellow but Xiao Li didn¡¯t like coffee too much. Therefore, he didn¡¯t like the taste of this drink.

    However, he saw Zheng Yi¡¯s expression and praised, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    Zheng Yi was relieved. Rather than drinking coffee like Xiao Li, he sneaked behind the bar and took out a box of foreign wine from the cab.

    Zheng Yi moved the box of foreign wine under the projector in therge living room, took out a few bottles from it and ced them on the ground. ¡°Xiao Li, are youing?¡±

    His friends weren¡¯t reincarnators and the name ¡®Sherlock¡¯ was too strange so Zheng Yi used his real name.

    Zheng Yi originally thought that Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t join this game. He expected the other person¡¯s usual style would be sitting to the side and smiling. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Li to actually agree and put the coffee cup aside to sit near him.

    ¡°Come,e, how can it be a birthday without drinking?¡± Mu Si also gathered.

    ¡°It is boring to drink alone. You should¡¯ve invited a few female students toe.¡±

    ¡°y a game? Drink if you lose?¡±

    Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t invited many people. They were mostly teenagers of the same age and they started to make a fuss.

    ¡°What game should we y? Truth or dare?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit vulgar? How about something exciting?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± As the protagonist, Zheng Yi gave the final word. ¡°Don¡¯t y anything exciting. This is fine. Don¡¯t be too tricky and there is no need to take big risks. If you lose then you¡¯ll drink. This is something good I got from my mother. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±

    ¡°Turn the bottle. The person the mouth is pointing at can ask a question of the person the bottom is pointing at. If you don¡¯t want to answer then you have to drink.¡±

    The group formed a circle with the bottles of wine in the middle. Zheng Yi took a bottle of wine, ced it horizontally and used force to spin it. The bottle turned around and finally, the head of the bottle pointed at a little fatty while the bottom of the bottle pointed at Mu Si.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± The little fatty hit his thigh. He was Zheng Yi¡¯s cousin and he had a belly full of tricks. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I will make a good start. I¡¯ll give you some face and will ask you a more reserved question.¡±

    Mu Si let out arge scoff. ¡°A dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory. What good questions can you ask?¡±

    The little fatty went straight in. ¡°Did you give your first kiss to your ex-girlfriend or your current girlfriend?¡±

    Mu Si looked around. He hadn¡¯t brought his girlfriend. ¡°...Ex-girlfriend. Don¡¯t tell Qian Qian. She will kill me.¡±

    The little fatty sneered and turned the bottle again. This time, the mouth of the bottle stopped on another young man and the bottom stopped on Zheng Yi.

    ¡°Big birthday star, let me ask you. What is the most emotionally fluctuating thing you experienced recently?¡± The young man asked.

    Zheng Yi nced at Xiao Li and quickly finished in one breath. ¡°The person I worship and the person I was ckening are actually the same person. The person who was scolded by me was another identity.¡±

    The young man listened to thisplicated rtionship and was stunned. ¡°...Hey, you actually y like this?¡±

    He used his dirty thoughts to add to Zheng Yi¡¯s words, thinking it was some strange role-ying.

    ¡°Hurry up, the next person.¡± Zheng Yi waved unhappily.

    The young man shrugged and turned the bottle again. This time, the bottom of the bottle was facing Xiao Li but the mouth of the bottle was facing Mu Si.

    Mu Si eagerly spoke. ¡°New friend, I haven¡¯t seen you before so I¡¯ll ask the simplest question. Do you have a partner?¡±

    Zheng Yi interrupted, ¡°Why are you doing? In your next sentence, do you want to ask who the partner is? You care so much?¡±

    Mu Si thought it was strange. ¡°Why are you trying to cover it up? Are you his partner?¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare, he didn¡¯t dare. For Xiao Li, this question was actually very easy to answer. It was obviously a no. However, he didn¡¯t know why but he remembered the one the man stood in front of him in Future Paradise.

    Xiao Li tilted his head, picked out a bottle from the pile of wine bottles, opened it directly and poured it into his mouth. Zheng Yi¡¯s family was rich and this bottle was a good wine. It wasn¡¯t strong but there was still some degree of alcohol. It was rtively strong for people who didn¡¯t like to drink. Xiao Li didn¡¯t drink often and took a lot of effort before swallowing. He controlled himself not toc cough and looked at the bottle in his hand. Then he took another sip.

    ¡°It seems there is a partner...¡± Mu Si murmured. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll ask you who it is.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Zheng Yi rolled his eyes. ¡°look at how you gossip.

    ¡°.........¡±

    They yed a few more rounds but it never went to Xiao Li. He ced his hands on his chin and watched them. The strength of the wine rushed to his head and he took two more mouthfuls. This group of people yed happily and on average, everyone drank at least half a bottle.

    Thissted until Zheng Yi pushed Xiao Li¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Xiao Li, are you okay? Are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°I should be.¡± Xiao Li measured the temperature of his cheek with the back of his hand. The wine acted quickly and he was half sober and half confused. ¡°I have to go back.¡±

    Zheng Yi felt Xiao Li was a bit drunk and pulled him up. ¡°Should I ask the driver to take you back? Or don¡¯t go back at all and sleep in my house. There are many rooms.¡±

    Xiao Li was a bit unsteady and felt the world spinning around. ¡°I don¡¯t like to sleep in strange ces.¡±

    He continued, ¡°...There is no need to send me. I can go back by myself.¡±

    ¡°Look at you, how can you go back by yourself? I can call you a cab but I¡¯m afraid you will be thrown on the ground.¡±

    Xiao Li used his chaotic mind to think. Just give him a car and he could let Tan Li drive... it¡¯s not like she had never driven before. Or...

    Or who else? No one woulde and pick him up. Others had parents but he didn¡¯t have any.

    A trace of tiredness appeared on Xiao Li¡¯s face. He lowered his eyshes to erase the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Let me stay for a while and...¡±

    ¡°Give him to me. I¡¯ll take him home.¡±

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t finished his words when someone took him from Zheng Yi and embraced him, the other person¡¯s words entering his ears.

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>

    This voice was quite low. It had a cold indifference that soaked into the bones but was deliberately gentle when speaking. Zheng Yi was stunned to see the young man who suddenly appeared at the vi in front of him. ¡°S-Shen Chenzhi?¡±

    Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi, thisbination gave him the inexplicable illusion that he was now in the world of reincarnators but the familiar surroundings brought him back to reality. Zheng Yi¡¯s hand that originally supported Xiao Li was empty. He retracted it and looked outside the door to find a Maybach parked in front of the vi.

    ¡°You, you came to pick him up? Why did youe to pick him up? What¡¯s going on with the two of you? Are you living together?¡± Zheng Yi saw that Shen Chenzhi hade and didn¡¯t fight with him. Zheng Yi had already seen the subtle rtionship between the two of them. He wasn¡¯t worried that Student Shen would hurt Xiao Li.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s attention was entirely focused on the person in his arms. One hand was around Xiao Li¡¯s waist and the other hand was touching his face. He raised Xiao Li¡¯s chin and looked for a while.

    No one responded to Zheng Yi but he wasn¡¯t embarrassed. He asked, ¡°How did you know we were here? Don¡¯t mind that I didn¡¯t invite you. I don¡¯t know your contact information. I would¡¯ve told Xiao Li to ask you if I knew...¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t raise his eyes. He had already half wrapped an arm around Xiao Li and walked out.

    ¡°Eh¡ª¡± Shen Chenzhi had long legs and walked out very suddenly. Zheng Yi chased after him but couldn¡¯t catch up. He found that Shen Chenzhi was holding Xiao Li¡¯s head and gently cing him in the car. Then Shen Chenzhi leaned over to put on the seat belt.

    After that, he went to the other side, closed the car door and started the car.

    Zheng Yi thought that the other person was too ruthless. They were ssmates so shouldn¡¯t they at least exchange greetings? Well, from the first day, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes had been tantly full of Xiao Li so Zheng Yi wasn¡¯t surprised. He looked at the leaving Maybach and felt a bit worried... was it really okay to hand over that drunk guy?

    ¡°Zheng Yi! Dog Zheng! Is your ssmate gone? Who was that?¡± Another drunkard came out of the vi. It was Mu Si who had yed Truth or Dare previously. He hooked an arm around Zheng Yi and interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    Zheng Yi thought for a moment with his alcohol-filled brain and then quickly left everything behind. In any case, there were ghosts in Xiao Li¡¯s house. Even if Shen Chenzhi wanted to do something, ghosts like Tan Li would stop him.

    He had this thought and stumbled back with his friend. ¡°Yes, of course we will continue.¡±

    ***

    In the speeding car, Xiao Li leaned his head against the window and the cushion behind him. He looked at the view outside the window with half open eyes. Unlike Zheng Yi, who had attended many cocktail parties since childhood, Xiao Li hardly ever drank.

    To use a metaphor known to the world of ghosts: his ability to drink alcohol wasparable to his drawing skills.

    &#k2026;It could be imagined how poor Xiao Li¡¯s drinking capacity was. Fortunately, his drawing skills were widely spread but his drinking capacity hadn¡¯t been shown. Otherwise, some ghosts might pour wine for him out of resentment.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know how much alcohol he could drink and just felt like his head was burning. He wasn¡¯t veryfortable. He pulled his shirt down ufortable and the neckline opened wider, revealing arger area of his corbone that glowed warmly in the night.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He held Xiao Li with one hand and spoke in a low voice. ¡°...Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    He thought of Xiao Li¡¯s demeanor. If he hadn¡¯te, Xiao Li would probably be lying in Zheng Yi¡¯s house like this. Perhaps he would be seen by Zheng Yi and others. Shen Chenzhi felt the urge to kill people. Fortunately, he came in time.

    The young man¡¯s lips were ttened in a straight line and his foot stepped on the elerator even more.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to listen to Shen Chenzhi. He struggled a bit as he tried to take something out of his pocket. He attempted it twice but didn¡¯t take it up. Instead, he loosened his safety belt. A strand of the doll¡¯s hair came out of his pocket and fastened his seat belt again.

    Xiao Li was a bit ufortable due to the seat belt. He frowned and the hair wrapped around the belt loosened it a bit.

    Xiao Li¡¯s ce was actually quite far away from the vi area and was an hour¡¯s journey by bus. It was unknown how Shen Chenzhi did it but he actually drove the car to Xiao Li¡¯s house in a short amount of time. There was also no beeping from other vehicles protesting along the way.

    The young man got out of the car, opened the door on Xiao Li¡¯s side and held Xiao Li half up like he was holding a ball of fire.

    Shen Chenzhi paused when he arrived at the door of Xiao Li¡¯s house. He hadn¡¯t figured out if he should take the key from Xiao Li or open the door directly. Before he could decide, the door opened from the inside.

    ¡°Meow.¡± The little ck cat¡¯s flexible body jumped down from the doorknob. He raised his furry head and watched Shen Chenzhi bring in his master.

    ...Should he stop it? Forget it, he couldn¡¯t beat this person. He would take a look first. The little ck cat withdrew to the side and leaped onto the dining table lightly. Hey on it and watched the figures in front.

    Tan Li got out of the pocket and returned to the familiar flowerbed. However, she didn¡¯t directly water the hydrangeas. She first observed Shen Chenzhi.

    Shen Chenzhi hesitated on whether to ce this person on the sofa or directly in the bedroom. It was just that the sofa was a bit small and he feared the other person would sleep ufortably. He opened the bedroom door andy Xiao Li down on the bed.

    The bedroom door closed, blocking the sight of the cat and the ghosts.

    Xiao Li¡¯s bedsheets were ck. He leaned against the bed and his white skin made the contrast more vivid. He seemed like he would disappear at any time. His clothes were messy and a small part of his shoulders were clearly visible. Even so, Xiao Li didn¡¯t try to tidy it and instead devoted himself to making it messier.

    It was really itchy to see the always alienated and indifferent Xiao Li show such a w. Shen Chenzi wanted to tear Xiao Li out of his world and make him dirty. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes were deep and dark ripples were spreading in them. He felt as if he had been infected and a fire was lit somewhere in his heart.

    The young man sat on the side of the bed, suppressed his urges and asked, ¡°...Xiao Li, are you okay?¡±

    Hearing the familiar name, Xiao Li moved and looked at him with eyes covered with ayer of moisture. He murmured something and didn¡¯t reply. Shen Chenzhi thought he had acquiesced. He reached out to touch the other person¡¯s forehead but Xiao Li wanted to avoid the hand. He moved his head back and almost hit his head against the bed.

    Fortunately, Shen Chenzhi ced his hand behind Xiao Li¡¯s head in time to avoid the impact.

    The little drunkard used a lot of strength but Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t care. In this posture where he was almost holding the other person in his arms, he approached Xiao Li and ced his chin on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder. Then he called out the name that had been in his heart for a long time. ¡°Baby, do you feel ufortable? Do you need.... hangover soup?¡±

    Perhaps Shen Chenzhi¡¯s body temperatureforted him. Xiao Li lowered his head. whimpered and slowly shook his head.

    There was a small night light on by the side of the bed. The light was afortable warm colour and shown on the young man¡¯s face like rouge-coated porcin. This scene was almost like Shen Chenzhi¡¯s dreams. He couldn¡¯t control himself and moved closer as he asked patiently, ¡°Baby, do you know me?¡±

    ¡°...Who are you?¡± Xiao Li casually asked. He still had 50% of sanity when he first drank but as time passed, the alcohol affected him more. This time, most of his attention was on the other person¡¯s hand as he squeezed and pinched it like a toy.

    Shen Chenzhi just stared deeply while letting Xiao Li y with his hands. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t get an answer. Xiao Li stopped his movements to look up. His eyes were distinct and the ends of them were smooth, like an arc drawn by a painter.

    Shen Chenzhi felt like his heart was grabbed and the strong throbbing almost made him fall under this gaze. He chuckled and moved closer, breath almost mingling with the other person. ¡°I am your admirer, your prisoner and your lover.¡±

    ¡°...Lover?¡± Xiao Li got the answer and lowered his head again, putting his hand in the other person¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°Do you want me to be your lover?

    ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    He reached out to push away the hair covering Xiao Li¡¯s forehead, wanting to clearly see the emotions in Xiao Li¡¯s eyes. In this moment, he felt like he was being judged by the gods and would be dered guilty in the next second.

    Xiao Li seemed to hesitate and didn¡¯t answer immediately. He had never experienced this before. He used to be alone when he was unhappy and sick.

    Before going to the Xiao house, there was only him in the family. Then after going to the Xiao house, Xu Mei didn¡¯t care about him. No matter what happened, he was alone. Over time, he got used to it. No one pestered him or cared for him like this.

    Xiao Li released his hand. He tried to figure out the meaning of the sentence with his less sober mind. He watched Shen Chenzhi and didn¡¯t speak for a long time as Shen Chenzhi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down nervously.

    Shen Chenzhi was very close to him, a distance that he normally wouldn¡¯t dare imagine.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t want to force him. He might be feeling expectant but he was also afraid of the answer. The young man closed his eyes and kissed Xiao Li¡¯s forehead. There was a very light touch on the forehead. It was cold, wet andfortable.

    Xiao Li blinked and suddenly smiled. It was a smile that he usually made and for a moment. Shen Chenzhi thought he wasn¡¯t drunk at all. Then Xiao Li grabbed his clothes and pulled him. ¡°...Kiss here.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: I also have today.

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>

    This time, to some intent, Xiao Li took the initiative. The young man¡¯s lips were soft and warm. The moment the two people touched, Shen Chenzhi exerted his strength uncontrobly.

    It was a rtionship where he had endured for a long time before finally breaking through. This time, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s kiss was more like tearing and biting. It was as if he was about to tear the other person alive and then bite into him.

    The taste of alcohol was on the lips and it was mixed with some blood.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t very happy anymore. He pulled Shen Chenzhi down because the kiss on his forehead wasfortable. He hadn¡¯t expected the other person to be so rough and his lips to hurt so much.

    He didn¡¯t want to be held anymore. He reached out and tried to push away the young man in front of him, but Shen Chenzhi remained motionless. Xiao Li frowned and squeezed out a few whimpers from his throat. He was about to faint due tock of air when Shen Chenzhi was finally willing to let go.

    The young man took a deep breath and reached out a hand to block Xiao Li¡¯s watery eyes. ¡°...I don¡¯t want to say sorry. You have made me wait too long, Baby.¡±

    Xiao Li reached out a hand to the wrist, trying to remove the palm that covered his vision. However, Shen Chenzhi refused to move. He held the person tightly in his arms and controlled the beast in his heart that was about to be released. He gently kissed Xiao Li¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle. You like this right? If you like such a person then I will always... continue to do this.¡±

    He continued lightly, ¡°However, will this really work? Baby, can you tell me, do you like me?¡±

    Xiao Li was soothed by such gentle movements. It no longer felt ufortable so he put down his hand.

    Shen Chenzhi kept talking. ¡°What if it isn¡¯t the me now but my previous form?

    ¡°As the task book, do you like it a bit when I please you?¡±

    The wine was affecting him. Xiao Li only heard the words ¡®task book¡¯ and thought about the little yellow book. Then he spat out a word. ¡°...Cute.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Shen Chenzhi slowly put away his hand and brushed his cold fingers over the face in front of him. ¡°Do you think I was cute at that time?¡±

    The young manughed, his lips curled up. Then he asked, ¡°What about me? What about as I am now, as Shen Chenzhi?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi.

    Xiao Li thought about it for longer this time. A long time passed. Perhaps he felt tired or perhaps he was unable to pick a suitable word from hisnguage library. Instead, Xiao Li closed his eyes tiredly andy down on the bed.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s movements paused. He gritted his teeth and wanted to shake Xiao Li to answer the question. Then he saw Xiao Li¡¯s tired face and couldn¡¯t bear it. The young man sighed silently, pulled back the quilt and covered Xiao Li with it.

    Shen Chenzhi wanted to change his position and hold Xiao Li in his arms but he found the other person was holding his hand. He tried to pull it back but couldn¡¯t pull it away. Xiao Li fell asleep holding his hand.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes were fixed on their hands. He squeezed Xiao Li¡¯s hand and sat down beside the bed in this position.

    ***

    The next day, the afternoon sun shone through the curtains into the room, giving the world a halo. The strength of the wine wasn¡¯t small. Xiao Li¡¯s consciousness had just returned and he hadn¡¯t even opened his eyes when he felt a faint tingling at his temples.

    He raised a hand to massage his temples, feeling exhausted all over. It was as if he had run 800 metres yesterday.

    ...Was this the feeling of being drunk? He had only drunk less than half a bottle.

    After a long time, the pain finally eased. Xiao Li opened his eyes and rolled down from the bed. He was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes but someone had ced a quilt on him. Xiao Li tried to sort out the memories in his mind but it was frozen to Zheng Yi¡¯s vi. He picked up his phone from his bedside to ask Zheng Yi but found a message from Shen Chenzhi.

    Shen Chenzhi: [Did you wake up? There is hangover soup on the table. Don¡¯t drink too much.]

    Was it... Shen Chenzhi who sent him back?

    Xiao Li pressed on his phone with his toothbrush in his mouth. [Did you send me back yesterday? How did you know I was with Zheng Yi?]

    Sure enough... Xiao Li didn¡¯t remember.

    Shen Chenzhi paused for a moment, not knowing if he should be grateful or regretful that Xiao Li didn¡¯t remember what happened yesterday. He casually found a reason. [...Zheng Yi asked me to send you back.]

    [Remember to drink the soup.]

    Xiao Li saw a ¡®thank you¡¯ expression pack, responded with ¡®okay¡¯ and then exited Shen Chenzhi¡¯s dialog box. He clicked on Zheng Yi and wrote a message. Then he suspected that the other person wasn¡¯t awake and deleted it.

    Xiao Li washed up, put on the dressing gown hanging from the hanger and opened the bedroom door. Perhaps due to his own actions of letting Shen Chenzhi in, the little ck card had been guarding the bedroom door all night. Now he was asleep and was startled by the door suddenly opening. He arched his back and rolled in a circle to avoid his tail being stepped on.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Xiao Li took two steps and bent over to pick up the little ck cat. He rubbed the pointed ears and ced the cat on the sofa.

    On the dining table next to the sofa was a pot of hangover soup. Xiao Li opened the lid and found that it was still steaming. It looked like it had just been cooked.

    So... Shen Chenzhi had just left? Did he stay here all night?

    Xiao Li picked up the spoon and gave himself a bowl. The soup was sweet and soup in his mouth, very refreshing. It was unknown what Shen Chenzhi put in it but it was a bit simr to the weakened version of sour plums soup.

    Xiao Li lowered his head, took a sip and squinted at the window.

    The sunlight was just right. The hydrangeas at the window blossomed under Tan Li¡¯s care like a colourful world.

    ***

    A weekend passed and it was soon a working day.

    After going through one instance after another, going to school felt like worlds away. People always missed what they had lost. Therefore, even if Zheng Yi was still drunk, he insisted on going to school.

    Xiao Li naturally went as well. He wanted to ask Shen Chenzhi in person but he didn¡¯t expect Shen Chenzhi to be absent. Zheng Yi saw Xiao Li ncing at the empty seat beside him from time to time and moved the chair over when the teacher wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯te?¡±

    This was really strange. Look at thest time. Shen Chenzhi wanted to stick to Xiao Li all day long and would refuse to let go. Xiao Li nodded casually as he spread out the mathematics textbook in front of him. He drew a wavy line on the key points the teacher at the podium mentioned.

    Zheng Yi was surprised. ¡°Are you studying?¡±

    ¡°...Is there something surprising about me studying?¡±

    Zheng Yi told him, ¡°No, it just feels that a bigshot like you shouldn¡¯t be learning or have the needs of ordinary people. Instead, you should have a direct understanding of it and be airborne to first ce.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He might usually like to y around and had long ¡®prepared¡¯ the usual homework but sometimes he still listened well in ss.

    Zheng Yi was a bit unwilling to listen to the lecture. He was quiet for a while and then started to harass Xiao Li. ¡°How was it after you went back that day? Was it hard? I think that although the alcohol content wasn¡¯t very high, it was still very strong. I¡¯m still a bit nauseous now and have been drinking a lot of porridge.¡±

    Xiao Li stared at the teacher¡¯s Mediterranean hair and said, ¡°Drink some hangover soup.¡±

    ¡°That stuff? I never drink it.¡± Zheng Yi muttered. ¡°It¡¯s awful. My chef makes it so spicy. Can you believe it? I said to make it less spicy but as a result, it was too sour. I¡¯m not pregnant. Who can drink it?¡±

    Xiao Li suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Zheng Yi.¡±

    ¡°En?¡±

    He pulled out a workbook and patted it against the other person¡¯s face. ¡°Listen to ss obediently.¡±

    Zheng Yi grabbed the workbook that was slowly sliding down his face. He turned around obediently, put it on his desk and quietly spread out his task book on top of it. Then he started to read the reincarnator forum.

    A few days had passed since Xiao Li lost his identity but it was still the hot topic. It had even spread from China to the world. People who once teamed up with Xiao Li¡¯s three identities like Ye Lingshi, Shimizu and Park Soojin couldn¡¯t help replying to several popr ones.

    Zheng Yi casually clicked on a post on the homepage. [I¡¯m tired of human posts recently. I will give you a simtion from another perspective. If there is a forum in the ghost world, presumably the ghost world has been turned upside down.]

    [Ghost: Damn, this isn¡¯t fake? Sherlock, Moriarty and Hercule are one person?!]

    [It turned out that the three demons who abused us, ravaged us and bullied us are the same identity!]

    [Why is it that an image suddenly appeared in my mind? A miserable ghost is using Sherlock of a crime. The bigshot next to him moved his ears and walked past like nothing happened.]

    [What does it have to do with me, Moriarty, if you curse Sherlock?]

    [Then another ghost joins in on the first usation. It is Moriarty¡¯s victim. He recognizes the bigshot to the side and angrily used, ¡°It¡¯s you!]

    [At this time, the bigshot smiled slightly and took the mask off his face. Under the mask was Hercule. ¡°Child, you have found the wrong person.¡±]

    [It is a thousandyered cake.]

    [You think I am Moriarty but in fact, I am Hercule.]

    [Small question mark, do you have many friends?]

    [It is miserable from a ghost¡¯s point of view but it is interesting from a human¡¯s point of voice.]

    [Original poster, do more, more. GKD, GKD.]

    [Suddenly inserting into the post. There is evidence that Sherlock is actually a foreigner. Look at his full name: Sherlock Moriarty Hercule.]

    [Upstairs, what if his surname is Xia and there is a long list after that?]

    [Chinese culture is broad and profound...]

    [Several big brothers upstairs are getting off topic. Let¡¯s continue.]

    [Lili: Oh human, I don¡¯t believe your words at all.]

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>

    [Lili: It¡¯s fine if you want to change your identity but why didn¡¯t you tell me? I have talked about Moriarty¡¯s gossip with other ghosts and stepped on Moriarty for Sherlock!]

    [Lili shed tears after bing a Sherlock fan.]

    [Recalling what Hercule had said to the phone ghost, ¡°Meiyou, how many surprises do you have that I don¡¯t know of?¡± Now Meiyou can say, ¡°Human, how many identities do you have that I don¡¯t know of?]

    [Laughing to death. Paying for a report. If you gain then you will lose. Meiyou, if you can see this post, help me say a few words in front of the bigshot.]

    [Life is really full of wonder. The ghost call is originally the type of instance I fear most. I was still shivering when I saw people telling me about Moriarty¡¯s experience. Who would¡¯ve thought that I would call a phone ghost affectionately by the name of Meiyou?]

    [Meiyou can navigate to find people and it is also convenient to carry. It is a qualified ghost tool.]

    [The crying sister also needs a name. Crying sister: I originally wanted to ask Sherlock to get revenge on Hercule but now... will I ever get revenge for my beautiful hair?]

    [Hercule: You¡¯re all my own people and all strange stories. What is there between you and me? Besides, didn¡¯t I give you the hair ghost?]

    [Hair ghost: ?? What the hell do you think of me as?]

    [Cold, shaking and crying. Can¡¯t this world be better? It is too cruel for us ghosts!]

    [Hey, it is fun to read posts about the bigshot. The post next door makes me shivers.]

    [Next door? What post?]

    [I know. It¡¯s the one that says ordinary people are often experiencing ghost events in reality recently? In the past, us reincarnators might often go to ghost instances but it is very safe in reality. Recently, ghost stories are urring all over the world. Someone organized a special post and I¡¯ve read it.]

    Zheng Yi saw this and finally closed his grinning mouth.

    He looked at it and was reminded of his junior ssmate, Qi Ning discovering the ghost bus. Then his entire body trembled. Zheng Yi hurriedly withdrew from this post, went to the special post mentioned by that person and started reading it intently.

    He was like this the whole day. Zheng Yi was so concentrated that he didn¡¯t eat much of lunch and even Xiao Li looked at him a bit more but didn¡¯t ask. In the end, Zheng Yi couldn¡¯t hold back and took the initiative to share it with Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li used the little yellow book to open the link. This post was filled with stories about ghosts and monsters experienced by non-reincarnators. For example, the first one was about an office worker who had worked overtime on Friday and returned homete at night. He lived on the seventh floor and took the elevator home every day.

    It waste so he was the only person on the elevator. However, the moment he got onto the elevator, the elevator issued the overweight warning. The office worker was frightened to death and immediately withdrew. He watched the elevator door close without anyone inside and rise slowly, finally stopping on the 10th floor before descending again.

    It was still empty when the elevator opened again on the first floor. However, the office worker didn¡¯t press the button again. He was shocked at the time and his legs were soft. He didn¡¯t dare to go home so he went directly to a friend¡¯s house and stayed for one night. Afterwards, he posted about the incident on Weibo where it was seen by a reincarnator.

    Xiao Li roughly looked through the post. There were many simr experiences as well as the spections of the reincarnators.

    Zheng Yi spoke from the side. ¡°This is the same as the ghost stories I used to read before. It is really scary and I hope I don¡¯t encounter it. Recently, I don¡¯t even dare to walk on the streets at night.¡±

    Xiao Li looked at a few of the most iconic events and thoughtfully closed the little yellow book.

    ¡°Xiao Li, if one day I meet a ghost, I... can I move to your ce?¡± Zheng Yi looked over pitifully. ¡°Or you cane and live in my house and bring Shen Chenzhi. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll automatically disappear at night.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Why did Zheng Yi keep mentioning Shen Chenzhi?

    His thoughts drifted to that day again. After getting rid of the headache with the hangover soup, he actually slept very well. At least, he was more at ease than his previous sleep. It was as if he received some type of assurance and could go to sleep with a sense of security.

    Xiao Li sat at his desk in a daze for a moment. Then he lowered his head and started doing his homework.

    ***

    This time, the rest time between instances was a bit long. That night, Xiao Li answered a call from Ye Zeqing.

    ¡°She... No, Mo...¡± Ye Zeqing¡¯s tone was quick but he was stuck on how to call Xiao Li. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll call you Moriarty. I¡¯m more used to it.¡±

    Xiao Li heard that this person¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t right and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Zeqing was different from Zheng Yi. Zheng Yi was dependent on Xiao Li and liked to share trivial things with him, while Ye Zeqing liked to solve things by himself. He only came to Xiao Li when it was something that he couldn¡¯t solve. After all, there was the Ye family behind Ye Zeqing.

    ¡°Moriarty, did you know that there have been a lot of supernatural events in the real world recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Li replied. ¡°Zheng Yi shared it with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy in other ces recently. The Ye family¡¯s work has increased by several times more than before. I can¡¯t go back for the time being. Are you free now?¡±

    Xiao Li heard a noisy conversation from the other end of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m very idle. Just say it, if you have anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes... it¡¯s like this.¡± Ye Zeqing sighed deeply. ¡°I have a friend in reality who isn¡¯t a reincarnator. He opened a KTV that is near your home. He... he wants to invite you to sing a song.¡±

    ¡°......Huh?¡±

    Thest part was a shift in the conversation.

    ¡°...And help him by the way.¡± Ye Zeqing coughed. ¡°His KTV has recently been haunted. Many guests say they have run into a ghost in the early morning. I should be helping him but I am currently out of town. He is a good friend of mine. Can you go... see him if you have any time?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not just asking you for help. He will pay you. You can sing there in the future for free and there is an extra fee. If you don¡¯t like money then you can ask for anything you like as well. I¡¯ll tell him that you¡¯ll help him. What do you think?¡±

    If it was simply asking him to sing then Xiao Li definitely wouldn¡¯t go. However, since it was about a supernatural event, the warm-hearted citizen Xiao Li replied without hesitation, ¡°There is no need to pay me. Help me open a room and give me the address and contact information. I will go over.¡±

    Ye Zeqing sighed with relief. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trouble you. Let me tell him.¡±

    He hung up the phone and quickly sent over the boss¡¯ phone number name and address along with a message: [I have already told him about you. His name is Pan Jiming. You can just go there directly.]

    Xiao Li circled around his house. He picked up the school bag that had been thrown to the ground after returning home and took out all the textbooks from it. Then he pulled down the ghost painting and grabbed the little ck cat. He ced the little ck cat into the bag, leaving a gap for it.

    The little ck cat tucked in his tail and turned over in the bag.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you out to rx.¡± Xiao Li put on the school bag and waved. ¡°Tan Li, you girls should like to sing, right?¡±

    Tan Li was a good young ghost who was addicted to growing flowers, an activity for retired middle-aged people. Xiao Li wanted to let her develop extra hobbies and this was a good opportunity. He had never brought Tan Li out to y before. Tan Li raised her head from the flowers and entered Xiao Li¡¯s right pocket with some confusion.

    ¡°There is also Zhou Ying. Children should look like children and can¡¯t always y mobile games. It is good to sing.¡± Xiao Li tapped on his phone while also taking the light ghost that was healing on the table.

    After everything was ready, Xiao Li dragged his family to the address given by Ye Zeqing. This KTV really wasn¡¯t far from Xiao Li¡¯s home. It was only a quarter of an hour¡¯s walk and the signposing of five coloured neon lights was particrly eye-catching in the darkness.

    A middle-aged man with a distressed face was pacing back and forth at the entrance of the KTV. Apart from him, no other guests were entering or exiting. The middle-aged man saw Xiao Li walking over and looked him up and down suspiciously. ¡°Master Moriarty?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be med. Xiao Li was wearing a school uniform and carrying a ck school bag. His hair fell over his forehead and he looked like an obedient and excellent student. This didn¡¯t match the title of ¡®strongest king in the ghost world¡¯ that Ye Zeqing mentioned.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Pan Jiming?¡±

    ¡°Yes yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Pan Jiming looked a bit skeptical but he squeezed out a smile based on his trust in the Ye family behind Ye Zeqing. ¡°Master Moriarty, pleasee with me.¡±

    The interior decorations of the KTV were very luxurious. It was far more magnificent than some chain ces. It should be bustling on weekdays but at this moment, it was extremely quiet. Only Pan Jiming¡¯s leather shoes echoed on the tiled corridor.

    Xiao looked at the private rooms. ¡°There are no guests?¡±

    ¡°After the incident, I cleared the scene and closed it. After all, I won¡¯t be able to open it anymore if something happens to the people whoe here.¡± Pan Jiming spoke nervously. ¡°The store has been open for several years and there has been no incident. Thenst week, guests who had booked an all-night room reported that they heard footsteps lingering outside the box.

    ¡°They thought that it was a waiter and some people felt annoyed, so they opened the door to tell the waiter not to walk back and forth. However, after opening the door, they discovered that there was no one outside at all.¡±

    Pan Jiming¡¯s voice revealed some bitterly. ¡°The guests in the box didn¡¯t think too much at first. They thought it was an echo that amplified the waiter¡¯s footsteps or the waiter had entered another box. Then they closed the door and the footsteps started again.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t only that. The footsteps were originally walking back and forth two metres away from the door. Then it gradually reduced to one metre. In the end, it was like a person was walking right in front of the door of the box.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    KTV Ghost: I always have a bad feeling... it must be an illusion OvO.

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 184

    <h4>Chapter 184</h4>

    ¡°Then they opened the door again but there was still no person visible outside the door. In addition, the sound of footsteps instantly disappeared.

    ¡°However, unlikest time, there was a bloody handprint on the door handle.

    ¡°The blood was fresh and spread down the doorknob. It looked like a person had just held the doorknob in order to look at what was inside the box.¡±

    ¡°Then the other guests who stayed in the box saw something that shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the MV.¡±

    ¡°It was a song that was popr all over the country and they had seen the MV countless times. This time, behind the singer, there was a ghost whose face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.¡±

    The door of this KTV¡¯s private room was semi-transparent and very heavy. The door frame was wrapped in a gold rim and the ss had drawings of fascinating flowers and branches pasted on it, blocking eyes from the outside into the box. Even so, the people in the box could vaguely see the outside from the inside.

    Pan Jiming noticed Xiao Li¡¯s gaze on the box and exined even before the question could be asked. ¡°When the guests in the box came to me, I have also asked them if they had looked through the box door when they heard footsteps. They said they didn¡¯t see anything through the box door so they opened it.¡±

    ¡°This time, the guests in the box were a bit panicked. One of them went out to find the manager at the front bar but as he walked out of the box, he noticed that the footsteps behind him were following him.¡±

    ¡°It was 1:30 and there were no other guests in the area. This made them rmed. One guest ran forward in a panic but the footsteps behind him followed him and were about to catch up with him.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t pay attention to his feet and fell heavily. This fall happened to attract the attention of a waiter nearby. He told the waiter about the matter and the waiter asked the manager to check the monitoring, but there was nothing on it. All that could be seen was the guesting out of the box twice. The second time he came out, there was blood on the door handle.¡±

    ¡°The manager sent me a message at this time and I paid the guests some money. This thing is very taboo in our business world and we would rather believe it than be disbelieving about it. I went looking for the Ye family but they have no time recently.¡±

    ¡°After that, I stepped up the patrols at night but in less than three days, this incident happened again. In desperation, I could only close my business and wait for news from Ye Zeqing.¡±

    Pan Jiming finished it all in one breath and tentatively asked Xiao Li, ¡°Master, do you need any tools?¡±

    ¡°Where is the box?¡± Xiao Li continued walking forward without any hesitation. ¡°Just help me open that room.¡±

    Pan Jiming hesitated. He was quite worried that the overly young and harmless-looking teenager in front of him would encounter an ident. However, in the previous phone call, Ye Zeqing had asked him to unconditionally listen to Moriarty. Pan Jiming gritted his teeth and agreed.

    The KTV box where the ident had urred was the third box to the left in Area A. It was arge box with two karaoke machines and four microphones. It could amodate more than 10 people.

    The entire KTV was brightly lit but the box was deliberately dimmed down. The buttons on the side could create an atmosphere close to a concern. The screen that just turned on was ying a fire drill.

    Xiao Li closed the door of the box, ced his school bag on the sofa and unzipped it. The little ck cat meowed with dissatisfaction and jumped out, shaking his fur. Heforted all the fluff on his body and used his small pink nose to smell around and explore the box.

    Pan Jiming looked at the cat hesitantly. Then he thought about how ck cats had warded off evil spirits since ancient times and said nothing.

    Xiao Li seemed to realize that Pan Jiming hadn¡¯t left. He held down Tan Li in his pocket and wondered. ¡°...You want to stay here?¡±

    Pan Jiming panicked. ¡°Is there any taboo for me to avoid?¡±

    Ye Zeqing had fiercely praised Xiao Li on the phone, saying that staying by the young man¡¯s side was the safest ce. This was the highest praise for a young man like Ye Zeqing and it made Pan Jiming not want to leave Xiao Li.

    ¡°...There is no special taboo but there might be some things you wouldn¡¯t like.¡± Xiao Li thought about it and replied honestly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Pan Jiming asked cautiously. ¡°If you are worried that I will leak secrets, this won¡¯t happen. I have business dealings with the Ye family and I¡¯m very strict about such things.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you want to stay then you can.¡±

    He released the hand pressing on his pocket.

    The doll came out of the pocket, gradually growing and bing a normal human figure. Tan Li stood stiffly in front of one of the karaoke machines. Every time she pressed with a finger, she paused for a long time and her head cocked to the side as if recalling how to use this.

    Zhou Ying saw this new and interesting thing and also broke away from the phone. A pale hand stretched out from the phone and turned into a child sitting on the sofa.

    He was like the little boy from The Grudge, with almost no pupils. Zhou Ying had lived in an orphanage since he was a child and had never been in contact with a KTV at all. He leaned against Tan Li curiously but was much more active than her. He picked up the microphone and patted it. Then he reached out his arms to mess with the song selections.

    The ttened light ghost rolled onto the marble tabletop, squeezed the menu out of the cardholder and found the best viewing position.

    Pan Jiming, ¡°......¡±

    He wasn¡¯t someone without knowledge. He had seen Ye Zeqing using ghosts but those ghosts were all dark shadows and required multiple magic circles to control. The ghosts that appeared in front of him now were, um, very different.

    The temperature of the room was clearly set to 27 degrees but Pan Jiming inexplicably felt cold, especially when the female ghost became excited and her head turned around 360 degrees. Pan Jiming chose to close his eyes.

    A top song on the charts was randomly selected and a dynamic rhythm flowed out. The music apaniment with the original voice erased filled the box intensely.

    Tan Li held the microphone without opening her mouth. She mechanically patted the microphone and watched with interested eyes.

    Perhaps it was because the music was too intense. The woman in the ancient painting couldn¡¯t bear it and ran out with the stick person. She had never encountered such things before and stood quietly, watching Tan Li¡¯s movements and the screen. Then she became interested when she saw an opera piece. The opera ¡®Dreaming in the Garden¡¯ was ranked 32nd.

    Xiao Li sat quietly and took this moment to finish his homework in a bizarre environment. He casually looked at the MV in front of him and his phone.

    Pan Jiming suddenly felt like he was having a long dream.

    The change urred at one in the morning. In the corridor where all the waiters had been removed, there was a sound of footsteps getting closer. Pan Jiming heard this and trembled. He tensed up and instinctively looked at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li also heard it. He didn¡¯t move and leaned back on the sofa while intently watching the MV in front of him.

    This was an MV of a love song that was once a smash hit. The plot was about a boy often teasing a girl on campus, such as sprinkling leaves on her face while the girl was lying under a tree. In fact, the boy had a crush on the girl.

    Yet even when the two people graduated, the boy didn¡¯t say it and hid it in his heart. The turning point was a yearter when they met in a coffee store and smiled at each other. The plot is simple and dog-blooded but the melody of the song was very catchy.

    Tan Li and the ancient woman watched seriously but Zhou Ying wasn¡¯t interested.

    The footsteps were getting closer to the door. They moved to the door of this box, walked back and then turned around again. It sounded like a ¡®person¡¯ walking back and forth.

    Xiao Li still ignored it but Zhou Ying cocked his head and looked at the door.

    The footsteps outside kept moving faster and faster and finally stoppedpletely at the door of the room and started to jump up and down.

    Just then, the MV in the box changed. It was originally showing the girl working at the coffee store while the boy hid in a corner and watched her. However, behind the boy was the window of an old-fashioned building.

    The window was originally tightly closed. Just as the footsteps outside the box intensified, one hand pushed open the window from the inside. The hands were blood-red and two bloody handprints were left on the window. Bright red blood flowed down the window and stained the edge of the window red.

    Zhou Ying¡¯s eyes were a bit puzzled. He didn¡¯t quite understand why this scene suddenly appeared in the simple and beautiful MV plot.

    The light apaniment also changed. It started with some simple ¡®hissing¡¯ sounds and then became footsteps that shouldn¡¯t exist, simr to the sound outside the door.

    However, Xiao Li still didn¡¯t move and stayed where he was like the pause button was pressed.

    After one minute, the song wasing to an end. Perhaps it couldn¡¯t hold back any longer or was curious about why the people inside still refused toe out. Just then, the door of the box was opened from the outside.

    A blood-red, malicious eye appeared in the crack of the door.

    The first thing it saw was a light bulb lying on the table. Not only that, but the light bulb had also adjusted its brightness ording to the rhythm of the song. It was very bright when there was a stressed note and very dark when it was bass.

    The blood-red eye shed with confusion and looked at the other side.

    There was a young girl with a pale face and stiff movements. She was wearing big, off-season cotton clothes and exuded a cold breath. Her back was to the door but she seemed to be aware of the peeping. Her head turned 180 degrees and looked straight at this eye.

    Next to the girl was a little boy. His hands were tangled together like two twisted sticks and he stared questioningly at the bloody handprints in the MV. In addition, there was a special looking stick person, a woman in costume, a middle-aged man shrinking back while watching them and...

    A ck-haired teenager who refused to give it attention.

    The blood-red eye, ¡°???¡±

    They didn¡¯t seem to be... the type of guests who would oftene to KTV?

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>

    The owner of the blood-red eye hesitated for a moment. It took a step back and changed its eye very carefully from the left eye and right eye. Then it looked inside again.

    Tan Li still hadn¡¯t turned her head back around. At this moment, the front of her head was spliced to the back of the body. She stared at the eye in the doorway without moving and her hair gradually extended behind her, growing wildly until it spread all over the ground.

    Zhou Ying was still observing the MV. He walked to the disy screen and stood on tiptoe, stretching out his little hand to press again the bloody handprints. Yet the moment Tan Li¡¯s hair spread out, Zhou Ying immediately turned his head and also looked at the door of the box.

    The ancient woman was listening to the song earnestly with the stick person. She might¡¯ve only wanted to listen to opera at first but after patiently listening to a few pop songs, she seemed to have opened the door to a new world. She started to think that pop songs were also pretty good.

    Just then, she saw that Tan Li and Zhou Ying had both reacted to something and finally turned her head to follow their gaze.

    The blood-red right eye was stared at by three ghosts at the same time. The next second, there was a click and the door was closed from the outside. The door of the box closely aligned with the wall and the sound of footsteps got further and further away.

    Pan Jiming, ¡°???¡±

    What was happening here? He stood in ce for a while before putting down his legs that were curled up on the sofa because he wanted to stay away from the door of the box. During the movement, his leather shoes identally hit the table and made a loud noise before falling off and hitting the ground.

    The ancient woman nced at him with dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t say anything but Pan Jiming was still scared. He stood up and hurriedly took two steps to pick up his leather shoes, putting them on again.

    For most of his life, even as a little kid, he had experienced many things. His understanding of ghosts could be seen just from his rtionship with the Ye family. He had lived for so many years and seen scenes of exorcising evil spirits many times. He had also heard countless business people talking about this matter but he had never seen or heard of such an exorcism.

    What was this called?!

    ...S-Soldiers subduing a ghost without fighting?

    Pan Jiming circled around, secretly matching amon saying with what he had just seen. He immediately watched the ghosts in the room and hurriedly moved toward Xiao Li, the only one he could rely on.

    The middle-aged boss who wasn¡¯t a reincarnator gulped nervously. He looked at Xiao Li, lowered his voice and cautiously asked, ¡°Master Moriarty, since that thing has run away, is it counted as... a sess?¡±

    He paused slightly here and suppressed the next sentence that he didn¡¯t dare ask. ¡®Will the owner of the eye at the doore back?¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to catch or disperse that ghost?¡± Pan Jiming cleared his throat and asked cautiously.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t reply immediately. His head was down as he looked at WeChat. The top line on the screen was a call from Shen Chenzhi. After a while, he gave a short reply without turning his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it and wait. It mighte back in a different way.¡±

    The way this ghost had appeared was strange. Normally, it was impossible for it to affect the disy screen while appearing outside the door at the same time. Xiao Li guessed that it had more functions waiting to be developed.

    It was just that his brief words made Pan Jiming¡¯s head hurt. Seeing that Xiao Li obviously didn¡¯t intend to talk to him anymore, he grabbed his phone and started reporting to Ye Zeqing about what had just happened.

    For the ghosts such as Tan Li, the eye at the door had disappeared and the MV returned to normal. The light ghost shed three times with excitement and the whole box was more in line with the atmosphere.

    The soothing love song ended and the next one was a fast-paced dance song by a famous rap singer. The MV used a distant view to achieve the purpose of shaking and the whole stage was full of movement.

    Move one second, move the next second.

    Everything was fine but it was too noisy. The ancient woman couldn¡¯t bear it and covered her face as well as the stick person. However, the light ghost was ying well by the side. It flickered crazily, sometimes matching the rhythm and sometimes seeming intoxicated.

    Tan Li sat in front of the machine and stared at the buttons on it without focus. Suddenly, her hair flickered and clicked on the button to switch on the original song.

    The rap singer¡¯s ¡®hey yo yo¡¯ was added to the apaniment, making the audience enthusiastic.

    Zhou Ying¡¯s two arms separated, tangled together, separated and tangled together like this again and again. Just then, Xiao Li put down the mobile phone he was holding and paused for three seconds. Then he leaned decisively to the speaker.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Pan Jiming had always been paying attention to Xiao Li¡¯s movements. He saw that Xiao Li had moved and immediately asked nervously.

    ¡°There is a sound.¡± Xiao Li saw that Pan Jiming still didn¡¯t hear it and made a ¡®shh¡¯ gesture. ¡°Listen carefully.¡±

    On the other side, Tan Li paused and Zhou Ying was frozen. In the air, the light ghost dimmed the brightness appropriately. The surroundings instantly became quiet. This time, Pan Jiming heard it. It was an -echo light effect. It was very slight but it was as if the singer was standing in front of him.

    ¡°I want to love you too but you always love others. Why am I sorry for you? Hey...¡±

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    Listening carefully, there was a hoarse groaning behind the lyrics.

    ¡°Hey... ah... no... I... want to... do... what... ah!¡±

    In the interlude of the song, there was an intermittent voice. The voice wasn¡¯t pleasant. It was a type of weird, husky voice that waspletely different from the male voice of the original singer.

    ¡°Hey, do you love me or not, do you love me or not, so I¡ª¡±

    Pan Jiming felt that his eardrums were going to burst and he immediately wanted to cover his ears. ¡°Master Moriarty, could this be... a song curse?¡±

    Xiao Li frowned slightly and pondered for a moment. ¡°...I think it¡¯s more like mental pollution.¡±

    The moment this small voice appeared in the lyrics again, Xiao Li decisively pressed the ¡®skip song¡¯ button. He directly cut off this song and reced it with the next one. The next song that arrived belongs to the ancient woman and it was ¡®Peach Blossom Fan. The actor with theatrical makeup stood on the stage, gestured and prepared to sing.

    ¡°A floating life is like a picturesque dream without traces, looking back and meeting again.¡±

    The first two sentences were good and aroused the ancient woman¡¯s interest. Then after the initial prelude was over, the strange echo came again.

    ¡°Love, gratitude and resentment, receive, me, want to, continue, painting is calm, I, it turns out, blood, it¡¯s warm. When the eyes are dug out, you can still see things...¡±

    At first, they were just a few intermittent and meaningless words. Later, they became ethereal sentences. These sentences reminded Pan Jiming of the blood-red eye at the crack of the door.

    Xiao Li turned his head and asked Pan Jiming, ¡°Has anyone ever died here?¡±

    Pan Jiming quickly defended himself. ¡°No, absolutely not. We can¡¯t do business if such a thing happens. It is absolutely impossible to invest in a ce where murders have urred.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any employees who passed away?¡± Xiao Li changed his direction.

    Pan Jiming was in a panic. ¡°That is even less likely. The people working here are all young people and the sry I pay is high enough. There is amission every night and a medical examination is provided every year.¡±

    Xiao Li looked back at the MV in front of him.

    ¡°For whom is the peach blossom red, red, red, red eyes, can¡¯t be on stage, my heart hurts, pain, pain, pain, my eyes, it hurts...¡±

    The echo became more shrill as if someone was digging out his eyes on a live broadcast.

    ¡°Love goes, goes, you also like singing, north and south, then let¡¯s sing together, continue, sing, listen...¡±

    Xiao Li heard this and groped around the sofa. He finally pulled on the line of an extra microphone. He turned on the microphone. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The sound ¡®okay¡¯ was amplified by the microphone and echoed in the box.

    The extra voice in the song paused for a while before continuing to sing. ¡°Tenderness is like water, do you like it too, red eyes, a clock in your heart¡ª¡±

    Before it finished singing, Xiao Li suddenly turned the microphone and tilted it downwards. The cable was crooked and twisted and the microphone let out a harsh ¡®zizizizi¡¯ sound.

    Pan JIming¡¯s eardrums were almost punctured by the sudden noise. Not only was the sound loud, but it was also a mental attack that made people get goosebumps. It wasparable to the sound of scratching on a ckboard with a fingernail, making people feel ufortable.

    ¡°Zizizizi¡ª¡±

    Xiao Li shook the microphone in his hand and continued to make such noises. After a while, he put the microphone upright again, turned it off and paused the noise.

    The ghost in the KTV continued to persist for some reason and the karaoke machine automatically switched songs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you are tired, say good happiness, I, okay, I want to have a new pair of eyes, you give¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªZizizizi.¡±

    The noise waste but it perfectly covered the sounding from the stereo, causing mental pollution regardless of ally or enemy.

    The KTV ghost sang, ¡°I understand, let¡¯s not talk about it, love fades...¡±

    Xiao Li turned the microphone upside down for the third time. Then as he tried to tap the microphone against the edge of the machine, the echo in the song became louder. ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like death!¡±

    ¡°Death...¡±

    Pan Jiming, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li was very calm as he straightened the microphone in his hand and spoke into it. ¡°You know this as well?¡±

    KTV ghost: ???

    He was going to make bogus usations?

    The author has something to say:

    KTV ghost: Who is mentally polluting who?

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>

    There was no longer the noise pollutioning from the microphone. Both the ghost living in the KTV and Pan Jiming were relieved. Pan Jiming could finally put down the hands blocking his ears.

    Seeing that the KTV ghost was silent, Xiao Li pressed on his phone, checked the time and asked into the microphone, ¡°Continue to sing?¡±

    It was close to 2 o¡¯clock in the morning. He wasn¡¯t sleepy but he was a bit tired.

    The KTV ghost on the opposite end of the microphone lost its face. The strange, rhythmic echo disappeared, leaving only the original singer singing affectionately.

    Xiao Li pressed the pause button. ¡°I know you are here. Why note out to chat?¡±

    He had promised Ye Zeqing that he woulde here. Apart from wanting to bring Tan Li and the others out to y, part of the reason was his curiosity about the KTV ghost. All the ghosts that Xiao Li had seen so far were all basically brought out from an instance. Apart from Mr Ye¡¯s previous ck shadow, he hadn¡¯t encountered any ghosts in reality.

    After experiencing the testing just now, the ghost that suddenly appeared in the KTV was obviously intelligent rather than being driven by instinct. This made Xiao Li interested in it. Due to the emergence of this supernatural phenomenon, another piece of evidence had been added to Xiao Li¡¯s previous spection about reality.

    The song station cut to the next song automatically and the title of the song appeared on the screen.

    ¡®No.¡¯ Singer: Chen Baiqiang.

    Xiao Li, ¡°...¡±

    Okay, it seemed very sane.

    He ignored it and asked, ¡°You appeared herest week. Where were you before then? Did you just appear or... were you formed.¡±

    The song station cut to another song. This time, the title of the song was:

    ¡®What Does it Matter to You.¡¯ Singer: Wu Kangzhu.

    After the KTV ghost decided to retreat from the crack in the door, it chose to use the microphone as a remote ghost. It probably thought that even if there were so many special guests in the box, they couldn¡¯t crawl through the invisible microphone line to itself. This was too arrogant.

    It was worth mentioning that thest one who thought of this was the phone ghost and now the reincarnators on the forum called her Meiyou.

    Xiao Li looked at the screen in front of him. ¡°Do you remember how you died? When?¡±

    He asked lightly but the moment this sentence was uttered, Pan Jiming¡¯s expression changed drastically and he wanted to directly jump over and cover Moriarty¡¯s mouth. He naturally knew this taboo. It was the same as asking how the pen fairy died. Writing the question and reading it was death. Sure enough, the already icy air in the room dropped a lot and the air conditioner that was blowing heat shut down.

    The song station cut to the song:

    &#k2018;Shut up.¡¯ Singer: The ck Eyed Peas.

    Xiao Li, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±

    This ghost¡¯s music library was really weird.

    ¡°You are so angry. Are you reluctant to answer or do you not remember?¡± Xiao Li tried to guess with a calm tone, like he was facing someone he wanted to be a new friend. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay toe out and talk? I know you have a real body. You were peeking at us just now.¡±

    He waited deliberately for a while but didn¡¯t get a response. Perhaps it was too angry or had already given up on this box. The KTV ghost didn¡¯t appear again and the song continued to y. If it was an instance then as long as the main quest waspleted, the ghost could be added to the little yellow book. However, this was reality. He could only find it on his own...

    Xiao Li mused for a moment. Then he touched his phone and called a number. There was no beeping from the phone. Almost immediately after calling, there was already a ¡®person¡¯ on the other side who answered. There was just no voice through the receiver and even no breathing sound.

    Xiao Li gave a routine greeting. ¡°Meiyou, long time no see.¡±

    Meiyou on the other end of the phone spoke slowly in a hoarse voice. ¡°Sherlock, I don¡¯t seem to know you.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t expected the phone ghost to care about his other identities. He pondered for a few moments and tried to save the phone ghost. ¡°In front of you, I can always be Moriarty.¡±

    Meiyou who was silent this time, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li saw that she didn¡¯t speak and quickly asked, ¡°Can you do me a favour and check where the KTV ghost who was just here has gone, or where its body is? It should be easy tomunicate with those who radiate through the line.¡±

    Meiyou, ¡°......¡±

    She told him, ¡°This is thest time I will help you. I will immediately cklist you so don¡¯t contact me in the future.¡±

    She hung up directly.

    The attitude might not be good but Meiyou¡¯s work efficiency was very high. Xiao Li only waited a few seconds before an address was sent to his mobile phone in the form of a text message. The number was 44444444.

    Was it... here?

    ¡°No 23 East Zhongshan Road.¡± Xiao Li forwarded the address to Pan Jiming and then entered the address on the search page, wanting to see where it was. The searches appeared quickly. It was the address of a bar not far from here. It would take only a quarter of an hour to walk there. For some reason, this bar had been closed.

    Xiao Li started to pack his bag and stuffed the little ck cat inside while Pan Jiming still hadn¡¯t recovered from what he saw. Who had Moriarty called? Why did the voice on the phone seem to be filled with countless resentments and was more terrifying than the echo in the KTV just now? Where were they going? Wasn¡¯t the ghost in his KTV?

    Old Pan looked at Xiao Li with a dazed expression. Xiao Li stood in front of him with his school bag on his back. ¡°It is in your KTV but before that, it existed in the bar. So we have to go and take a look.¡±

    Pan Jiming nodded and kept staring at Xiao Li. Before he could open his mouth, Xiao Li took the lead first. ¡°Your eyes can talk so I know what you want to ask.¡±

    Pan Jiming, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Now, follow me. Can you drive?¡±

    It was sote that he didn¡¯t want to bother walking around. In addition, the cat behind him seemed a bit fatter. The teenager moved his school bag up. There was a meow from the school bag and the little ck cat inside it didn¡¯t move.

    Tan Li had already put down the microphone. She returned to her doll form and entered his pocket again. The ghosts such as Zhou Ying and the ancient woman also returned to their ces. The previously overcrowded box was restored to only two people and it seemed empty.

    Pan Jiming nodded again. He took out a bunch of keys and exited the KTV with Xiao Li. He went to the underground parking lot, opened the driver¡¯s seat door and sat on it. He didn¡¯t enter the address in the navigation but directly started the car.

    At this time, there were no people on the streets. Only the 24-hour convenience store was lit and the night breeze brought a burst of leaves. Pan Jiming rolled down the car window.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t take the front passenger¡¯s seat but chose to sit in the back row. ¡°Do you know that area?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there before.¡± Pan Jiming was blown by the night breeze aftering outside and epted everything that previously happened with the mentality he learned from being in the business field for many years. ¡°I basically know the businessmen in this area. The owner of the bar was an outsider. He came to invest himself and it was just an ordinary bar. I have exchanged a few words with him but I¡±m not familiar with him.¡±

    Xiao Li searched on the Inte for what happened in this bar. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Pan Jiming thought carefully. ¡°I haven¡¯t paid attention to this.¡±

    ¡°Then why did it close?¡±

    ¡°There are many possible reasons. Maybe it is poor capital turnover, maybe the boss went back home to get married, maybe he went abroad to do business.¡±

    ¡°¡ªMaybe there is a dead person.¡± In Pan Jiming¡¯s rearview mirror, Xiao Li half-raised his head. The bright light of the mobile phone shone on the young man¡¯s face and gave him a cold air.

    Pan Jiming¡¯s hands that were driving shook. The steering wheel went crooked and he corrected it back in time. ¡°This, this...¡±

    It was really possible. Perhaps it was absolutely possible in this regard.

    Xiao Li leaned back and read the information he had just found out. ¡°The article report says: the night before yesterday, there was a death in the Qingye Bar. After receiving a report, the East Zhongshan Road police branch rushed over and the bar has been banned.¡±

    Pan Jiming wondered, ¡°The homicide is that ghost?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± Xiao Li habitually gave a nomittal answer. He scrolled through thements. ¡°There is ament who ims to be an onlooker and witnessed everything in the bar at that time.¡±

    ¡°ording to thement, it involved a resident singer of the Qingye Bar. A man, around 30 years old and unemployed, came to sing every day. His voice wasn¡¯t good but he was full of emotion. He wasn¡¯t popr when he sang.¡±

    ¡°That night, the onlooker was drinking and listening to music with his friends. It was unknown what had happened but there was amotion in the private room of the bar. The crowd in front screamed desperately. The onlooker asked a few more sober people what had just happened and they said that something has happened to the resident singer while he was removing his makeup. After pouring the lotion, he said that his eyes were itchy and started to rub them. This wasn¡¯t enough so he plucked out his eyeballs. He went mad with pain and died on the spot.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the entire bar was evacuated and sealed off. Many people were taken to write a transcript.¡±

    There was no follow-up. The discussion aroused by this incident wasn¡¯t big so this was the only relevant news on the Inte. After that, the owner of the bar closed the bar and left the city.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s focus was on the date of this news. It wasn¡¯tst week or evenst month. It was a year ago. A resident singer who had been dead for a year only turned into the KTV ghostst week. Things were getting more and more interesting.

    Xiao Li looked out the front window. The sign of Qingye Bar was half falling. It was stuck halfway on the roof and in the cold wind, it looked like a type of weather vane.

    The author has something to say:

    Before Xiao Li¡¯s identities were revealed, Meiyou who liked to surf the Inte: @Tell it to Sherlock bot. Moriarty might be annoying but he still has some abilities. Sherlock? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Is he famous? What are you doingparing them?

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>

    Qingye Bar was a retro-styled building. It wasn¡¯t as tall as ordinary buildings. Instead, it was deliberately decorated like a retro building. The second floor had a ss skylight that wasrge enough for one person to get through after it was opened. The ss was pasted with a matcha green sticker and then painted in red and yellow pigments, with an image of the Virgin Mary holding children.

    The door was tightly closed with a seal and an old lock was hung on it. The entire building exuded the smell of disrepair and the vines of the creeper were wrapped around the brick wall on the left.

    Park Jiming parked the car on the side of the road and walked up the steps with Xiao Li.

    Needless to say, the doll¡¯s hair quietly extends from his pocket and into the lock. At the same time, Xiao Li carefully lifted the seal from the upper right corner and opened the door at an angle that wouldn¡¯t damage the seal.

    Pan Jiming instinctively stood outside the door and hesitated for a moment. The Moriarty in front of him acted differently from ordinary people, making him feel fearful. However, as he was feeling worried, he looked up.

    The leaves of the creeper blocked almost all light. They were densely packed together but they avoided the stained ss on the skylight, surrounding it like stars surrounding the moon. Behind the old stained ss, behind the head of the Virgin Mary, Pan Jiming faintly saw a pair of blood-red eyes, just like the eyes at the door of the KTV box.

    He immediately made a decision. He held his stomach and learned from Xiao Li¡¯s posture just now, entering to catch up with Xiao Li.

    The moon overhead was very round and hung unusually bright above the city sky. The bright moonlight shed a halo over the wide-opened bar door, forming a distinct line of light and dark. It had been a long time since anyone had entered the bar. It could be seen that it was sealed up after the murder and the inside was still the same as before.

    The tables, chairs and benches had fallen casually, the broken wine sses on the side of the bar, the ck mucus on the floor and the wine bottles squeezed down when the crowd was in a panic¡ªeverything was frozen in that time and space.

    On the side of the bar, there were a few small steps. Above the steps was a miniature stage with the red velvet background dyed with an unknown amount of dust. A microphone and sound system were ced on it.

    Pan Jiming tried to press the switch but the chandelier above his head didn¡¯t respond. The electricity here had probably been cut off a long time ago.

    The light ghost originally wanted to take advantage of its injuries to be a salted fish for a while. However, the doll grabbed it with her hair, pulled it out of Xiao Li¡¯s pocket and smashed it toward the wall.

    The light bulb, which had been restored to its round shape, flickeredzily in the air. Then it jumped directly to the chandelier and illuminated the surroundings.

    Xiao Li crossed the bar and walked to the private room mentioned in the report. In this deeper ce, the messy footprints were more obvious. Inside were private rooms, some of which were open and some which were closed.

    Pan Jiming couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°Master Moriarty, is that ghost really going to be here?¡±

    Xiao Li still trusted Meiyou¡¯s ability and the ghost had talked about ¡®bleeding eyes¡¯ when singing. Thus, he gave a positive answer. Pan Jiming wanted to ask something but before he could open his mouth to make a sound, Xiao Li noticed something strange on the wall.

    It was a dark brown liquid. It was unknown when it had stained the wall. It looked like dust in the light but in Xiao Li¡¯s eyes, it was a blood stain. He quickened his pace and approached the blood stain.

    The further he went inside, the darker the light. Even if the light ghost was following above them, the two people still couldn¡¯t see beyond one metre in front of them. At the same time, the feeling of something shrouding the light became stronger and stronger.

    Xiao Li could detect someone peeping behind him. The KTV ghost should be hiding somewhere and observing them.

    At first, there were sporadic blood stains on the wall. This was followed by the constant blood stains and then turned into half bloody handprints in front of one of the closed doors. Yes, half. It was a bloody mark left by holding the corner of the wall.

    Xiao Li tried to stimte the scene in his mind. Due to something, the resident singer dug out his eyes. He covered his eyes with one hand and held onto the wall with the other because he couldn¡¯t stand firm...

    ¡°Under what circumstances would a person dig out their own eyes... mental illness, a hallucination?¡± Xiao Li spoke to himself.

    In order to divert his attention, Pan Jiming tried to answer Xiao Li. ¡°Too much pressure? He was a resident singer and unpopr. The housing prices in this city are the most expensive in the country. It might be the difference between reality and dreams.¡±

    ¡°That alone shouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± Xiao Li touched his right eye. ¡°If it is really because of money, it is faster to cut your wrist then to dig out your eyes. It is also easier to think of.¡±

    The eyes were one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. Few people would think of punishing themselves by &#k2018;digging out their eyes¡¯ unless&#k2026;

    Something was in their eyes.

    Xiao Li wanted to reach out and pull the doorknob of the door. Before his fingers could touch the doorknob, countless bloodied hands pped the door panel, leaving handprints one after another. The air was full of a bloody smell.

    It was like a warning.

    Pan Jiming was frightened and backed away to a certain distance. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should go inside? Looking at this reaction, it must be very dangerous...¡±

    In addition, he was just an ordinary businessman! Why did he follow? What was this Moriarty¡¯s magic?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t agree. ¡°When a beast is desperate and has nowhere to go, what will it do if it encounters an enemy that wants to enter its nest?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Pan Jiming gulped and replied hesitantly, ¡°It should be impossible to fight back so it will roar..?¡±

    The ws of the beast couldn¡¯t be used but it still had a voice.

    ¡°Yes, if this ghost could do anything then it would¡¯ve done so in your KTV. It didn¡¯t need to wait for me toe here to start.¡± Xiao Li stated. ¡°Although it is possible that this is caused by another cause, the likelihood isn¡¯t very high. The biggest possibility is that it is trying to frighten me.¡±

    He pushed open the door. Inside was a small private room for the resident singers to rest and change clothes. It could barely be called a backstage. There was a row of mirrors. On the table in front of the mirror, all types of makeup removers and cosmetics were cluttered which had long since expired.

    The thing that set this room apart was the font on the mirror. Every mirror was filled with crooked words. At first, it was written with lipstick butter it became blood.

    [Itchy, itchy, itchy.]

    [Why are my eyes so itchy? How can I stop the itch in my eyes?]

    [I can sing. Don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s okay if my eyes are red. I can wear cosmetic contact lens to cover it. I can go on stage. Let me go on stage. I love singing.]

    [Why don¡¯t you let me go on the stage? Because of these eyes? I¡¯m going to the hospital.]

    [I don¡¯t have conjunctivitis or trachoma. I can¡¯t find the cause and eyedrops are useless. I¡¯m itching and ufortable.]

    [The doctor asked me when it started. I don¡¯t know but when I think about it, I think it was that day... I went to the graffiti corner of the park that day. When I came back, my eyes started to hurt.]

    [I went there again. The graffiti has been reced and there isn¡¯t anything special. Was I infected with some bacteria?]

    [What is this ultimatum? Isn¡¯t it just my eyes? Due to this, he isn¡¯t letting me continue singing? I knew this bad man must be deliberately embarrassing me!]

    [No, I can¡¯t give up. I must sing. I still have a few original songs that I haven¡¯t sung! I don¡¯t want to do other work. I have to sing.]

    [...I have it. Just dig it out and won¡¯t it be okay?]

    [This way, it won¡¯t itch.]

    [Dig it out!]

    [I feelfortable. It finally doesn¡¯t itch but it hurts...]

    After thest sentence was a simple and extremely small pattern. It was of two triangles connected by four lines on the right side. It was a pattern that Xiao Li had never seen before. In this room, Xiao Li didn¡¯t see the shadow of the KTV ghost but he knew it must be here. Xiao Li stroked the writing on these mirrors with his hand. ¡°I know you are here. I have no malice against you. On the contrary, I want to help you.¡±

    In the instance world, the first thing ghosts thought about was how to kill. This killing intent controlled the mind and only a small part of it retained reason. Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if this was the case in reality and wanted to give it a try.

    Xiao Li added, ¡°I want to hear your story.¡±

    No one answered.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t good at talking, he was ustomed to speaking with actions. Now he could only reluctantly try. ¡°You still don¡¯t intend to talk to me?¡±

    Pan Jiming couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interjected, ¡°You still have your sense of mind. Do you want to go on like this for the rest of your life? We aren¡¯t going to do anything to you. Don¡¯t you really want to say it?¡±

    There was another long silence. Xiao Li was just about to leave when a voice finally rang out. ¡°...There is nothing to say about my business.¡±

    ¡°Why did you dig out your own eyes?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t stop itching.¡±

    The KTV ghost didn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Xiao Li stood upright. Finally, he stepped out, closed the door and walked straight back to the bar. He moved two chairs among the messy table and chairs and ced them upright in front of the stage. Then he sat on one. In the bar with only a light and ghosts, he spoke to the empty stage. ¡°Fu Zige.¡±

    Fu Zige, this was the name of the resident singer in the news report.

    The teenager¡¯s voice was cold. He had no sympathy or regret. It was more like he was telling a fact. ¡°Today, I will be your audience. I want to hear you sing.¡±

    Xiao Li squinted. ¡°Eyes aren¡¯t important. The pen of the writer, the legs of the dancer and the voice of the singer. The most important thing for you is your voice.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t look at you, I will only listen to you sing. You can keep singing as long as you want to sing.¡±

    Due to the closed bar, his voice slightly echoed. Silence followed. It was unknown how much time passed. Xiao Li thought the ghost had disappeared. Pan Jiming was just about to persuade Xiao Li to leave first when a song was slowly heard.

    The ghost didn¡¯t appear on the stage. Only the voice appeared. At first, it was just a gentle hum without any apaniment. Later, the voice gradually became louder and the microphone on the stage was held by emptiness. It was a hoarse, not so mainstream but very distinctive male voice. It gently sang his original song. ¡°You ask me if I want to continue. I say...¡±

    The light ghost disguised as a chandelier shed along with the melody.

    Xiao Li ced his cheek on one hand, lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t look at the stage as his fingers tapped on the chair along with the melody. Pan Jiming, who was still standing at this time, seemed a bit out of ce.

    He wondered how he was listening to a ghost singing in this long-closed bar when he had asked Moriarty to catch the ghost. Damn it, listening to this, this type of vicissitudes of life still resonated a bit with him?!

    Pan JIming was full of question marks before giving up on himself and sitting beside Xiao Li.

    ¡°Even if you say no to me, even if the burden of life overwhelms me, I will...¡±

    The ghost finished singing and Xiao Li pped. Then he drew a cake for the other person. ¡°It is good, the sound of nature. ced outside, it will definitely be on the song charts.¡±

    There was short apuse and then silence. The ghost seemed to be waiting for another person¡¯s evaluation.

    Pan Jiming looked at it, thought of the singing and chose to follow Moriarty. He wisely said, ¡°...Yes, one more song!¡±

    He even whistled in order to stir up the heat.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Moriarty, @Say it to Sherlock, @Say it to Hercule

    Wtf, Moriarty is really shameless. In order to get the body of a KTV ghost, he actually did such a terrible thing! This is deception! Not only does he want the body, but he is also greedy for people¡¯s hearts!

    Poprment: [I¡¯m so angry. What is this treatment? When could he talk so well? Why didn¡¯t he use this on me?]

    [Oh, does he think he is a psychiatrist?]

    [KTV ghost, you wait for me. The next time Moriarty calls me, I will pretend to step on your foot identally.]

    [Perhaps this is life. Some ghosts are treated like this when they appear and some ghosts will shed tears.]

    [It doesn¡¯t have to be so. The KTV ghost was pretty miserable before. There might not be additional harm but he did receive mental pollution.]

    [Upstairs person, now it is cured again!]

    [Am I the only one who thinks it is because there is no dungeon mission constraint in reality and it can¡¯t be possible to get the host in the old way, so Moriarty is using this roundabout tactic to get the KTV ghost¡¯s heart? If he was in a dungeon, he would definitely change it.]

    [That¡¯s right.]

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>

    Thanks to Pan Jiming¡¯s hard support, the KTV ghost; Fu Zige seemed to recall his years in the bar. At that time, apart from the friends who came specifically for him, there were a few guests who cheered for him like this.

    On the empty stage, the illusory figure of a man appeared. It was a translucent shadow with a slender figure, a mncholy face and slight stubble on his chin. He gave off a lonely air and the most striking thing was his eyes. It wasn¡¯t so obvious when looking through the crack in the door but now that his entire body had appeared, these two eyes were unusually ¡®nimble.¡¯

    The KTV ghost¡¯s eye sockets were like a ck hole. The two blood-red eyeballs iid in the eye sockets were a type of ornament and they would flexibly jump up and down from time to time.

    Pan Jiming let himself go. ¡°Encore, encore. One more song!¡±

    The KTV ghost gently stroked the microphone in front of him with one hand. He held it in the palm of his hand and started to sing into it. ¡°Will you ever think of me at that time? The memories that are refusing to pass...¡±

    The melody was low and sounded like a man reminiscing about the past. It was full of nostalgia.

    ¡°Okay, nice!¡± Pan Jiming looked to the left and right. He picked up half a chair leg from the ground and waved it around like a light stick. It wasn¡¯t until the end of the song that he licked his mouth which was thirsty from all the cheering.

    Xiao Li used his mobile phone to record the two songs sung by the KTV ghost and waited for the next one. However, this time the KTV ghost didn¡¯t seem to keep nning on singing. He stood in front of the microphone for a long time, ced his forehead against the microphone and bowed deeply.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Li walked over and stood under the stage. He looked at the ghost and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±

    In reality, such a situation would only result in killing the ghost or using some type of spell to bind and seal it. Otherwise, ghosts could easily gain power by killing. If Xiao Li ignored him, there would be other existences simr to the Ye family that woulde.

    Fu Zige didn¡¯t raise his head. His body gradually dissipated, turning into smoke before finally being sucked into the microphone in front of him.

    A blood-coloured eye suddenly appeared on the pitch-ck microphone. It turned flexibly, looking for a direction before jumping from the shelf, seemingly intending to jump directly into Xiao Li¡¯s arms.

    Before it could touch Xiao Li, a golden thread stretched out from Xiao Li¡¯s schoolbag. It came from the little yellow book at the bottom. This thread tangled together with the ck microphone, pulled it and disappeared into the bag.

    Xiao Li touched the bag and found that the microphone possessed by the KTV ghost wasn¡¯t inside. He guessed that it was taken into the little yellow book like the previous Tan Li.

    This was fortunate or it would take up space when he had morepanions. He couldn¡¯t hold a microphone in one hand, hide a doll in his pocket and run around with a light bulb. Since it had entered the little yellow book, he could wait until he went back to interrogate it.

    The disappearance of the KTV ghost restored coldness and silence to the bar.

    Xiao Li carried his school bag on one shoulder and the light ghost automatically jumped back. He told Pan Jiming before leaving, ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Pan Jiming saw it and thought that Xiao Li had used some type of magic weapon to collect the ghost so it could be slowly educated. He followed Xiao Li and spoke respectfully, ¡°Master Moriarty, thank you so much. Why don¡¯t we have a meal together so I can thank you? I can also invite Ye Zeqing.¡±

    Xiao Li inexplicably thought of a sound: middle-aged men solved many things at the dinner table.

    Xiao Li shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°There is also the fee you were promised before.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Then... this, you must ept it.¡± Pan Jiming took out a gold card from his wallet. ¡°It is my KTV¡¯s VIP card. You can free ess for life and can enjoy the highest diamond card treatment! Don¡¯t refuse. We can be regarded as acquaintances. If you don¡¯t ept then you will be despising me.¡±

    He had the posture of taking a stand and Xiao Li didn¡¯t want to y the ¡®no, take it, no, take it¡¯ game. He simply took it and ced it in his pocket.

    The two of them exited the bar. Xiao Li looked back and ced the seal back on the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back. Where do you live?¡± Pan Jiming opened the door of the car. ¡°Or if it isn¡¯t convenient, I will open a room for you near here. I know a hotel owner¡ª¡±

    ¡°I want to walk back.¡±

    His previous sleepiness and tiredness had disappeared without a trace. He was wondering what had caused Fu Zige¡¯s itchy eyes. Was it really a disease? In addition, that symbol...

    It wasn¡¯t too far away from his home. It was within a walking range he could ept and the night wind was more suitable for him to think.

    ¡°Huh? This...¡± Pan Jiming didn¡¯t have time to stop it before Xiao Li had already disappeared down the road without a trace.

    They hadn¡¯t spent long in the bar. It waste at night when the sky was at its darkest and the city was at its quietest. Everything seemed like the pause button had been pressed and only Xiao Li was moving.

    There was no noise, no birds chirping, only the asional car whizzing past.

    Xiao Li wandered all the way to the gates of hismunity. At this point in time, even the guard was asleep. He entered themunity, bypassed several buildings in front and came to his building. Then he seemed to sense something and looked.

    There was a car parked in front of him and a young man standing in front of it.

    The young man¡¯s sleeves were pulled up to his elbow and the buttons were undone to the second one. His slightly longer hair covered his eyes. His face was handsome and powerful and his eyes were thin. It was like he was in another world from his surroundings.

    He was standing below Xiao Li¡¯s house, leaning against the Maybach behind him as he looked up at the window upstairs. Looking at this height, it was Xiao Li¡¯s bedroom.

    Xiao Li walked over, eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°Shen Chenzhi?¡±

    The young man paused before standing up straight. He turned slightly, his gaze fell on the other person and he replied in a low voice. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Li took a few steps forward and came to Shen Chenzhi. He looked down at his watch and asked, ¡°Why did youe to find me at this time?¡±

    ¡°What was the urgent matter? Was reality about to copse?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to find you. I just wanted to see you.¡± Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips curled up and the indifference in his eyes was melted away by another emotion. ¡°I have been away from you for too long. I wanted to see if you were good.¡±

    Xiao Li repeated, ¡°...See me? Downstairs?¡±

    In addition.... too long? It had been less than a week since the day he got drunk.

    Shen Chenzhi pursed his lower lip and spoke in a somewhat troubled manner. ¡°I just want to be closer to you.¡±

    So he unknowingly came here as soon as he returned to reality. The young man¡¯s eyes crossed past Xiao Li andnded on the bag he was carrying. He paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Why are you only back now?¡±

    The little ck cat crouched quietly in the bag, ears bent to the side as he pretended that he wasn¡¯t there.

    Xiao Li replied simply. ¡°I went to help someone deal with, um, a haunted matter.¡±

    ¡°You can call me whenever you need it. I want you to call me.¡± Shen Chenzhi opened his arms and without waiting for Xiao Li to respond, he gave Xiao Li a very light hug. ¡°In addition... for the sake of me being here sote, let me hug you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a hug. Shen Chenzhi held this person in his arms, lowered his head and a soft kiss fell on the slender neck. He could hardly control his desire to continue pecking and kissing but he finally managed to restrain himself.

    The kiss was so light that Xiao Li barely noticed it. It was more like the slight touch of a butterfly¡¯s wings than a kiss. He covered the piece of skin that had just been kissed, watched Shen Chenzhi for a while before suddenly asking, ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t think Xiao Li would take the initiative to ask this and he smiled. ¡°Home.¡±

    Xiao Li guessed that he might¡¯ve gone to a foreign country. After all, he looked rich. Seeing him now, it should be fine. Xiao Li let the night wind take away the rising temperature. ¡°Go back and rest early.¡±

    ¡°...En.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi leaned against the car as he watched the figure gradually moving away. He pressed his tongue against his teeth before shaking his head and making a low sigh.

    ***

    Xiao Li went all the way upstairs, opened the door, turned on the light and put down the bag that was on his shoulder. From inside, the little ck cat unhooked the zipper with his ws and ran out by himself. He ran to the litter box and solved the matter of peeing.

    It was past 3 o¡¯clock in the morning. Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to stay up all night. He was going to take a shower and go to sleep, leaving the rest for tomorrow.

    10 minutester, Xiao Li walked out in a bathrobe. He bent over, picked up the shovel on the side and scooped up the urine block for the little ck cat. He ced it in a stic bag and threw it into the trash can.

    After all this, Xiao Li hesitated for a moment before opening the curtains of the room and looking down. The ce where the car originally parked was empty. Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t downstairs. Xiao Li closed the curtains, wiped the water dripping down his cheeks, put the bath towel on the hanger and closed his eyes in bed.

    10 minutester, he opened his eyes again and stared at the ceiling. He couldn¡¯t sleep.

    In fact, after walking so many roadsbined with thete hour, Xiao Li felt exhaustioning from every part of his body the moment heid down. His body was calling for sleep but when he closed his eyes, his consciousness was clear.

    This situation wasn¡¯t umon for him. It was because the excitement of his spirit was greater than the exhaustion of the body. The strange thing was that after closing his eyes, he wasn¡¯t thinking about an instance, a clue or the foreign mystery novel he hadn¡¯t finished before going to bed. Instead, he was thinking about Shen Chenzhi¡¯s sentences.

    ¡°I just want to be closer to you.¡±

    ¡°I just want to see you.¡±

    ...Even if it was just through the window?

    Xiao Li turned over, bent his back and buried his face deeper into the soft quilt. Then he turned over again. It wasn¡¯t until the birds chirped in the sky and the first rays of dawn entered through the curtains that Xiao Li finally admitted it. He couldn¡¯t sleep.

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>

    This feeling of being unable to sleep due to a person was actually very subtle for Xiao Li.

    He was the type of person with a strong sense of territory. He liked to guard every inch of his ownnd and not let outsiderse in. He also didn¡¯t go out. However, now he had the illusion of being gradually invaded by Shen Chenzhi.

    Xiao Li closed his eyes and the image that emerged before him was of Shen Chenzhi standing at his door and waiting for him after he returned from Death¡¯sboratory. This image merged with the way he had just met Shen Chenzhi, making Xiao Li unable to sleep peacefully.

    The feeling of being cherished was indeed very warm. He hadn¡¯t had this experience for a long time but he still couldn¡¯t easily agree to a rtionship. Every rtionship had an end. In order to avoid an ending, Xiao Li didn¡¯t like a beginning. Unless... something couldst forever.

    Xiao Li tried to sleep again for another five minutes. Then he finally gave up on the idea. He got up and prepared to find something to do.

    In the living room, a dark microphone was stuck in the soft cushion of the sofa. The blood-red eye popped out from time to time to observe the surroundings. Xiao Li had borrowed Pan Jiming¡¯s nail clipper to cut the wire under the microphone, leaving only one line behind. Fu Zige had been stuck on the sofa for a long time. He could control the microphone to find afortable area but he felt safe only when it was just the microphone exposed.

    This ghost from reality looked at the ancient painting hung on the wall with fear. Then he looked at the doll hanging like a decoration from themp. Every time Tan Li looked over, he would shift his gaze in time and pretend to be innocent.

    Xiao Li came out of the bedroom and couldn¡¯t find Fu Zige for a while. After searching for a moment, he picked up the cushion and dug out the microphone that was stuck inside.

    ¡°Fu Zige.¡± Xiao Li thought about it before opening his mouth but still decided to call the ghost by his name. ¡°Do you know how you became like this?¡±

    The microphone ced on the coffee table closed his eyes. Perhaps out of love for his profession, he didn¡¯t answer the question directly. Instead, he changed¡ª

    Xiao Li watched the TV in front of him suddenly turn on. After turning on, it wasn¡¯t a TV series but a MV.

    ¡®Forgotten¡¯. Singer: Rainie Yang

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Before the singer started singing, the little ck cat had already jumped over. He pped his paws on the remote control, turned off the TV and let out a protest. ¡°Meow.¡±

    The little yellow book peacefully tranted from where it was ced on the table: [Neer, don¡¯t do strange things at home!]

    The KTV ghost was advised. He closed his eyes and obediently opened his mouth. The voice that came from the microphone was the man¡¯s husky voice. ¡°I forgot.¡±

    The cover of the melody was lost and the voice made people wonder if it would cough in the next second.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°What do you remember?¡±

    Fu Zige honestly replied, ¡°Itchy, painful, veryfortable, no feeling and then... a chaotic period of consciousness. I wanted to kill people.¡±

    ¡°However, you didn¡¯t kill those guests.¡± Xiao Li recalled Pan Jiming¡¯s words. Those who discovered the KTV ghost weren¡¯t dead or his KTV might not just be temporarily closed. Fu Zige¡¯s eyes might¡¯ve been full of malice at the time but he didn¡¯t do anything.

    Fu Zige exined, ¡°At first, I really wanted to but I was afraid to provoke a professional ghost-catcher. Later, I wanted to watch them cry, make them scared and see how soft their legs will be from fright.¡±

    ¡°So you were unconscious between when you died and when you became a ghost?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    No matter how much Xiao Li asked, he would only repeat this sentence. Xiao Li no longer pursued this and changed direction. ¡°What is the symbol you drew on the mirror?¡±

    ¡°I saw it in the graffiti corner.¡± Fu Zige spoke faster and faster and in the end, he was in pain. If he was a person then he would be crying from a headache. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything else. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    There was nothing left to ask. This was obvious. After Fu Zige went to the graffiti corner, his eyes started to be itchy. Some type of force instigated him to gouge out his eyes and die on the spot. A yearter, a change urred and he turned into a ghost.

    Since this was reality and he hadn¡¯t been subjected to the instance rules, Fu Zige was much weaker than the instance ghosts. Xiao Li sorted out the causes and consequences of the matter in his mind. He picked up the microphone, plugged it back in the sofa and thoughtfully left a gap for observation.

    Just then, Fu Zige¡¯s shifted his eyes to Xiao Li. ¡°Moriarty, can I ask you a question?¡±

    He heard Pan Jiming calling Xiao Li by this name and followed him.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°These existences are simr to me...¡± The microphone lowered his voice with a guilty conscience and asked in a low voice, ¡°How did you find them?¡±

    Were they all persuaded like him? However, looking at the doll¡¯s fierce eyes, the evil cat¡¯s ferocious look, the painting that drew everything inside and the light bulb full of an evil light... they weren¡¯t as weak and harmless as him.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°I met them in another world. You will also go.¡±

    The weak and harmless KTV ghost stammered and wondered, ¡°I...I will go too? H-How? The same kind of ghosts in that world are like your ghosts?¡±

    ...So scary. This was the first time Xiao Li had seen such a weak ghost.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Xiao Li coaxed it in a perfunctory manner and manually turned off the microphone button. ¡°Okay, you can take a rest.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. There is another question.¡±

    Xiao Li used his eyes to gesture for him to ask.

    ¡°The man you just met downstairs¡ª¡±

    Who was it? He feltpletely different from other ghosts.

    He hadn¡¯t managed to say the whole question when he was interrupted by the little yellow book¡¯s sudden vibration. The little yellow book automatically floated in front of Xiao Li. The pages of the book turned until it finally stopped on a middle page.

    A piece of paper emerged in the air. Xiao Li reached out and it happened to fall onto his hand. It was a foreign bank remittance slip. The amount was marked out by a line made by a ballpoint pen. In the note column, there was a sentence written in beautiful writing.

    [Mr Writer, please give me an exclusive report.]

    Around 30 seconds after Xiao Li saw this line of words, there was the familiar rotation feeling. He saw the microphone, doll and others return to the little yellow book. The next moment, he entered the instance.

    Before disappearing, Xiao Li had only one thought in his mind.

    ...He hadn¡¯t slept yet!

    ***

    The world of this instance was surrounded by snow-capped mountains. Xiao Li¡¯s vision was from inside a helicopter and there was white snow in front of him.

    The helicopter seemed to have encountered a problem. It shook violently up and down. Then the door opened wide and violent wind blew in. The helicopter pilot shouted hoarsely in French. He waved his arms desperately toward the door and took the lead in jumping down with a parachute on his back.

    Then Xiao Li¡¯s vision shifted to the entire snow-capped mountain range. It was one vast mountain peak after another that seemed to soar straight into the sky. The sculpture made of ice and snow resembled the gift of the gods.

    After this period, there was a wave of shaking and then Xiao Li stood firmly on the ground. The nearby area seemed to be the foot of the snow-capped mountains. It was very cold but it wasn¡¯t covered with ice and snow, so it was still eptable.

    The little yellow book in front of him showed: [Remaining safety time: 10 minutes.]

    [An inheritance from generation to generation, adventure after adventure, what is hidden in the dark that is about to move? There is Antis and this is Stnd Town. The people on the outside want to go in but the people on the inside... do they want to go out or are they unable to go out? Be careful, someone is peeping here and peeping there¡ªwait, maybe I should correct what I said just now because... it isn¡¯t humans who are peeping here.]

    [Task: Death or... go in, peek, dig, run away until you find a hidden way to survive.]

    [Tip: This is a special task. Please choose carefully.]

    [Restrictions for this task: You aren¡¯t allowed to leave the area of Stnd Town. Anyone who takes a step outside will be judged as viting the task. Believe me, the consequences of this vition will be more terrible than death.]

    [Tip: Before the safety time expires, you need to enter Stnd or you will be obliterated.]

    Xiao Li looked forward. The road ahead was shrouded with a hazy fog and nothing could be seen clearly. There was only the road under his feet spreading out in front of him. It was unknown if the so-called Stnd Town was at the end of this road.

    Xiao Li had stayed up almost all night and had a look of fatigue on his face. He put away the little yellow book and looked down. He found that aftering to this world, his pyjamas had been reced with a medieval ck cloak.

    The long cloak enveloped him. Nothing could be seen but it gave him a hint of mystery like he was a medieval nobleman. The hair on his forehead hung down and in the faint light, the pair of pure ck eyes were deeper than the night. The delicate eyes showed a faint tiredness.

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrow, covered his mouth with his hand as he yawned and observed hispanions this time.

    There was a total of seven people, two of whom he knew. However, they weren¡¯t Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing, which was also very strange. They had clearly signed a Team Symbol but they weren¡¯t pulled into the instance together this time. Xiao Li guessed that it might be because it was a special instance.

    As for the two reincarnators he knew, one was the culprit of his insomnia, Shen Chenzhi. The young man stood beside him and smiled at him.

    He was clearly wearing an ordinary ck suit but he looked like an elite man. There was no expression on the handsome face but there was an indescribable attraction from the indifference. It matched the background like there was a hidden ancient blood kin race among humans.

    In addition to Shen Chenzhi, the other person he knew was standing not far away. This person was wearing a purple suit and tie of the same colour. Some people might look like a clown in such a frivolous colour but his aura suited it, making people feel calm.

    This reincarnator who looked different from ordinary people was none other than Wang Huai, who he had previously met on the supernatural train.

    Xiao Li vaguely remembered that this person should be very powerful. This meant he didn¡¯t need to use his brain. He could leave it to Wang Huai and sleep. After experiencing the bumps in his vision, Xiao Li was sleepy. He reluctantly raised his eyes and greeted Wang Huai in the distance. ¡°Old Wang, we meet again.¡±

    Wang Huai who was watching from a distance, ¡°......¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to admit that this person was calling out to him.

    The author has something to say:

    Old Wang: I have an unknown premonition. Is it an illusion?

    ***

    Little yellow: I want to be invited to do it.

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>

    TL Note: Hi guys, it will soon be the sixth anniversary of when I started tranting on December 7th. To celebrate, I have decided to hold a fanart and fanfictionpetition for all the novels I have tranted on CG (includingpleted ones) where you can gain the chance to win some cash prizes ranging from $25 ¨C 125 USD. Check out the event details below and I hope many of you join in!

    Event Details Page

    In addition to Shen Chenzhi and Wang Huai, there was a man standing very close to Wang Huai in a foreign police uniform. It was unknown if the clothes were set by the instance or it was what he wore in reality. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was short and looked very energetic. He obviously knew Wang Huai and joked, ¡°Old Wang? I always think that the title of Old Wang is better than God Wang. I always thought that Old Wang was more agreeable than God Wang. I didn¡¯t expect for someone else to feel the same way.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°Haha.¡±

    No matter what he was thinking, he still looked at Xiao Li in a lukewarm manner. ¡°Sherlock, we meet again.¡±

    When it came to Xiao Li¡¯s name, he raised his index finger and middle finger, ced them together on his forehead and gave Xiao Li a cool wave while still wearing the skull ring on his finger. ¡°Or is it Moriarty? Hercule? How do I call you?¡±

    He said so and his teammate followed.

    The energetic man from before made an energetic expression and spoke in Chinese, ¡°So you are the Sherlock who is being discussed in the forum? I have to say, you are very 6! I previously teamed up with Park Soojin and she has never forgotten about you. Every time there was a critical moment in the world, I heard her softly simting the actions you would do.¡±

    Xiao Li felt Shen Chenzhi next to him raise his eyelids inexplicably.

    ¡°The first time I saw you, I thought there would be such a day but I didn¡¯t expect...¡± Wang Huai rubbed his chin and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Moriarty and Hercules? Is it okay to change so many identities? Do you really want to dominate the rankings?¡±

    Xiao Li answered the first question but ignored the other ones. ¡°Call me anything you want.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just call you Sherlock.¡± The energetic guy said. ¡°It is nice to meet you. My name is Wen Wenwen.¡±

    Well, it was a very steady name. It was so steady that even in his sleepy state, Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help looking at him more.

    At this time, the blonde woman standing in the furthest came over. She had long golden hair that wasmon in Europeans and Americans. Her cheeks were covered with freckles and her eyes were a pale green. She looked very shy. She seemed to have heard the conversation between Xiao Li and the others. She watched Xiao Li and spoke in a British ent, ¡°Sherlock?¡±

    ¡°That Sherlock?¡±

    Xiao Li replied in English. ¡°If there is no one else then it should be me.¡±

    The blonde woman stared at him and spoke in half-fluent Chinese. ¡°Kesia. I¡¯ve heard of you many times before.¡±

    Xiao Li closed his eyes. He felt his soul floating in the air, eager to hang up. Shen Chenzhi saw that he wasn¡¯t standing steady and had a tendency to lean to the left or right, so he stood behind Xiao Li and helped to share part of the weight.

    ¡°Okay, fan meetingter.¡± Wang Huai had calcted the time. They couldn¡¯t afford to waste any of the 10 minutes of safety time on marvelling. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted three minutes of our remaining time. Let¡¯s do a brief introduction.¡±

    The remaining three were two men and a woman. Wang Huai should¡¯ve met them and knew their names. He pointed to a middle-aged man and said, ¡°He Tian.¡±

    He Tian was a Japanese with a silver bell tied around his waist, strung together with red string. He nodded at everyone.

    ¡°Bruce.¡± The Westerner called Bruce had a fit body and did look somewhat simr to Batman.

    The energetic boy Wen Wenwen interrupted, ¡°Is your surname Wayne?¡±

    Bruce Wayne, it was the name of Batman. Bruce might not understand thenguage but he had been asked this question too many times. He said in French, ¡°This is the nickname I gave myself.¡±

    Wen Wenwen didn¡¯t understand but he decided to ask againter. He didn¡¯t want to waste any safety time.

    Wang Huai pointed to thest person. ¡°Jin Handong.¡±

    Jin Handong was a in-faced girl and her nationality was unknown. She looked at everyone with a in expression.

    ¡°Everyone should have a trantion item?¡± Wen Wenwen asked vigorously.

    Trantion items were things that had merged in the mall since the integrated instances. The price wasn¡¯t expensive and it gradually became an item that must be bought by reincarnators. This was a one-time item that needed to be used manually in every world. He hadn¡¯t used it before and only used it when asking.

    Seeing the others nodding, Wen Wenwen said, ¡°Then let¡¯s find Stnd first. It should be at the end of the road.¡±

    There were no objections and everyone started walking forward along the path. Once the remaining safety time reached five minutes, the fog in front of them suddenly flooded like the tide. The darkness in front of them deepened and formed a CG.

    At first, it was the side profile of a little boy. The bridge of the nose was copsed and the skin was yellow. It was an extremely ordinary child. The camera pulled away to reveal a row of children sitting on red cushions, staring intently ahead.

    However, the CG didn¡¯t show what they were watching. Later, the little boy¡¯s face became sadder and he changed postures impatiently. Finally, he rushed to the little girl sitting on the left and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯m going to pee.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move away from what was in front of her as her nose wrinkled. ¡°You know the rules. You can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I know but I can¡¯t hold it back!¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was a bit loud, arousing the displeasure of other people. He had to lower his voice again. ¡°Help me cover it up. I¡¯ll just go to the toilet and I¡¯lle back soon.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to eat so much ice cream beforeing.¡± The little girl spoke impatiently. ¡°Can¡¯t you hold it back? You know what happened to ¡®him¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°I know but if I hold back, I will pee my pants! I can¡¯t pee my pants, my mother will hit me.¡± The little boy muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Nothing will happen.¡±

    He stood up as he spoke, bending his legs carefully so he wouldn¡¯t obstruct the vision of others. He hunched over and slipped away from his seat. He opened the side door and went out.

    The camera followed the little boy as he walked down a long corridor, past the merchandise counter and into the toilet. He opened the toiletpartment door and didn¡¯t even wait to close it before releasing himself. Just as he was showing a happy and rxed expression, the door of thepartment behind him was slowly being pushed back by some force.

    The introductory CG abruptly finished here.

    Wang Huai looked at the time. ¡°There are three minutes left. First, look for Stnd Town.¡±

    Since the opening CG, the gradually surging darkness turned to grey. The reincarnators could vaguely see something on the road ahead.

    Even though they thought that the initial restrictions wouldn¡¯t be difficult and the town should be right ahead, everyone still chose to speed up their pace. They found a wooden sign stuck in the mud at the end of the road. The wooden sign was dpidated and aged. It said in English: Stnd Town.

    Behind the wooden sign was a small town. It was the so-called Stnd Town.

    The town was surrounded by a wooden fence and the end couldn¡¯t be seen. Not only was the fog shrouding the small road, but the town was also filled with a simr fog. It was just slightly lighter than the outside world so the buildings could barely be seen.

    It was a European style town. Each one was a single-family house and it wasn¡¯t too modern. It was mostly made of brick walls. Combined with the gloomy sky, it was like medieval London.

    The moment when everyone walked into Stnd, their task book updated. [You have chosen to enter Stnd Town.]

    There were a few people in the small town and very few businesses along the way. There were a few stores but no signs of the owners were seen. The group wandered through the town, gaining a general map and observing the situation, discussing it.

    The energetic Wen Wenwen took the lead. ¡°ording to the task prompt, it seems that this town is rted to Antis? Isn¡¯t this the legend in reality?¡±

    Antis was only a highly civilized ancient civilization that was destroyed in the modern day.

    ¡°In addition, what is the connection to the snowy mountains at the beginning? Are we all passengers who came here by helicopter? I encountered a helicopter crash...¡± Jin Handong discussed it with Wen Wenwen in proficient Chinese.

    Bruce said, ¡°The little boy in the opening CG should y a key role but I don¡¯t know if he is dead or not. We can start from this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Comrade Batman is right. However, due to the restriction of the task, I think we should first rify the limits of the town so as to not identally run out and be obliterated by special circumstances in the future.¡± Wen Wenwen¡¯s style of acting was still as steady as ever. He turned around and asked Wang Huai, ¡°Old Wang, what do you think?¡±

    Wang Huai hadn¡¯t been involved in their discussion. He had fallen behind and asked Xiao Li with interest, ¡°Why do you look so...¡±

    He paused and didn¡¯t find a suitable adjective. Finally, he uttered the word, ¡°Bereaved?¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Did I look energetic before?¡±

    Wang Huai seemed to be very curious about him. The forum discussion had copsed his cold man setup and he wanted to continue asking. He happened to hear Wen Wenwen¡¯s question and asked Xiao Li, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it and suggested, ¡°I think it is better to split up.¡±

    Wang Huai wondered, ¡°How to split up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You do your own thing. I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    ¡°...Going to bed?¡±

    Before Wang Huai could say anything, Shen Chenzhi interjected. ¡°I¡¯ll apany him to sleep.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    Together, these words really made people think. He didn¡¯t want to think about it but¡ª

    ¡®Sleep¡¯ and ¡®apany¡¯. These words were too subtle.

    There were also strange looksing from Wen Wenwen in front. The two of them... were in that rtionship?!

    Shen Chenzhi ignored their looks and asked Xiao Li with a slight frown, ¡°Why are you so sleepy?¡±

    Xiao Li felt he should refuse but his drowsiness made his mind a mess. He didn¡¯t care about Shen Chenzhi¡¯s words and casually replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of your actionsst night?¡±

    This person was so idle that he watched Xiao Li¡¯s ce from downstairs?

    Shen Chenzhi was taken aback.

    The others, ¡°???¡±

    They felt like they had eaten a big melon.

    The author has something to say:

    Shen Chenzhi: Yesterday I......??

    ***

    The next day, the reincarnators¡¯ forum: [Sherlock... is no longer single???]

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>

    The surprise in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s expression was fleeting. He lowered his eyes slightly and then smiled like nothing happened. ¡°What did I dost night?¡±

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t felt anything wrong when he spoke but after he saw the eyes of Wen Wenwen and the others, he was taken aback and then quickly reacted. He turned around and spoke without changing his expression. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s mood became excellent in an instant. He drew closer and looked at Xiao Li from a distance that seemed ambiguous but didn¡¯t go beyond the boundary. He inquired in a low voice, ¡°Is it because you dreamed of me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said before?¡± Xiao Li was a bit ufortable at such a distance and turned his head slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep, let alone dream.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi raised his eyebrow slightly but refused to stop. ¡°Then what do I have to do with you being unable to sleep?¡±

    He spoke in a low voice. In particr, thest few words were almost like a whisper in Xiao Li¡¯s ears.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He had nothing to say. He couldn¡¯t say that he lost sleep because of Shen Chenzhi. This sounded even more ambiguous than before.

    Xiao Li sighed and covered his face with his hands. ¡°...I¡¯m going to sleep. You¡¯re free to do whatever you want.¡±

    He turned and fled the scene. Behind him, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips raised with joy and he didn¡¯t hesitate to follow.

    Behind them, Wen Wenwen¡¯s facial features were wrinkled up. He looked after them for a long time and felt like a stinky single dog watching a pair of big shots showing affection. But...

    This was really the wrong ce at the wrong time! He wailed extremely sadly in his heart and turned to Wang Huai. ¡°Old Wang, what do you say? Follow or separate? I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Follow? Do you want to follow them and sleep together?¡± Wang Huai sneered at him.

    Sleeping together in the instance world wasn¡¯t umon. There were some particrly dangerous ces. For the sake of safety, many reincarnators would sleep together and even sleep in their clothes for an easier escape. However, once Wang Huai said this, it sounded very lewd.

    Wen Wenwen coughed. ¡°Then shall we continue to explore? Will it be a bit dangerous?¡±

    He was known for his steady behaviour and never did anything with a high risk factor. Sherlock¡¯s deeds on the forum were so famous that it was obviously unwise to break away from such a bigshot.

    Kesia smiled and spoke slowly in English. ¡°Now that Sherlock wants us to act separately, we should separate. The start is a good opportunity to find news.¡±

    ¡°We will divide into two. One group will check out the specific limits of the town while the other will disguise as people passing by to find the boy in the opening CG.¡± Wang Huai lowered his head and stroked the skull ring. He said absently, ¡°You are free to form the teams.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to find out the exact range. What about you?¡± Wen Wenwen asked.

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see the hotel selected by Sherlock. Then I¡¯ll book a room for you for when youe back. Firste, first served.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t known Wang Huai¡¯s character, he would¡¯ve thought that this person was deliberately making no contribution. Since he did know Wang Huai, he didn¡¯t try to persuade the other person to join the team looking for information. He just waved his hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Sherlock acted like this. Wang Huai was also a bigshot and had a certain degree of privilege.

    The rest of the reincarnators looked at each other but didn¡¯t protest. He Tian and Jin Handong chose to search for the little boy¡¯s trail while the others went to survey the area of the town.

    This small town seemed to be shrouded by a fog that would never disappear. The dust in the air exceeded the standard and it was white all around them. Looking around, they could only see the people and businesses on the street in a one metre radius.

    Wen Wenwen noticed that the expressions of the residents were very strange when they saw the reincarnators. Every time a resident passed by, their eyes would stay on the faces of the reincarnators for a long time. There should be no outsiders here because there weren¡¯t any tourist attractions.

    He thought this way and silently defined the town in his heart.

    There weren¡¯t many merchants along the way. Only a few food stores, clothing stores and pharmacies that supported the basic livelihood were open. Wen Wenwen searched a lot and finally found a misceneous goods store. He exchanged nces with Bruce and the others and walked in to talk to the owner.

    It looked Westernized so Bruce said hello in English. ¡°Hello, we are first-time visitors here.¡±

    The store owner was an old man with white hair and many wrinkles on his face. He was wearing a pair of old sses. As the group came in, he was staring at a circle of hemp rope in his hand. The table in front of him was full of incense and essential oils.

    The store owner heard Bruce¡¯s words, slowly took off his reading sses and raised his eyes to look at themzily. ¡°This isn¡¯t the case.¡±

    The simple word caused Bruce¡¯s muscles to tighten. Half of Wen Wenwen¡¯s foot was already out the door, ready to run at any time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± The old store owner spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. Why would anyonee here? Young man, this isn¡¯t a good ce.¡±

    The old man looked very kind. Kesia got closer and tried to get more words out of his mouth. ¡°Grandpa, we really aren¡¯t here to travel. We came here to get inspiration for a novel. You know, sometimes we can only get creative inspiration through personal experience.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell us some of the secrets of this town?¡± She was born beautiful, with green eyes that were like pure gems. Her smile made her look like an angel. ¡°We can pay for something. We have money if you want it and other treasures. We also won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    The old store owner looked at her indifferently and shook his head with slight amusement. ¡°No, because...¡±

    He put on his reading sses and stared at the rope in his hand again. His voice suddenly became low as hepleted the entire sentence, ¡°You can¡¯t go out.¡±

    Kesia¡¯s smile instantly stiffened but she had a strong psychological quality. ¡°What do you mean by this? Can¡¯t we just go out?¡±

    The store owner shook his head and wrapped the rope around his hand. During the conversation, he refused to talk in-depth. ¡°You will know soon.¡±

    During the conversation, Wen Wenwen had been silently observing the whole store for a while. He found that it sold many things including all types of knives, hemp rope and incense. However, after searching, he didn¡¯t find what he wanted on the shelf. He thought about it and interrupted. ¡°Store owner, do you have a map for sale?¡±

    The old store owner listened to his question and didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°There is no map. The people here don¡¯t need a map. You... don¡¯t need a map.¡±

    The group looked at each other like they had read something from the sentence.

    What did he mean by not needing a map? Was it because after entering, they couldn¡¯t go out for the rest of their lives?

    The reincarnators present here all thought about the task restriction. Before finding a way out, they would just be obliterated if they left here. It seemed like this restriction had something to do with the town¡¯s secrets...

    There was nothing else to talk about now that the store owner had said this. Everyone walked out of the misceneous goods store.

    Kesia went outside, took out her task book and used a nk page as paper to write down the name of the store.

    ***

    On the other side, Xiao Li didn¡¯t find a hotel.

    He walked two streets and looked for the people passing by. Some of them didn¡¯t stay to listen to him and ran away. The only one left shook his head violently and kept saying ¡®no, no, no¡¯ before escaping in a hurry.

    Xiao Li saw the now empty street and looked up at the foggy sky with a vague suspicion in his heart. Maybe... there were no hotels in the town at all.

    Hotels were aimed at outsiders and based on the reaction of these local residents, outsiders were very rare. This was an isted town. If his thoughts were true then he could only rent a ce if he wanted to avoid sleeping on the street. As long as there were people, there would always be someone being born, getting old, bing sick and dying. There would always be houses vacant.

    So the only problem was money.

    Reincarnators basically could buy an item in the mall that could be converted into a copy of the world¡¯s money. However, Xiao Li hadn¡¯t bought it before and he hardly needed any money, so he had arge sum of money in his little yellow book.

    He fumbled for the little yellow book and opened the mall. He was browsing for the item he wanted when a hand behind him took the little yellow book from his hand. The young man nced at the little yellow book with a subtle expression in his eyes before he quickly restrained it.

    Shen Chenzhi said, ¡°I just bought it.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°?¡±

    So fast?

    Shen Chenzhi told him, ¡°The house.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like so I picked one. If you don¡¯t like it then I can change it.¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°...As long as I can live in it.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t picky.

    The house that Shen Chenzhi bought wasn¡¯t far away. ording to him, he used arge sum of money and food and found a store. The boss was impressed by the huge sum of money and supplies and quickly found a vacant house.

    It was a small, western-style house. It looked very nice from the outside and was painted with white paint. It shouldn¡¯t be too old. It had two floors and there was a small garden outside. However, all the flowers were dead in the fog.

    Inside the small house, all the facilities were avable.

    The boss was a bit vague when speaking about the origin of this house. He only said that his aunt fell ill and died of illness not long ago. She had no children and left the house behind. He didn¡¯t know what to do with it.

    This house would be shared by the reincarnators so Xiao Li didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and agreed directly. He chose a room at will and wanted to lie down the moment he walked in. It was just that before he could prepare to go to sleep, Shen Chenzhi walked over and held the door with one hand, not letting him close it.

    The young man lowered his eyes slightly. The eyes that looked amber in the faint light had a gentle expression. He asked, ¡°Should I apany you?¡±

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t sleep because of me...¡± His lips curved up slightly. He was clearly happy but his tone was as serious as possible. ¡°Then I should take responsibility and sleep with you.¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s words were simple but if he was really allowed to sleep with Xiao Li, it was probably ¡®sleeping¡¯ in another sense. Xiao Li looked at the uncontroble smile on this man¡¯s face and mmed the door at his nose.

    Shen Chenzhi touched the tip of his nose but the smile still remained. There was nothing that made him happier than this. At least he knew that facing him, Xiao Li wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent to him. So even if Shen Chenzhi wanted to go in now, hold Xiao Li¡¯s hand, apany him to sleep, stare at him and kiss him for a long time, Shen Chenzhi still has to forcibly endure it.

    The furniture in this house was fairly new. The pillows and bedding were all neatly folded and they could sleep at any time.

    Xiao Li closed the door, took off his coat and cloak, put a soft quilt on the bed and fell asleeppletely.

    In the quiet room, the little yellow book tucked into his cloak pocket started shaking. [Baby, have a good dream.]

    Outside this small house, a man in a purple suit squatted in the garden. He reached out to tease the withered flowers and looked at the window of the room Xiao Li entered. He didn¡¯t go in to disturb the two of them. He just remembered the location and walked away leisurely.

    ***

    An hourter, at the agreed-upon meeting location.

    Wang Huai ced one hand into his pocket and waited for the others. He had toe. Sherlock had fallen asleep and Shen Chenzhi was someone who didn¡¯t care about others at all. If he didn¡¯t act a little bit then this temporary team would just fall apart.

    The town wasn¡¯t big and as long as Wen Wenwen asked a few people passing by, it would be easy to find Sherlock¡¯s ce. The senior reincarnators in the instance world had a sense of time. They would only be early, notte.

    Five minutes early, the two teams were all there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Huai kept his hand in his pocket as he walked on the road.

    Wen Wenwen hurriedly walked behind him. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t answer at first but became impatient after the other person kept urging him. He said, ¡°Stalk Sherlock.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do this type of sneaky thing. Have you found any secrets?¡±

    Wang Huai smiled. Instead of answering Wen Wenwen¡¯s question directly, he brought out another topic. ¡°There is no hotel here. Sherlock has bought a house.¡±

    ¡°There is no hotel.¡± Wen Wenwen thought on these words and then told him what they had found. ¡°...There are no maps for sale in the misceneous goods store. The border between the town and the outside world is particrly conspicuous. There are clear fences. As a whole, it isn¡¯t too big. If you walk quickly then it will take 40 minutes to make a circle.¡±

    During their chat, they arrived close to the small house. The door wasn¡¯t closed but was hidden. It seemed like that person was afraid that some people¡¯s knocks would disturb Xiao Li in the room.

    By the time the reincarnators arrived, Xiao Li¡¯s door was closed tightly and Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t in the living room. He had chosen the room closest to Xiao Li. Apart from these two rooms, the doors for the other rooms were open for venttion.

    There were many rooms in the small house since it seemed to have been prepared for families with many children. Some rooms had two beds and there werevender scented candles in each room. There was no need for several people to live together and everyone had their own room.

    A few people simply cleaned their rooms. Then they moved the tables and other things into the living room and put them together. The group of people gathered around and discussed with each other.

    Wen Wenwen used a pen to draw a map on a white paper that he had found. ¡°These are the buildings we have found after going around. We didn¡¯t go in but wrote it down outside.¡±

    The middle of the town had a huge building. It had a dark red dome and a rounded arc. There was no sign at the door. Across from it was a castle with a cross on top, a three-storey ck building and residential areas with numerous shops.

    ¡°Our guess is that the one with a cross is a church. There are many possibilities for the other two. To be on the safe side, we didn¡¯t go in.¡± Wen Wenwen introduced it in detail. ¡°That¡¯s it for now.¡±

    He Tian said, ¡°In the introductory CG, they were all children so my guess is that it is some type of group activity organized by the school. There is only one elementary school in this small town. We saw it as we¡¯re walking past it.¡±

    ¡°We used all types of methods but it was useless. The school guard refused to tell us anything and almost called the police. School is over today so if we want to check, we can only go there tomorrow.¡± Jin Handong added.

    ¡°This is option one which is more secure. Option two...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Wang Huai went out in the middle and didn¡¯te back until the evening when it was already close to 9 o¡¯clock. Wen Wenwen asked where he had gone and Wang Huai took out a bag of takeaway.

    Since night fell, the fog outside had be thicker. It reduced the visible distance from one metre to half a metre. It was as if monsters were flying around.

    Wang Huai thoughtfully looked at the closed door on the first floor. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡±

    Wen Wenwen replied, ¡°No, he never came out.¡±

    ¡°Even if he fell asleep, shouldn¡¯t he get up by now? This is an instance world?¡± Kesia was very interested in Xiao Li. She closed the takeaway box and spoke thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s just that this is Sherlock. I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    Wen Wenwen said, ¡°Still, thinking carefully, there is another possibility. it is that during the time we thought he was absolutely safe, the ghost has already started to kill.¡±

    The fairly rxed atmosphere suddenly became tense. ording tomon sense, it was just the beginning and this was an instance with no time limit. It was impossible for the killing to start before the introductory CG was even decrypted. However, who could say this was urate? There were a few bigshots who met with unexpected failure.

    Bruce got up from his chair, came to the closed door and knocked three times. ¡°Sherlock?¡±

    No one answered. He knocked hard five more times. This time, the person who would be awakened no matter how deeply they were sleeping. However, there were still no movements from the room.

    Bruce frowned. He turned to look at Wen Wenwen before pulling down the doorknob and opening it a gap. The door was unlocked and Bruce pushed it open easily. The quilt on the bed was messy. There were traces of someone lying on the bed but no signs of the person who should be in the bed.

    Bruce measured the temperature of the mattress with his hands. It was a few degrees cooler than normal room temperature and there was no body temperature left.

    He looked around and came to the window. He found that the room Xiao Li chose was facing the side door exit of the garden. He just needed to open the window and step out the window and his toes could reach the ground. This was faster than taking a detour through the main entrance.

    Bruce reached out to close the opened window and spoke towards the door. ¡°Sherlock is gone.¡±

    ¡°There are two possibilities. One is that he was captured by a ghost. However, this ghost could capture Sherlock peacefully without any noise. We don¡¯t have to struggle when we meet it and should just give up. ¡°The other possibility is... he walked by himself. Based on the open window, it should be thetter.¡±

    ¡°So what did he do?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? ording to his deeds on the forum, I would believe it if he said he was hungry and went out to find food.¡±

    After all, the level of a bigshot¡¯s thinking wasn¡¯t the same as mortals.

    They went to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s room and found that even he had disappeared. Just then, Wen Wenwen offered a guess. ¡°Did they go on a date?¡±

    The reincarnators returned to the living room to discuss the previous n and the way to live.

    Just 10 minutes after they sat down, there was the sound of footsteps getting closer to the door. Then there was the sound of the door opening.

    Everyone stood up reflexively and looked at the door defensively. They saw Xiao Liing in from the outside with the cloak on his shoulders. His skin colour was like snow. He saw their nervousness and asked in a daze, ¡°...What are you all doing?¡±

    Wen Wenwen wondered, ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    Xiao Li walked in and closed the door. ¡°Otherwise, can I be a ghost? Half a person?¡±

    Wang Huaiughed from the side. He didn¡¯t look like he was in an instance. He looked like he hade to freeload even more than Xiao Li.

    Wen Wenwen red at Wang Huai. ¡°Sherlock, what did you do?¡±

    Xiao Li waved away the water marks on his cloak left by the poor temperature and poured himself a cup of hot water. ¡°I went to look for that little boy.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°???¡±

    He Tian asked excitedly, ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±

    ¡°...Almost but his mother didn¡¯t let me in.¡± Xiao Li drank half a ss of water in one breath.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± He Tian didn¡¯t want to ask this question in his heart but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t quite understand the question. ¡°The introductory CG. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°...What is obvious?!¡±

    ¡°The little boy had calluses on his fingers and ck stains on his fingernails. His trousers were rolled up, out of fear of catching something and the same marks are on the edge of his shoes. It shouldn¡¯t be from ying. The right side of his sleeve was stained with the ck oil mark of a bicycle tire. The shape is regr. It is likely that his family is engaged in work rted to oil, such as a garage.¡±

    ¡°So when I woke up, I went to a person and asked them. There is only one repair shop here.¡± Xiao Li recalled the scene at the time and felt regretful. ¡°I went looking for him but his mother wouldn¡¯t let me in. Then I went into the backyard and knocked on his window. After waiting a few minutes, no one opened the window so I came back.¡±

    The others, ¡°......¡±

    They had to say that if someone knocked on the window, they wouldn¡¯t open the window casually!

    It depended on the floor the little boy lived on. If it was a tall building, even if it was the second floor, the sound of someone knocking on the window in the foggy night... was even more terrifying, okay!

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>

    At this time, the little boy mentioned by Xiao Li was nestling in the soft quilt of his home in Stnd. He was all curled up with his head buried in the quilt. His body trembled constantly like he was afraid of something.

    His name was Xu Jiaheng and he was the one who appeared in the eyes of the reincarnators in the CG. In the beginning, Xu Jiaheng dismissed the so-called ¡®rules¡¯ and didn¡¯t care at all. He went to the toilet to pee.

    He hadn¡¯t closed the door when he went to pee. He left the door open and started peeing. Then once he finished peeing, before he had time to pull up his pants, he heard the cubicle door suddenly m shut. The unprepared Xu Jiaheng was taken aback by the sound and identally spilled a few drops of urine on his pants.

    ¡°Damn, the wind is blowing.¡±

    Xu Jiaheng still didn¡¯t think about ghosts. He just thought that the blowing wind had closed the door. In fact, if he had paid attention then he could¡¯ve easily found that the window in the toilet was closed. There was no wind at all.

    After Xu Jiaheng went to the toilet, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to go back.

    After all, he was at a rebellious age. Since he had already broken the ¡®rules¡¯, he might as well be more thorough and simply escape from here to go y. He didn¡¯t believe in those strange things. He felt that the only thing to worry about was not letting his teacher discover it. At present, only his neighbour and tablemate Sun Bing had seen him. He believed that the other person wouldn¡¯t betray him.

    There was no handle on the door of this building. He bent over and walked on tiptoe past the door of the room he hade out from. He saw that there was no one around and slipped out very happily.

    He walked alone on the street and the excitement of doing ¡®bad things¡¯ made him extremely happy. Xu Jiaheng took out the only small coin in his pocket and happily bought ice cream at the supermarket. Then he ran to the only basketball court in town to watch the others y.

    At this time, the people on the basketball court were mostly unemployed people. Xu Jiaheng often saw them stopping students after school and usually avoided them. However, watching them y and collide with each other was quite interesting.

    Before he knew it, night had arrived and it was time for his parents to close the store. Xu Jiaheng nced at his watch and didn¡¯t dare dy. He jumped down from the audience seats and prepared to leave.

    However, when he wanted to leave, he inadvertently saw a strange person in the distance. This person was wearing a weird, tall hat and had a hand in his pocket. It was just that his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly from this distance. Strangely, his eyes weren¡¯t looking at the court. He was looking at Xu Jiaheng.

    Xu Jiaheng found it a bit strange and instinctively looked back, but he found no one. He scratched his head and didn¡¯t think too much. Seeing that it was gettingte, he hurried home.

    His family lived behind the car repair shop. It was a small, three-storey house. Due to the need for quietness during studying and the desire for concealment, Xu Jiaheng lived in the attic on the third floor. The roof windows and the attic were huge and the entire third floor was his territory.

    Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mother didn¡¯t notice any abnormality. She saw that he was back at this point and thought that he went home normally. Sheined about the dirt on his nails and cheeks and asked him to wash his face and hands before eating.

    Xu Jiaheng nodded and didn¡¯t dare to reply. The sink in his house was outside of the front door of the car repair shop. He ran out, opened the tap and started washing. However, just like before, the person on the basketball court had appeared in the distance. It was the same outfit and the same eyes. He was always looking in Xu Jiaheng¡¯s direction.

    This type of weird clothing and gloomy eyes made Xu Jiaheng feel scared. After staring at the person nkly for a while, a cold wind blew through and he shivered. He turned his head and shouted, ¡°Mom!¡±

    No one answered his first call. At his second call, his mother walked out impatiently with a spat. ¡°Why are you calling me sote? You¡¯re like a ghost.¡±

    Xu Jiaheng ignored his scolding and stretched out a trembling finger in the direction the man appeared. ¡°He followed me¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, he found that the man was gone.

    ¡°Who? I didn¡¯t see anyone. You are feeling paranoid every day.¡± His mother was concerned about the food in the pot. After a few more nces, she didn¡¯t see anyone. Still, she hesitated when seeing Xu Jiaheng¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°Come in as soon as you finish washing your hands. Don¡¯t dy. If something is really going on these days then let your father send you to school.¡±

    Xu Jiaheng still felt uneasy but seeing that there was nothing strange, he finally didn¡¯t say anything. He stiffly followed her words, ate and went back to his room.

    The school might¡¯ve had activities in the afternoon but the teacher still gave a lot of homework. He ced the most troublesome mathematics first. He spread out the exercise books and textbooks and started to struggle.

    ¡°Heng Heng, eat fruit.¡± As he was doing homework, the familiar voice of his mother was heard behind him.

    Xu Jiaheng was struggling to do his homework and didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Put it outside. I¡¯lle down to get itter.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s better to... hand it over to you,¡± his mother said.

    It was really annoying. She didn¡¯t let him finish his homework at all. Once he stopped, he would want to y for a while before continuing. Xu Jiaheng threw down his pen and turned to take the fruit te from his mother. However, he turned around and froze on the spot.

    His mother was originally a petite woman. She was 1.6 metres tall and wasn¡¯t much taller than him. Now the person standing at the door was very tall. Her head had almost hit the ceiling and she needed to tilt it to avoid being caught by the door frame.

    His ¡®mother¡¯ at the door held a te of cut apples in her hands and urged him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you going to take it?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng no longer knew how to react and his limp legs fell from the chair. ¡°You... you...¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t my mother! Who are you?!¡±

    His mother wondered, ¡°What are you thinking? Have you gone crazy? Aren¡¯t youing here to get it? Is there anything strange?¡±

    It was damn strange! Xu Jiaheng naturally didn¡¯t dare to go over. He had fallen on his ass and couldn¡¯t get up. His mind was nk and he didn¡¯t even have time to scream.

    <i>Ding dong, ding dong.</i>

    The doorbell downstairs rang at just the right timing. His mother looked downstairs and ced the te of fruit on the small partition. ¡°Who is it? Why are theying at this time? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t feel alive until her back disappeared down the stairs. He didn¡¯t know how he had reached the door. He didn¡¯t grab the te of fruit. He just directly locked the door to prevent anyone from entering.

    The conversation downstairs passed into his ears through the door panel. It seemed that the person who came was a young man. The voice was unfamiliar. After a few words, the door was closed. Xu Jiaheng remembered the appearance of his mother just now and was worried. He could no longer disbelieve...

    That ¡®rule¡¯ was true! As long as you broke it, you would be retaliated against by bad luck...

    What should he do? The person downstairs was definitely not his mother. What should he do? Where was his mother?

    Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mind was a mess. He fumbled for his phone, wanting to discuss things with his ssmates or directly call the police. However, at this time, there was the sound of knocking from his window. The sound was dull and continuous. It didn¡¯t sound like a stone and was more like an object constantly knocking. but he lived on the third floor!

    Xu Jiaheng leaned against the door and faced the window that didn¡¯t have the curtains drawn. Therefore, he only needed to squint to see what was hitting the window. It wasn¡¯t a hand or a long stick. It was a bunch of hair. The hair was very long and circled under the eaves. The wavy hair tips were beating rhythmically against the window.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    Xu Jiaheng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He rolled his eyes and felt that the entire world was spinning. He thought he had fainted from the fright. Then the next second, his body shook suddenly and he raised his head from the desk!

    Xu Jiaheng realized that he had been sleeping on the desk. There were still red marks on his face from his sleeping position. Just... everything that just happened was a dream?

    Xu Jiaheng rubbed his eyes.

    Great! He knew that there weren¡¯t such mysterious things in reality. There were clearly no ghosts. It must be because Sun Bing had told him too many ghost stories, causing him to have nightmares!

    Xu Jiaheng wanted to stand up and cheer happily. Then he raised his hand and saw that the hair was still outside the window. The owner of the hair seemed dissatisfied about being ignored. It increased the number of hairs and also increased the banging force. This time, the strand also brought a small piece of paper with it. There were neat and upright block letters written.

    [I¡¯m here to help you. Let me in.]

    It was written like this but who the hell would believe it? A wolf giving New Year¡¯s greetings to a chicken and ck hair giving people a letter¡ª it obviously had bad intentions! In addition, this living hair was still banging on the window... it wasn¡¯t a dream?!

    Under the sudden shock, Xu Jiaheng¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t bear it. His eyes rolled, his consciousness blurred and he fainted.

    ***

    Xu Jiaheng fainted. Meanwhile, Xiao Li waiting downstairs had to go back first because there was no response. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of going in forcibly. It was just that the little boy¡¯s mother didn¡¯t allow it and he had no means to handle such women. He had to give up temporarily.

    Wen Wenwen listened to Xiao Li recall up to here and couldn¡¯t help interjecting, ¡°You didn¡¯t have your Tan Li check what was going on inside the room?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°I finally had her go up in person. She said that the little boy had fallen asleep.¡±

    Wen Wenwen tried to simte the scene at the time in his head and he took a deep breath. ¡°...Are you sure he wasn¡¯t scared by you?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Xiao Li frowned and denied Wen Wenwen¡¯s hypothesis. ¡°I wrote a very friendly note at that time and sent it up.¡±

    ording to normal human beings, they encountered a ghost and were in a helpless situation. Under such circumstances, such a note was sent and they should happily open the window to greet the person.

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    He didn¡¯t have any evidence but he always felt that something wasn¡¯t right. His chest was full ofints but he didn¡¯t know where to start.

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>

    Wen Wenwen was stuck like this for a while before he managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°If you had handed the note to him personally, it might be more friendly. However, you let...¡±

    He spoke up to here and paused slightly. Then he quickly nced at the doll in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket.

    The doll was the same as before. Sheid obediently on the edge of Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. Feeling the other person¡¯s gaze, she slowly raised her head to meet Wen Wenwen¡¯s eyes. Her eyes covered by the long bangs weren¡¯t bright and she stared at the other person in a gloomy manner.

    Wen Wenwen met Tan Li¡¯s eyes and immediately looked away. He coughed strategically and swallowed down his words. He blinked and changed his sentence unscrupulously. ¡°There is no problem to let Tan Li send it. Haha, he must be asleep.¡±

    Xiao Li had no feelings for this person. He raised his head slightly and stared nkly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these useless things. Wait for tomorrow to find him.¡±

    ¡°In fact, we have already inquired about the opening time of his school. We can block him on the road tomorrow.¡± He Tian walked over and interjected. ¡°Sherlock, do you want to see these?¡±

    He was referring to the map and information on the table from their discussion earlier.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t reply. He just followed the gaze to the table. He looked down at the papers on the table and the hand-drawn map by Wen Wenwen for a while. After memorizing the map, he turned to the next page.

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Shen Chenzhi go out with you?¡± Wen Wenwen followed Xiao Li over. He saw that Xiao Li was silent for a long time and asked with some curiosity. ¡°You were both gone so I thought something big had happened.¡±

    Xiao Li paused as he turned the page, his gaze shifting unnaturally. Then before anyone discovered anything, he turned back, pursed his lips and replied in a cold voice, ¡°No. Maybe he has something else to do.¡±

    He finished thinking and seemed to think of something. He added like he wanted to exin. ¡°We aren¡¯t always together. It is his freedom to go wherever he wants to go.¡±

    He quickly read all the information in front of him before putting it back like it was a hot potato.

    The others saw Xiao Li¡¯s movements and looked at each other a bit strangely. In the end, they didn¡¯t say anything and followed him in dispersing.

    ***

    The next day, the reincarnators got up early.

    They were currently in the instance world. Although they had spected that there would be no ghosts before something happened to the little boy, their hearts were still disturbed and they didn¡¯t dare to sleep too much.

    Xiao Li had slept enough yesterday so there was no hindrance in getting up in the morning. He opened the door and happened to encounter Shen Chenzhiing up. It was early in the morning and he saw the person he was thinking about. Shen Chenzhi was obviously in a good mood as he greeted Xiao Li with a smile. ¡°Morning.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known what Xiao Li was thinking about. He paused slightly with an unnatural expression on his face. He made a vague ¡®um¡¯ sound and just as Shen Chenzhi wanted to bring him his breakfast, he couldn¡¯t help back. He looked at the other person and asked softly, ¡°What did you dost night?¡±

    Xiao Li acted like he was casually asking but he was secretly tense. He looked around deliberately but didn¡¯t look at Shen Chenzhi.

    Shen Chenzhi saw him acting like this and his smile widened. He lowered his eyes, thought about it and found suitable words. ¡°I went to check out a ce.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± Xiao Li heard this and nced over.

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t speak. He just walked closer and his finger pointed to somewhere on the map. Then he looked at Xiao Li¡¯s thoughtful expression and smiled slightly. He put away the map and put a sandwich in front of Xiao Li. This was the breakfast that Wen Wenwen bought when they went to inquire about news in the morning. It happened to be grabbed by Shen Chenzhi.

    After the group had breakfast, they waited on the road between the boy¡¯s house and the school.

    It was past 7 o¡¯clock in the morning and the dazzling sunlight was falling, dispelling the fog at night. However, perhaps it was because the fog was too heavy. They walked on the road and could still perceive the existence of the fog. It was like ayer of tulle covering the entire town.

    All the passersby didn¡¯t seem to care about it. They passed by the reincarnators in groups of twos and threes. They seemed to be lively.

    Xiao Li leanedzily against a railing on the street to observe them while taking a bite of the sandwich. Along the way, many children of the same age as the little boy passed by them. However, these people disappeared and the little boy from the CG still never appeared.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that... something happenedst night, right?¡± Wen Wenwen waited a long time but didn¡¯t see the little boy. He seemed to think of a miserable picture and his face didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°Or perhaps he encountered a ghost this morning.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Li nced at him and swallowed the contents in his mouth. ¡°Based on the mother¡¯s personality when I knocked on the doorst night, his mother would definitely find out. If his mother found out then it won¡¯t be so peaceful around their house right now.¡±

    ¡°Still, he definitely saw something.¡± Kesia frowned. ¡°It isn¡¯t toote. Let¡¯s keep waiting.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t have any objections to this. It wasn¡¯t until 20 minutester when everyone was getting anxious that the little boy finally appeared. He rushed out the door like there was something chasing behind him. His mother stood behind him and shouted anxiously, ¡°Xu Jiaheng. You have to tidy up your clothing. You arete!¡±

    Xu Jiaheng covered his ears and didn¡¯t care about her words. His clothes weren¡¯t buttoned properly and his hair wasn¡¯tbed. It was messy like a hedgehog. He didn¡¯t know where he was going and just kept running forward.

    Suddenly, Xu Jiaheng felt his eyes bing dark as a tall object blocked him. He mmed into it and almost fell back. Bruce, who stopped him, grabbed his arm in time to avoid a tragic situation.

    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Xu Jiaheng stammered.

    He had never seen these people before. They were strangely dressed. At first nce, they weren¡¯t people of this town.

    Bruce told him, ¡°We are people who can help you.¡±

    Kesia bent down and spoke softly to the obviously frightened little boy. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We know you have encountered something that ordinary people can¡¯t imagine. Can you tell us what had you experienced? We might be able to help you.¡±

    Wang Huai suddenlyughed. He remembered what he had seen on the forum and told Xu Jiaheng, ¡°This is the president of the Hell Society. He is an elite of the exorcism world.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    How could Wang Huai know about this society that he made up? Xiao Li didn¡¯t know that Zheng Yi used a lot of effort to promote the ¡®Hell Society¡¯ and even people like Tian Ji and others had joined...

    Xu Jiaheng was feeling extremely helplessly. He couldn¡¯t believe his own parents. He told his neighbours and ssmates but no one believed him. Now he heard these people¡¯s words, it was like finding someone in a crisis. He immediately trusted them.

    ¡°Y-Yes, this is the case. I... I have encountered a ghost!

    ¡°Yesterday, I saw someone at the basketball court. I can¡¯t remember what he looked like but he followed me home. My mother also changedst night. She became deformed while giving me fruit and grew a lot taller. There was also hair knocking on my windowst night. It was just hair with no hands and the room I live in is on the third floor!¡± Xu Jiaheng finished in one breath. ¡°I thought it was a dream but when I opened my eyes, the hair was still there. This time, there was even a note!

    ¡°T-Then I was so scared that I fainted.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    He nced at Xiao Li silently.

    Xiao Li, ¡°???¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the psychological state of the plot character too fragile this time?

    Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t notice the subtle changes in the faces of the people in front of him. He said, ¡°I obviously fell to the ground. I remembered it clearly but when I woke up, I was on the bed and not on the ground.¡±

    He clearly remembered his feelings at the time. In the early hours of the morning, he woke up from his faint and found himself lying on the soft bed. There was no hair knocking on the window. Only the soft moonlight shining through the curtains into the room and onto the unfinished homeworkst night.

    Everything previously seemed like a dream. Xu Jiaheng couldn¡¯t distinguish between nightmares and reality. Could it be that what happenedst night was a nightmare he had because he was too tired?

    He turned his neck and felt some pain from the back of his head. Therefore, he got up from the bed and stepped barefoot on the smooth floor.

    Xu Jiaheng wanted to turn on the lights in the room but he found that they wouldn¡¯t turn on. He didn¡¯t know if it was a power outage or if they were broken. He could onlye to the window and open the curtains with closed eyes, letting the moonlight in.

    He stood at the desk and looked at the homework on it. The questions were exactly the same as what he had done before. He wanted to believe that everything was a dream but looking at this exercise book, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of another possibility. He had fallen unconscious and someone put in bed before drawing the curtains.

    Perhaps it was his mother! He just didn¡¯t know if it was his normal mother or...

    The deformed mother. It must be thetter. After all, if it was his normal mother then how could she not find a doctor when she saw him on the ground? The more Xu Jiaheng thought about it, the more frightened he felt. He went to the door, carefully opened it a slit and looked outside.

    Downstairs was quiet and there were no movements. His mother should be asleep. He sighed with relief and turned around, only to be startled by the shing eye in the closet. Just, was that... an eye?

    Xu Jiaheng looked again and the eye had disappeared. There was a deep darkness from the closet that wasn¡¯t fully closed.

    Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t know where he got the courage from. His first reaction wasn¡¯t to run away but to walk to the closet step by step. What was it? He plucked up his courage and opened the closet door.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± A familiar person rolled out of it. She fell to the ground before standing up with her hands on her waist.

    Xu Jiaheng couldn¡¯t believe it. This person was his mother!

    It wasn¡¯t the previous erged version that touched the ceiling. The woman hiding in the closet had a familiar face, a familiar voice and a normal body. However, she was hiding in the closette at night and peeking at him!

    Xu Jiaheng murmured, ¡°Mother...?¡±

    His mother held waist and walked directly to the door of the room. There was no embarrassment about being discovered. ¡°Yes, I just came to see you. You aren¡¯t sleeping? Go to bed early.¡±

    Hiding in the closet and peeking at him...?

    Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mind was nk and he didn¡¯t know what he should do. He watched as his mother walked out of the room and fell back on the bed. It wasn¡¯t enough. He covered his head with the quilt until morning came.

    Due to the strange behaviour of his motherst night, Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t dare to go downstairs and go to school until his mother urged him like nothing happened. He put on his clothes, quickly bypassed his mother and escaped the house.

    One week down and approximately five weeks left until the final submission date on the 15th of November. Hope you¡¯re working on your submissions!

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>

    Xu Jiaheng was obviously out of control when he said this. He sniffed and wiped away the tears that were overflowing down from his eyes. He tried his best to stop his crying but he just cried even louder.

    The reincarnators gave him a period of time to calm his emotions while they thought and analyzed Xu Jiaheng¡¯s words.

    It wasn¡¯t until the crying of the little boy in front of him subsided a bit that Wen Wenwen continued, ¡°These things didn¡¯t happen for no reason, right? Can you tell us why you met a ghost? What did you do?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng found a handkerchief from his schoolbag and blew his nose. Then he whimpered and eximed, ¡°It must be because I broke the rule, it must be!¡±

    ¡°What rule?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t say it immediately. He hesitantly looked at these outsiders in front of him. He seemed to be struggling over whether to tell them the rule here or not. In the end, the fear of his mother¡¯s change prevailed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the rule of our central movie theatre here,¡± he whispered like he was afraid of being heard by others. ¡°When watching a movie, you must be fully focused and not leave the cinema hall. Otherwise, you will attract some bad things.¡±

    He Tian was surprised. ¡°The movie theatre?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is on the left side of the street in front. It is very big and you can see it instantly.¡± Xu Jiaheng pointed it out. ¡°Our extracurricr activity is always going to watch a movie there.¡±

    At first, he spoke very cautiously. Then he found that he couldn¡¯t take it back and gradually let everything go.

    ¡°I heard previously that a senior ssmate didn¡¯t abide by this rule. He left the room and kissed his girlfriend. He died five dayster. This matter was suppressed by the school. I didn¡¯t believe it at first but as a result...¡±

    Xu Jiaheng was pale. ¡°It is my turn.¡±

    His description of the movie theatre¡¯s rule immediately reminded Xiao Li of the restriction of their task. They must never leave the limits of the town or they would die. This was simr to the movie theatre.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. Kesia deliberately pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Why is there such a weird rule here? You know, we don¡¯t have such regtions in the outside world.¡±

    Xu Jiaheng told her, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard my mother say that her generation is the same. It has always been like this.¡±

    The boy looked really confused and he didn¡¯t seem to know many things. Kesia also thought about it. If Xu Jiaheng knew the inside story then he wouldn¡¯t have broken the rule so easily just to go pee. Just to be safe, she added another question. ¡°Then have you heard of Antis?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng was bewildered. ¡°What is that? Can you eat it?¡±

    The reaction was expected and Kesia wasn¡¯t disappointed.

    Wen Wenwen said, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s return to the topic. What movie did you watch? Do you remember the plot?¡±

    ¡°I remember. The name is &#k2018;Peeping¡¯ and it is about&#k2014;¡± Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t have time to tell the plot when he was interrupted by Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li blocked both his ears. ¡°Wait, spoiler warning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wen Wenwen wondered.

    Xiao Li kept this posture and stepped back. ¡°In order to avoid spoiling my mood when watching the movie, I refuse spoilers. You should listen first. I wille back after listening.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°???¡±

    No, was this person really going to see it? He saw Xiao Li started retreating three steps away in a posture like he was going to pull out headphones. Therefore, Wen Wenwen couldn¡¯t help wondering if he shouldn¡¯t listen to the following spoiler.

    Fortunately, his strong self-control finally defeated this impulse and he listened to Xu Jiaheng.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡®Peeping¡¯ was a thriller. At the end of Xu Jiaheng¡¯s story, his wandering eyes suddenly stopped and he stared nkly in one direction. The direction was to the left of Xiao Li.

    In Xu Jiaheng¡¯s vision, the familiar figure who had been following him appeared again! The only difference from yesterday was that the figure in the distance was closer. The entire body became more deformed. It was fatter and taller, just like his mother¡¯s change yesterday.

    This time, ¡®he¡¯ was close enough that Xu Jiaheng could clearly see the headscarf on the other person¡¯s head. It was a triangr fabric tied to the head. In addition to the changes in body shape and the distance, a bloody mark suddenly appeared on the face of this figure. It was a horizontal cut like someone was cutting ¡®him.¡¯ Fresh blood flowed from the wound and rushed into the cor, soaking the ck clothing.

    ¡®He¡¯ had a painful look on his face and held his head in his hands. No, there was more than one. Two, three...

    ¡®He¡¯ gained more and more cuts on his face and the blood almost stained his neck. The only thing that remained unchanged was that ¡®he¡¯ was always looking at Xu Jiaheng without shifting his gaze.

    ¡°Help! Do you see him? ¡®He¡¯ is right over there!¡± Xu Jiaheng pointed in that direction and shouted.

    The reincarnators looked at the ce Xu Jiaheng was pointing to like there was an enemy. However, it was just like his mother. They didn¡¯t see anything. There was only a house and an emptywn.

    Kesia moved her fingers and a charm appeared. The charm suddenly burned and before the ashes disappeared, she let out a muffled sound as she saw what Xu Jiaheng saw. This charm was an item that allowed her to see strange things and the ghosts she saw wouldn¡¯t discover her existence

    In a blink of an eye, the figure disappeared.

    Kesia told them, ¡°I saw it. It is a man who keeps bleeding.¡±

    She described what she saw to her teammates.

    ¡°He is getting closer to me. I... I¡¯m so scared. Save me, help me! In addition, my mother. I...¡± Xu Jiaheng panted, his breathing bing more rapid.

    In the distance, Xiao Li removed the fingers blocking his ears and walked over. He squeezed the little boy¡¯s shoulders with his hands. ¡°Calm down.¡±

    He turned to talk to Wen Wenwen. ¡°Can you look after him?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I will go to watch the movie. Since his experience is rted to the rule over there, I definitely need to go there.¡± Xiao Li pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°Actually, I can take him with me but I don¡¯t think he will want to go to the movie theatre.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he felt that he was too arbitrary. In the principle of being friendly, he tried to invite the others to be happy together. ¡°Would you like to see it with me? You just saw a ghost so you should rx.¡±

    The others, ¡°......¡±

    Was he sure it was rxing? If they fell into a trap at the movie theatre together, it was ¡®rxing¡¯ and they would never have to worry about being attacked by a ghost. The even more incredible thing was that despite Sherlock¡¯s unreasonable reason, their hearts were still shamefully moved...

    If it was a previous instance, Wen Wenwen would definitely think about it twice and use a few cannon fodder. It would be impossible for him to go on his own. He definitely wouldn¡¯t advance so hastily. Was this the power of leading by example?

    Xiao Li looked at them. ¡°Go?¡±

    ¡°......Go.¡±

    ***

    Half an hourter, they walked into the move theatre. The movie theatre was the dark red dome building in the centre of Stnd and it covered a huge area. It was morning on a working day and very few people came. Today¡¯s price list only showed the movie ¡®Peeping.¡¯

    There was no one at the movie theatre¡¯s ticket office. There was just an automatic vending machine. There was a sign in front of the machine that was simr to the wooden sign on the small road outside the town. It said:

    [Once the movie starts, please don¡¯t leave the screening hall for any reason or you shall bear the consequences.]

    Wen Wenwen exchanged some items for some money and bought tickets for the closest viewing time. It was at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning in theatre 3. Instinctively, he selected the row of seats closest to the escape door and away from the big screen.

    Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t want to go but he felt that it was much more dangerous if he didn¡¯t follow these outsiders. Forget his home, he had no intention of going to school. Finally, he decided toe along with them.

    Five minutes before the movie would be shown, Xiao Li who had previously left came in with a big bucket of popcorn in his hand. Shen Chenzhi followed him and held two sses of iced coke. He put them in the cup holder of the movie theatre one by one.

    They were like a couple watching the movie.

    Wen Wenwen took the lead inining. ¡°Do you really think you are watching a movie?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Xiao Li questioned. ¡°Since we are here to watch it then we must appreciate it.¡±

    Wen Wenwen tried to find other emotions in Sherlock¡¯s eyes such as sarcasm. In the end, he weakly discovered that the other person was genuinely confused. Thus, he gave up arguing with Sherlock. He took two pieces of popcorn from Xiao Li¡¯s popcorn bucket and looked at the big screen.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t stop this person. He just grabbed a handful and threw them into his mouth. He took out the little yellow book from his pocket, adjusted his sitting posture and opened the little yellow book. He wrote on a nk page with a pen: Peeping.

    Wen Wenwen wondered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xiao Li told him. ¡°I will remember the keywords while watching.¡±

    This was his old habit when watching movies. He didn¡¯t watch many movies but as long as he watched it and found a slightly unreasonable movie logic, he would go back and write a review before posting it on the Inte.

    Xu Jiaheng had been paying attention to them and asked a question from the depths of his soul. ¡°Hey, why is this handwriting so simr to the note I saw yesterday?¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°...It is a problem of the light. You are mistaken.¡±

    Then he held his pen sideways and blocked Xu Jiaheng¡¯s vision with his pen.

    Nothing happened to Xiao Li on the surface but Wen Wenwen who was sitting to his left and found that once Xiao Li started writing again, the handwriting was more distorted and uglier than before...

    Now it didn¡¯t look like his original handwriting at all.

    Just as Xu Jiaheng wanted to ask another question, the entire screening hall darkened and the movie began.

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>

    Xu Jiaheng instinctively closed his mouth, leaned back on his chair nervously and looked at the big screen in front of him.

    The movie started with a ck screen thatsted a minute. Then it lit up and a girl appeared. The girl had a beautiful face and her hair was tied in a high ponytail. She came out of the bathroom wearing loose pyjamas. The moment she came out, she couldn¡¯t wait to get into the warm bed with her mobile phone to continue watching the movie she hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The screen was too dark and Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see the movie the girl was watching. Just based on the general video that was shing away, it looked like a horror movie, not a youth romance.

    The girl watched for a long time. Then she switched out of the movie and into the chat box with a man nicknamed ¡®Handsome Hui¡¯. She typed: [Qi Hui, what are you doing? I just took a shower and I¡¯m watching this movie that is said to be terrifying. I¡¯m a bit scared. It would be better if you were here.]

    Qi Hui should be her boyfriend and he replied quickly: [I¡¯m working overtime. Xiao Ni, don¡¯t watch this type of thing at night. Wait until Ie back so that we can watch it together.]

    The girl, Xiao Ni, said many coquettish things. Then she looked at the time. The camera showed the rm clock beside the bed. It was half-past 11.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± Xiao Ni spoke to herself. She plugged in the charging cable for her phone, locked her phone, turned off the light and closed her eyes. She tried to sleep but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Therefore, she raised her body up, grabbed her phone and continued watching the horror movie from before.

    The scenes of the horror movie on the mobile phone kept changing. At first, it was a long narrative about how the hero and heroine met. Xiao Ni almost fell asleep but in the middle part, the heroine was lying in bed in the same posture and ying with her mobile phone. Behind her, a shadow rose.

    The shadow bent over without making any noise. It just peered at the heroine quietly. The heroine was so focused on her mobile phone that she didn¡¯t notice anything behind her.

    Xiao Ni was shocked when she saw this and felt something cold behind her. She instinctively looked back and didn¡¯t see anything. She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Watching horror movies at night is really amazing. Forget it, I won¡¯t watch anymore. I will wait for Ah Hui toe back.¡±

    She looked at Weibo for a while, getting rid of her inner fear with photos of cats and dogs. Once she became sleepy, she put her mobile phone casually next to her pillow and fell asleep without turning off the light.

    The footage in the movie started to shift outwards. After Xiao Ni fell asleep, a shadow appeared by her window. It bent its body at an incredible angle and carefully observed Xiao Ni¡¯s sleeping face.

    The next second, the screen went ck.

    In fact, Xu Jiaheng had already spoiled the reincarnators on this part. It was just that they couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised when they saw it in person,bined with the atmosphere of the movie theatre.

    In the darkness, Xiao Li held the pen and wrote a few lines in the little yellow book. Before he could finish writing, his hand was pulled by the person beside him. Xiao Li put down his pen and looked at his hand. Shen Chenzhi was holding his hand. The owner of the hand didn¡¯t look guilty at all. He instead used his fingertips to deliberately touch the palm of Xiao Li¡¯s hand. The young man¡¯s fingers were white, cold and slender but they were soft and gentle to touch.

    Shen Chenzhi gripped this hand tighter, wishing to hug this person in his arms and melt into his bones. His sight and reason werepletely upied by Xiao Li. There was a movie in front of him but he only thought about how to get closer to the other person.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s voice was deliberately weak. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    It was another person¡¯s voice and another person¡¯s body temperature. Xiao Li pursed his lips. How could Shen Chenzhi be afraid of ghosts? Shen Chenzhi was clearly bolder than him.

    Xiao Li was originally watching very seriously but now he was disturbed by Shen Chenzhi. He really had the feeling of a couple watching a movie now. Seeing that Xiao Li didn¡¯t struggle, Shen Chenzhi moved toward the young man and fed a popcorn to his mouth.

    After a brief period of darkness, the screen lit up again. Before Xiao Ni went to bed, her bedsidemp was on. Now in the current shot, she was still asleep. Her posture was unchanged but the bedsidemp... was turned off.

    Themp was turned off and the room was very dim. Only the moonlight and light from the streetmp entered through the window, allowing Xiao Ni¡¯s appearance to be vaguely seen.

    She rubbed her eyes and woke up midway through the night. She rubbed her head against the pillow and asked in a dazed manner, ¡°Ah Hui, are you back?¡±

    It was an empty house. Only her voice rang out and her boyfriend didn¡¯t reply. No one else was beside the bed.

    ¡°What time is it? Isn¡¯t it impossible to work overtime until thiste? Or did he go out with other women...?¡±

    Xiao NI¡¯s mind immediately became clear. She grabbed her phone and touched the screen. However, she found that she hadn¡¯t charged the phone because she fell asleep suddenly. Now the phone had no power and automatically shut down.

    She secretly swore, turned on themp and plugged the charging cable into the phone. During the time when Xiao Ni was busy plugging in the charging cable, the movie screen changed to the structure of the whole house.

    Xiao Ni lived in the master bedroom. Right in front of the bed was the bathroom attached to the master bedroom where she had previously taken a shower.

    After the phone regained a bit of battery, Xiao Ni immediately turned it on. She was waiting for the interface to pop up when she remembered something and her gaze immediately shifted to the bedsidemp.

    ¡°I fell asleep previously and didn¡¯t charge the phone. It is impossible for me to turn off the light... then why is this light off?¡±

    She jumped up like she received an electric shock and shouted, ¡°Ah Hui, Ah Hui, are you back?¡±

    No one answered. The room was silent. Xiao Ni gulped. She held the phone in her hand and anxiously prayed that it would turn on faster.Her eyes were moving all over the room. The phone finally turned on and she couldn¡¯t wait to send a message to her boyfriend. [Ah Hui, are you back? T-There is a ghost in my room!]

    The moment she sent this message, a faint sound came from the bathroom. It was like a WeChat notification tone. Her expression changed and she carefully walked to the bathroom door. The door of the bathroom was hidden. The movie screen changed from Xiao Ni¡¯s perspective to that of the gap in the bathroom door. The girl approached little by little and finally opened the door.

    The first thing shown on the big screen was the head of a short-haired man, followed by the body. Then it finally returned to Xiao Ni¡¯s perspective. Her boyfriend, Ah Hui was squatting on the toilet and shrinking his body to the size of a child. The light wasn¡¯t turned on as he peered at her through the gap in the door.

    Ah Hui saw hering and raised his head in a strange manner. ¡°You found me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± The girl shouted.

    The movie paused at this moment. Then it switched to a sunny day.

    Xiao Ni was sitting in a cafe with a long-haired girl in front of her. She held a cup of hot coffee in her hand as she said, ¡°...In short, it was like this. I fainted and after waking up, he was normal. He also med me for making a fuss. I broke up with him and moved out immediately.¡±

    The friend sitting opposite her acted like she was listening to a message from Heaven. ¡°No, are you making up this story?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a story. It is real. Ah Hui is haunted. He is possessed by a ghost! I suggested that he should go to a master to have the ghost exorcised. He didn¡¯t believe it and scolded me.¡± Xiao Ni spoke in an aggrieved manner. ¡°I also told her mother. Hey, I really acted benevolently. He really scared me that day.¡±

    Her friend said, ¡°You can submit this as a material for a horror movie. How could Ah Hui suddenly be possessed by a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Xiao Ni moved the spoon through her coffee cup, took a sip and casually scanned the scenery outside the window.

    In the midst of the endless crowds, a figure facing the coffee shop was particrly conspicuous. The man was wearing a triangr headscarf and had fresh scars on his face. No, it wasn¡¯t so much Xiao Ni as the audience outside the movie screen.

    In their vision, the image of the movie started to be distorted. It was like a poor quality video where snowkes constantly appeared due to disrepair. The image quality deteriorated. The wound of the man¡¯s face started to leak blood. He moved closer to the camera, closer to the screen and closer to the audience in the movie theatre.

    Xu Jiaheng closed his eyes tightly and ran to thest row, ready to escape.

    ¡°No, the version I watched previously... it didn¡¯t have this scene!¡± Xu Jiaheng was panicked.

    Wen Wenwen was also nervous but he suspected that this was a trap to force them to break the rules. He just squeezed the armrest hard and turned to look at what Xiao Li was doing. Xiao Li had withdrawn his hand and was writing in the little yellow book. As he wrote the second line, his fingers suddenly moved. The pen slipped free from the palm of his hand and rolled half a circle.

    The startled Xiao Li looked down at his hand.

    Shen Chenzhi bent over to pick it up and handed it to Xiao Li. Xiao Li epted it and added a few words.

    The figure on the big screen became more distorted. The blood didn¡¯t drip to the ground but was smeared on the camera by a hand. The figure moved closer and seemed like it woulde out of the screen the next second.

    Xiao Li opened the little yellow book and showed it to the big screen. These words were written on the yellowing pages:

    [Rating: three stars.]

    [Reason: The plotcks creativity and the main character¡¯s behaviour isn¡¯t logical.]

    [For ordinary people, the first reaction to seeing the light go out is that a thief or robber hase in, not a ghost. Simrly, when the heroine saw her boyfriend like this, she should first suspect that he is suffering from schizophrenia or other mental conditions. She shouldn¡¯t immediately think of possession unless the heroine has once seen a ghost. In addition, there are many shorings such as dull characters, blunt transitions, a simple script and short movie duration. It isn¡¯t rmended to watch this movie.]

    The figure in the big screen, ¡°???¡±

    Was this a fucking madman?!?

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot, contributed anonymously.

    Does he know how hard it is to make a movie? He also mocked me. If he has the ability then he should try it!

    Cancel anonymousment: [Where is my child: However, it really isn¡¯t a good horror movie.]

    [I¡¯ll neverugh again: Next time, you should invite me to guest star or let me star directly. It will definitely be better.]

    [I didn¡¯t eat enough ducks today: Believe it or not, he really can shoot a better movie than you.]

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>

    Compared with a TV, the screen of the movie theatre could erge the faces of the actors to the maximum extent. This was why the faces of many actors in reality, must be very small to look just right on the lens. Due to this, the audience in the movie theatre could clearly see the facial expressions of the people on the screen.

    Originally, it was twisted in indulgent evil and looked like it woulde out of the screen at the very next moment. Now it was twisted with a bit of doubt as if it could be transformed into an emoticon package...

    Wen Wenwen even thought of a sentence, ¡®His small eyes were full of question marks.¡¯

    <i>Click.</i>

    It was the sound of a phone¡¯s camera. Wen Wenwen immediately turned his head to see Wang Huai holding his phone to take a photo of the screen. Then Wang Huai smiled at his phone.

    Soon, the figure on the screen adjusted itself. The wound on his face increased. Blood covered his expression and his face was stained with blood.

    ¡°Everyone, do you... smell something?¡± Xu Jiaheng¡¯s sense of smell was the sharpest because his eyes were closed. He sniffed and continued, ¡°It seems like rust.¡±

    Wang Huai satnguidly and corrected this statement. ¡°It isn¡¯t rust. It is the smell of blood.¡±

    No one was more sensitive to this smell than the reincarnators. Soon, they didn¡¯t need Xu Jiaheng¡¯s reminder. Everyone could smell the strong scent of blood that was spreading through the entire movie theatre. Thinking about it carefully, the bloody smell started to spread once the wounds on the figure in the screen increased. The closer they were to the front row, the stronger the smell.

    ¡°I-I-It won¡¯te out of the screen, right?¡± Xu Jiaheng got up from his seat and ran out. Halfway there, he turned around and asked Wen Wenwen, ¡°Aren¡¯t you running?¡±

    Wen Wenwen watched the screen in front of him. He could jump up at any time, jump over the seat in front of him and rush to the door immediately. However, he didn¡¯t move. He just questioned Wang Huai, ¡°Should we go?¡±

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°Ask the one in front. Sherlock, should we go?¡±

    Sherlock? This waspletely inconsistent with Wang Huai¡¯s usual personality. People like him were usually very proud of themselves and trusted only their own judgment. How could... Surprise shed in Wen Wenwen¡¯s eyes but he didn¡¯t express it. He just watched Xiao Li as well.

    After confirming that the other person had seen his movie review, Xiao Li put away the little yellow book and stood in the front row facing the big screen. The bloody smell was directed straight at him and there was even a fishy wind blowing into his eyes from behind the screen. The figure on the screen could grab him the moment ¡®he¡¯ lowered his head.

    Yet no matter how threatening, he never came out. Not one leg or strand of hair emerged from the screen. Perhaps it couldn¡¯te out because they didn¡¯t break the rule? ording to Xu Jiaheng, it was only when a person left the theatre in the middle of the movie that they would encounter bad luck...

    Due to this, none of the other reincarnators lost their minds and ran away despite facing a great enemy.

    Xiao Li heard Wang Huai¡¯s question and lowered his head silently. Wang Huai saw that he was like this and turned to look at Wen Wenwen. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    Finally, Kesia spoke from the back row. ¡°It is continuing to scare us but it can¡¯te out of the movie screen and hurt us. If we sit here and watch the whole movie then it won¡¯t be considered a vition of the rules?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the concept of watching the whole movie.¡± Wen Wenwen grabbed a few pieces of popcorn while Xiao Li was away. ¡°For example, is this still the movie? The movie we are watching is different from the one seen by Xu Jiaheng and the others. If this is the movie and it continues, will we stay here forever?¡±

    Xiao Li left the front row and returned to his seat. ¡°It is more likely that there will be other situations.¡±

    It was just like that time in the silent instance. If the reincarnators didn¡¯t break the taboo, there would be various situations forcing them to break it.

    Assuming that Xiao Li didn¡¯t tell them to go to the movie theatre, the instance rules wouldn¡¯t allow them to stay away. It would make them have to enter the movie theatre to watch the movie through other means.

    Wen Wenwen also thought of this and frowned. ¡°What will happen suddenly?¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it. ¡°Perhaps a meteorite falling from the sky or something?¡±

    Wen Wenwen was stunned. ¡°...Why not say something like getting this movie theatre copse and burying us alive?¡±

    Xiao Li spoke absent-mindedly. ¡°Spoiler warning.¡±

    As he spoke to Wen Wenwen, he saw Wang Huai¡¯s expression suddenly change. He followed this person¡¯s gaze and saw¡ª

    At the entrance of the exit, a young man in a staff uniform wearing sses was pushing a trash can. It looked like he was here to collect trash. However, this wasn¡¯t the point. The point was that inside the trash can, there was a faint fire and smoke rising.

    The staff member was looking down and picking up the movie tickets that had fallen at the door. He threw the movie tickets into the trash can without looking and the fire was bing bigger.

    ¡°It¡¯s on fire!¡± The staff member¡¯s expression changed drastically. He picked up the broom on the side of the trash can and started to hit it, trying to put out the fire. However, it lit up the broom as well so he quickly threw the broom away.

    ¡°Go quickly! Get out while I grab the fire extinguisher!¡± He pushed the trash can away, shouted at the reincarnators and ran away.

    Wen Wenwen was the closest to the trash can. He immediately shot from his chair and reached for the trash can at a speed close to a 100 metres race. Xiao Li looked around and didn¡¯t find a fire extinguisher in the movie theatre.

    Coincidentally, the passage from the exit to the screening hall was a slope, not a t ground. The trash can automatically slid forward before Wen Wenwen could reach it and was directly dumped by gravity onto the front seats.

    The fire suddenly intensified and smoke rose slowly, overwhelming the bloody smell. The figure on the screen stopped moving. The camera zoomed in to his mouth. There was no voice as he moved his mouth.

    [I¡¯m... peeping at you.]

    Saying such a thing at this time was an obvious provocation.

    Xiao Li lowered his head and wrote on the little yellow book: [Rotten movie.]

    Then he turned the little yellow book around and showed it to the figure.

    The figure, ¡°......¡±

    Couldn¡¯t this person let go of this?

    Wen Wenwen controlled himself in time and didn¡¯t touch the fire. He pressed a hand to his throat and asked the people behind him, ¡°This... is it necessary to go?¡±

    ording tomon sense, the screening hall would be equipped with a fire extinguisher but this wasn¡¯t a movie theatre in reality. The most bizarre thing was that there was something in the corner of the movie screen. A bucket of ck liquid with a mop beside it became the best fuel for the fire. The fire was getting bigger and the staff member who said he was going to grab the fire extinguisher was nowhere to be seen. There was no sound.

    Bruce cursed. ¡°What the hell is this? Are we on a set where death ising?¡±

    This was forcing them to make a decision quickly. The fire was at the door and once it became a bit bigger, they would be burned alive in the theatre!

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die! No!¡± Xu Jiaheng shouted. Under the threat of the fire, he no longer cared about the people who said they would help him. He directly ran away from the fire source and fled outside.

    The light of the fire shone on his back.

    Wen Wenwen repeated again. ¡°Should we go?¡±

    He asked this but his feet were already moving.

    Breaking the rule seemed inevitable in this dungeon. Even if the mes were extinguished using a certain item, there would be other methods before the end of the movie to force them to leave, such as equipment failure. What they had to do now was find the so-called survival path in the dungeon after breaking the rule. This way, they wouldn¡¯t be killed by the ghost.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Xiao Li picked up the little yellow book. He didn¡¯t forget his popcorn bucket and walked out with Wen Wenwen before the mes blocked the waypletely. The rest of the reincarnators didn¡¯t hesitate to follow. Once they all left the screening hall, the big screen turned dark. It was unknown if the movie was over or...

    The figure came out.

    The mes were still burning. They engulfed the front seats, swept over the entire hall and finally burned the screen to ashes. The staff member never came. Once the reincarnators left the screening hall, there was silence. They had broken the rules after Xu Jiaheng and bad luck would follow them.

    ¡°This is a certain thing.¡± Wen Wenwen took the initiative to break the silence after a long time. ¡°It seems the instance rules won¡¯t let us be safe. It must be like this after we discovered Xu Jiaheng.¡±

    ¡°I have experienced this type of instance before. Death ising and will do everything possible to make you vite the taboo.¡± He Tian shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Thanks to their words, the stiff atmosphere eased a bit. Soon, the reincarnators found the next problem. They walked out of the screening room and headed toward the exit. However, they never reached an end and they didn¡¯t encounter any staff. It was quiet all around them. It looked exactly the same as when they came in but it was different.

    They went around the counter in front and a brand new path appeared. It was a straight passage with no light at all. It was dark everywhere, gloomy and damp. The inexplicable atmosphere made people feel a bit cold. This definitely wasn¡¯t the way out of the movie theatre.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Wen Wenwen wondered. ¡°Go around?¡±

    There was no objection. They circumvented this passage and tried to get to the entrance of the movie theatre from another direction. However, once they turned around, they found it was the same path. Not only that. There was another sounding from inside.

    It was a strange rubbing sound that was getting closer to the reincarnators, but they couldn¡¯t see the source of the sound.

    The author has something to say:

    Person in the movie: [I¡¯m... peeping at you.]

    Xiao Li: Rotten movie.

    Person in the movie: [You will all die here.]

    Xiao Li: Rotten movie.

    Person in the movie: [You broke the rule.]

    Xiao Li: Rotten¡ª

    Person in the movie: [Can you stop repeating it? Are you a repeating machine?]

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>

    Since they couldn¡¯t escape, they could only choose to face it. The reincarnators stood in ce with tense bodies. No one ran away in an out of control manner. Everyone stared at the dark path in front of them.

    A golden pyramid appeared in Wen Wenwen¡¯s hand. The moment it appeared, there was a golden cirction that resembled the pyramid of Khufu shrunken down several times.

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help taking a second look and was discovered by Wen Wenwen. Wen Wenwen didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and mouthed at Xiao Li: [I¡¯m taking this out first just to be on the safe side.]

    After all, if the ghost had appeared then, it could pick on the weakest one first before he even had time to take out his item. It was like dying before graduating and doing all that studying for nothing. It was unknown if the protective item in the shape of a pyramid had yed a role but the friction sound that was getting closer stopped midway.

    However, the path in front of them was still dark. Their vision couldn¡¯t see past half a metre of the intersection. Standing still, they couldn¡¯t see what was ahead. Just as everyone was silent, the road started to spread forward like a type of swamp. It swallowed the area where everyone was in an instant. Then after spreading, it disappeared directly.

    The path in front of them changed back to the path leading to the other screening halls. The incandescent lights above their heads illuminated the corridor ahead. Everything looked normal.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wen Wenwen was stunned and stared at the others with an expression like he had ¡®thunder and heavy rain¡¯ on his face. ¡°I just used a life-saving item. Nothing happened, yet it disappeared?¡±

    He had just spoken when the sound was heard again. This time, the friction sound became closer. It was like something was swaying on the ground and being dragged forward continuously. The ce where the sound was made, was previously in the dark path. Now it seemed to be in a ce not far from the reincarnators. It sounded like it was a few rooms away.

    Kesia frowned. she tried her best to distinguish the direction of the sound. She thought for a while before analyzing it. ¡°It seems that it hasn¡¯t disappeared. That ¡®thing¡¯ was ced in the movie theatre instead.¡±

    The source of the sound was getting closer. They hadn¡¯t seen it yet but everyone was sure that it was a living creature and it wasing out of the room. It was because everyone could hear the door opening and closing.

    ¡°Run!¡± Wen Wenwen shouted as he heard the sound getting closer. He was the first to run in the opposite direction of the sound. The others didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately followed him.

    The movie theatre was veryrge with 20 screening halls inside. It was divided into the upper and lower floors and they were now on the lower floor.

    Previously, the reincarnators had tried to run out the door but they were obstructed by the dark path and could only go back. At this moment, the obstacle was gone. They should be able to escape as long as they run out of the movie theatre before this thing could catch up with them.

    However, no matter where the reincarnators ran, the friction sound behind them was always the same. In fact, based on the sound, it was actually getting closer to them.

    Wen Wenwen didn¡¯t dare to slow down but at the same time, he was being distracted listening. He found that if they continued at this speed, they would definitely be caught by the other party before they left the cinema.

    During the run, Bruce also discovered this and whispered, ¡°Why is this thinging for us? We might¡¯ve broken the rule but ording to the instance rules, we should first follow what Xu Jiaheng has experienced...¡±

    Wen Wenwen had often worked out so his breathing was steady as he ran. ¡°You¡¯re right. This thing should be aimed at the plot character but it is going for us&#k2014;¡±

    He suddenly stopped here. Wen Wenwen didn¡¯t take the initiative to stop running. He was stopped by Xiao Li. Xiao Li didn¡¯t have good physical fitness. He gasped several times before saying, ¡°Wait.¡±

    As he spoke, the friction sound got louder. In addition to the sound made when it came into contact with the smooth marble floor, there was a faint sound of a thin object hitting the ground.

    Wen Wenwen was a bit anxious. ¡°Comrade Sherlock, let¡¯s go out before speaking¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± Xiao Li reduced his gasps. ¡°Shut him.¡±

    Wen Wenwen obeyed immediately. He swallowed down the rest of his words and the entire corridor was quiet for a while. Even his breathing sound was barely audible. As everyone looked anxiously or uneasily, the friction sound suddenly stopped, leaving only the noise of the thin object hitting the ground.

    Wen Wenwen posed in a running posture and mouthed a question. [...Sound?]

    [It is a guess.] Xiao Li cocked his head and nced in the direction of the sound several times. [If it was aimed at the little boy but then turned its attention to us, there must be something that attracted it.]

    All of them stopped in ce like the pause key had been pressed. At the same time, the thing that made the friction noise didn¡¯t move forward or retreat. It was as if it was standing in ce, frozen along with them.

    He Tian raised his eyebrow and he mouthed: [Then what should we do? Once we make a sound, it will chase us...]

    He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the sound paused for a moment. Then it appeared again and this time it was moving toward the reincarnators.

    [What is going on?] Wen Wenwen opened his mouth, his forehead sweating. He was slightly frowning as he was torn between running and not running.

    The friction sound in the distance stopped again. Before they could discuss it any further, it approached again like it was ying with the mood of the reincarnators.

    This time, it didn¡¯t stop. Everyone was looking nervous while Xiao Li nced around. Suddenly, he stepped to the right, reached out and pinched a corner of Jin Handong¡¯s clothes.

    Jin Handong, ¡°......??¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t exin much and just held this person¡¯s clothes tightly in his hand. Strangely, the moment he grabbed the corner of the clothes, the sound stopped again. All eyes were on the corner of Jin Handong¡¯s clothes for a while. What was wrong with this corner of clothing?

    After the initial consternation passed, Jin Handong realized something and moved her lips silently. [The friction sound?]

    Xiao Li nodded.

    Jin Handong was standing against the wall. She was unable to maintain a motionless posture for a long time so she shook slightly. This had caused the corner of her clothing to rub against the wall, making an inaudible sound. Once the friction sound started again, Jin Handong was focused on listening to the sound and her body was far from the wall. This made the friction sound stop again.

    Thus, it went back and forth.

    After knowing what happened, Jin Handong hurriedly stood on tiptoe and gently moved away from the wall.

    In order to prevent the corner of her clothes from making a sound again, Xiao Li still held the piece of fabric. Before Jin Handong moved to a safe ce, Shen Chenzhi stood behind Xiao Li, unhappily grasped his hand that was pulling at the corner of the clothes.

    Shen Chenzhi lowered his eyes slightly. There seemed to be something wrong with his emotions. He stared at Xiao Li for a long time before mouthing to him in a serious manner: [It won¡¯t touch anymore. You can let go.]

    Xiao Li vaguely felt that Shen Chenzhi had be more familiar with him after hearing that he was suffering from insomnia because of Shen Chenzhi. However, he couldn¡¯t figure out the specific characteristics for a while.

    Shen Chenzhi saw that Xiao Li hadn¡¯t moved and reached out to pull out this person¡¯s clothes in Xiao Li¡¯s hand. Xiao Li had originally intended to let go, so he followed this person¡¯s will. He didn¡¯t look at the young man next to him and instead turned to the monster making the sound.

    A small sound like the clothes rubbing against the wall could be heard but their breathing couldn¡¯t be heard. This might be a rule restriction. In this case, the monster should be very sensitive to sound...

    Xiao Li took out the little yellow book and wrote something in it. A ck microphone with a cut cord sprang out of the little yellow book and floated in the air. During the time he was doing this, the friction sound got closer and closer. It seemed that it had reached the corner and would appear in this corridor at any time.

    Xiao Li said, ¡°I told you before that you will meet those of the same kind. Now is the time.¡±

    The KTV ghost living in the microphone might¡¯ve just woken up because he was a bit confused. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It is your time to shine.¡±

    Fu Zige wondered, ¡°Eh? What am I going to do?¡±

    Xiao Li mused for a moment before ordering, ¡°Scream.¡±

    Just call out.

    ¡°Scream loudly.¡± Xiao Li had already plugged his ears. He added this after seeing Fu Zige¡¯s baffled look.

    The microphone trembled in mid-air. He looked left and right before finally understanding the current situation. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t want¡ª¡±

    Fu Zige didn¡¯t finish speaking when he was hit hard.

    It was because the light ghost had be impatient after hearing their conversation. The light ghost was reminded of its own decisive and touching self-sacrifice in the exhibition hall. Now it was dissatisfied with its dull colleague so it rushed out, mming into the microphone with its body.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡±

    It was worthy of being the KTV ghost who had dreamed of bing a singer. His pained scream echoed and the ending even rose slightly. Wen Wenwen¡¯s eardrums were almost broken.

    Around the corner, Fu Zige saw the true face of the ghost. It was a piece of meat. Its ears were very big and were like a lop-eared rabbit. The ears were covered with countless bloodshot eyes. It covered the ground like a big drum and behind it were countless legs, crawling on the ground like a centipede.

    Fu Zige shouted in a hoarse manner. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡ª!!¡±

    Was this the ghost in the so-called instance? It looked too scary, powerful and ugly! Fu Zige was very scared!

    The ears of the ghost on the other side suffered a double noise attack. The damn microphone not only screamed at it but the microphone noise entered its sensitive ears. Blood burst in an instant. It couldn¡¯t help roaring in pain as it quickly retreated, instinctively staying away from the source of the sound.

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>

    Fu Zige and the monster in front of him both retreated at the same time. The monster scratched its injured ears with its short legs but it couldn¡¯t stop the pain. It had lost all desire to eat. The monster on the ground fled in the opposite direction.

    Fu Zige ran back frantically while screaming, ¡°Help ahhhhh¡ª¡±

    He bumped into the corner wall in a hurry and tumbled back down to the ground. Before Xiao Li could unblock his ears and pick up the microphone, a strand of ck hair stretched out from his pocket. It acted like the dexterous finger of a human and turned off the microphone. The noise stopped abruptly and quiet was finally returned to the world.

    Xiao Li picked up Fu Zige. The microphoney in his palm and the switch automatically turned on again as he said angrily, ¡°I was scared to death.¡±

    Fu Zige had just screamed and his voice was hoarser than before. Xiao Li had originally wanted to put it away directly but once he saw Fu Zige looking like this, he had to try andfort him. ¡°Good job.¡±

    The microphone turned around in Xiao Li¡¯s hand and pointed the microphone at Xiao Li.

    ...Was this telling him to praise him more?

    Xiao Li thought for a while and couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to praise him. Xiao Li raised the microphone, looked to his left and right and chose Wen Wenwen out of Wen Wenwen and Shen Chenzhi. The main reason was that this person seemed more capable of exaggerating praises than his ssmate.

    However, it wasn¡¯t certain if Shen Chenzhi understood his intentions. He saw Xiao Li directly ignoring himself and his face was nk. His eyes narrowed as he watched the scene before him.

    Wen Wenwen initially stared at the microphone being raised to his mouth in confusion. Then he somehow spoke from his heart. ¡°You really helped us a lot...¡±

    Xiao Li opposite of him mouthed silently: [He is a singer.]

    ¡°Your screams just now were very loud and pleasant. The breathing and voice were great.¡±

    He had almost gone deaf at such a distance, let alone the ghost with extraordinary hearing. Fu Zige rolled happily and automatically floated in front of Bruce.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Was this going to interview them one by one?

    Bruce had Wen Wenwen¡¯s demonstration and quickly reacted. ¡°...Great?¡±

    The microphone received words of praise and shook his body. He returned to the little yellow book in a satisfied manner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Li adjusted his clothes.

    After the monster had retreated, the movie theatre seemed to return to normal again. There were noisy human voices far away in the direction of the previous screening hall. The reincarnators walked quickly to the entrance. They wanted to leave this weird movie theatre first.

    As he passed the corridor, Xiao Li slowed down and browsed the movie posters hanging in the corridor. Most of the advertising spaces were vacant and very few movie posters were being hung up. There were four in total and only one was being shown in a day. They were released on different days.

    &#k2018;Peeping¡¯ was the movie they had just watched and the poster was of someone looking from a distance. &#k2018;Insomnia¡¯ had a poster with a person lying on his side in bed with eyes open and covered in red blood. &#k2018;Night of Fear¡¯ showed a group of people rushing to escape from a house, their expressions full of panic. For thest movie called &#k2018;Death¡¯, the poster waspletely ck. It only contained the title written in big letters.

    Xiao Li¡¯s expression changed.

    Shen Chenzhi asked from next to him, ¡°Which one do you want to see?¡±

    Xiao Li stopped in front of thest movie and hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m a bit interested in this movie but I don¡¯t know if it will also be a bad movie.¡±

    Wen Wenwen who had deliberately slowed down to wait for the bigshots, ¡°......¡±

    The word ¡®also¡¯ was very subtle.

    Shen Chenzhi replied, ¡°You will know if it is a bad movie after seeing it.¡±

    Xiao Li heard a bit of invitation from the tone. He looked up and found that the young man¡¯s always calm eyes were reflecting the light from above his head. It was like a small halo.

    ¡°You want to see it?¡± Xiao Li asked back.

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t immediately respond. He naturally didn¡¯t like watching this type of movie. He just liked the small and dark environment of the movie theatre where he could sit next to the person he liked.

    During the time when the other person was concentrating on the big screen, he could openly watch this person. This gave him a sense of satisfaction. At such times, he wouldn¡¯t exclude others for once because the noise they made reflected the intimacy between Shen Chenzhi and Xiao Li. In other words, the small pieces of contact that made Shen Chenzhi restrain the desire for destruction in his bones.

    Shen Chenzhi was silent for a moment. Once he spoke again, his speech was slower than usual. ¡°The movies here aren¡¯t good. Next time... we can watch it in reality.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Li retracted his gaze and went straight past the poster on the wall. ¡°There is a big production that will be released soon. I have been looking forward to it since a year ago.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi lowered his head while his lips twitched. His voice was filled with someughter. ¡°...Yes, I¡¯ll look for you when it is released.¡±

    Xiao Li responded casually before speeding up his pace and catching up with the others in front of him.

    ¡°We will reach the door soon. Why don¡¯t we look for Xu Jiaheng?¡± This was Jin Handong¡¯s suggestion. Perhaps it was her usual style of action but she was used to making the most of the introductory CG. ¡°The plot character is still very useful.¡±

    Wen Wenwen shook his head. ¡°Go out first. The monster has been following us since it appeared. Xu Jiaheng should be fine. Maybe he has already gone out.¡±

    ¡°It is also possible that he has been killed by the monster first.¡± Bruce spected in a bad direction. ¡°However, this movie theatre is weird. I also think we should go out first.¡±

    Now there were two votes and Jin Handong didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Okay.¡±

    They went out of the ticket gate and were nked by counters and stores selling popcorn, coke and other foods. They just needed to walk along the carpet and they would reach the front door. Then Xiao Li, who had already caught up with Wen Wenwen, suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Wenwen turned his head and asked. He thought that Sherlock wanted to eat again. ¡°We¡¯ll go out for dinnerter.¡±

    However, Xiao Li didn¡¯t go to the counter. He instead turned his head toward the automatic ticket machine.

    This was a machine often found in movie theatres in reality. It had coin slots, ticket outlets and optional screens. There was arge billboard to the side of the screen with the slogan of this movie theatre written on it.

    There was nothing special?

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Wen Wenwen questioned again only to be pulled back by Kesia. He followed her gestures and saw a pair of eyes.

    These eyes were hidden in the hollowed-out part of the billboard. They looked like the ck writing printed on the billboard. The hiding position was too clever which was why Wen Wenwen hadn¡¯t noticed them at first. If the owner of these eyes hadn¡¯t blinked then perhaps even Xiao Li would¡¯ve ignored it.

    Xiao Li bent down and approached the automatic ticket vending machine bit by bit. He wanted to walk over and look directly behind the billboard when there was the sound of footsteps behind the machine. Then the eyes disappeared.

    Wen Wenwen ran very quickly. He rushed to the back and found that it wasn¡¯t a wall but a staff only corridor. The door was unlocked. He opened the door and looked inside. It was quiet. Someone was already watching them when they had juste out of the movie theatre?

    The original ease of being at the exit disappeared and the reincarnators frowned. This secret peeping was like a big rock pressing down on their hearts.

    ¡°Who was it? Did you notice?¡± Wen Wenwen wondered. ¡°Sherlock, what about you? Do you suspect anyone?¡±

    Xiao Li was merciless in his reply. ¡°There were just two eyeballs. Unless they are red, orange, yellow or green, who can tell the identity through the eyeballs?¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Based on what I observed, the eyeballs just now had ck irises.¡±

    Wen Wenwen covered his face.

    Kesia looked at the surveince video above. ¡°Would you like to ask the security guard here for the surveince?¡±

    ¡°The staff here are also very strange. I don¡¯t know if they are human...¡± Wen Wenwen was hesitant. ¡°Moreover, the person who peeped at us came from the employee corridor. It would be bad if we acted like sheep heading into a tiger¡¯s mouth. We should act on the safe side.¡±

    Kesia suggested, ¡°That¡¯s right... let¡¯s go out first.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. He took one final look at the automatic ticket machine before following the group out of the cinema. At this time, the sun was brighter than the early morning. The temperature rose and the looming fog was almost invisible. This was the time in the town with the highest visibility.

    They finally left the movie theatre behind them. The reincarnators might be anxious about breaking the rules but they couldn¡¯t help feeling some joy.

    Wen Wenwen¡¯s emotions continued until he saw a familiar figure. The back belonged to a little boy. He was sitting on the steps in front of the cinema and hugging his knees, as if waiting for someone.

    Wen Wenwen called out, ¡°Xu Jiaheng?¡±

    The little boy was shocked. He turned his head and his cheeks became red. He jumped over and almost fell. ¡°Y-You aren¡¯t dead! Great!¡±

    Kesia looked him up and down and found that the boy hadn¡¯t received any injuries. She asked, ¡°How did youe out?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng bit his lip. ¡°I...I ran out. At the beginning, I thought I was in hell. A dark path suddenly appeared and there were strange noises. I was frightened and stayed where I was. I didn¡¯t move and the sound disappeared after a few minutes. Then I was back in the movie theatre and I ran out...¡±

    Kesia looked back and exchanged looks with her teammates. Perhaps the sound they made attracted the monster so that Xu Jiaheng was safe.

    Xu Jiaheng suddenly lost control again. He pointed to the intersection in front of him. ¡°You also vited the rule right? Then can you now... see him?¡±

    The group looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a figure standing over there. They were familiar with this figure. They had seen him in the building behind them. The face of the figure wearing the triangr headscarf was already covered in bloody wounds. Then he did something he had never done before and raised a hand to the reincarnators. A deep wound that showed his bones appeared on his hand but this didn¡¯t stop his movement. He raised his hand to his throat and made a ¡®cutting throat¡¯ gesture.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Moriarty bot, contributing a small story.

    [This is my first contribution. Is this right? I was praised. So happy, he is so gentle =w= hehe.]

    Comment: [? Come and deliver yourself to daddy? I¡¯ll kill you.]

    [This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone sending themselves to be scolded.]

    [Hehe, what gentleness? He insulted my work as a rotten movie several times.]

    [Thements are sour.]

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>

    The figure¡¯s hand ran across his throat and his throat was really cut open.

    Arge amount of blood sprayed from the wound as this throat was cut by something unknown. In the end, his entire head fell backwards. It shook in mid-air, leaving only thest piece of flesh connected to the neck.

    Strangely, the blood didn¡¯t ssh on the ground in front of him. Instead, it was absorbed by the clothes. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the figure slowly turned around. His head hung backwards while his nk eyes stared at the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li took a step in order to go to the opposite side of the road but the figure disappeared just as sudden as when it came.

    Xu Jiaheng was just an ordinary student, but he was now suddenly being involved in a ghost incident. His face turned pale at the sight of the blood. As his chest rose and fell sharply, he instinctively asked the reincarnators for help. ¡°He... the wounds are increasing. Is this a sign?¡±

    The others were silent for a while. Wang Huai and Xiao Li looked at the shadow that had disappeared while the rest of the reincarnators exchanged looks.

    Wen Wenwen responded first. ¡°It should be.¡±

    His answer was a bit perfunctory because he was thinking about something more important.

    ¡°I... what should I do?¡± Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t pay attention to his tone. He just wanted to vent out the panic in his heart. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to go home. I¡¯m afraid of my mother. My mother has be so strange. She must¡¯ve been infected by the ghost just now!¡±

    The reincarnators were currently in a very contradictory situation. First, if they brought Xu Jiaheng with them, would the reincarnators be affected when the ghost attacked him? Second, if Xu Jiaheng was ignored then would they lose the way to survive?

    Kesia weighed these two points and asked Xu Jiaheng, ¡°Will the school tell your mother if you don¡¯t go to ss?¡±

    ¡°I-I asked my deskmate to apply for leave for me. The teacher probably won¡¯t tell her.¡± Xu Jiaheng whispered.

    ¡°Probably?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve done this before and she never knew.¡±

    Wang Huai gave a small ¡®tsk¡¯ but no one paid attention to him.

    Kesia followed his thoughts. ¡°However, if you don¡¯t go back at night then your mother will definitely find...¡±

    It was easy to find someone in such a closed-off town.

    ¡°I have a way as long as you take me in.¡± Xu Jiaheng thought of a method and his eyes lit up. ¡°I can ask my deskmate to cover for me. I will say that I have to take an exam soon and I have to go to her home to do homework. My mother won¡¯t doubt her.¡±

    He had made up his mind. Even if these people weren¡¯t willing to take him in, he would live at the house of his deskmate. He would never return home.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Kesia pulled the other reincarnators and stood a bit further away from Xu Jiaheng. ¡°How about it? We can let him stay in the living room on the first floor or we can buy another house next door for him to stay in.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is that good.¡± Wen Wenwen raised objections. ¡°Didn¡¯t you clearly see what had happened in the movie theatre? It is easy to involve us when a ghost attacks him. There will be risks when adding one more person.¡±

    He Tian didn¡¯t continue their topic and instead asked another question. ¡°What is the figure doing as you saw just now?¡±

    ¡°He cut his throat.¡±

    ¡°I saw the same thing.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯tplete, right? In Xu Jiaheng¡¯s story, the figure he saw at the beginning wasn¡¯t wounded. He was intact.¡± He Tian nced at Xu Jiaheng and said, ¡°The figure we saw was headless from the beginning. I suspect that we have been elerated and we must protect him.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡± This was Jin Handong¡¯s voice.

    Wen Wenwen rubbed his hands with his face and didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He bared his teeth and turned to look at the other bigshots. Xiao Li was crouching down on the upper step and asking the little boy, ¡°Have you ever left this town?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xu Jiaheng shook his head hesitantly. ¡°My mother said we can¡¯t leave here. This ce is our roots. It is the ce where we are born and where we will die.¡±

    Xiao Li inquired, ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s anyone who has gone out?¡±

    ¡°No, going out is strictly prohibited.¡±

    ¡°Do people like use in every year?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t fixed. However, they have never left here. Some get married to locals while I don¡¯t know what happened to the others. Perhaps they settled here or maybe...¡± Xu Jiaheng looked nkly. He had never considered these issues nor did he care about them. This was how he had been educated by his ancestors for generations.

    Xiao Li lowered his eyes and asked softly, ¡°Do you want to go out?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He stood up and patted the dust off the bottom of his cloak. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you.¡± Wen Wenwen was already standing by his side and waiting. ¡°Should we take him?¡±

    His question didn¡¯t have a beginning but Xiao Li understood what he meant. Xiao Li turned to look at Xu Jiaheng for a second. ¡°Bring him.¡±

    Among the rest of the people, Shen Chenzhi would choose whatever Xiao Li chose. It wasn¡¯t known what was wrong with Wang Huai but he was also following Xiao Li. This meant that only Wen Wenwen wanted to be safe while everyone else chose to take risks.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Wen Wenwen sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll take him.¡±

    They discussed it and found that it wasn¡¯t realistic to buy a house nearby. Their nearest house was two blocks away. The final result was that Xu Jiaheng would be sleeping on the sofa.

    ***

    That night, Xu Jiaheng was sitting on the sofa in the residence of the reincarnators. He looked out the window from time to time, shivering.

    Xiao Li was sitting at the table and holding a cup of hot coffee in his hand. Wen Wenwen had made a cup for everyone just now and he couldn¡¯t refuse. He took it, tasted it and felt it was bitter. He just wanted to squat down to grab sugar. He crouched down. He didn¡¯t know what happened but his entire body fell. He tried to ce one hand against the ground but as a result, his hand couldn¡¯t be ced as support.

    Xiao Li thought that he would fall to the ground and even prayed that it wouldn¡¯t be too painful. Then he was greeted by a soft but strong object. Shen Chenzhi was hit by a living person but he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He just lowered his head and held Xiao Li¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me do it next time.¡±

    He let go of Xiao Li, bent down and found the sugar in the condiments box under the cupboard. Then he took out a packet of creamer from the refrigerator.

    Xiao Li stood behind this person in his cloak. He watched Shen Chenzhi move and whispered, ¡°...One packet isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi paused and finally took two packets.

    Xiao Li originally wanted to say that ¡®two packets aren¡¯t enough.¡¯ He didn¡¯t like bitter things. He liked milk tea more than coffee. However, he saw Shen Chenzhi¡¯s appearance and swallowed back this sentence.

    Shen Chenzhi closed the refrigerator door, tore open the creamer packaging and helped pour it in for Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li waited obediently to the side. Shen Chenzhi saw this from the corner of his eyes and felt an itching in his heart. He wanted to turn around and hug such an obedient person. He wanted to kiss Xiao Li, kiss him on the corner of his eye.

    This type of thinking caused Shen Chenzhi to spill the creamer slightly. He didn¡¯t show anything as he neatly threw away the packaging and put the coffee in front of Xiao Li. Once everything was done, Xiao Li sat back at the table. He stirred the liquid with a spoon and looked thoughtfully at his hand.

    Wen Wenwen was standing by the window and discussing with He Tian and the others about what happened in the cinema just now. He spoke very quietly so there was no possibility of him being heard by Xu Jiaheng. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to the movie?¡± He Tian was a very direct person. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this movie ¡®Peeping¡¯ is just a hint or if it is a world.¡±

    ¡°That figure is exactly the same as the one in the movie. Maybe it is the movie projected to reality. He came out of the movie...¡± Wen Wenwen spected.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make an assumption. If you vite the rule of not leaving the movie theatre, the movie will be a reality. The movie character wille to the dungeon world to ¡®peep¡¯ on you. However, what is the rtionship with the entire town?¡±

    Kesia recalled a post about Hercule on the forum and paused for a while before speaking slowly. ¡°A movie in a movie? Could this entire town be a big movie...? We just watched the movie ¡®Peeping¡¯ within a movie?¡±

    After all, the protagonist Xiao Ni in ¡®Peeping¡¯ was watching a horror movie at the beginning.

    ¡°Is it a matryoshka doll again?¡± Wen Wenwen muttered. ¡°However, this hint is too obvious. Two taboos are simr and it will make it easy to think of this. In addition, what is the path to surviving in a movie... kill the director? Jump out of the big screen?¡±

    Then this involved the issue of dimensions.

    The wind outside the window became cold at this time. Instead of blowing away the thicker fog caused by the night, it made the fog even more mysterious. Kesia reached out to close the window. The first time, her hands shook because the wind was too strong and she didn¡¯t touch the window switch. The second time, she managed to close it.

    At this moment, Xu Jiaheng yelled from where he had been sitting on the sofa and ying with his phone. ¡°My mother is calling!¡±

    Wen Wenwen swallowed down what he wanted to say. He walked over quickly and saw that Xu Jiaheng¡¯s phone had fallen to the table. He was staring at it like an enemy. The phone was showing:

    [Mom is calling.]

    Xiao Li held the cup of coffee and came over. ¡°Pick it up?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng told him, ¡°I-I can¡¯t...¡±

    He was more afraid of the normal-sized mother who hid in the closet than the mother who reached the ceiling.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, she might be curious ande looking for you.¡± Xiao Li calmly reminded him. He lowered his head and took a sip of the coffee. He didn¡¯t think it was sweet enough and wanted to spit it out, but he barely managed to swallow it down.

    Xu Jiaheng was crying but he still picked up the phone and pressed the connect button nervously. He missed the button and had to click on it a second time. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Heng, how is your studying?¡± His mother¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°V-Very good. There are some knowledge points that I didn¡¯t understand in ss but I understood it as soon as she taught me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. There are some fruits at home. I will cut them and send them to you as a snack.¡± His mother earnestly cared for him.

    Xu Jiaheng organized his words. ¡°N-No, there are fruits here. Don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t you want me to study hard?¡±

    ¡°Learning is important. Then forget it.¡± His motherughed, her voice as normal as every night in the past. ¡°However, Ah Heng, you have to remember one thing...¡±

    Xu Jiaheng had a bad feeling in his heart and didn¡¯t answer. He heard his mother clearly enunciate every word. ¡°Mom, is, always, watching, you.¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>

    Xu Jiaheng could hear that there weren¡¯t any changes in his mother¡¯s voice when she said this. She still sounded like the mother who scolded him when he didn¡¯t study well but she still said such terrible things.

    The eyes hiding in the closet suddenly appeared in his mind. They were like a ghost watching in the darkness.

    Xu Jiaheng couldn¡¯t control his hands and he madly starting hitting the screen. After the ¡®hung up¡¯ sound came from the handset, he threw his phone on the table and turned his head. He stared left and right at the window sills, door cracks and other ces.

    The windows and doors in the room were closed tightly. There were no gaps. Based on facts, ordinary humans couldn¡¯t see where Xu Jiaheng is. However, if it was changed to a ghost then there were too many ces for a ghost to hide.

    In the flower bed, outside the window, the corner of the stairs, inside the house, the bottom of the bed and even the gap between the TV cab...

    There might be a ghost.

    ¡°She said she was always looking at me. Did you hear it? How did my mother be like this? She wasn¡¯t like this before.¡± Xu Jiaheng was like a frightened bird as he looked everywhere for his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°I lied to her that I was going out to study. In fact, I would go to y games. She would always talk about it for a long time. Sometimes, she would invite my ssmates to dinner and thank them. The next day, she would always give me more pocket money. How could this happen?¡±

    As he was talking, he wanted to grab Xiao Li¡¯s hand but was avoided. Instead, he grabbed Wen Wenwen¡¯s shoulder.

    Wen Wenwen calmly contributed his arm. ¡°Think about it carefully. Were there any signs?¡±

    ¡°No... I told you everything I know.¡± Xu Jiaheng honestly answered the reincarnators¡¯ questions.

    Wen Wenwen felt that things were reallyplicated and he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Kesia and the others worked together to thoroughly clean up the entire house, blocking all gaps such as the door cracks with cloth strips. It might not be very useful but it was better than nothing.

    Xiao Li drank his coffee and ced it in the sink.

    ***

    Night came. Xu Jiaheng actually wanted to sleep with Wen Wenwen and the others but he was cleverly rejected. In the end, he was left alone on the sofa with a nket. Out of fear, he didn¡¯t turn off the lights. The lights in the living room made it as bright as day and darkness couldn¡¯t hide.

    He didn¡¯t dare to look at his phone or other ces. Therefore, he ced a hand on his forehead and tried his best to sleep. Ot was just that sometimes the more the human body wanted to do it, the less it was possible. On the contrary, Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mind became more clear-headed. He tossed around on the sofa and finally hid under the nket.

    Meanwhile, at the TV cab in front of the sofa, a pinhole-like camera was slowly working, recording everything that happened in the living room.

    He Tian was in a bedroom on the second floor. He locked the door behind him and picked up his task page. On a special page in the middle, the image captured by the camera was be broadcasted simultaneously.

    This was a precious item obtained by He Tian in a video instance. It could only be used once in each world. The name was ¡®Killer¡¯s Camera.¡¯ Once ced in a ce, it could shoot forever and it would block the perception of ordinary people.

    The item he owned was the reason why He Tian supported bringing Xu Jiaheng with them.

    It waste at night and the nket in the living room hadn¡¯t moved for a long time like Xu Jiaheng was asleep. Unknowingly, He Tian¡¯s fingers loosened and the task book fell to the ground. His head tilted as he fell asleep.

    It wasn¡¯t only him. On the first floor, Xiao Liy on the bed and looked drowsy.

    He took off his cloak and wore the pyjamas that were in the house. He didn¡¯t know who they belonged to but they were muchrger than Xiao Li. They hung loosely on his body, exposing a smooth chest, muscles, skin and the corbone.

    Xiao Li wanted to sleep but the effect of the coffee made it so he couldn¡¯t sleep. He didn¡¯t fight the coffee in his body. After lying down for a while and discovering he couldn¡¯t sleep, he simply got up and left the room.

    Xiao Li opened the door and could instantly see the living room. A silkworm-like object protruded from the sofa. He observed for a while and found that Xu Jiaheng¡¯s breathing was fluctuating. This person should be asleep. Then Xiao Li turned his head to the second floor.

    The moment his figure disappeared on the stairs, the door next to his room opened. There were no lights on in this room. Xiao Li came to the second floor, stopped at the door of the innermost room and knocked on it.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i> The knock on the door echoed in the corridor of the second floor.

    Some of the residents on the second floor were asleep and some were awake. The reincarnators who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep were just a bit sleepy when they were shocked by the sound. Jin Handong lived next door to this room. She got up from the bed and pressed her ears against the wall, trying to hear the movements outside the door.

    At first, no one responded.

    Xiao Li knocked three more times. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    Then footsteps were heard from inside the room and someone opened the door from inside. Wang Huai leaned against the door frame, looking as if he didn¡¯t get enough sleep. Even at this time, his hair was still standing upright.

    Wang Huai raised his eyebrow with surprise when he saw that it was Xiao Li. ¡°Are you here to find me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I came here to find you to have fun.¡±

    His phrase ¡®I came here to find you to have fun¡¯ could be equated to ¡®have fun with you.¡¯

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    He bent his arm and pressed a hand against the back of his neck. Then he turned his head away. It wasn¡¯t certain if he looked distressed or happy. ¡°What a coincidence. I can¡¯t sleep as well. Pleasee in.¡±

    The man gave way. Xiao Li¡¯s gaze crossed past him but he didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he lowered his voice to a volume that the person next door couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°No, I just want to ask you a question.¡¯

    ¡°You can ask but I won¡¯t necessarily answer.¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°What do you want to do when you came to this instance world?¡±

    There were some doubts in his tone.

    ¡°Or should I ask, why do you want to see me?¡±

    Xiao Li had stayed up all night when he first came to this instance and had the idea of letting Wang Huai carry the g. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be more thorough than him. Wang Huai threw the g back and added a ton of rocks while hiding.

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°Perhaps I want to taste the feeling of being a bigshot¡¯s leg pendant?¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t something that needs to be kept a secret. In fact, I was entrusted by Nyx. I just wanted to see what type of human is valued by the god of lies.¡± Wang Huai looked at Xiao Li with a smile on his face. ¡°And... if you want, I can find you in reality.¡±

    Nyx? If it was rted to Pseudo-Logoi then it was obviously the goddess of the night. The name...

    Wang Huai was a believer of Nyx? A spokesperson?

    Before Xiao Li could finish his thoughts, Wang Huan smiled again. ¡°It is about what is happening in reality.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li stood at Wang Huai¡¯s door for 10 minutes before walking down the stairs.

    Xu Jiaheng on the sofa was still asleep. Xiao Li only nced at him briefly. He found that not only was this child asleep, he had also turned over and had almost fallen off the sofa. The quilt on his body was also messed up.

    Xiao Li walked over slowly, poured himself a ss of water and casually covered up the little boy. Then he prepared to return to his room to continue to try and sleep. Just as he passed the room next door, a hand reached out from the ajar door, pulled him in and pushed him toward the door.

    Xiao Li remembered that this room belonged to Shen Chenzhi. At this time, the man was in front of him and the height that was one head taller than him gave him great pressure.

    In the room filled with endless darkness, Shen Chenzhi was like some type of beast hunting in the night. His lips that were always curved in a smile when he saw Xiao Li were now in a straight line with no arc. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s voice was cold and sounded like he was suppressing something. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep. Why go to him instead of me?¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s posture at this time was a bit awkward. He was facing the door and his back was to Shen Chenzhi. The other person was pressed against him and Shen Chenzhi¡¯s breath was touching his neck.

    Xiao Li tilted his head ufortably. ¡°...I wanted to ask him something.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi was still unhappy. He pressed the tip of his nose to the back of the neck in front of him and carefully took a bite.

    ¡°I¡¯m still jealous.¡± Shen Chenzhi¡¯s teeth held this piece of flesh and he refused to let go. He wanted to eat the person in front of him but he was reluctant to use force. He could only hold it as apromise. ¡°I don¡¯t like you going to find someone else. You can find me. I will... apany you.¡±

    ¡°I will apany you wherever you want¡± Shen Chenzhi said. His night vision ability allowed him to see this person¡¯s expression even without light. He stared at the other person¡¯s side profile. ¡°I want to be with you.¡±

    In the past, the future and eternity.

    His movements made Xiao Li a bit itchy and there was some imperceptible pain. He kept trying to avoid it but Shen Chenzhi seemed really angry and refused to let go. He left a tooth mark on his piece of skin.

    Even in the dim moonlight, he could see that there were some traces on the bright, jade skin.

    There was an unspeakable sense of satisfaction in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart. Before Xiao Li really became angry, he let go. Finally, he dropped a kiss on that area and let the other person turn around.

    ***

    It was gettingte. The time was in the early hours of the morning.

    At some point in his sleep, He Tian didn¡¯t know what happened. He just felt a loud noiseing from outside the house like an earthquake. Itpletely awakened her nerves. He was startled and his body shot up. Then once he listened again, he found that the outside world was quiet and no sound was heard.

    Just now... was he dreaming? Was it an illusion?

    He Tian wiped the sweat on his forehead and didn¡¯t rx at all. He took out his life-saving item and held it in his hand. It was only then that he felt at ease. He was just pulling the thin quilt covering his body up and was about to lie down when he caught a pair of eyes under the quilt.

    It was like the eyes behind the ticket vending machine in the movie theatre. It stared at him intently.

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>

    Xiao Li was awakened from a dream.

    Last night, he returned to his room aftering out of Shen Chenzhi¡¯s room. The original effect of the coffee had dissipated due to the numbness spreading from the muscles and skin behind his neck. Heid down in bed and felt sleepy. Then he fell asleep without thinking too much about other things.

    He had a long dream. He dreamed of the sea. The sea was blue and the sun shining on the sea spread like fine diamonds along with the sea¡¯s ups and downs. It appeared to be sparkling. From time to time, fish would jump out and ssh water. The distant sea and sky were magnificent and vast.

    In the dream, Xiao Li clearly knew he was dreaming and could even control his own actions. He stood on the shore and stared at the sea in the distance for a moment. Then he turned around and found a group of inds behind him.

    There was arge ind in the centre while the rest of the small inds were regrly arranged in concentric circles around the middle. There were many buildings on the ind in the middle, the tallest of which was a temple. It stood on a tall mountain and was very conspicuous. It formed a triangle with two small temples on the left and right.

    On both sides of the temple, there were two soldier statues. They wore helmets and held a weapon in their hands like they were guarding the things inside the temple. Both the soldiers and the temple were well constructed and had an exceptionally harmonious beauty. It could be seen even from a distance. In addition to the temple in the middle, the other two smaller temples were each guarded by a sphinx statue.

    Xiao Li stood in the westernmost part of this group of inds. Xiao Li was silent for a moment as he watched the buildings in front of him. The name mentioned in the task description came to mind. ¡°Antis?¡±

    He turned around to walk towards the central ind. At this moment, there was a quick knocking on the door that woke him up.

    The person who knocked on the door should be very anxious. They knocked more than a dozen times in a row. At the same time, there was a constant noiseing from outside the door. ¡°Sherlock, Sherlock?¡±

    Xiao Li opened his eyes and looked dazed for a moment. Then he heard the knockings and his mind returned. He got up from the bed and opened the door. ¡°What is it?¡±

    It was Wen Wenwen knocking on his door. Wen Wenwen had lost the smile on his face and he looked solemn. He saw that Xiao Li was safe and sighed with relief. ¡°He Tian is dead.¡±

    He told Xiao Li what had happened. In the morning, Bruce was the first to wake up. He came to the living room and found that Xu Jiaheng was still asleep. The quilt was on the ground and the little boy¡¯s belly was exposed. Bruce chose to wake Xu Jiaheng and as the little boy looked confused, he chatted with Xu Jiaheng for a while about the situation in this mysterious town, hoping to get more information.

    After that, time passed. Kesia, Wen Wenwen and the others also woke up. In the end, only Xiao Li and He Tian were still in their rooms. Wen Wenwen went to knock on He Tian¡¯s door but no one answered.

    He immediately became nervous. He didn¡¯t have much contact with He Tian but he knew roughly what type of person the other party was. He Tian definitely wouldn¡¯t take the unusual path like Sherlock.

    After calling out for a long time, he chose to break in directly and found that He Tian was already dead on the bed.

    Xiao Li followed Wen Wenwen upstairs. He Tian¡¯s room was surrounded by a circle of people. Xu Jiaheng was among them. His face was pale and he was shaking constantly as he looked at He Tian on the bed.

    he Tian¡¯s body was covered with a white cloth by Jin Handong. After his death, he looked astonished like he had seen something he couldn¡¯t believe.

    Wen Wenwen said, ¡°Maybe it is the figure that came out of the movie or maybe it is the creature who was peeing at us. However, this isn¡¯t what worries me the most. It was that when He Tian died, he was holding onto his life-saving item.¡±

    He pointed to the-like object on the table.

    ¡°This is a fairly expensive life-saving item in the mall. The purchase is limited to once every month. As long as it is taken out, the user¡¯s life can be guaranteed for a certain limited time.¡± Jin Handong exined. ¡°It will automatically disappear into the air when it is used up.¡±

    Now that this item was clearly ced on the table, indicating that it was useless against the thing that killed He Tian. This made the reincarnators remember their own items.

    Sometimes, the veterans daring to take risks wasn¡¯t just about ¡®seeking a survival path in danger.¡¯ It was also because most of them had a few life-saving items. Now these items lost their usefulness and they couldn¡¯t help panicking.

    ¡°Assuming that it was the throat-cutting figure who killed He Tian, does that mean our items are useless because he is a ghost who came from a movie?¡± Wen Wenwen tried to stabilize his emotions and told himself not to panic. He calmly analyzed it. ¡°If this is the case...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t continue speaking at this point. Xiao Li stood at the door, his eyes shing as he heard these words. He saw Xu Jiaheng lower his head and bite his fingers with his teeth while Kesia checked the inside of He Tian¡¯s room.

    The task this time was reallyplicated. It didn¡¯t stipte a specific time limit such as the usual survive for seven days. It simply had the reincarnators find a way out. This implied to some extent that they would soon die if they couldn¡¯t find a way out.

    In addition, why was He Tian the first to die? Was it random or did he do something to trigger the ghost to kill him first?

    There was no immediate answer.

    ***

    The sudden death of He Tian made the others extra wary.

    Wen Wenwen secretly pulled Kesia and the others over. He once again suggested in a low voice about isting Xu Jiaheng. He said that since items weren¡¯t avable, it was better to be safe. What if the ghost was attached to the plot character? It was better to rent a house to settle the little boy in.

    No one objected this time. It was the default agreement.

    Once the reincarnators decided to do something, their efficiency was very high. they prepared to go out to inquire about any information while also renting a house along the way. At the intersection in the middle, Xiao Li separated from them.

    Wen Wenwen stopped him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xiao Li answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mother.¡±

    The rest of the people, ¡°......¡±

    Fortunately, Xu Jiaheng wasn¡¯t here or he might cause trouble if he heard it.

    Wen Wenwen wondered, ¡°However, what if Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mother is possessed?¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it. ¡°It is also possible to hear another version of the story. I like to listen to stories.¡±

    He didn¡¯t intend to act with the team so he waved to Wen Wenwen.

    By the time Xiao Li arrived at Xu Jiaheng¡¯s house, the car repair store had already opened. Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mother was wearing a floral checkered shirt and cotton pants with her pants rolled up. She was crouched down in front of a bicycle and tinkering with the parts.

    Xiao Li tried to say hello. ¡°Aunt... Xu?¡±

    Mother Xu raised her head and nced at him. Her hands kept moving while she muttered, ¡°Outsider.¡±

    Xiao Li directly admitted it. ¡°Yes, I just came in from the outside.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Mother Xu asked coldly.

    Seeing that Mother Xu didn¡¯t seem easy tomunicate with, Xiao Li tried to start from Xu Jiaheng. He directly asked, ¡°Aunt Xu, have you found that your son is acting a bit strangetely?¡±

    The mention of Xu Jiaheng caused Mother Xu to finally stand up and ce the screwdriver on the stool next to her.

    ¡°Do you know Ah Heng?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Xiao Li replied. ¡°I just reluctantly helped him.¡±

    ¡°Help him? What can you help him with?¡±

    Xiao Li pondered on it for a moment. ¡°...To live?¡±

    Mother Xu immediately stared at him with crazy eyes. It was as if she would take out a broom and drive him away in the next second. In order to avoid this froming true, Xiao Li sped up his words. ¡°Your son said something to me. He said that you have be different from before and this makes him feel terrified.¡±

    He kept talking while observing the other person¡¯s reaction. He thought that Mother Xu would be surprised but he didn¡¯t expect Mother Xu topletely change. She quietly raised her gaze. ¡°He said this to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Xu. Do you have another version of the story that you want to tell me?¡±

    Mother Xu leaned back and pointed to the house behind the car repair store. ¡°Do you want toe in and talk?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to enter other people¡¯s homes casually.¡± Xiao Li looked around as he spoke and then he discovered something.

    The houses to the left and right of the Xu house had windows facing this way. At this time, there were half faces in these two windows, peeping at him through the ss. The half faces looked human. It could be seen that they were different but they all stared at him. As for the windows in the back, there were slight movements but it was too far away to be seen clearly with the naked eye.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mother Xu stood in ce as if waiting for Xiao Li to change his mind.

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze and didn¡¯t think for too long. ¡°Yes, just say it here.¡±

    Mother Xu hadn¡¯t expected this answer. She stared at Xiao Li before opening her mouth. Her voice was hollow as she spoke. It didn¡¯t contact the slightest anger but there was a faint light in her eyes. ¡°He broke the rules. I have to look at him. I have to keep watching him.¡±

    Xiao Li paused and gave her time to continue.

    Mother Xu¡¯s eyes nced at the teenager in front of her. Her sullen eyes were very unkind and the wrinkledyered on top of each other like a circle of tattoos. Her entire body seemed to swell a lot. ¡°You also broke the rules. You outsiders, we have to...¡±

    ¡°Look at you.¡±

    ¡°Watch you run away, struggle and die.¡±

    ¡°Peeping is everywhere.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±

    It was silent. It was a long silence. Mother Xu stood in front of Xiao Li. She turned her head and moved her body, but her eyes remained motionless like they were firmly nailed to her eye sockets.

    Xiao Li listened for a while and bathed in the other person¡¯s gaze. Then he finally opened his mouth to respond. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°They are just weak threats over and over again. I thought I could hear a different story.¡±

    He raised his volume a bit. ¡°I will write a script for you. Listen, from your perspective, Xu Jiaheng is a bad boy. He skips ss every day and is often mischievous. The teacher called you many times to file aint and you can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Recently, he has be even worse. He has been making a fuss about ghosts. You clearly didn¡¯t see anything but he keeps saying that you have a problem.¡±

    ¡°He said that you are a ghost and you are very strange. At the same time, Xu Jiaheng¡¯s behaviour has be stranger. He often stares at the window at night, saying there is hair outside. He curls up under the quilt and isn¡¯t willing toe out, let alone be with you¡±

    ¡°In desperation, you can only watch him secretly at night for fear that he will do something. However, he grabbed you and said you are peeping on him at night.¡±

    ¡°I think this story is a bit more dramatic, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Approximately one month left to go until the final submission date of November 15th! I¡¯m loving all the entries so far. They¡¯re sooo great and I can¡¯t wait for you to see some of them. However, still only two entries for the fanfiction entry. Don¡¯t want the prize to go to waste so be sure to work on your entries!!

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t follow when Xiao Li parted ways with Wen Wenwen and the others. The reincarnators couldn¡¯t take Xu Jiaheng to find a house so he offered to stay in the house and take care of Xu Jiaheng.

    At that time, the boy hesitated for a long time. Heid on the sofa and was absent-minded. There was a problem with his mother and this was already enough for him to feel helpless. He originally thought that he could find support but even one of these foreigners had died...

    Does this mean that they didn¡¯t have the ability to stop the ghost at all? He couldn¡¯t help but let his gaze drift to the upper floor. This was the ce where He Tian had died. Wang Huai was inside the room, unwilling to let go of any corner to find a clue.

    Xu Jiaheng had asked him about it and Wang Huai¡¯s exnation was that he wanted to find clues to see who killed He Tian. He looked at the search action of the other party and felt a bit strange. Then he saw the corpse on the bed and hid back in the living room.

    In fact, thinking about it carefully, he trusted these people too hastily. Was he too rash?

    Xu Jiaheng bit his finger until the dead skin was bitten off. Then he picked up his phone and started to call his neighbour and deskmate. He decided to tell her what had happened recently and listen to her thoughts.

    As he typed, he felt that all the breakfast he ate in the morning was digested. He got stomach cramps and quickly headed to the toilet with his mobile phone. After Xu Jiaheng went to the toilet, Wang Huai walked down the stairs. He searched the sofa first then touched the furniture in front of him inch by inch before finally stopping near the TV. He touched a protruding object and with a bit of effort, he removed it from the cab and ced it in his pocket.

    Then Wang Huai went back upstairs again. He adjusted his suit, took the task book from He Tian and ced the item on it.

    Unlike Sherlock, who didn¡¯t like to use items, Wang Huai was very familiar with the items in the mall. He guessed that He Tian must¡¯ve used some type of item that caused the dead-end to be triggered in advance. Therefore, he always took the opportunity to look for it.

    The moment he saw the camera, he knew what it did.

    Once the scrapped task book came into contact with the camera, a screen appeared. Wang Huai stared at the screen for a while before closing the task book heavily.

    ***

    On the other side, Xiao Li finished speaking in one breath and gave Mother Xu some time to think about the story he told. In fact, he wasn¡¯t saying it to Mother Xu before him but the ¡®ghost behind the scenes.¡¯ Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see the others¡¯ existence.

    Xiao Li tried to intensify his ridicule. ¡°I suggest you to update your thesaurus or retake the Chinesenguage course.¡±

    Mother Xu opposite him seemed to be stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe her ears as she stood in ce and stared carefully. Her eyes were a bit cross-eyed. A long time passed before she regained her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡±

    ¡°...Okay, then I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Xiao Li waited a while but didn¡¯t see the ck figure. He realized that he couldn¡¯t squeeze out any secrets from Mother Xu in front of him. Thus, he looked at the windows of the neighbours on both sides, raised his hand and made a ¡®goodbye¡¯ gesture.

    ...He really looked like a polite guest¡ªalthough this guest almost caused Mother Xu to stomp her foot from anger. He walked very easily. Mother Xu looked angry but she didn¡¯t intend to catch up and intercept Xiao Li. She just stood there, watching the teenager¡¯s back along with the two faces in the window.

    ***

    Xiao Li walked through the town without a destination. He just took any path he saw. He integrated the clues he had received so far in his mind as he wrapped his fingers around the doll¡¯s hair and walked.

    Frankly speaking, if he didn¡¯t regard this as an instance then this exotic town was worth visiting as a tourist. The European-style brick buildings stood next to each other in the grey mist and had a stormy temperament. It would¡¯ve been better if it wasn¡¯t for the weird eyes of the storekeepers towards outsiders.

    Xiao Li wasfortable despite these gazes. He continued to move forward until he turned onto a street. It was a narrow street. Most of the merchants had locked doors and only a small store at the end was lit up. The door of this store was ajar and there was a feather-curtain hanging from the door. Feathers and beads were twisted together and blown by the wind from time to time.

    Xiao Li got closer and realized that the light was actuallying from a candle ced at the door. The candle had already burned down halfway and wax dripped down the body of the candle, condensing into lumps.

    Beyond the curtain was a ck table with a cloth covering something in the middle. There was a woman sitting behind the table. Her hair was decorated with small white flowers woven through them and covered with ayer of ck gauze. Her face was as white as jade but her fingers were covered with wrinkles, just like an old woman in her 80s.

    She looked at Xiao Li through the curtain. ¡°Outsider,e in. Our meeting is fate. I can foretell what you want, for you.¡±

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°What foretelling?¡±

    He casually looked back and found that the street he came here by, had disappeared. It was reced by a wall that blocked the escape route. The forteller pulled off the ck cloth on the table to reveal a crystal ball. This crystal ball was round, shiny and reflected her beautiful face.

    ¡°Everything.¡± The forteller ced her hands on the crystal ball. ¡°Your fortune, your love and your future.¡±

    Xiao Li pointed to the way he came. ¡°I have to ask. If I don¡¯t agree, will I be unable to get out?¡±

    The forteller covered her lips with her fingers and smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°...¡±

    Thest one who had tried to prophesize about him ended up cold.

    The forteller looked at him greedily. It was like he was walking, bloody food instead of a human. Since he couldn¡¯t leave, Xiao Li simply walked in, pulled out a chair and sat opposite the forteller.

    The moment Xiao Li was seated, the forteller couldn¡¯t wait to lean forward, her tongue that looked like a snake¡¯s tongue licking her lips back and forth. ¡°Fortelling isn¡¯t for free. I will need to charge something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your youth.¡± The forteller¡¯s eyes became stickier. ¡°Your face, your flesh.¡±

    ¡°Is this why your face can maintain its youth?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t felt it when he was further away but now that the forteller was in front of him, the face looked like an 18 years old girl while the neck down was covered with wrinkles and old spots.

    After being unmasked so bluntly, the forteller red at him. She couldn¡¯t wait to sit back in her original position and her hands were about to touch the crystal ball in front of her. ¡°Shall I start?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Xiao Li touched the little yellow book, put it on the table and casually said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am also an amateur forteller.¡±

    The forteller, ¡°???¡±

    A colleague?

    Xiao Li told her, ¡°I reluctantly rely on a divination item to perform divination but I prefer to call it a prophecy.¡±

    The forteller controlled her expression and carefully examined Xiao Li. ¡°An item?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I want to make a deal with you.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t give the forteller any chance to interject as he continued, ¡°It is better this way. We will both tell each other¡¯s fortunes and the one who made a rtively urate prediction will win. If you win then you can take away my youth. If I win then you will have to give me a clue.¡±¡¯

    He still looked like a teenager. His dark hair had grown a bit and hadn¡¯t been cut. It was just hanging over his eyebrows. Since there were too many ghosts on his body, he gave off more of a sense of distance than before. If he looked at people then he gave them the illusion that they were clearly reflected in his eyes but they weren¡¯t in his eyes.

    There was some credibility if such a person imed to be a forteller. The forteller hesitated for a moment. Then the appeal of living human flesh and blood was so strong that she couldn¡¯t help licking her mouth. ¡°...Yes, youe first.¡±

    She could decide at her own discretion what to do next.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t shrink back. He picked up a pen and wrote a line in the little yellow book.

    The next moment, a coffin suddenly appeared behind him in the room. A crack was opened in the front of the coffin. From the perspective of the forteller, she vaguely saw an old man lying inside with a mirror in his arms. This is the coffin of Ouroboros. Xiao Li¡¯s name was forcefully carved on it and they had been forcibly connected ever since.

    Xiao Li walked over and tapped on the coffin lid with his knuckles. ¡°I want to ask to borrow the mirror.¡±

    The mirror of prophecy couldn¡¯t be any worse than a random forteller in an instance.

    The coffin ghost was originally staying in its own world, lyingfortably in the coffin while waiting for the next unlucky ghost to arrive. Then Xiao Li¡¯s knock directly knocked his three souls away. This sound... was so familiar?!

    The moment Xiao Li spoke the second word, the coffin ghost opened his eyes. By the time Xiao Li finished the sentence, the coffin ghost sat up like he had seen a ghost. He held the mirror of Ouroboros in his arms and shook his head.

    Ye Zeqing would be able to hear the ghost¡¯s thoughts if he was three. [You are dreaming. If I give it to you, will you return it?]

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t insist. He turned around and pointed to the forteller. ¡°Thene and make a prediction for her. What aspect do you want to predict?¡±

    The forteller looked at the coffin and the old man in it and a bad feeling rose in her heart. This mirror and coffin had detached themselves from being ghosts. There was even the smell of some gods on them. This was a divine tool.

    The coffin ghost looked in the direction that Xiao Li pointed and saw the crystal ball in front of the forteller. He could sense the ghostly energy and power of the other person. As the custodian of the artifact, his intelligence was extremely high. He immediately understood the current situation.

    The old man pushed open the coffin board in front of him. He nced at Xiao Li and then his expression became solemn as he brushed a hand over the mirror. The mirror in his hand shimmered andrge words were formed on them.

    [Run away!!!]

    He was afraid the fortune teller wouldn¡¯t understand so he specifically added three exmation marks. This was the greatest kindness he could show to theter generation. He did his best.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot

    [Is this Sherlock? He didn¡¯t say he was Sherlock! He didn¡¯t say it! He introduced himself as an amateur forteller. When did Sherlock be a forteller?!]

    From the mobile phone, that an angry forteller snatched from a passerby.

    Comment: [Today¡¯s headlines: Sherlock has joined the divination industry. Other industries are cheering!]

    [Shocking! In order to avoid the divination world being destroyed by Sherlock, an old man actually did such a thing!]

    [Good, kind old man. I¡¯m in tears.]

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>

    The ¡®run away!!!¡¯ in the mirror of Ouroboros shone with an extremely eye-catching light. It entered the eyes of the rest of the people.

    Xiao Li made a puzzled expression. ¡°???¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he just making a peaceful transaction with the other person? Why should she run away?!

    The forteller who thought that she would see a shocking prophecy, ¡°......¡±

    The corners of her red lips were twitching. Run away? Ouroboros¡¯ mirror was an artifact that all fortellers dreamed of. Now it didn¡¯t even show a prophecy and was tantly reminding her to run away?

    The forteller looked at Xiao Li again and felt that this person had be mysterious and unpredictable. Even the old man became a kind elder being caught by an evil human, risking great danger to warn her. Prophecy was the direction of divination. To some extent, they were from the same source. She might¡¯ve never met the old man but at this moment, the forteller chose to believe in him.

    She swiftly put the crystal ball that was in front of her into her pocket and used an agility that wasn¡¯tpatible with her old body to smash the edge of the chair blocking her and started fleeing outside.

    However, before she could even step through the threshold, the hair that had been hovering on the ground for a long time from Xiao Li¡¯s pocket moved. The doll was prepared in advance. The dark hair took advantage of the forteller¡¯s attention on the coffin and mirror to quietly sneak around in the darkness. Now, it directly wrapped around the forteller¡¯s ankle and made her fall.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch¡ª!¡±

    The forteller felt that the bones in her body were being torn apart. Fortunately, she protected her face in time when she fell. She didn¡¯t receive any damage to the face but her shoulders were miserable. She gritted her teeth and barely got up from the ground.

    The escape failed. The forteller ignored the pain of her body and looked back at Xiao Li in a panic.

    Xiao Li told her, ¡°...I don¡¯t know why you would want to run away but running away is considered a default failure.¡±

    The forteller gave up and sat back on the chair. The rattan chair was usuallyfortable but now, she felt that it wasn¡¯t soft enough. She muttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°You still need clues?¡±

    The other person could use the mirror of prophecy yet he needed her to give clues? Xiao Li knew what she was thinking when she saw the coffin ghost and simply said, ¡°There are limits.¡±

    The sentence he engraved on it only formed a small connection between him and Ouroboros¡¯ coffin. It wasn¡¯t enough to break through the restrictions of the instance rules to predict these important clues. The instance clues could only be obtained from this world.

    The forteller was nervous and she didn¡¯t intend to renege on the deal. She took out her crystal ball. The crystal ball could be considered to be of good quality. Despite the fall, there were no broken ces. It was still round and shiny. The forteller caressed the crystal ball with both hands. Her eyes became ethereal and entered the psychic realm.

    ¡°When the first ray of light dissipated the darkness, the sphinx¡¯ crown fell to the ground. The shadows were dispersed to the Promised Land, which are the coordinates to the Temple of Records.¡±

    Her somewhat ethereal voice echoed around the room. Xiao Li noted down these words and the doll retracted her hair,ying back down in his pocket. The forteller saw this, took back her hand and asked in a somewhat nervous manner, ¡°Can I go?¡±

    Xiao Li nodded. She grabbed the crystal ball without looking back and ran out in a hurry. Only Xiao Li¡¯s coffin ghost was left with mixed feelings in his heart. In addition to feeling a bitforted that the younger generation had escaped, there was more grief.

    Why was Sherlock so rude to him while Sherlock just made a deal with this younger generation? He couldn¡¯t think of the difference in treatment and didn¡¯t intend to ask Xiao Li. Hey down in the coffin and nned to go back. Before the coffin lid closed, Xiao Li held it with one hand and his ck eyes stared at the coffin ghost with a rare hesitation.

    The horrified coffin ghost, ¡°???¡±

    He tightly held his mirror.

    Xiao Li seemed to be caught up in aplicated mood. He asked softly, ¡°Can you see eternity in the mirror of prophecy?¡±

    The coffin ghost didn¡¯t understand the question. He held the mirror and looked at the other person.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Can you see&#k2026;¡±

    Then he paused and pressed a hand against his forehead. Heughed like he had said something ridiculous.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go back.¡±

    The coffin ghost cocked his head in suspicion before closing the coffin lid. Then he disappeared from the room.

    Xiao Li was left standing alone in the room. He didn¡¯t believe in prophecies but just now, he had an urge to use the mirror of Ouroboros to see eternity. If there was Shen Chenzhi then...

    Well, forget it. There were no ifs.

    ***

    The power of the forteller was lost and the wall at the end of the street disappeared. It returned to its original appearance.

    The clue she left referred to the time when the sun rose. The time had already passed and he could only wait for tomorrow. Therefore, Xiao Li wasn¡¯t in a hurry and continued moving around the town.

    However, apart from the time, what did the sphinx crown refer to? Xiao Li¡¯s first thought was the temple in his dreams but that belonged to the sea, belonged to the dream.

    He stood for a moment on the road. Then he turned and headed to the other side.

    ***

    It was approaching afternoon when Xiao Li returned to the small house. The reincarnators inside had rented a house that was a quarter of an hour away and told Xu Jiaheng. Of course, they made up an excuse for it.

    However, Xu Jiaheng had already developed a sense of distrust towards them and insisted on living at his deskmate¡¯s house. Wen Wenwen tried to persuade him several times but it was useless. After several discussions, they had to agree. Therefore, by the time Xiao Li had returned, Xu Jiaheng was no longer in the house.

    Shen Chenzhi leaned against the door frame. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    For some reason, he felt that such conversations were happening more often. It was like one half of a couple waiting for the other person to return home. He even became a bit ustomed to such an existence.

    The others were around the table and Wen Wenwen waved when he saw Xiao Li. ¡°Sherlock,e and take a look at this.¡±

    Xiao Li walked over and found that it was a short video clip.

    ¡°Old Wang gave it.¡± Wen Wenwen exined. ¡°It was from an item left behind by He Tian. Look at this.¡±

    The video was showing the living room in the early hours of the morning. He clicked to y and the scene started to change.

    ...Although there were no movements in the first dozens of seconds.

    In the video, Xu Jiaheng was lying on the sofa. He didn¡¯t move for dozens of seconds. Only his chest moved up and down slightly. Then he turned over and the quilt fell to the ground.

    After an unknown period of time, he suddenly frowned, clutched his stomach and stood up. It seemed that his stomach was hurting and he was going to the toilet. However, he was heading upstairs to the second floor instead of the toilet on the first floor.

    He disappeared around the corner and the scene in the living room fell still again. Two minutester, Xu Jiaheng came downstairs while rubbing his stomach. He fell back on the sofa and fell asleep again without picking up the quilt.

    The recording stopped here.

    Jin Handong said, ¡°He Tian¡¯s death time can¡¯t be confirmed but we all think it has something to do with Xu Jiaheng.¡±

    She added in one breath, ¡°There is obviously a toilet on the first floor but he had to go to the second floor. Secondly, he is the only one who went upstairs. The time when he met the cut-throat figure was also very strange.¡±

    Xiao Li stared at the screen. He reached out a hand and rewound it to watch again. Then he pointed at Xu Jiaheng¡¯s face. ¡°Could it be... sleepwalking?¡±

    ¡°Sleepwalking?¡± Kesia asked, ¡°Why sleepwalking?¡±

    ¡°It simply feels like it. Did you dream of anythingst night?¡±

    Jin Handong replied, ¡°Yes, I dreamed of the scene when we were in the movie theatre that day but we were engulfed in fire.¡±

    Wen Wenwen said, ¡°No, I slept heavily.¡±

    ¡°I dreamed of the cut-throat figure. He was very close to me and watching me. He moved his palms and gestured to me to cut my throat.¡± Kesia exined, ¡°However, I think that is because he left too deep of an impression on me. I thought about him during the day and dreamed about him at night.

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone dreamed of different things. Xiao Li listened to all of them seriously and then told them his dream. Then Wen Wenwen asked, ¡°What is the progress on your side? What did Mother Xu say?¡±

    He rubbed his hands as he looked forward to Sherlock, whom the forum said would always have new discoveries. Xiao Li thought for a moment. ¡°She admitted to her strangeness. She said that Xu Jiaheng broke the rule and she should watch him. In addition, she is watching us.¡±

    Wen Wenwen was surprised. ¡°She admitted it?!¡±

    It was a development he hadn¡¯t expected. He thought that Mother Xu would never admit it to outsiders.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    Xiao Li said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be very good at expressing herself. Iughed at her vocabry and the director¡¯s script.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°???¡±

    Didn¡¯t normal people quickly slip away after asking something? In addition... ghosts didn¡¯t need professional expertise, did they? Did Sherlock want a ghost to go to the director¡¯s department or Chinese department?! The ghosts would cry! They would cry at the pile of homework at the end of the term!

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Later, I wandered around and found a fortelling store. I was invited to be a guest. I made a deal with her and got a clue. I will verify it tomorrow.¡±

    Wen Wenwen knew he would regret it but he couldn¡¯t help wanting to know the specific transaction details...

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to say it at first. Then Wen Wenwen kept asking and he said it. Then he received the other person¡¯splicated gaze.

    Wen Wenwen nced to the people to the left and right before lowering his voice. He whispered in Xiao Li¡¯s ear, ¡°I will exchange information for information. During the time when you were away, we watched the entire video. In order to not miss out on anything, we watched it very seriously.¡±

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t clear on what this person was saying. ¡°So?¡±

    Wen Wenwen looked at him with eyes full of gossip. ¡°So we saw that you went upstairs in the middle of the night. Combined with the knocking on the door, I know that you went to see Old Wang. It is a night meeting with Old Wang.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°...¡±

    He just went to ask Wang Huai a question. Why was such a pure matter mentioned by Wen Wenwen and with a strange meaning?

    ¡°Moreover, after you stayed for a while, you covered Xu Jiaheng with a quilt and then you were pulled into Shen Chenzhi¡¯s room. You only came out after some time. After you came out, you covered the back of your neck while your hair and clothes were messy. It is really worthy of being a pce drama.¡±

    ¡°We guessed what you were doing in the room for a while and guessed everything.¡±

    He was temporarily freed from fear and there was a bright smile on his face as he sighed. ¡°Your circle is really messy.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°.......¡±

    Fuck your messy!

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>

    At night, the fog was thicker than before. It wasyered on top of each other like a solid body. Judging from this change, it seemed that the fog would be thicker with each day they had stayed here. It was as thin as a grey veil when they first entered and now the visible distance in the thick fog had been reduced to only half a metre.

    The wind outside the window was very strong. Even if the reincarnators stayed in their rooms and kept the doors and windows closed, they could still hear the strong sound of the wind blowing against the window. Some nts in the small garden outside were uprooted and thrown into the window. Tan Li was heartbroken when she saw it and simply buried herselfpletely in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket so she wouldn¡¯t see it.

    Xiao Li was sitting on the sofa but he couldn¡¯t bear the gossip-filled gazes from Wen Wenwen and the others. After a long time, he got up and hid on the side of the dining table. He thought for a long time with the little yellow book in front of him.

    Earlier when Wen Wenwen talked to him, he had given this person a speechless look. He listened to Wen Wenwen¡¯s rambling words and had to change the subject. The strange thing was that he didn¡¯t immediately rify it.

    ording to his personality, he normally would¡¯ve rified it a long time ago. Then what about this time? Did he think that this group of people were too boring, was he toozy to rify it or...?

    The young man¡¯s eyes lowered as he thought about it. His long eyshes covered up the confusion in his eyes.

    The voices of the others discussing things came from the sofa. Someone got up from there. They walked toward Xiao Li, pulled out the chair beside him and sat down. Xiao Li heard the sound of someone sitting next to him and didn¡¯t raise his eyespletely. Still, from this position, he could see the other person¡¯s sharp jaw.

    Shen Chenzhi saw him looking over and asked, ¡°What are they smiling about? They¡¯ve been looking at you all day.¡±

    In fact, they had also been looking at him. From afternoon to night, the gazes of the reincarnators had shifted between Shen Chenzhi, Xiao Li and Wang Huai from time to time. The words ¡®watching a show¡¯ were directly engraved on their foreheads.

    Wang Huai was really innocent. He heard the rumours and told Wen Wenwen the truth. However, the people eating melons were more willing to believe in their imagination.

    Xiao Li heard the question and replied with no patience, ¡°You.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi, ¡°?¡±

    Xiao Li was even more anxious and added more words toplete it. ¡°They are smiling at you.¡±

    At first, Shen Chenzhi had some doubts. He was taller than Xiao Li. Combined with the current posture, he could instantly see that on the back of the neck where the ck hair was scattered, the tooth mark had faded. At first nce, it looked like the skin next to it but if someone looked closely, some outlines could still be seen.

    Shen Chenzhi blinked like he had understood. He licked his teeth and felt his heart starting to itch again. He wanted to make another mark or something more obvious, such as a kiss mark. After half a minute, Shen Chenzhi also smiled. The jealousy that remained fromst night disappeared.

    Xiao Li was anxious. Seeing this person¡¯s anxious expression, Xiao Li didn¡¯t let him off easily. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips curved in an unabated smile. ¡°Myself.¡±

    Xiao Li stared at him for a while and finally felt that this person was a bit too serious. He turned his head and no longer looked at Shen Chenzhi. He just concentrated on writing and drawing in the little yellow book.

    His hair was a bit long and hadn¡¯t been cut. It covered his forehead while his lips were slightly pursed. This way, he didn¡¯t have his past sense of distance. On the contrary, he looked angry and made people want to tease him more.

    Shen Chenzhi sat next to him with a pen in his hand. He spun it in his fingertips and pretended to be writing something. His other hand was supporting his chin as he looked at the person next to him.

    Xiao Li drew images from his memory into the little yellow book as well as the clue given by the forteller. He had previously questioned the others and found that everyone had different dreamsst night. Some didn¡¯t even have a dream. This made his spection about Antis vanish.

    Peeping, variations in body shape, a change in the parents and the capriciousness of the townspeople.

    Xiao Li wrote down these words.

    Then tomorrow, it was better to go first...

    The moment the tip of his pen paused, the little yellow book suddenly shook.

    A line of words appeared: [Baby, why didn¡¯t you rify your rtionship with Shen Chenzhi just now?]

    [Are you agreeing by default or do you just not care about this?]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hold onto his pen and it fell through the air. Fortunately, he caught it in time and it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Recently, the little yellow book had been very quiet. Xiao Li hadn¡¯t expected it toe out at this time and to ask such a sharp question.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer and the little yellow book¡¯s questions popped up one after another.

    [I know he likes you very much. What about you? Do you like him?]

    [I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. He has been with you. Do you like me more... or him?]

    Xiao Li looked at these sentences and his body instantly tensed. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care about such things and had no way to answer the questions. So, he didn¡¯t look at the other person¡¯s words.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t see the way the man behind him was staring at him with pale eyes. The eyes were distant like immortal stars. They were filled with anticipation and some type of deeper expectations.

    ¡®...Tell me what you want and I will give it to you. So don¡¯t run away from love like this anymore. Look at me and hug me. Okay?¡¯

    ***

    Late at night, in the early hours of the morning.

    Jin Handong was tossing and turning on the bed, unable to sleep. Her room was next to the dead He Tian. She was fine when the reincarnators were gathered together previously but now that she was alone in a room like this, the quietness made her unable to sleep.

    In the daytime, the reincarnators had discussed if it was better to live together. However, they were afraid that the thing that killed He Tian would kill them in one go. In the end, the votes were counted and they chose to sleep separately.

    Jin Handong imagined He Tian¡¯s death and took a long, deep breath to calm herself.

    Her bed was close to the corner and the window was on the opposite side of the bed. The bed was facing the door. After thinking for a moment, she got out of bed. She pulled the bed and changed theyout of the room so the bed wouldn¡¯t be seen as soon as the door opened.

    After all of this, Jin Handong felt a bit tired. Sheid on the bed, turned on themp and was going to fall asleep like this.

    However, the moment she closed her eyes, she felt something was wrong. She believed in her instincts so much that she started sweating. She took out her remaining three live-saving items without hesitation. This was the instinct of a human being when facing danger. It didn¡¯t matter if these items were useful against this instance¡¯s ghosts or not. Her first reaction was to rely on them.

    Was... was someone watching? Who was it?

    Jin Handong¡¯s brain was spinning quickly as she held the items in her hands. She kept her eyes open as she tried to control herself not to look at the source of the gaze. In the drawer, there was a slight friction sound. It was like the friction of clothes being rummaged through. The drawer was opened little by little.

    Should she look? Jin Handong asked herself if she should look. If she looked now and ran out of the room, was it... toote?

    Her heart was thumping and she even thought that her heart would jump out of her throat. Forget it! Jin Handong gritted her teeth and chose the opposite decision. She slowly closed her eyes and pretended she didn¡¯t hear the sound. She chose not to look.

    For a while, Jin Handong could hear the friction sound in the drawer but nothing really hurt her.

    The night passed. Jin Handong stayed awake in bed all night. She confirmed that there was the movement of other reincarnators walking back and forth in front of her door but she didn¡¯t open her eyes directly. She first shouted at the footsteps in the corridor, ¡°Is anyone out there?¡±

    The moment Wang Huai responded, she opened her eyes and told the other person what happenedst night.¡±

    The other reincarnators came quickly and Wen Wenwen looked at her. ¡°A sound in the drawer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I really heard the soundst night.¡± Jin Handong hadn¡¯t slept all night and had lots of dark shadows under her eyes like bruises. ¡°I didn¡¯t look at it and pretended not to hear it. Thus, I lived to the present.¡±

    ¡°So does it mean that as long as we detect the sense of peeping, we can¡¯t be killed if we don¡¯t open our eyes?¡± Wen Wenwen wondered.

    Xiao Li reached out to open the drawer that Jin Handong mentioned. There was nothing in it. It was simply an empty drawer. He closed the drawer and pulled it out again, repeating this process twice.

    Jin Handong opened her mouth while the drawer was opening and closing, ¡°If this is the way to live then why didn¡¯t we leave the dungeon?¡±

    As long as they found the hidden way to live, the task could bepleted. Judging from the timeline of the instance rules, this might be a short one. It applied to one ghost but not the entire Stnd Town.

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Bruce let out a curse word. ¡°Where is the way to get out of this town? Is there anything about the plot character, Xu Jiaheng that we haven¡¯t discovered?¡±

    ¡°He is a plot character and things started with him. His mother has also changed... looking at the way he actedst night, I think he is very suspicious. Could he be possessed by a ghost?¡±

    ¡°It feels like... peeping. Peeping, yes! Is it the movie theatre? Let¡¯s revise the script. Does this seem feasible?¡± Kesia asked the question she had been thinking about for a long time.

    ¡°Who wrote the script of this movie?¡± Wen Wenwen asked in an energetic manner. ¡°Is this the key to survival? Revising the script... is the way to survive! Are we in a movie? Is Stnd the name of the movie?¡±

    Xiao Li stopped the action of opening and closing the drawer and nced at him. ¡°Good idea.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°???¡±

    He endured it for a while before asking, ¡°Why does your tone ofplimenting sound like you¡¯re saying ¡®A dog can go to the bathroom by himself. Good boy¡¯?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t have a dog. I do have a cat.¡±

    Wen Wenwen growled out, ¡°That is the wrong point!¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Well, I mean that we can go find out who wrote the script.¡±

    Normal movie theatres would usually show the director, actors, screenwriters and other key creative personnel involved after the movie finished. The problem was that they didn¡¯t watch to the end of Peeping and the poster didn¡¯t show it. In order to find out, the reincarnators could only go to the movie theatre again.

    Wen Wenwen made a decision very quickly. He discussed it with the others for a moment before deciding on the next itinerary. However, before making the decision, he asked Xiao Li, ¡°Go together?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°I have to go somewhere first. I will find youter.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    One day, the little yellow book suddenly did a test: [Do you like me more or him?]

    Xiao Li: You, you are cuter.

    Shen Chenzhi: ?

    Vinegar.

    The sea of vinegar turned over.

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>

    The ce that Xiao Li has spoken about was the church he had visited yesterday. It was also the cross domed castle that appeared on Wen Wenwen¡¯s map. There was no other reason. To some extent, a temple and a church were the same ces. The ce with the sphinx should be here.

    It was a castle with a cross on top. The entire building was made of grey bricks. Unlike the magnificent castle of people¡¯s imaginations, this castle was extremely depressing. Compared to a castle, it was more like a ce where prisoners were punished.

    Xiao Li had originally nned to set an rm clock to meet the ¡®first ray of light¡¯ in the prophecy. However, there was the incident with Jin Handong and everyone was called before the rm clock went off. Therefore, he took the opportunity toe here. The entire town was still sleeping. The wind was strong and blew dust on people¡¯s faces in the darkness.

    Xiao Li silently put on his cloak and hat. He covered his mouth and nose with his hands and let out small breaths as he walked up the steps. There was no one at the door and there wasn¡¯t even a lock. It was as if it was a random ce where anyone could go in and out. Xiao Li ced his hand on the door and used force to easily push it open.

    The inside of the castle was very empty. The stairs were in a circr arc shape and went round and round like a snake tangling around the building. There was a decoration carved on the handrail of the staircase. Xiao Li looked closer and found it was a statue of a sphinx that had been shrunken down countless times.

    The sphinxynguidly on the armrest, lifelike. It was as if it woulde alive the next second, opening its mouth to yawn.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    For some reason, the little ck cat took the initiative to jump out of the little yellow book. He stretched out his paws and hit the head of the sphinx on the stairs of the first floor. Then he looked back at Xiao Li as if wondering why the body was simr to himself but the head was a human.

    Apart from these stairs, the entire church was empty. There were no windows, only the closed ss skylight above his head. Candlestick after candlestick was attached to the wall but there were no candles.

    Xiao Li looked around and waved to the little ck cat.

    The little ck cat cocked his head and jumped off the statue of the sphinx. He walked briskly in front of Xiao Li. After being grabbed by Xiao Li and rubbed back and forth on the bottom step like a cat nket, his pure ck fur was covered with dust.

    ¡°Meow meow meow?¡±

    He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even react. He could only watch as the shameless human sat down on the ce that had just been cleaned. Before the little ck cat could pounce, Xiao Li raised a finger. ¡°Change for three cans, pure meat.¡±

    The little ck cat¡¯s movement stopped due to this simple sentence. After a long time, he stretched out a paw and ced it on Xiao Li¡¯s knee. ¡°Meow.¡±

    Five.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little ck cat swung his tail and jumped into the arms of the human in front of him. He rubbed twice against the human and licked this person¡¯s nose.

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze from the skylight above to look at the cat. He reached out his right hand to scratch the little ck cat¡¯s chin. The cat purredfortably from his throat.

    Time passed and the night had ended. The sky turned from ck to dark blue. Thin clouds surged on the horizon and the first rays of light prated through the darkness and spilled into the castle.

    The first ray of light...

    Xiao Li patted the little ck cat and motioned for the cat to jump off his knees. Then he stood up and walked toward the middle of the winding staircase. There were no mechanisms, no abnormalities and there weren¡¯t even attacks from ghosts. Only the first ray of light fell from diagonally above, illuminating a corner. The silence here reminded Xiao Li of the libraries in reality.

    Where was the so-called Temple of Records?

    Xiao Li squinted slightly and looked carefully at the ce where the light hit. It happened to be the junction of the second and third floors. The statue of the sphinx on the stairs of the third floor seemed to have been given eyes. It was bathed in sunlight. In the middle, its tail was the boundary between darkness and light.

    Xiao Li walked quickly to the third floor. He first stretched out his hand to scratch the head of the sphinx statue. He felt cold and took a step back, standing in the shadow.

    At this moment, many images appeared in front of him like there were 3D surround equipments. They shed and finally froze on the final scene. The first image was a group from Antis standing in front of the temple, wearing white robes and spreading their hands out to the sea.

    Then there were two people sitting inside and outside the house. There was a bottle of lit incense and essential oils open. There was a bubble next to the person inside the room. Inside the bubble was a schematic diagram of a grazing farm. The person on the outside was walking towards the farm in ordance with the requirements of the person inside.

    In addition, there were many images showing the civilization of Antis at that time.

    The final image was an overview one. It showed the inds in the middle of the sea. It looked like they weren¡¯t surrounded by the sea but that the sea came to worship them. This was the civilization in Xiao Li¡¯s dream, Antis.

    However, such a glorious civilization ushered in its end. The sea was no longer the blue of the past, there were angry waves and the zing sun dyed the sky. The temples copsed. People fled in panic but they couldn¡¯t find a safe shelter.

    The most striking thing in this scene was a hand. It was a hand that covered the sky and the sun. The waves and mes were willing to be itspanions. This hand fell down and erased the traces of Antis.

    Xiao Li tried to touch the curtain of light in front of him with his fingers but they went straight through. Was it uncontroble? He looked at the images in front of him again and found that underneath, there was messy writing. It was transparent writing that was hard to notice at first nce.

    [The sea bes an iceberg, the glory bes a curse and everything is no longer glorious.]

    [At the cost of the lives of hundreds of sacrifices, I saw the future. I saw the waves of fate.]

    [It is ¡®he¡¯ who is looking at us, he who calls us sphemers. We can only be his ves, enduring the curses, losing freedom and reincarnating again and again. We are stripped from the sub-universe and be part of it.]

    [Outsiders, if you read this passage without hindrance then this ce is always open to you. It is because you will eventually be ¡®us¡¯ and ¡®we¡¯ are the same.]

    [Before everythinges, to the future ¡®us¡¯.]

    These were the words left by the Temple of Records for the outsiders.

    ***

    Xiao Li left the Temple of Records and was thinking about whether to go to the movie theatre or go back to the house to find the others first. Then he found that Shen Chenzhi was standing at the door.

    The outside wind was very cold and it wasn¡¯t known how long the young man had been standing here. The moment Xiao Li approached, a chill came. Xiao Li no longer asked why the other person was here. He had gradually gotten used to this feeling.

    Shen Chenzhi spoke first. ¡°They are in the west.¡±

    They found Wen Wenwen and the others. The group wasn¡¯t near the movie theatre but in front of a store near the outside of the town.

    The sun had risenpletely and the locals had started to go outside. A group of smiling young people walked into the shop while the reincarnators were in front of the shop. Strangely, the reincarnators seemed to feel something. Their backs were against the wall and they were facing each other with eyes closed.

    It had to be said that this scene looked like a blind party at first nce.

    Among the reincarnators, Jin Handong whispered, ¡°East, 10 o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t leave, are we going to have to keep walking around with our eyes closed?¡± Bruce leaned against the wall with his hand. The loss of vision caused him intense anxiety. He tried to take two steps forward and almost fell.

    ¡°The thing that is peeping at us isn¡¯t the same as the cut-throat figure.¡± Wen Wenwen was rtively calm. ¡°We will first focus on the overall situation and see if it disappears.¡±

    The distance between Wen Wenwen and Xiao Li was a bit closer. Xiao Li could see that Wen Wenwen¡¯s face was tense and his cheeks were twitching slightly. His hands were clenched like he was nervous about something.

    Closing their eyes... was it that sense of peeping again?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t rush over. Perhaps it was because he wasn¡¯t near the reincarnators so he couldn¡¯t feel the sense of peeping. On the contrary, he widened the distance and circled the ce where Wen Wenwen and the others were in order to find the source of the peeping.

    There weren¡¯t many ces opposite the reincarnators to hide. There were just a few. Apart from the walls and shop behind the reincarnators, there were small roads to the left and right sides. Opposite them was a residential area with green trees, flowers and some basic living facilities.

    ording to Xu Jiaheng¡¯s mother and the scenes in the movie, the peeper generally preferred to hide in a small area nearby, waiting for the frightened people to see them and scream. The only eligible ce here was...

    Xiao Li searched in a circle. He first walked to the big tree and ced a hand into the hole in the tree. He found there was nothing and locked onto the trash can diagonally opposite. He walked lightly across thewn. The sound of grass and wind covered his footsteps. Xiao Li saw the peeper when he was only one palm length away from the trash can.

    It was a familiar figure. This person had his back to Xiao Li as he stuffed himself into the trash can. He showed only a pair of eyes as he stared at Wen Wenwen and the others on the opposite side. It might be a terrible thing to be the focus of his vision but standing behind him, there was apletely different emotion.

    ...It was very difficult to put himself in this posture. The process should¡¯ve been very difficult.

    It wasn¡¯t easy.

    Xiao Li sighed in his heart. After observing for a while, he reached out and patted the shoulder of the peeper from behind. Tan Li stood up with interest. The doll¡¯s hair stretched out on the other side. Xiao Li patted the other person¡¯s left shoulder while she touched the other person¡¯s right shoulder.

    It was two knocks.

    The peeper who was peeping well only to suddenly be touched on both shoulders, ¡°???¡±

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot

    [Do you know how scary it is to suddenly be touched from behind when you are staring at someone intently? Do you know???]

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>

    The back of the peeper visibly stiffened. This action caused half his head to pop out of the trash can. He first hesitated whether to turn his head to the left or the right. Finally, he chose the left side that felt like a human palm.

    However, when the peeper looked at Xiao Li¡¯s palm, the hair belonging to the doll bent and knocked on his right shoulder in a dissatisfied manner. The peeper froze for a moment, recalling the fear of being dominated by the hair. He subconsciously stopped his movement and turned to look to the right.

    Then Xiao Liughed and squeezed his shoulderzily. Both the left and right sides applied pressure at the same time. The peeper didn¡¯t know what to do. After a difficult choice, he chose the direction of the human palm. He saw a strange yet familiar face. The young man raised his chin and casually asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    He asked a question but there was no emotion like curiosity in his eyes.

    The peeper in the trash can had messy hair and was of a short stature. This was why he could forcibly squeeze himself into the trash can. He was wearing a school uniform with no zipper and his feet were in the trash can. It was Xu Jiaheng.

    Xu Jiaheng nced at Xiao Li and then the hair on his right shoulder. He followed the hair all the way down to Xiao Li¡¯s pocket. The impact of this strand of hair made him forget what he wanted to say in the beginning. He stammered, ¡°T-This hair belongs to you?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng tried to stand up as he spoke. This caused his forehead to hit the hanging beam above the trash can, making a muffled noise.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t blink. ¡°...Oh, this is my assistant.¡±

    ¡°The time at my window was actually¡ª¡± Xu Jiaheng clutched his forehead as he twisted out of the trash can.

    Xiao Li interrupted him. ¡°What are you doing in the trash can?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li patiently led the topic back and repeated his question.

    Then Xu Jiaheng replied in a daze, ¡°Picking up trash?¡±

    ¡°Then why hide and look across the street? Are you ying hide and seek by yourself?¡±

    He paused before continuing, ¡°In addition, even if you are picking up trash, didn¡¯t you mother teach you not to squat in the trash can to pick up trash?¡±

    A strange confusion appeared on Xu Jiaheng¡¯s face. ¡°...I just wanted to see if you were attacked and your means of resisting the attack.¡±

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Why not take the initiative to go over?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng lowered his head. This time, some time passed before he slowly raised his head. ¡°It is because I like this... looking at you.¡±

    Xiao Li was surprised. ¡°You like trash cans? A child¡¯s preferences are really special and strange!¡±

    Xu Jiaheng, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±

    Couldn¡¯t he fucking get over the trash can?! Xiao Li finished talking and nced at the reincarnators across the street. Then he walked toward them.

    He had taken two steps when he saw that Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t follow. Xu Jiaheng even showed signs of running away. Xiao Li turned his head to look at the boy. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see if they are attacked at close range?¡±

    He emphasized the words ¡®close range.¡¯

    Xu Jiaheng shook his head like a rattle. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going back to?¡± Xiao Li asked with interest. ¡°Your mother¡¯s embrace?¡±

    ¡°You know I won¡¯t go back there. She is terrible.¡± Xu Jiaheng trembled at the mention of his mother and a piece of chewing gum fell from his rolled-up pants. ¡°I am living in the house of my deskmate.¡±

    The doll picked up the chewing gum with her hair and threw it back into the trash can.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Have you realized that you are the same as your mother now?¡±

    Xu Jiaheng didn¡¯t seem to understand Xiao Li¡¯s words. ¡°How can that be? No.¡±¡¯

    He started to step back while keeping an eye on Xiao Li. He disappeared at the end of the road in the blink of an eye. Xiao Li didn¡¯t stop him. At the same time, on the opposite side of the road, the reincarnators leaning against the wall no longer felt the thorny gaze on them. Perhaps it was because Xu Jiaheng had left.

    ¡°The feeling is gone.¡± Jin Handong spoke first.

    The moment she finished speaking, Bruce instinctively wanted to open his eyes. However, he restrained himself before the impulse turned into action. ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute in case of a trap.¡± Wen Wenwen still had his eyes tightly closed. Then he wondered, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°The wind?¡±

    ¡°No, it was like something hitting the wall or a tree branch. It was a type of muffled noise.¡± Jin Handong had also heard it and she tried to guess the source of the sound. ¡°Maybe the wind blew something against the wall.¡±

    A familiar voice filled with a bit of mockery interjected at this moment. ¡°It is the sound of a head bumping into a trash can.¡±

    Jin Handong, ¡°......¡±

    Bruce, ¡°......¡±

    Sherlock was here so Wen Wenwen was finally able to open his eyes with confidence. He adjusted to the light and said, ¡°What did you just say? The wind was too strong and I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±

    Thebination of ¡®head¡¯ and ¡®bump¡¯ wasn¡¯t unusual. The strange thing was ¡®trash can.¡¯ How could a head bump into the trash can?

    ¡°The person who spied on you squeezed himself into the trash can opposite you.¡± Wen Wenwen reminded him a bit of Zheng Yi. Xiao Li was really patient with this type ofpanion and exined it to him. ¡°I happened toe over and saw that you were all here with your eyes closed. Therefore, I looked for it and found it.¡±

    Wen Wenwen simted the scene in his mind and squeezed out a sentence. ¡°...It is true that people will always look at people.

    ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind?¡± Kesia spoke in awkward Chinese after Wen Wenwen.

    Wen Wenwen gave her a look that said ¡®you used it in the right ce.¡¯ China really had a long history.

    ¡°Sherlock, did you see the person peeping at us?¡± Jin Handong grabbed the key point. ¡°Do we know them?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Xu Jiaheng.¡±

    ¡°It is him...¡± Bruce blurted out.

    ¡°How should I say it? I have a feeling of ¡®it really is him¡¯ and ¡®it turned out to be him.¡¯¡± Wen Wenwen recalled what happened after meeting Xu Jiaheng and couldn¡¯t help regretting it. ¡°If I knew then I would¡¯ve insisted on being more prudent and not brought him back.¡±

    Compared to him, Kesia was more free and easy. She spoke fluently in her mother tongue, ¡°We agreed together in the beginning. In the instance world, there is no need to regret any decision. I thought of this possibility when I agreed but the idea of finding a way to live from him was stronger. This made me willing to take risks.¡±

    Even the dead He Tian had this idea. He had believed in his own items.

    She mentioned the path to live and Xiao Li was reminded of something. ¡°Did you find out the screenwriter¡¯s name?¡±

    The rest of them nced at each other before Wen Wenwen finally came forward. ¡°You have to ask Old Wang about this.¡±

    Wang Huai leaned on the wall. He didn¡¯t look fully awake. He opened his mouth and yawned before exining, ¡°The other day when I went out, I found it. The answer is that there is no screenwriter. The movie was created out of thin air. There is no script, no director and the staff weren¡¯t willing to tell me anything else.¡±

    Wen Wenwen inquired, ¡°How do you know that person was telling you the truth?¡±

    ¡°I used Veritaserum.¡±

    Xiao Li raised his hand and asked like he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°...Veritaserum?¡±

    Wang Huai nced at him and remembered the time when he partnered with Shimizu and the things Shimizu told him about Sherlock. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you really don¡¯t use items...¡±

    Old Wang and Sherlock were basically two different extremes. Wang Huai didn¡¯t have much but he had the most items, just like Doraemon. After all, he was the man who robbed the treasure ind.

    ¡°It is a type of item that can make people or little ghosts tell the truth.¡± Wang Huai exined. ¡°I call it, Veritaserum.¡±

    Perhaps sleepiness was really contagious. Xiao Li also felt a little sleepy. He shook his head and became slightly more awake.

    At this time, the door of the shop next to the reincarnators opened. There were young men holding a basketball and a pack of cigarettes in their hands. The leader had hair that was dyed red. He drew out a cigarette and lit it. Then he threw the rest of the cigarette pack into the arms of a younger brother. ¡°Let¡¯s go and y.¡±

    ¡°Boss, the court is upied. It is firste, first y today.¡± The younger brother caught the pack of cigarettes and said with a smile.

    ¡°Damn, I forgot.¡± The red-haired boss exhaled a thick puff of smoke. ¡°Then find an open space and set up a stand. We can y anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Then thend in the front. No one goes there.¡±

    They passed by the reincarnators. Perhaps it was because he had never seen so many new faces. The red-haired boss stared at Xiao Li and the others for half a minute. He saw theirrge number and decided not to speak. He turned and walked away. The strange thing was that as they left, the fog in Stnd became thicker.

    Wen Wenwen was keenly aware of this. ¡°We should go back immediately. Something isn¡¯t right.¡±

    He thought it was strange that there was no time limit for this task. If they closed their eyes to avoid the peeper then they could easily survive. It had been too long and now it was obvious that once a certain period of time passed, the difficulty of the instance would increase. In the end, it was likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see at all in the fog.

    Everyone walked back in the direction they came from but the fog was too thick and even carried a thick smell. It was the smell of blood mixed with the smell of mud and it was particrly unpleasant.

    It was during the day and dark shadows were moving in the fog. They didn¡¯t know what was mixed in the fog but it was obvious that the situation had escted further. The humidity of the air increased. Combined with the low visibility, Wen Wenwen tripped from where he was, as he was in the lead. He fell back to the ground in Xiao Li¡¯s direction.

    Xiao Li was caught off guard but Shen Chenzhi reached out to pull him away. Wen Wenwen didn¡¯t fall on him and fell directly on the ground. He groaned with pain.

    Wen Wenwen¡¯s eyes tearfullyined to Xiao Li about his unsympathetic behaviour. Xiao Li thought about it. ¡°...Do you want me to hold you?¡±

    Wen Wenwen pulled himself up. ¡°No need.¡±

    Single dogs still had to hurt themselves. Once he went back, he would go on the forum andin about the love and hatred between the bigshots with the other single dogs.

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>

    After Wen Wenwen got up, he ced his hand on Bruce¡¯s shoulder for support as he started walking.

    He hadn¡¯t taken even two steps when footsteps approached in the fog, drifting near like a ghost. The footsteps had a bit of weight but it wasn¡¯t the weight of ordinary people. It was in the range between ordinary and abnormal. It was unclear if the thing in the fog was a human or a monster.

    ¡°Go around the side. We can take the road on the left.¡± Wen Wenwen retracted his hand and stared firmly in front.

    They immediately turned and walked in the direction Wen Wenwen mentioned, but it wasn¡¯t only from the previous direction. The same footsteps came from the side where they wanted to make a detour.

    The difference with the other side was that a gust of wind came from nowhere to blow away the thick fog in front of them. A face emerged from it, facing the reincarnators who had stopped.

    Jin Handong stared in shock as she realized that the face was very familiar. Just before, she ate and chattered with him and slept in the same small house. It was the dead He Tian. He had appeared in the fog and was gradually approaching the reincarnators.

    He Tian¡¯s eyes were open. His protruding eyes were full of dense, white insect silks. These insect silks had burrowed inside. After taking a step, they would fall out of the eye sockets and be trampled on by him.

    Judging from the decree of decay of the body, he looked like he had been dead for at least half a month. Yet it was only less than two days since his death.

    ¡°Run!¡± Jin Handong urged while listening to the sound of footstepsing from all directions.

    Since the sounds in the fog wereing from the direction of the town centre, everyone had to run in the opposite direction. They ran for half a minute before Wen Wenwen who in front stopped.

    In the clearing ahead of them, the group of young men who had walked out of the store were gathered together. The red-haired boss was smoking hisst cigarette. He casually threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it with his feet.

    This piece ofnd was on the edge of Stnd. It was barren and was normally an istednd. People didn¡¯t often pass by here so they chose to y here.

    It wasn¡¯t known where the young men had brought the clothes rails and cardboard boxes from but they used tape to erect the clothes rails and fix them on the railings. Then they hollowed out the bottom of the cardboard boxes and stuck them to the top of the railing, making a simple basketball basket.

    The railing behind the clothes rail was the railing around the edge of the town, dividing the town from the outside world.

    The little brother who held the red-haired boss¡¯ cigarette case had wrapped up the cardboard box and was holding the basketball in his hand. After confirming that the ball wouldn¡¯t get stuck, he turned around and said, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s start. I want to be on your team.¡±

    The red-haired boss said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be bothersome. Start quickly. The old man wants me to go back soon.¡±

    The remaining few people shrugged. They automatically divided into two teams. The little brother threw the basketball to the red-haired boss. He took an attack posture as he dribbled the ball. The other team started to defend. They yed a few rounds before being interrupted by the footsteps of the reincarnators. The red-haired boss turned around. He couldn¡¯t grasp the ball in his hand and it rolled straight forward to Wen Wenwen¡¯s feet.

    The little brother was very good at seeing the meaningful nce. He saw that the fog was too heavy and his boss couldn¡¯t immediately see who wasing. The boss¡¯ face wasn¡¯t very good. Therefore, the little brother immediately stepped forward and walked several metres. He saw it was the group of outsiders from the store and asked loudly, ¡°What are you outsiders doing here? Are you not used to living here and you want to go?¡±

    The red-haired boss raised his eyebrows so high that they were almost flying out of his face. ¡°Hurry and leave. A few batches wille every year. I¡¯m bored to death.¡±

    Wen Wenwen¡¯s feet were itchy and he wanted to kick the basketball in front of him. Then he considered that it would definitely fly out of town based on the direction and decided to bear with it. He wanted to change the direction of their escape but at this time, the footsteps behind the reincarnators disappeared. The fog hadn¡¯t dissipated.

    Kesia stood up. She tucked her hair that was sweaty from running behind her ears and her eyes were like waves of water. ¡°You said that many batches of outsiderse every year. Do you know what happened to them?¡±

    The red-haired young man sneered. ¡°They aren¡¯t my parents. Am I in charge of them? You too, you should leave and don¡¯t dy my ytime.¡±

    Kesia, ¡°......¡±

    This bastard needed a spanking. Kesia couldn¡¯t do anything when encountering someone so difficult to talk to. If this was reality, she would¡¯ve gone up to educate him a long time ago. She could teach him a lesson now but this was an instance world. She could bear it and she chose the same approach as Wen Wenwen.

    Bruce whispered in her ear, ¡°Now the sounds chasing us are gone. Should we go back and see?¡±

    ¡°We need to make sure. Did the monster in the fog disappear or is it because we arrived here?¡± Wen Wenwen spoke without hesitation.

    They were about to turn in a different direction to try again when a young man in a cap suddenly screamed from the clearing.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He was standing behind the red-haired boss and startled him. ¡°Xiao Qian, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Just as the red-haired boss turned his head, the basketball that was originally against Wen Wenwen¡¯s feet rolled automatically and reached the red-haired boss¡¯ feet despite there being no wind.

    Something touched his feet. The red-haired boss lowered his head and saw that it was a basketball. He reached out and picked it up. He thought Wen Wenwen had kicked it and rudely said, ¡°You still know how to be tactful.¡±

    The red-haired boss wasn¡¯t looking at the reincarnators so he didn¡¯t see the shocked look on their faces. It was because, in the eyes of the reincarnators, the basketball had changed from an ordinary orange basketball to a human head, once it was picked up by the red-haired boss.

    This head was wearing a triangr headscarf and had a mottled cut on his neck. There were obvious cuts on his neck. This was... the cut-throat figure¡¯s head!

    Everyone immediately turned and saw a figure behind them. Compared with the first time they met, the cut-throat figure was covered in cuts and bruises. His entire body was covered with cut wounds but his neck was the most severely injured. His head was missing. The cut-throat figure was facing the red-haired boss as if ¡®looking¡¯ at his head.

    The young man called ¡®Xiao Qian¡¯ bent over and hugged his belly. He said with a painful expression, ¡°Just now... something seemed to hit me. It was painful.¡±

    The red-haired boyughed. ¡°Your stomach was hit? Are you afraid that you got your period?¡±

    Xiao Qian clutched his stomach and lifted up his clothes. He found arge bruise on his stomach. ¡°This... what¡¯s going on? This wasn¡¯t here before.¡±

    The red-haired boss frowned. ¡°You probably fell or hit a corner of the table when you went out. It¡¯s really disappointing. Go back and apply some medicine. The rest of us will continue.¡±

    He didn¡¯t put the reincarnators in his eyes at all. He held the basketball and made a jumping posture toward the basket. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a bitte. Whoever gets the first goal will win.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Wen Wenwen¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished when there was movement again.

    The red-haired boss hadn¡¯t let go of the basketball yet when the faithful little brother standing next to him cried out loudly. He clutched his left arm and rolled on the ground in pain. ¡°It hurts, Boss, it hurts. Someone hit my arm!¡±

    ¡°What a mess! Get up! Are you scamming me by setting up an ident?¡± The red-haired boss kicked him.

    The obedient little body was unable to endure it this time and curled up in a shrimp-like shape. ¡°It hurts. Boss, it hurts!¡±

    Xiao Li was standing in the back. This time, he walked over, pulled the red-haired boss away and crouched down to fiddle with the arm. ¡°It is dislocated.¡±

    The little brother eximed, ¡°Hiss. Brother, do it lighter. You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    The red-haired boss felt his back be cold. ¡°No, why is it suddenly dislocated? I haven¡¯t done my invincible dunk shot yet.¡±

    Wen Wenwen and the others also followed. He stared at the head in the red-haired boss¡¯ hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything...¡±

    They had been observing the head but the head had his eyes closed and didn¡¯t attack the little brother or the red-haired young man. Could there be a ghost in this clearing?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t make a sound.

    The little brother looked at Xiao Li eagerly. ¡°Can you put it back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The little brother, ¡°......¡±

    He hadn¡¯t spoken when Jin Handong came over. ¡°I can do it. Bear with it.¡±

    She grabbed the little brother¡¯s arm hard and pulled. There was the sound of bone returning to its ce. The little brother screamed loudly but his arm recovered from the dislocated state.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± He tried to move his arm.

    Xiao Li wanted to take the head from the red-haired boss but this person didn¡¯t let go and red at him. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xiao Li mused for a moment. ¡°Thanks for healing him?¡±

    The red-haired boss was confused. ¡°...No, this wasn¡¯t healed by you?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Li asked Jin Handong, ¡°Can I ask for this?¡±

    Jin Handong answered in a slightly confused manner. ¡°...Okay. Sherlock, you can do it.¡±

    Xiao Li looked back at the red-haired boss and gestured. This actually wasn¡¯t a valuable thing and the little brother was a good friend of the red-haired boss for many years. He reluctantly let to and let this boy take the basketball.

    The red-haired boss originally wanted to say something like he would sign the basketball to make it more valuable. Then the next second, Xiao Li held the basketball with his fingertip. He swung his other hand out to make the basketball rotate against his fingertip.

    The moment the basketball rotated at the fastest speed, he threw it up with his finger and threw it out with his palm. This was amon dunking posture. The premise was that he threw a real basketball.

    In the eyes of the reincarnators, the head of the cut-throat person was spinning rapidly in the air and then thrown at the figure who had lost his head. If they looked closely enough, they would find that the human head¡¯s eyes were white due to the spinning.

    The body hurriedly reached out to pick up his head. It wasn¡¯t known if Xiao Li¡¯s shooting skills were poor or if the cut-throat figure couldn¡¯t see the road without a head. In short, this head crashed into the middle of the road. Instead of reaching the other person, it turned twice in the middle and rolled outwards.

    The cut-throat figure bent down to look for his head.

    The others, ¡°......¡±

    Only the red-haired boss was confused. ¡°Why are you throwing the ball over there?¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>

    Xiao Li watched the cut-throat figure searching the ground in front of him and casually replied to the red-haired young man, ¡°Practicing my posture.¡±

    The red-haired young man took a clear look. He saw that the others weren¡¯t short in height and his tone was no longer impatient. Instead, it was interesting. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that you know how to shoot too. Did your hands be itchy after seeing me? Why don¡¯t we y a few rounds while they go to the hospital?¡±

    The cut-throat figure had already touched his head. He bent over and picked up his head, but didn¡¯t fit it on his neck. Instead, he quickly faced Xiao Li and ¡®looked¡¯ at him. Xiao Li heard the red-haired young man¡¯s invitation and turned to look in the direction of the little brother. ¡°You should look at him first.¡±

    ¡°How are you?¡± The red-haired young man had forgotten about his little brother¡¯s situation. He followed Xiao Li and asked as a greeting.

    The little brother was holding his arm and turning it back and forth. ¡°It is better. Boss, I think it is a bit weird here. I didn¡¯t do anything just now but I suddenly felt that a huge force hit my arm and knocked it out of its position. It is just like a haunting!¡±

    Xiao Qian hadn¡¯t left yet. He was holding onto his stomach to one side and agreed after hearing it. ¡°Yes yes, me too. It is like something invisible punched me in the stomach!¡±

    The red-haired young man was terrified by their words. He looked around at the empty ground around him. Due to the fog, he couldn¡¯t see the surroundings. This made the familiar buildings in front of him look strange.

    The basketball rolled back andnded at the feet of the red-haired young man. The red-haired person didn¡¯t think much of it and called out loudly, ¡°There are still people over there? Hey, who is it?¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    As he bent down to pick up the basketball, a force came from behind the red-haired youth and attacked him. It directly threw his entire body to the ground.

    ¡°Fuck, what is this?!¡±

    The red-haired youth yelled. He rolled across the open space and got up on the other side. He held his back that was hit and looked around. However, nothing could be seen in the clearing apart from the people he was familiar with.

    Wen Wenwen suggested, ¡°I can¡¯t see what it is. Let¡¯s leave here first.¡±

    Was it some type of invisible creature?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. He stood in the midst of the red-haired youth¡¯s group and watched Wen Wenwen and the others heading into the town.

    The cut-throat figure was standing quietly in the distance while his head was regarded as a basketball by the red-haired youth and the others. At this time, no one paid attention to him. He suddenly opened his eyes and rolled himself so he was facing upwards, peeping at them as always.

    Before Wen Wenwen could take a few steps, he stood and retreated back to the open space like he saw an enemy. He stared at Xiao Li and Xiao Li turned to look at him.

    Wen Wenwen asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I came back?¡±

    ¡°Why did you ask me why I didn¡¯t ask you why you came back?¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    Sherlock, was this jerk ying tongue twisters with him? He closed his eyes and swallowed down his unspoken criticism. Then he added another sentence, ¡°The moment we go that way, there will be the previous sound of footsteps.¡±

    ¡°They are around there like...¡± Kesia described in a strange tone. ¡°They want to block us in this clearing.¡±

    Why block the reincarnators here? Was there an invisible creature in the clearing or something special here?

    The red-haired youth saw that they wanted to leave and hurriedly asked them, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why did youe back?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± Wen Wenwen replied in a bad manner.

    The red-haired youth froze for a moment before jumping to the side, distancing himself from Wen Wenwen. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go. Leave them alone.¡± Among the remaining people, a young man with a mole spoke. He had long eyebrows and mousy eyes as he urged the red-haired youth, ¡°I feel that this ce is weird today¡ª¡±

    He failed to finish the sentence because he was hit hard in the ankle. He staggered to the ground with his hands in order to avoid the fate of lying on the ground.

    It was just that the palms of his hands weren¡¯t so lucky. He lost argeyer of skin. The pain caused him to straighten and continuously blow into the palm of his hand.

    ¡°There was no one behind you! There really is a ghost! Hurry and leave.¡± The red-haired youth saw what happened to hispanion and didn¡¯t care anymore. He pushed to flee back to the town.

    The red-haired youth had just run a certain distance. Before he could get close to the path, he felt like he was hit in the back of the head. He used his extremely fast reaction ability to dodge. Then he heard a bang and a basketball-sized pit was smashed into the ground where he had been about to walk next!

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The young man with the mole on his face shouted.

    He was frightened and his mind was nk. At first, he stepped across the red-haired youth, wanting to take advantage of this to run home. Then something happened to him. The invisible creature stopped him by creating a huge hole in front of the toes of the young man with the mole. He didn¡¯t dare continue heading toward the town. The invisible creature didn¡¯t let him go and attacked directly from the front.

    The young man with the mole could only feel a white, transparent shadow heading toward him. His entire body seemed to be immersed in ice water and his movements became slow. There was a harsh noise ringing in his ears.

    The impact it brought was very strong. It scared the young man with the mole and he could only run in the opposite direction. He turned around without looking back and ran to the railing!

    ¡°No, don¡¯t follow me! Look for the others, the others! They are all standing there! They are better than me!¡± The young man turned his head and spoke to the invisible creature. He felt an impact hitting his back hell. His ankle twisted and was hurt but he didn¡¯t dare to stop.

    The red-haired youth had wanted to step forward to help him but his face turned green when he heard this. ¡°Fuck, are you human?¡±

    The young man with the mole passed by Xiao Qian and originally wanted to pull him as a shield. He reached out his hand but the invisible creature was chasing him too tightly and the distance wasn¡¯t enough. He was forced to withdraw his hand.

    He ran to the only obstacle in the clearing. He smashed the cardboard box used as a basketball hoop and ced it behind him, hoping that it would block the attack of the invisible creature. However, it was useless. The box was shattered in front of him.

    He stared in astonishment. The force had passed through the box and hit his knee directly, making him soar into the air.

    It wasn¡¯t fatal but it allowed the reincarnators to notice that he was too close to the railing. The moment he was hit by the invisible creature, he directly hung from the railing. He gripped the railing tightly with both hands.

    Perhaps the young man was too scared and lost his head. He chose to climb outside and fell down. In other words, he left the range of the town and fell onto the small road outside.

    He broke the restriction!

    Wen Wenwen¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t care about guarding against the invisible creature anymore as he walked closer.

    It wasn¡¯t just the reincarnators. The red-haired youth also had wide eyes. He might be angry at the behaviour of the young man with the mole but he was pale with fright when he saw the other person. ¡°You... you... hurry and go in. We can¡¯t go out...¡±

    This was the ancestral teaching. They were words passed down from their ancestors.

    The young man who fell outside the railingy on the ground and couldn¡¯t recover at first. He only felt a pain in his leg. Then he heard the words of the red-haired youth and tried to walk back into town.

    The fog outside the town wasn¡¯t strong so as he was staggering and crawling, everyone saw it. Starting from his head, his skin started to turn ck. It was as if a me was lit inside and he was melting inch by inch.

    ¡°No...¡± He just had time to scream. This was thest sound he made in the world.

    He melted in the true sense, from his skin to his bones.

    In the blink of an eye, the young man who had been able to run and jump had disappeared. Only a pool of ck water remained. It was slightly smoking but after a while, it merged with the dirt on the outside path and traces of its existence disappeared.

    Was this the restriction of the rules? Was it the curse of the Antis people on the residents of Stnd? They couldn¡¯t leave here or they would die. If the reincarnators left the area of the town then they would melt like this young man. But...

    Xiao Li thought about the information he got from the Temple of Records. Before he could figure it out, the red-haired youth yelled with shock. ¡°No, no, no, this... is this real?¡±

    He might¡¯ve heard the ancestral teachings but he didn¡¯t really think an ident would happen the moment they left the town. Now the red-haired youth who saw the end of hispanion, felt cold.

    To make matters worse, the invisible creature was still here.

    The moment the young man with the mole fell out of the town, the people present could clearly hear the invisible creature expressing excitement. The sound was extremely harsh like the cry of a creature in the deep sea. However, they could clearly hear the emotions it wanted to express.

    At this moment, Wen Wenwen understood the meaning of this invisible creature.

    It wanted to follow the example of the young man with the mole and pushed them one by one out of the town, letting the rule kill them! This was why the sound of the footsteps and the cut-throat figure blocked everyone in the open space. It was as if they were watching a battle royale and were the only audience. The next target chosen by the invisible creature was Kesia. It roared loudly and disturbed the fallen leaves on the ground as it rushed over.

    Kesia was much more experiencedpared to the red-haired youth¡¯s group. She first chose to jump and spin to avoid the attack of the invisible creature. One after another, deep holes appeared in the ground. However, the power and speed of the invisible creature were too high. She could no longer perceive its trajectory. After a leg injury, she took out an item.

    It was a cross. She kissed it gently and a halo protected her from the attack.

    Wen Wenwen asked the several bigshots around him. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Wang Huai followed the same rule that he had been following since entering this world: look at Sherlock. Sherlock himself bent his fingers as he thought about possible methods.

    The invisible creature was like a chicken thief. It saw that Kesia had used an item and didn¡¯t keep aiming at her. It turned its head and changed targets. It followed Wen Wenwen¡¯s gaze and rushed straight at Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t good at this type of avoidance game. Before the doll could wrap her hair around the opponent, Shen Chenzhi reached out and half-hugged Xiao Li, avoiding the invisible creature. Xiao Li took this opportunity to pull out the little yellow book and wrote a word on it.

    A key fell from the air. It was a yellow, ordinary key. This was the key to the house of the evil spirit. Xiao Li held this key and twisted it in empty air. Then a door directly appeared in front of him. There were traces of fire near the door and some ash had solidified on the door frame. The owner of this house was the evil spirit Xiao Tu.

    Xiao Tu had previously refused to respond to his call so Xiao Li had always kept this key as a souvenir. He didn¡¯t intend to force others but now it came in handy. He was going to lock up the invisible creature. What else was there to say? Evil spirits had their own methods.

    Xiao Tu wasn¡¯t at home so Xiao Li directly used the key to open the door. The room behind the door was ordinary and unremarkable. Apart from the burn marks, everything resembled an ordinary apartment. There was a marble floor, TV set and sofa. There was evenvender patterned wallpaper on the walls which made it look girly and small paintings to be enjoyed.

    The invisible creature wanted to turn its head to continue attacking when Xiao Li opened the door. It didn¡¯t have time to stop and mmed inside.

    <i>Bang bang bang bang!</i>

    It mmed a hole into the floor of Xiao Tu¡¯s house. The marble shattered and the interior became dented.

    The invisible creature fell and looked around vigntly. It had a bad feeling in its heart. It was just about to rush out when Xiao Li slowly closed the door. He pulled out the key and locked it. The series of actions werepleted in one go.

    There was a crack as it hit the door panel.

    Perhaps there was pain from the bump or it was angry. The furious invisible creature hit the wall behind the door, the TV and the sofa. It crashed and crashed until it finally sat on the sofa that was split apart in the middle, panting.

    ***

    On the other hand, Xiao Tu who was going to an instance world, ¡°...???¡±

    She sensed an ident at home and hurried back. Then she unexpectedly saw the scene in front of her.

    This was... her house? What about her floor? Her couch?

    Was a demolition team here?

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot.

    [I don¡¯t understand why someone would give Sherlock the key to their house ¡û_¡û]

    [Eating melons in the front row. Please watch the special performance of the evil ghost tearing at the invisible ghost.]

    [Demolition team invisible ghost: contracted to your enemy¡¯s home]

    [I don¡¯t understand why someone wouldn¡¯t respond to his call.]

    [???}

    [The third person?]

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>

    Xiao Tu looked at the wallpaper she had put up herself with shock. Then she saw the smashed TV set and floor before her gaze finally fixed on the left side of the sofa. As an evil spirit, Xiao Tu couldn¡¯t see the invisible creature but she could perceive with her talent.

    The invisible creature sitting on the sofa was also stunned. It astutely noticed that the little girl in front of it was clenching her fist like she wanted to punch someone. It couldn¡¯t be caught. It had to find a way to escape.

    The invisible creature screamed, jumped from the and rushed to the window on the opposite side of the door. It tried to smash a crack in the window so it could get out. However, the quality of the furniture might not be good but how could the doors and windows surrounded by spiritual power be so easy to break?

    It didn¡¯t break the ss and just knocked itself back. It felt dizzier than when it had hit the door earlier. The invisible creature fell back from the window and smashed onto the table again.

    ¡°...That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Xiao Tu¡¯s face was unprecedentedly gloomy. She reached out and pinched the empty air. Then there was a force that bound the invisible creature.

    It was absolutely impossible for this creature to appear in her house for no reason. The only key that she gave out was the spare key she had to hand in due to the instance rules of Lingxi Mountain. The owner of the spare key was called Hercule, also known as Sherlock and Moriarty.

    Xiao Tu thought of the rumors she had heard recently and her teeth were itching with hate. Damn Hercule, was he the one doing the demolition? She just didn¡¯t want to respond. Did he have to be so vindictive?

    ***

    Five minutester, in the empty clearing.

    Everyone saw that the old door was still in front of them and hadn¡¯t disappeared. Perhaps it was because there was a good sound instion effect. Even if the red-haired youth ced his ears to the door, he couldn¡¯t hear any movements inside.

    The red-haired youth and other young people of the town stared with wide eyes. They realized that these outsiders weren¡¯t ordinary tourists and were watchful.

    Wen Wenwen made a ¡®psst¡¯ sound. ¡°Sherlock, Old Xia, where did you put that thing into?¡±

    Before Xiao Li acted, Wen Wenwen had also thought about how to get through this crisis. It was the user of items followed by searching for the invisible creature. He never expected such an operation. It was just that the doll or Zhou Ying circting on the forum didn¡¯t have this type of function?

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°It is a ghost¡¯s house.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    ¡®You are the devil.¡¯

    He nced sympathetically at the emptynd. Before the invisible creature had appeared, it was t and could be used for basketball. Now it was pitted and rough. There were several deep holes and a pond could even be dug. Thinking of this, Wen Wenwen couldn¡¯t help squeezing out some bitter tears for the owner of this door.

    Just then, the closed door was opened from the inside. A small palm carrying the invisible creature stretched out from the door. Xiao Tu stood inside the door. Her face was like a viin. She was clearly a little girl who looked like a doll but she gave people a vicious feeling and they didn¡¯t dare to look directly at her.

    Xiao Li saw her and Xiao Tu also saw him. She started to grind her teeth and snorted. She had made a lot of preparations in order to ignore this person.

    Xiao Li saw the door open and he hurriedly took a step forward. His hands formed a basin shape to catch the invisible creature. He didn¡¯t know how Xiao Tu had &#k2018;educated¡¯ this creature but it had lost its strength to struggle. It didn¡¯t resist after seeing a human catching it. It just raised its head feebly and called out. Xiao Tu allowed him to take away the prey.

    Xiao Li greeted her. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in to sit?¡±

    Xiao Tu, ¡°......¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a shameless person in the world. This evil spirit who liked to show off her appearance as a little girl stroked her chest twice with her palm in order to calm herself down.

    ¡°Next time, I will go to your house. Please invite me to sit down.¡± She emphasized the words ¡®your house.¡¯ Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to entertain you.¡±

    Xiao Tu snorted and closed the door heavily. The closed-door disappeared into the empty air.

    Xiao Li bent down and held the invisible creature. He raised his head and asked the others, ¡°Do you have any water?¡±

    ¡°Water? What do you want water for?¡± Wen Wenwen blurted out the question before regretting it the next second. He had a hunch that Sherlock would definitely answer ¡®to drink.¡¯

    Before Xiao Li could reply, Wang Huai had already guessed what he was going to do. Old Wang brought out a bottle of mineral water from his task book and handed it to Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li epted it and took a look. It was a product from reality. He opened the bottle of water and looked left and right. Then he asked Wen Wenwen, ¡°Are you afraid of getting dirty?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Xiao Li repeated patiently, ¡°Do you have a habit of cleanliness or something?¡±

    Wen Wenwen had a strange feeling as he replied truthfully, ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever yed with mud?¡±

    ¡°......I yed as a kid.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this to you. Mix together the bottle of water and soil and wipe it on its body to see what it looks like.¡± Xiao Li ced the mineral water into Wen Wenwen¡¯s hands, patted the dust off his hands and stood up.

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    He wanted to say ¡®Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡¯ but Sherlock had saved him just now. He couldn¡¯t refuse. He leaned over and poured the mineral water onto his hand before squatting down. He grabbed a handful of dirt from the clearing and started to smear the body of the invisible creature.

    Soon, the outline of its body appeared. It looked like a slime and was the size of two human heads. It had two ws, a pair of wings and felt slippery.

    ¡°Woo.¡±

    The invisible creature raised its head and let out a long cry. It was just thatpared to the previous cheers when attacking, its voice was now full of sadness and beginning for mercy. It wanted to move but the moment it moved its feet, a tingling sensation was felt.

    Xiao Li used his fingers to touch the upper and lower parts of the invisible creature¡¯s body. He drew a line across its neck as well as its two feet, wings, belly and abdomen...

    The invisible creature weakly kicked twice in fear, sshing a few drops of muddy water onto the gap between Xiao Li¡¯s sleeves and his fingers. Xiao Li remained indifferent and continued to draw.

    Shen Chenzhi looked interested and asked him, ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±

    Xiao Li stared at him silently.

    Shen Chenzhi continued, ¡°You can take it back and I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±

    Xiao Li was moved. He recalled Shen Chenzhi¡¯s cooking skills and found that it was really good. Just...

    ¡°Forget it.¡± He stood up and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s too cruel.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t object and took the opportunity to hand out an invitation. ¡°Okay, I will make something else for you next time.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a tissue to wipe Xiao Li¡¯s hand. He carefully wiped along the fingers like a painter maintaining his most precious collection.

    The invisible creature pretending to be dead at Xiao Li¡¯s feet sighed with relief. Clearly, this miserable situation was caused by the person in front of him. However, once he heard that the other party did not intend to eat him, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that he was fortunate and gratitude surged in his heart...

    If Wen Wenwen knew the mood of this invisible creature then he would have definitelyined. ¡®You are an invisible ghost. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a lot of thoughts.¡¯

    However, Wen Wenwen was watching Xiao Li obediently letting Shen Chenzhi wipe his hands. Then Wen Wenwen couldn¡¯t help looking at Old Wang.

    Wang Huai was originally staring at the invisible creature. Then Xiao Li moved closer to him to study the creature¡¯s physiological structure. Wang Huai noticed Wen Wenwen¡¯s strange expression and he looked between Xiao Li, Wen Wenwen and Shen Chenzhi for a while.

    Wen Wenwen spoke in his heart, ¡®Old Wang, take a look at other people. You can also provide snacks.¡¯

    ***

    The moment the battle between the invisible creature and the reincarnators ended, the fog in the town dissipated.

    It wasn¡¯tpletely gone. There was still some left behind but it was much better than the fog that had covered the sky in the morning. The shadows peeping at them in the fog disappeared and there were no footsteps as they headed into the town.

    Kesia made a guess. ¡°Perhaps we had passed the short period of death and won a nk period for rest. After this safety time passes, there will be more crises waiting for us.¡±

    Wen Wenwen was about to speak when the red-haired youth chased after them with Xiao Qian and the others.

    The red-haired youth asked hesitantly, ¡°Who... are you? You seem to know the ancestral teachings of our town?¡±

    The question had previously been asked by Xu Jiaheng and Wen Wenwen used the same reason to exin himself and the others. He also asked the red-haired youth if he knew the reason for restricting them from leaving town.

    ¡°Would I ask you if I knew this? This is a teaching passed down from generation to generation. My mother and my grandmother don¡¯t even know. In any case, if you leave then you will die.¡±

    Wen Wenwen couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed. He spoke a few perfunctory words to the red-haired youth and convinced him to leave.

    The red-haired youth and the others left while the reincarnators stood at the intersection of the town. They knew that they couldn¡¯t waste any more time and Bruce interjected, ¡°Who has an idea? If no one has an idea then we can split into two. One group will go to Xu Jiaheng while the other goes to the movie theatre. I think the path to living is rted to the movie.¡±

    He was watching Wang Huai as he spoke, not Sherlock. He has seen Sherlock¡¯s efforts during this time but based on Wang Huai¡¯s reputation, this person wouldn¡¯t be like his current self, not saying a word or mentioning a single opinion.

    Bruce took the lead and Wen Wenwen also stared at Wang Huai with dissatisfaction.

    Wang Huai raised his hand. ¡°Then let me express my opinion. I think... it is better to go to the movie theatre. The movie theatre is the centre of this ce. Thest time someone had spied on us was also at the movie theatre.¡±

    He looked at Xiao Li and continued, ¡°Xu Jiaheng might just be a cover to distract us.¡±

    Bruce consulted Xiao Li. Xiao Li didn¡¯t object so they left for the movie theatre.

    Unexpectedly, the movie theatre today was a bit lively. It wasn¡¯t just them who came here. There were many townspeople walking in the direction of the movie theatre. They looked excited, curious or impatient.

    Wen Wenwen stopped someone midway and inquired about the situation. The man was quite talkative. ¡°You are from the outside, right? A new movie was released today. We have to watch it within a week.¡±

    A new movie?

    The reincarnators nced at each other. They arrived at the movie theatre and saw that the original ¡®Peeping¡¯ poster had been reced by another poster called ¡®Restriction.¡¯

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>

    The posters for ¡®Restriction¡¯ were quite strange. It wasn¡¯t like the scary movie posters for ¡®Peeping¡¯ and ¡®Death¡¯. It was unique. The colour of the poster was ck. Under the grey sky, there was a sea and the sea was calm.

    In the middle of the sea was a small iceberg. It was crystal clear and cast a shimmering reflection on the sea. However, below sea level, it wasn¡¯t the middle and lower part of the iceberg but a small town. The town was very detailed, like a Lego model that had been shrunk countless times. There were lights on in the houses and people walking around the town.

    There was nothing wrong with the small town. It was even a bit warm at first nce. However, on the poster, it was suppressed by the iceberg under the sea level. At the bottom of the boundless deep sea, there were no bubbles around and no other marine life.

    Wen Wenwen felt tense. He took out the map of the town that he carried with him and ced it next to the poster forparison. Then he proimed in a deep voice, ¡°The structure of this town is the same as Stnd!¡±

    Bruce added, ¡°I feel that the clues are all tangled up. There might be clues everywhere and everywhere can be the path to life, but they are tangled up together like a ball of wool. I can¡¯t find the right way to untie it.¡±

    ¡°Mainly, this task is very strange.¡± Wen Wenwen heard Bruce¡¯s words and alsoined slightly. ¡°Generally, an instance requires you to stay alive for seven days or to find the truth. This time, there is actually only one choice.¡±

    ¡°Is this under an iceberg? However, when we came in and before the opening CG, the town wasn¡¯t next to an iceberg. In addition, there is no sea water nearby...¡± Jin Handong didn¡¯t continue toin. She studied the poster in front of her and murmured, ¡°Antis¡ªis the town in the poster Antis?¡±

    Wang Huai shook his head. ¡°It isn¡¯t necessarily a real iceberg. Perhaps the sea here is just a metaphor.¡±

    ...Like a curse.

    Xiao Li added in his heart.

    Through the information in the Temple of Records, he was almost certain that the town of Stnd was the former Antis. It was coveted by a certain god and was destroyed. Thus, it was forced to move here. The descendants were cursed and restricted from leaving the town.

    It was just that... what did this have to do with the way to live?

    The reincarnators shouldn¡¯t be encountering the same curse. It was a rule simted by the instance. The way to live that they needed to find should be different from the solution of the townspeople.

    He didn¡¯t say what he was thinking. He just told them, ¡°Go in and see.¡±

    ***

    This time, the movie theatre was no longer reserved by the reincarnators. The residents of the small town filled up the seats and were whispering to each other.

    They had already broken the rule of the movie theatre once and received bad luck a long time ago. The reincarnators weren¡¯t afraid to vite the rule again so they easily bought tickets and sat down.

    The movie soon started.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t think to buy popcorn and Coke this time. He only remembered it when he had already sat down, so he just thought about it.

    Due to the previous ¡®Peeping¡¯ movie, Xiao Li¡¯s evaluation of the movies in this instance was greatly lowered. He was pessimistic about this ¡®Restriction¡¯ and didn¡¯t even bother writing down notes. Still, he had to watch it for the sake of finding clues.

    The young man covered the lower half of his face with the little yellow book, yawnedzily and shrank back in the seat.

    Shen Chenzhi handed him a piece of candy. It was the same candy from Future Theme Park. Xiao Li hesitated for a moment. Then he ced it in his mouth to raise his spirits and watched the big screen.

    He had to say that the opening of ¡®Restriction¡¯ was better than that of ¡®Peeping¡¯. The scene was the same scene as the poster. It was just dynamic in the movie.

    The camera started from the iceberg above the sea. It first took a close-up shot of the top half of the iceberg, reflecting the sky like it was covered with soot. Then the angle of view pointed downwards and moved continuously down. It went from light blue to dark blue, pitch ck and finally deep into the small town.

    The footage returned to normal as it showed a group of people walking on the streets of the small town. This group of young people were very energetic and were jumping around on the road.

    Xiao Li counted their number. There were eight people in total, six men and two women. This precisely corresponded to the number of reincarnators, as if they were showing the experience of the reincarnators.

    ...Well, there were copied goods. It didn¡¯t feel like it would be a good movie. Xiao Li lowered his expectations again.

    The scenes in the movie continued to y.

    One of the teenagers said, ¡°Do you really want to do it this time? However, my mother told me that we can¡¯t go out.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I tell you? I found a dog hole over therest time! Let¡¯s go out. Tang Tang, you are a big man. Why so afraid?¡± A long-haired womanughed at the young man.

    ¡°Qiu Qiu, this isn¡¯t being afraid. I always feel that we will die.¡± Tang Tang spoke dejectedly.

    The tallest man in the group interrupted him impatiently. A knife was tattooed on the man¡¯s arm. He said, ¡°Tang, this mother¡¯s boy. If you want to listen to your mother then don¡¯t follow us.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go together. We¡¯re all here.¡± Tang said.

    They walked along the street toward the outskirts of the town. Here was the difference from Stnd. In the movie, the town was surrounded by a high wall that was three metres high. It was more like a prison than a town.

    Qiu Qiu took the lead and came to a corner with ease. It was covered with weeds and hard to see inside. She bent down and asked herpanions to pull out a few weeds, revealing a small hole. It wasn¡¯t known how this had happened but the edge of the hole was crooked and looked like it had been dug by someone. She couldn¡¯t see the specific appearance of the outside from the hole. It seemed there was another ck wall blocking the view in front of her. Still, she saw that the door could be opened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first. You guys follow.¡± Qiu Qiu couldn¡¯t wait to go in. She was thin and soon managed to get out.

    Tang was at the end. He was timid and didn¡¯t have a strong curiosity. He only came here because of hispanions. At this time, he was looking around anxiously.

    The other short-haired girl was next. She raised her voice and asked, ¡°Qiu Qiu, what is it like outside?¡±

    However, there was no response from Qiu Qiu who should be jubnt.

    ¡°Qiu Qiu, do you hear me? What does it look like outside?¡± The short-haired girl asked again but there still wasn¡¯t a response. She turned her head doubtfully and asked the tattooed man, ¡°This... is there something wrong?¡±

    The tattooed man shrugged. ¡°It is possible that she is ying outside and directly abandoned us. You should also go and take a look.¡±

    ¡°...Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± The short-haired girl hesitated for a moment. Then after looking at the tattooed man, she still bent over and went down with great difficulty.

    ¡°Rui Xin, how is it?¡± The tattooed man knelt on one knee and shouted to the other side of the hole. However, there was no response. Only his voice echoed in the hole and came back.

    The sky was darker and the world outside the hole seemed to be hiding something. It was as if it was covered with a dark filter. The tone of the picture was very dark. The tattooed man was now scared as well. He looked back at the rest of the group. Apart from the two girls who took the lead, only Tang was the thinnest one remaining. He suggested, ¡°Tang, you go and see?¡±

    Tang bit his lip. He didn¡¯t dare to go but seeing the tattooed man¡¯s eyes, he had to bend down and go in. Due to fear, his movements weren¡¯t as fast as the previous two girls. He just poked his head out when his entire body trembled.

    The angle of view moved to the entrance of the hole. Due to being blocked by Tang, the audience couldn¡¯t see outside the entrance. They only saw Tang¡¯s trembling legs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it. I¡¯m not going. I... I saw a pair of eyes! I¡¯m not going!¡± Tang yelled. He retreated out of the hole and ran home without looking back.

    In the silence, Tang¡¯s voice was extremely loud and the remaining few people were startled. The tattooed man and the person opposite him looked at each other. Finally, the tattooed man said, ¡°That kid was already timid. I don¡¯t believe that he saw anything. Forget it, I¡¯ll go and see.¡±

    The scene ended here and the camera shifted to Tang.

    Tang staggered all the way home, covering his face. He didn¡¯t say anything about what he saw. He just ran toward his house, opened the door and threw himself on his bed. He cried uncontrobly.

    Soon after, there was the sound of someoneing in the door. At that time, the audience was watching from Tang¡¯s perspective. Tang refused to look up so the audience couldn¡¯t see if it was a human or not. They only heard a gentle female voice asking, ¡°Tang? Tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°I...I did something wrong. I didn¡¯t want to do it. I really didn¡¯t want to do it! I was forced!¡±

    His mother asked, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±

    Tang covered his face and refused to speak.

    His mother continued, ¡°No matter what it is, it is fine as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt others. Don¡¯t do it again next time.¡±

    Tang still refused to look up. His motherforted him with a few more words before finally leaving the room.

    At this time, Tang slowly lowered the quilt covering his face and raised his head. As the camera zoomed away from his face, the boy¡¯s face showed an extremely contradictory appearance. He wiped his nose but the corners of his lips were curved upwards. It formed a sharp contrast and aroused the emotions of the audience.

    The next second, the movie entered its second day.

    Tang went to school and found that the seats of the other members of his group were all empty. The teacher felt that it was strange and went out to make a phone call. Aftering back, the teacher spoke with a solemn expression. ¡°Do self-study first.¡±

    Then the teacher called Tang over. ¡°Tang, have you seen Qiu Qiu and the others? Their parents said they are gone.¡±

    The moment Tang was questioned, tears fell down again. He whispered, ¡°Teacher, I went out with themst night. They said they wanted to go to the world outside the wall but I didn¡¯t want to go. I ran away midway.¡±

    ¡°Outside the wall?¡± The teacher realized the seriousness of the problem and said, ¡°Tang, you should¡¯ve informed your teachers or parents in time.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I was too scared.¡± Tang sincerely apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The teacher didn¡¯t me him and took his emotions into ount. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I will contact their parents first and say that they went outside the wall.¡±

    Tang replied positively and walked out of the teacher¡¯s office. The next day, the head teacher didn¡¯te to ss and the Language teacher from the next ss took over. Tang wasn¡¯t in good spirits. He sat in his seat all day and stared out the window.

    The teacher behind the podium already knew what happened and didn¡¯t ask him to get up and answer questions. This allowed him to rx a bit. As the teacher was talking eloquently, Tang¡¯s mobile phone suddenly vibrated.

    Someone sent a message. Tang picked up his mobile phone and took a look. The message was from ¡®Qiu Qiu.¡¯

    Qiu Qiu: [Why didn¡¯t you...e?]

    Qiu Qiu... was still alive?

    Tang was shocked and his phone fell to the ground with a loud noise.

    ¡°Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The teacher asked as his lecture was interrupted.

    ¡°N-Nothing...¡± Tang stammered and picked up his phone. ¡°Teacher, I... I have something to do. Can I take a leave of absence in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well...¡± Tang did look bad. His face was pale and his head was wet with sweat. He looked extremely haggard.

    ¡°Okay, but I will call you in the evening. Have a good rest.¡± The teacher thought about what happened and agreed with a sigh.

    Tang rushed home with his phone and schoolbag. Once he got home, he couldn¡¯t wait to throw off his schoolbag and opened Qiu Qiu¡¯s text message in a trembling manner.

    The previous female voice was heard from the kitchen. ¡°Tang, why are you back at this time?¡±

    ¡°Qiu Qiu and the others disappeared. The teacher let me leave ss early.¡±¡¯

    ¡°Oh, why did they disappear?¡±

    ¡°They said they wanted to go outside the wall to take a look.¡± Tang lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. Tomorrow, I will ask the teacher if they have been found.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should be careful too. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t follow or what would I have done?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    He casually replied to his mother while swiping randomly on his phone screen. Some time passed before he sent a few messages back.

    Tang: [Qiu Qiu, you... are you still alive?]

    He immediately withdrew the message and sent another one.

    [Qiu Qiu, where are you? Are you out? Why didn¡¯t you answer before?]

    [What about Brother Dao? He went outside as well?]

    Tang sent several messages in a row but no one responded. He held the phone, got up from his seat and walked back and forth muttering. ¡°This is impossible, this is impossible, this isn¡¯t...¡±

    It was afternoon and it was reasonable that the sunlight shouldn¡¯t be bad. However, the light in the Tang home was very dim. The sunlight couldn¡¯t enter and the residual light added an ominous atmosphere to the scene.

    Tang waited a long time but there were no new messages on his phone. He noticed he was hungry so he put down the phone and ran to the kitchen. ¡°Mom, forget it. Don¡¯t cook. I¡¯ll eat some noodles.¡±

    The gentle female voice said, ¡°Okay, good boy.¡±

    Tang smiled and ran back. He took out instant noodles from the cupboard and cooked himself a bowl of noodles. Just then, the phone screen lit up again.

    Rui Xin: [Liar, traitor, why didn¡¯t youe out? We are waiting for you. We¡¯re waiting for you!!!]

    The moment he saw the message, Tang knocked over his bowl of noodles and spilled it all over the floor. It sshed on the white walls and the young man¡¯s pants.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll clean it myself.¡± Tang shouted to the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯te out first. I¡¯ll tidy it up before youe out.¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t go straight to tidying up the messy ground. Instead, he grabbed his phone and started to reply.

    [This... is impossible. Where are you sending me the message from?]

    [Where are you?]

    [Where are you waiting for me? You... how did you know?]

    Then Tang received a series of messages from these people.

    Brother Dao: [Coward, you¡¯re a coward. Come on,e here. Everyone is waiting for you!]

    [Come, we are one, we are all together.]

    [We¡¯ve all broken the restriction and we are people from outside of the wall. So...e here quickly. Don¡¯t let us wait too long.]

    [......]

    These short messages were read one after another by the narrator of the movie with a voice that was both far and near. In addition, it switched from the left and right speakers and seemed to ring in the audience¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The dead don¡¯t send messages, they don¡¯t!¡±

    Tang yelled in an out of control manner and threw his phone against the wall.

    [Come here,e here!]

    On the wall behind him, the camera zoomed in on the snow-white wall for more than 10 seconds. It showed the instant noodles stains to the seven shadows gradually appearing on the wall. There were five men and two women. They reached out and grabbed Tang who had his back to the wall.

    [We¡¯ve been waiting... for you.]

    At this time, the camera transferred to another room in the Tang house. It approached the locked door of the room and finally showed the audience a photo. This room was a mourning room and there were photos of his parents on the table.

    Tang¡¯s parents were long dead. Before the photo was a small hexagonal altar.

    The movie ended here. It wasn¡¯t long and was like a medium-length web drama. In the end, the audience didn¡¯t know what was outside of the wall and the final truth. They could only guess from the details.

    No ghost came out of it. It really seemed like an ordinary horror movie and the reincarnators were just ordinary audience members.

    The other residents of the town got up and left the movie theatre.

    Wen Wenwen sorted out the plot in his mind while paying attention to Sherlock beside him. He saw that the other person didn¡¯t write a singlement likest time and asked curiously, ¡°Old Xia, why aren¡¯t you writing ament this time?¡±

    Xiao Li was stuck on the name ¡®Old Xia¡¯ but he had the lesson of ¡®Old Wang¡¯ and didn¡¯t struggle over this point. He closed the little yellow book and turned to face Wen Wenwen. ¡°Do you know what was my lowest evaluation of a movie?¡±

    ¡°Uh, directly messaging the director online?¡±

    ¡°No, I fell asleep halfway through. Once I woke up, the theatre was empty. Not only was I disinterested inmenting, but I also appreciated its hypnotic effect.¡±

    He pointed to the big screen. ¡°Like this one.¡±

    ¡°If I could meet the director, I would definitely give him the title of ¡®King of Bad Movies.¡¯¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help looking around at the remaining audience members in the theatre as well as the big screen He was afraid that the ¡®director¡¯ who made this movie was probably a ghost and it would rush out to find Sherlock to settle ounts.

    After all, ording to the concept that ¡®murderers often like to go back to the crime scene to watch the onlookers react in order to satisfy their own curiosity¡¯, the director ghost of this movie definitely hoped to see the audience¡¯s feedback.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s end it quickly. I want to go back to watch a good movie and wash out my eyes.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t care too much. He put away the little yellow book and stood up.

    6th Anniversary Event Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>

    Perhaps it was because they had already vited the taboo. From the movie theatre, the reincarnators didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles. They were still in the short safety time.

    On the way back to the small house, Wen Wenwen looked at the buildings in front of him and suddenly said, ¡°The new movie that was released just now. I feel that the protagonist behind the scenes is hinting that us outsiders are one. He Tian is dead so we will die too.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have too much fear when he spoke. As a senior, Wen Wenwen knew in his heart that ghosts generally frightened the victim first. It wasn¡¯t until fear waspletely squeezed out that it finally killed the victim. Therefore, fear was harmful to the living. He had be ustomed to this in his many instances. He thought first and felt fearter.

    Jin Handong analyzed it carefully. ¡°In the movie just now, the town was surrounded by high walls and there was a restriction to not leave the town. From the perspective of the whole movie, it was the protagonist called Tang who deliberately wanted to resurrect his parents. He smashed the wall outside the town and tricked hispanions to go out and die. Finally, the ghosts of hispanions returned after their deaths and took him away forcibly.¡±

    ¡°The thing I don¡¯t quite understand is the specific method of the protagonist¡¯s resurrection of his parents. What is the hidden way of life in Stnd?¡±

    ¡°However, the group of eight in the movie obviously alludes to us. We haven¡¯t experienced anything like that?¡± Bruce added. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. What does this have to do with ¡®Peeping¡¯?¡±

    There was more and more information while time was getting tighter. They had to distinguish between what was useful and what was used to confuse them.

    At this point, Xiao Li informed the others of what he saw in the Temple of Records. Kesia slowed down to stand shoulder to shoulder with him. ¡°I smelled a ¡®curse¡¯ when I came but I wasn¡¯t sure if this had anything to do with our way of living. Therefore, I didn¡¯t say it.¡±

    Jin Handong tried to connect everything together. She racked her brains and gave a reasonable spection. ¡°Will it be like this? Antis was coveted by a certain evil god and was cursed to be Stnd. They can¡¯t leave here and this theme was made into a movie. We will fill in the rest of this plot in the movie.¡±

    ¡°This is very possible. I think it is at least 70% right.¡± Wen Wenwen happily raised his tone. ¡°Then we just need to find the hidden way out of this movie.¡±

    Bruce told them, ¡°The most important thing is what is the hidden way out? We guessed that it is the movie in the movie theatre but how do we suspend the shooting of this movie?¡±

    ¡°In reality, there are several ways,¡± Kesia spoke quickly. ¡°Pause the money investment, find the director or lose one or two actors. However, we are in the movie now so...¡±

    ¡°Could it be an unconventional action?¡± Wen Wenwen wondered. ¡°For example, we have been following our usual way of thinking. This is a normal reaction for a movie. Then if we eat and drink happily now or do some strange actions that aren¡¯t in line with themon sense of a horror movie, we will stop shooting?¡±

    He felt very good when he finished his spection and did his usual habit of turning to Sherlock. ¡°Sherlock, didn¡¯t you say that you want to end it soon? What do you think about what we just said?¡±

    Xiao Li pondered on it for a moment. Just as Wen Wenwen thought this person was going to give a long spection, the other person only spoke one sentence. ¡°There is reasonable evidence.¡±

    It was polite and perfunctory just like before. Wen Wenwen¡¯s mood suddenly fell. ¡°Do you think that our words are wrong? What about Old Wang? In addition, Shen Chenzhi, don¡¯t just stay silent. Our time is running out.¡±

    Wang Huai told him, ¡°I think it is pretty good. It makes sense. It is best for you to take the lead and run naked to see if the movie will be suspended.¡±

    ¡°Get lost. If someone runs then you will be the first.¡±

    They bickered for a short time while Jin Handong approached Xiao Li and lowered her voice. ¡°Sherlock, do you think that we aren¡¯t in a movie?¡±

    This time, Xiao Li gave a serious answer. ¡°I think based on this instance, it doesn¡¯t matter where we are.¡±

    Jin Handong was surprised. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xiao Li exined, ¡°It isn¡¯t important if we are in a movie, in a curse or even in the world that I¡¯m thinking of. It can be said that what we want isn¡¯t the background information but the way of life hidden underneath&#k2026;¡±

    Jin Handong couldn¡¯t help following his thoughts. ¡°What is the way of life?¡±

    Xiao Li was about to answer when he heard the distant sound of running footsteps. He listened and it was the sound of only one person.

    Wen Wenwen immediately prepared to leave. ¡°Is the safety time so short? The ghost is here again?¡±

    Wang Huai shook his head. ¡°It is a human.¡±

    The sound of human footsteps was obviously different from that of monsters. Monsters were stiff while humans were chaotic. Before the owner of the footsteps appeared, Wen Wenwen thought of many people. To his surprise, the one who came was the red-haired boss from before. The red-haired youth was panting heavily as he held a mobile phone in his hand. He saw them and immediately rushed up. ¡°Everyone, everyone, Xiao Qian is dead!¡±

    Xiao Qian? Wen Wenwen searched through his memories before figuring out who Xiao Qian was. It was the hapless young man who was hit in the stomach by the invisible creature while ying basketball.

    ¡°How did he die?¡±

    The red-haired youth replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. We sent them to the hospital together. Xiao Qian had just opened his clothes and applied the medicine that the doctor gave him when he stopped. He started convulsing and died in seconds. The doctor didn¡¯t even have time to get the first aid equipment.¡±

    Wen Wenwen wanted to ask in more detail but Xiao Li suddenly opened his mouth and pointed to the phone in the red-haired youth¡¯s hand. ¡°You came here with your phone. Did you receive a message from the person who died outside the town previously or Xiao Qian?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The red-haired youth couldn¡¯t react for a moment to the question. ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡±

    Xiao Li stepped forward and took the mobile phone. The screen was lit up and there was no need to unlock it. He saw a message from Xiao Qian that said: [Brother Hong, I saw Mole. He and I are waiting for you. Hurry up.]

    The following was the red-haired youth¡¯s reply. [Who are you? Xiao Qian is gone. Why are you using his phone?]

    Xiao Qian: [I¡¯m Xiao Qian. Does anyone else know that Mole died?]

    [??? I think you are my son!]

    Xiao Qian: [Brother Hong, you are still the same. I really am Xiao Qian. Hurry and apany us. We are with you. Time is running out. Otherwise... we wille to you.]

    The red-haired youth didn¡¯t reply. Xiao Li exited the conversation box with him and Xiao Qian and turned on the general interface. Under Xiao Qian, there was a chat box with ¡®Mole¡¯. He clicked in.

    Mole: [Brother Hong, it¡¯s so dark down here. I¡¯m waiting for you]

    [Mole? Are you... who are you?]

    Mole: [The outside world is very dark. I don¡¯t dare go alone. You have to apany me. I will wait forever. Don¡¯t make me impatient.]

    Red-haired youth: [Are you Ah Kang or Cui Ba? What are you doing using someone else¡¯s phone?]

    Mole: [It¡¯s me, not them. Of course, they also have toe down.]

    The chat history stopped here.

    The red-haired youth ced his hands on his knees and gasped for breath. ¡°We were all frightened. The others went back to see their parents. I... my parents are ordinary people. I think I will bring this thing back with me if I go home. I remembered the way that this Sherlock dealt with the invisible creature and I wanted toe to you.¡±

    After reading the messages on the phone, Xiao Li handed the phone to Wen Wenwen. It was passed among the others in turn.

    The red-haired youth asked again, ¡°How did you know that I received messages from them?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t reply and Wen Wenwen spoke on his behalf. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the new movie?¡±

    ¡°...What? How can I be in the mood to watch the new movie when this is happening?¡±

    Wen Wenwen told him, ¡°The plot of the new movie is like this.¡±

    The plot of the new movie was exined to the red-haired youth and he was dumbfounded. ¡°No, what¡¯s going on? My worldview is fucking destroyed today. I haven¡¯t seen this before...¡±

    ¡°Never?¡± Wen Wenwen pushed him. ¡°There is the strange rule of the movie theatre and you can¡¯t leave town. Have you ever thought about who is making these movies?¡±

    The red-haired youth was stunned by this question and stammered after a long time, ¡°T-This is the ancestral teachings. It is from the ancestors and everyone will go. Who will usually think about who makes the movies?¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Everyone will go, is that right?¡±

    The red-haired youth replied, ¡°T-This, I¡¯ve never thought about it. I...¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    He gave up on the idea of getting clues from the townspeople. The red-haired youth saw they were silent and quickly asked, ¡°Can you help me? I¡¯m a bit scared...¡±

    He asked for help. He was like the second Xu Jiaheng. However, Xu Jiaheng corresponded to ¡®Peeping¡¯ and the red-haired youth corresponded to ¡®Restriction¡¯. Xu Jiaheng was a ghost so the red-haired youth had a great possibility...

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it,¡± Jin Handong spoke as gently as possible.

    They immediately pulled away from the red-haired youth and Wen Wenwen opened his mouth first. ¡°I don¡¯t think he should be allowed to follow. This is obviously the reality that the Restriction movie has projected into the instance, just like Xu Jiaheng. It must be a trap...¡±

    ¡°However, we don¡¯t have much time...¡± Bruce was a bit hesitant. ¡°I always feel that the presence of these characters is meaningful.¡±

    ¡°They might just be wasting our time,¡± Kesia spoke decisively. ¡°I agree with Wen.¡±

    They voted and it was Xiao Li¡¯s turn. Xiao Li lowered his head and rubbed between his eyebrows. ¡°You vote, I will go back first.¡±

    Wen Wenwen wondered, ¡°What are you going to do? Sherlock, can¡¯t you be a bit more united?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sort out my thoughts. I probably know it.¡±

    Wen Wenwen spoke immediately. ¡°What do you know? The way to live? Can¡¯t you say it now?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡±

    The drowsiness caused by the movie just now hadn¡¯t disappeared. Instead, it had be heavier. His mind was a bit confused and he was desperate for sleep. He abstained. The remaining few people talked about it and finally decided not to let the red-haired youth follow them. They would put him in the house they previously rented for Xu Jiaheng.

    Bruce offered to go with the red-haired youth while the remaining few people returned to the small house.

    Wen Wenwen wanted to follow Xiao Li to see how the bigshot organized his thoughts. Perhaps it was writing logical symbols, drawing tree diagrams or a more advanced method such aspiling a program. He had to think about learning¡ª

    As a result, Xiao Li walked directly into his room, closed the door and went to bed.

    Wen Wenwen had a string of question marks, ¡°......???¡±

    Organize his thoughts in a dream?

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 213

    <h4>Chapter 213</h4>

    Bonus ko-fi chapter

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t sleep for long this time. He woke up automatically from his dream after an hour. He didn¡¯t dream likest time, nor was there any external interference. He slept very heavily. He simply tidied up his clothes, opened the door and walked out.

    The people outside were already sitting on the sofa. Jin Handong seemed to have slept. Her hair was different from the usual tidiness and was a bit messy. There were traces on her cheek that she was lying on her side. However, she didn¡¯t have time to tidy up and was watching the door.

    The door on the first floor was opened. Looking from the side facing the door, they could just see the outdoors. Wen Wenwen stood at the gate of the garden, his limbs twisted as he danced to something. Xiao Li even heard the music flying from there. It was a happy song of Starlord in the Marvel movie. This music seemed ipatible with this instance world and Xiao Li was taken aback for a moment.

    He soon realized that the other person was verifying his own conjecture about whether a reaction or action that didn¡¯t fit with themon sense of a horror movie was the way to live in this instance. People who encountered this type of thing normally wouldn¡¯t sing and dance suddenly.

    Xiao Li walked to the sofa. He half leaned on it as he asked, ¡°Is it useful?¡±

    Jin Handong shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    Over there, Wen Wenwen was alreadying to the end. He finished hisst move and stood at the door holding his task book. He waited for a while with no response, so he walked back in a disappointed manner.

    The moment he turned his head, he was faced with Wang Huai¡¯s phone camera. Wang Huai told him, ¡°I have recorded it and I am ready to put it on the forum. The title will be: A reincarnator went crazy due to the horror in an instance world and did such a thing.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    He walked inside with a nk expression. He had thought of the consequences long before he made such an attempt. Still, he chose to do it because he felt that his conjecture was reasonable. Before dancing, Wen Wenwen was still a bit excited like he was following behind Sherlock. He thought that if Sherlock was awake, this person would choose to try and dance with him. He might¡¯ve failed at the end but he didn¡¯t regret the process. He felt like he had opened the door to a new world.

    However, as he approached Wang Huai, Wen Wenwen was full of hatred and fought back. ¡°Old Wang, if you have time like this then it is better to organize your feelings and to not interfere with other people¡¯s rtionship. Otherwise, you will be struck down by thunder.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°?¡±

    Wen Wenwen felt the joy of revenge. He walked up to Xiao Li and directly said, ¡°My guess has failed.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t figure it out. Why did it fail? I think it makes sense.¡±

    This time, Xiao Li thought about it. ¡°If a protagonist reacted like you in a horror movie then I would want to watch it. It is much better than these movies currently released.¡±

    Wen Wenwen, ¡°......¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this his daily routine? Wen Wenwen wanted to express his thoughts but didn¡¯t dare say it. Instead, he asked about the topic he most cared about. ¡°Big Brother, have you sorted out your conjectures?¡±

    His expression was pitiful and his eyes were earnest. It was as if he was looking at his only hope and Xiao Li felt quite ufortable. ¡°I guess?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xiao Li was about to speak when he suddenly looked behind Wen Wenwen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Wen Wenwen noticed his gaze and followed it to the open door.

    The outside was originally normal, with thin fog and cloudy daylight. Now he saw a grey area outside, like floating dust covering the entire house. The world fell into a strange chaos. The fog floated in the air like it was alive, as if it could invade this small house at any time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the time on their watches reminding them that it was daytime, anyone seeing this scene would think it was night.

    ¡°The safety time is up.¡± Wen Wenwen¡¯s voice immediately became serious. ¡°Go out first. We can¡¯t be trapped in the house.¡±

    It was like being chased by a ghost. They couldn¡¯t run upstairs or into an elevator. It was because once their only escape route was blocked, they would have nowhere to run.

    Xiao Li told them, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He took the lead this time. Shen Chenzhi followed him without hesitation and the others moved in unison.

    The moment they rushed out of the small house, Jin Handong suddenly remembered the poster ¡®Night of Fear¡¯ hanging in the movie theatre previously. The people on the post fled the house in a panic like them. In addition, thest movie was called ¡®Death.¡¯

    The moment he walked onto the road where the small house was located, Bruce heard the voice of the red-haired youth from where he was running in the rear. It was trembling and filled with a desire for help. ¡°They texted me again. Bruce, are you there? Sherlock? Help me, I don¡¯t dare read their messages.¡±

    Bruce resisted the urge to look back. He had previously been responsible for sending the red-haired youth to the other house. He boldly thought that he could find out some secrets. As a result, the red-haired youth didn¡¯t know a stick from three farts. He didn¡¯t know anything. He just held his phone in a panic. Therefore, Bruce had found an excuse toe back.

    The red-haired youth seemed to know that Bruce had heard his call for help but chose not to respond. The footsteps got closer and the voice became sterner. ¡°Bruce, why are you ignoring me? Do you know that they have waited for me?¡±

    Bruce¡¯s back was stiff but he ran faster instead of slowing down.

    The red-haired youth¡¯s gasping voice lingered in his ears. ¡°Just after you left, I received text messages from them on after another. I was so scared. Later, I became one of them.¡±

    ¡°They waited for me but we can¡¯t go yet. We... are still waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°It is just you now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let us wait for long. Come down, we are waiting for you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the red-haired youth. There were the words of Xiao Qian and other young people. They were far and near, echoing from all directions. It was just like the appearance of He Tianst time. They hid in the fog and approached the reincarnators from all directions.

    Bruce was already holding a life-saving item in his hands and he sped up to keep up with Xiao Li in front of him.

    Kesia had run halfway when she suddenly wondered, ¡°Is this the way to go there?¡±

    Xiao Li was gasping while running. He nodded slightly and kept running to the destination. Soon, Wen Wenwen also discovered that their target destination didn¡¯t conflict with the footsteps in the fog. In other words, these footsteps were forcing them to go there. It was the space where they encountered the invisible creature previously.

    They soon ran into the previous clearing but the grey fog didn¡¯t change back to its original shape this time. It still enveloped the area. This caused everyone to use a lot of effort to stare at the ground in front of them or they might identally fall into a pit.

    Wen Wenwen stumbled and identally stepped into a big hole. His foot was soaked in mud when he lifted it up.

    Xiao Li was following his lead. Fortunately, Shen Chenzhi reminded him in time. ¡°35 degrees.¡±

    Xiao Li took back his foot and changed directions. Xiao Li finally stopped in front of the railing. The situation was urgent and Wen Wenwen didn¡¯t care about the mud on his foot. ¡°What is the way to live?¡±

    Kesia looked at the world outside the railing. This was the path they hade from. The ck puddle that was the youth with the mole still remained on the path, warning the reincarnators.

    Wang Huai raised his eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t want to...?¡±

    Xiao Li pointed to the outside. ¡°Going out here is the way to live.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jin Handong and Wen Wenwen eximed in the same tone.

    Bruce gave three ¡®NOs¡¯. ¡°No, no, no, this is our restriction. We will die if we leave...¡±

    Xiao Li tried to exin briefly. ¡°Yes, if we are in the real instance world, we will die if we leave Stnd. However, what if we aren¡¯t in it at all?¡±

    Wen Wenwen tried to understand the meaning of the words. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help transforming into a hundred thousand whys. ¡°No, why aren¡¯t we in Stnd? Didn¡¯t Mole die because he went outside the town?¡±

    ¡°He is a plot character and was arranged to show us this.¡± Xiao Li looked at the ck mud outside the railing. ¡°Frankly, I think that was a failure in the arrangements. ¡®He¡¯ was too eager and wanted to emphasize that ¡®you will die if you leave town.¡¯ This might be a restriction for us but it is also a clue.¡±

    He continued without giving Wen Wenwen a chance to speak. ¡°I think we were in a movie at first but we definitely weren¡¯t in it at the beginning. We were drawn in while we were watching the movie.¡±

    ¡°In other words, our first restriction applied to Stnd in reality.¡±

    ¡°The moment we entered the movie theatre and watched the movie, we actually left the real Stnd and entered anotherpletely reproduced world. This world might be a movie or a dream.¡±

    ¡°I personally prefer a dream.¡± Xiao Li said. ¡°First of all, it has the ipatibility of a dream. I often made mistakes I wouldn¡¯t make in reality such as dropping my pen or falling down.¡±

    Wen Wenwen heard this and couldn¡¯t help wanting to interrupt. ¡°Sherlock, isn¡¯t this your normal operation? The forum says that you aren¡¯t physically strong...¡±

    Xiao Li ignored him. ¡°Second, there are all the possibilities and illogical nature of dreams. This exins Xu Jiaheng¡¯s change, his mother and the townspeople. In a dream, everything is possible but it has to follow a certain temple of reality. Therefore, there are many changes.¡±

    ¡°There is also discontinuity so we need to cut this discontinuity through the movies or sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Of course, this can also be exined if we are in a movie but I am more inclined to believe it is a dream.¡±

    ¡°When we watched the opening CG, Xu Jiaheng was in reality. However, everything he experienced was a dream.¡± Xiao Li finished in one breath. ¡°That time when I went to see him, Tan Li saw that he really was asleep. He wasn¡¯t unconscious. So in reality, Xu Jiaheng is human and we were just experiencing his dream.¡±

    ¡°The first time we entered the movie theatre was the dividing line. After we watched it, we entered this world and saw Xu Jiaheng and his mother as ghosts.¡±

    ¡°He Tian¡¯s life saving item was useless because this isn¡¯t reality. The world just pulled in a phantom of the item so it naturally won¡¯t work.¡±

    Jin Handong listened carefully. ¡°That¡¯s why you previously said that where we are doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is the way to live?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Li simply nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this is a movie or a dream. The restrictions are all in this parallel Stnd and can¡¯t radiate outside. Therefore, they use various means to tell us and remind us of the restriction to prevent us from leaving.¡±

    ¡°In fact, all we have to do is leave this parallel town and we can leave here. It is that simple.¡± Xiao Li tapped his temple with his finger. ¡°This was the blind zone in our thinking.¡±

    Jin Handong wondered, ¡°In that case, why did the invisible creature want to knock us out of the town after killing Mole? Isn¡¯t that a contradiction?¡±

    ¡°Did it really hit? It was only due to the dead Mole that our guess was triggered.¡±

    Wen Wenwen hesitated. ¡°However... your words are just a guess. If you make a mistake then you will die immediately...¡±

    There was no buffer at all. Once the guess was wrong, the sacrifice would be his own life. He would instantly be turned into ck water and there wouldn¡¯t be a chance for the doll to act at all.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll try it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mean to let the others try first. He turned to the railing and tried to test his guess, just as he had done in many worlds previously. However, before Xiao Li could take that step, his arm was grabbed and he was pulled back.

    Shen Chenzhi stared at him deeply for a moment. Then he smiled gently, ced a hand on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulder and passed by him. ¡°You stay here.¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>

    Xiao Li instinctively called out. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stopped and smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t bear it to let it be me?¡±

    Xiao Li frowned and didn¡¯t speak.

    Shen Chenzhi stared at him softly and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°I trust your judgment.¡± His voice whispered softly. ¡°Besides, how can I leave you alone?¡±

    ***

    [The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the task. You are the first to propose a way to leave and to break the parallel dream world of Stnd. The rating is S and the taskpletion degree is 89%. You should¡¯ve received 5,000 survival coins but due to your repeated ridicule of the dream master Hypnos, your rewards have been affected. This time, you have received 44 survival coins.]

    Xiao Li who walked out of the small town behind Shen Chenzhi, ¡°......¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this god too narrow-minded and picky?

    [You have inspired the hidden soul of Antis and gained the right to have a conversation with it. The rules are being calcted...]

    [Scenario conversion.]

    [3, 2, 1¡ª]

    Along with the constant words in the little yellow book, Xiao Li felt the world in front of him shatter like ss. Grey fog came like the tide and there was the familiar feeling of transmission under his feet.

    However, once he stood firm again, he didn¡¯t appear at home as usual. He had appeared in a suspended space. This space was like a square Rubik¡¯s cube hanging in the air. The walls of the square were all transparent and glowed with a metallic luster. asionally, a fewser-like green lights crossed and shed quickly.

    At the foot of this Rubik¡¯s Cube was the real Stnd. Xiao Li saw the people walking in the town exactly the same as it was in the dream. He stared for a while before looking again and asking the person standing in front of him, ¡°Did you bring me in?¡±

    The man standing in front of Xiao Li had bloodshot eyes and a handsome appearance. He wasn¡¯t smiling but there was still an overwhelming sense of elegance. The god of lies said in an approachable manner. ¡°Yes, it took me a lot of effort to cut off the rules for a short time.¡±

    Xiao Li looked down and asked another question. ¡°What¡¯s so special about Antis?¡±

    ¡°It is a civilization.¡± Apart from the eyes that shed with a hint of an evil spirit from time to time, Pseudo-Logoi resembled a patient university tutor. ¡°It is useful for our existence. I also think it is a pity that ¡®He¡¯ acted first.¡±

    Before Xiao Li could question him again, Pseudo-Logoi leaned down and spoke in a meaningful way. ¡°Your world is more useful to us.¡±

    An existence that was useful to the gods. Xiao Li remembered how Pseudo-Logoi had purposely stolen the core from the death god¡¯sboratory.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to act for a while.¡± Pseudo-Logoi¡¯s voice was warm and authentic. ¡°However, your time is running out.¡±

    Xiao Li reflexively looked at this person but didn¡¯t continue to ask. He instead tapped his knuckles against the wall of the Rubik¡¯s Cube. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    Pseudo-Logoiughed again and fell into his memories. ¡°I had some questions to ask you but I want to thank you more.¡±

    ¡°Thank me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for making Hypnos die socially.¡± Pseudo-Logoi wanted to control himself at first but it wasn¡¯t possible. His lips raised slightly and heughed with joy. ¡°Now everyone knows that he is a trash director who has a poor imagination. He likes to make bad movies and squat in trash cans to peep at others. Hahahaha.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    So this was why the other person was angry when the task was settled?

    He saw Pseudo-Logoiughing happily and couldn¡¯t help correct it. ¡°You should be the greatest contributor to his social death.¡±

    The god of lies smiled happily. ¡°It is just a small contribution. Don¡¯t thank me.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±

    ¡°You know, he is usually a small tortoise, hiding and never going out. There was a hint of mystery about him.¡± Pseudo-Logoi spoke freely. ¡°Now his image has copsed. He is crying with his brother who likes to swim in a septic tank.¡±

    By brother, did he mean Death? The god of death had such a special hobby? There was an indescribable expression on Xiao Li¡¯s face.

    ¡°My impression of you has changed again. I admire you very much, especially when you are in a world that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± Pseudo-Logoi told him. ¡°There is one more thing I want to ask you. Sherlock, since when did you know your boy¡ª¡±

    Friend.

    He didn¡¯t have a chance to finish his words. a force that waspletely different from the god of lie¡¯s divine power poured it, cutting off the connection between Pseudo-Logoi and the rules of the dungeon. In an instant, only the god was seen in the Rubik¡¯s Cube.

    ¡°Oh, his temper is as bad as the rumours.¡± The man stood in the Rubik¡¯s Cube and blocked the blow with his strength. He took a step back and after coughing, he sighed in a dissatisfied manner.

    ***

    After returning from the instance world, a bloody storm urred in the forum. A post called ¡®The Love and Hatred of the 818 Bigshots¡¯ beat a bloody path through the thousands of posts about real supernatural events.

    [818 Sherlock Moriarty Hercule¡¯s emotional world. Taking you into the love-hate entanglement of the bigshot.]

    [In fact, it is simple to say. Sherlock¡¯s night meeting with Old Wang was caught by the real boyfriend and he became jealous.]

    [Today, I am a badger in a melon field. I am looking at all the melons in front of me and letting out an excited cry.]

    [Come on, hurry up.]

    [A real boyfriend? I¡¯m dumbfounded? Is it Shen Chenzhi who is always following Sherlock?]

    [Who else besides him? Shen Chenzhi was jealous when he dragged Sherlock in. After the bigshot came out, his clothes were messy but he didn¡¯t seem angry.]

    [This is the important point. He didn¡¯t seem angry.]

    [Is this message reliable?]

    [Goddess Park next door might¡¯ve lost her love.]

    [Who¡¯s Old Wang? What did I miss?]

    [Wang Huai, your kind king god, actually listened to Sherlock¡¯s words in the instance world.]

    [...Is Wang Huai now called Old Wang? Wait, I¡¯m a bit stunned by this name. Still, Old Wang, it is quite smooth to call him this way.]

    [Old Wang next door, please respect yourself and don¡¯t try to interfere with my male god.]

    [Instance Leaderboard: Sherlock¡¯s harem ranking.]

    [Thinking about it, in the previous posts, Shen Chenzhi seemed very real to him. There is a feeling of only looking at Sherlock.]

    [What is the history of Shen Chenzhi? I don¡¯t seem to have heard the name much. He is very low-key. Is he a bigshot?]

    [Did anything else happen in the instance? Let me hear about my idol¡¯s new operation.]

    [That is a long story. Let me tell you what I was most impressed with. You have encountered an invisible ghost. It is very fast and trying to attack you. What would you do?]

    [Lie down and wait to die.]

    [Use my coquettish movements to kill it (no). I would probably use an item. I have a shield that can withstand attacks for a quarter of an hour.]

    [Sherlock locked it into the house of an evil spirit and it demolished the house. This caused the evil spirit to catch the invisible ghost herself. She pulled it by its ears like it was a rabbit.]

    [???]

    [Brothers, fill the screen with ¡®Sherlock awesome!¡¯]

    [I¡¯m imagining such a scene. How miserable is the ghost hahaha? Even her own house has been demolished. Demolition team 23333.]

    [In addition, we watched two movies in this instance. Sherlock kept criticizing them. He said that this horror movie was rotten and then he mocked the director for hisck of taste. It turned the horror movie into a funny movie.]

    ]Director ghost: cursing on the Inte.]

    [Hey, why are you cursing?]

    [Director Ghost: Get out of here. Don¡¯te to my movie theatre in the future!]

    [Then when we came out of the movie theatre, we encountered a monster that is very sensitive to sound. It had ears all over its body. As long as we move, even the rubbing of our clothes against the corner will be caught by it. It chased us. Guess what happened in the end?]

    [This is too hard. My suggestion would be to take off your clothes, lie on the ground and slow down your breathing.]

    [Upstairs, that is the operation of a mortal. Here, we are talking about a god¡¯s operation.]

    [Come on, the god¡¯s operation!]

    [Comrade Sherlock calmly took out a microphone from his task book. I actually thought he was going to sing loudly but it turned out to be even better than I thought.]

    [He wanted to throw the microphone but the microphone refused. Therefore, a strangely shaped light bulb jumped out and mmed into the microphone...]

    [Light bulb: It is urgent. What are you doing?]

    [Then the microphone started screaming. Strange.JPG.]

    [Can you understand? It screamed like it was scared from seeing a thief. It almost made me stupid. The sound amplification was good and the entire area was full of its screams.]

    [Microphone and a light bulb, strange creatures have been added again.]

    [Think about my male god holding a light bulb, a microphone next to him, a doll in his pocket and a little yellow book in his other hand. Then there is a group of ducklings behind him...]

    [No hat and cloak, get lost from the single person instance.]

    [Sherlock, always a god!]

    [The more sorrowful thing is still toe. The ghost living in the microphone was obviously screaming from fear but when he came back, he asked others to praise him.]

    [Subway grandpa, looking down at his mobile phone.JPG]

    [The important thing is that Sherlock actually agreed! Not only did he praise it, he also put the microphone to our mouths one by one. What could I say? In the face of the boss, I naturally praised it tremendously.]

    [Hey, it sounds quite cute.]

    [Taking a closer look at the ghosts and monsters around my male god, I found that he really has everything. It is a treasure team.]

    [I don¡¯t know where Sherlock got it.]

    [This is Sherlock, the man who has a rtionship with every instance ghost.]

    [By the way, I have a ssmate from a temple that I¡¯m very close to. He told me a secret.]

    [What¡¯s the secret? Tell me. In addition, is this ssmate you mentioned yourself?]

    [Just listen to it as you please. It is sphemous so I will delete it after I share it.]

    [In other words, Sherlock identally unearthed a new hobby of the god of death in an instance. The god of death likes swimming in a septic tank.]

    [???]

    [No, what are you trying to do? Seriously? Anyone who believes this is a fool, right?]

    [It is involving gods... I didn¡¯t believe there were gods in the world at first but thinking about it, since there are ghosts, why can¡¯t there be gods?]

    [Getting back to the subject, they said it was the god of lies who let it spread. In an instance world where he met his followers, he publicized the matter loudly and said that the more people who know about it, the better.]

    [How much does he hate Death...?]

    [This hatred isn¡¯t absolutely irreconcble, right? Isn¡¯t it too much?]

    [I originally heard the god of lies and didn¡¯t believe it. However, seeing that the other person is Sherlock, I don¡¯t know why but I believe it.]

    [Sherlock finally extended his hands to the gods...]

    [Gods: GUNA.]

    [Ghosts: Celebrate with champagne tonight!]

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>

    The big cities were always brightly lit up at night.

    In reality, somewhere in an urban area, near amercial area full of high-rise buildings, there was a small street hidden among a group of old and damaged buildings.

    This street was a food street known to all the old residents nearby. It opened at 4 in the afternoon and closed in the early morning. There were various shops on the left and right sides selling grilled fish, chicken stew, crayfish, etc.

    At this time, it wasn¡¯t yet seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The early autumn night hadpletely arrived. The owner of a barbecue store on his street wore a long-sleeved undershirt under his apron and stood by a charcoal grill, fanning the fire. Next to him was a takeaway boy waiting to get the order.

    A young man stood at the end of the street. He casually wore a light blue denim jacket without any decorations and looked like a star in the night. Xiao Li looked up at the street sign and then double-checked the address on his phone. He found that he hadn¡¯t gone to the wrong ce.

    It happened when he was in Stnd. On the day he visited Wang Huai at night, they had exchanged phone numbers for reality. The day after returning to reality, Wang Huai contacted him as scheduled with a time and address.

    Xiao Li just hadn¡¯t expected to meet Wang Huai in such a ce.

    He walked past the street signs shoulder to shoulder with pedestrians on the street. The customers were mostly those who lived nearby. Finally, Xiao Li found the person he was looking for in front of a crayfish stall.

    Wang Huai wore very simple clothes. He didn¡¯t wear the suit from the instance to such a ce. Instead, he wore a ck sweater and held a menu in his hand, writing on the menu with a pencil. He looked like a graduate student.

    He didn¡¯t even choose to sit in the private room inside the store. He casually sat at an open-air table. There were several trash cans nearby while paper towels and leftover food were randomly thrown on the ground.

    Xiao Li walked over and sat opposite of Wang Huai. Wang Huai looked up and smiled politely. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be considered to have a close rtionship with Xiao Li. This was the first time they had met in reality but there was no sense of awkwardness. Wang Huai ced the menu in front of Xiao Li and said, ¡°Order whatever you want. It is my treat.¡±

    The menu had been marked. There was already 1.5 kilograms of crayfish, some snacks and two bottles of beer.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t polite. He added some things and a bottle of water.

    Wang Huai wondered, ¡°You aren¡¯t drinking.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±

    Wang Huai had a look of regret as he called over the boss and handed her the menu.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡± The female boss wrote down their table number and hurried into the back kitchen.

    After she left, Wang Huai couldn¡¯t hide the curiosity in his eyes, ¡°Sherlock, you are younger than I thought. Are you in school?¡±

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t willing to discuss the issue. He always felt that he was being subtly discriminated against because of his age. He got straight to the point. ¡°You previously said that you wanted to discuss things in reality with me.¡±

    Wang Huaiughed. ¡°Have you always been so direct?¡±

    Xiao Li looked at him quietly.

    Wang Huai sighed. ¡°You are really a little friend.¡±

    Xiao Li punctured the package of the disposable tableware with chopsticks. Wang Huai swallowed back thest word and spoke calmly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to talk about it after eating? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat when you hear it.¡±

    At this time, the boss brought out a pot of freshly cooked crayfish. It was steaming hot and the coolness of this autumn night disappeared.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Say it.¡±

    Wang Huai first picked some vermicelli noodles from the pot and ate a mouthful. Then he put on gloves, peeled a crayfish and spoke slowly. ¡°You know the recent things happening in reality?¡±

    ¡°The supernatural events?¡±

    He was also eating but it was much slower than the man opposite him. Wang Huai peeled a crayfish for himself while Xiao Li didn¡¯t do anything. Hezily broke the head of the crayfish with his chopsticks, swallowed the tail whole and spat out the shell.

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°Yes, it keeps increasing. Once it reaches the top, reality will just be another huge instance world.¡±

    Hisst few words were very soft and slipped out between his teeth, but Xiao Li still heard it.

    Wang Huai coughed and took the opportunity to stuff two more pieces of crayfish flesh into his mouth. ¡°The god of lies values you and you have a rtionship with the goddess of words. You should know the existence of the gods. In short, there is someone who is currently interested in our reality.¡±

    ¡°Where should I start? Think about it. In fact, the instances we did at the beginning were all in a small space such as a hospital or a school. The space was limited.¡±

    ¡°Then the instances increased, global integration happened and it gradually became medium-sized existences such as a town, a ravine, a vige, etc.¡±

    ¡°Later, a civilization, a country, a continent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact secret but it is certain that the gods maintain their strength in this world. For example, the god of death. He is famous for loving experiments among the gods. He has many instance worlds.¡±

    ¡°Reality is a special existence. It is a world and there are certain rules restricting the gods from entering reality. However, it is obvious that these rules, or power, are gradually weakening. Once this power disappearspletely, the god who covets reality wille. He will transform reality and reshape nothingness.¡±

    Wang Huai¡¯s tone was low and his appetite gradually disappeared due to the depth of these words. He put down his chopsticks. It wasn¡¯t known what he was thinking but his eyes were staring at the crayfish pot in front of him in aplicated manner.

    These things he said weren¡¯t absolute secrets. There had long been rumours among the high ranking reincarnators. After all, no one was a fool. They had different opinions about the supernatural events urring here.

    He waited a bit but he didn¡¯t get a reaction.

    Xiao Li was poking at a crayfish tail with his chopsticks in a very serious manner. He heard Wang Huai stop speaking and raised his head. ¡°I have already guessed what you told me. This isn¡¯t important. Do you have a way to deal with it?¡±

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°We are tracking the huge supernatural events. There is no news at this time.¡±

    Wang Huai was telling the truth but also covering up something. The core answer wasn¡¯t revealed to Sherlock in front of him.

    ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Li nodded. He used his chopsticks to grab a piece of crayfish that he finally peeled out. The smashed flesh was soaked in the boiled water. Then he turned sideways and ced it at the foot of the table.

    Wang Huai¡¯s gaze followed without knowing it and he half stood up. Then he saw a white cat hiding at the foot of the table. It looked young. The original fur colour was white but it was stained with a lot of dirt. It was very small and hidden by the legs of the table, so he never saw it.

    Xiao Li handed the crayfish flesh to the little white cat¡¯s mouth and waved the chopsticks. The little white cat was a bit frightened at first. It bared its fangs and took a defensive posture. It was covering its right foot and this foot was bent unnaturally. Xiao Li threw the crayfish flesh at its feet. It fiddled with the meat before starting to eat it.

    Then the little ck cat popped out from an unknown ce. On its own, the ck cat didn¡¯t look back. However, he was much rounderpared to this little white cat. In particr, Xiao Li had given canned meat to him yesterday. The fat belly was hanging down and almost mopping the floor.

    The ck cat looked up and called out to Xiao Li. Xiao Li picked him up and ced him on the chair. Then he grabbed some crayfish flesh and fed it to the little white cat. The white cat was fed twice and became much closer to Xiao Li. It rubbed its head against the young man¡¯s pants.

    The ck cat opened his mouth in a lost manner. ¡°Meow?¡±

    Xiao Li tapped on the head of the little ck cat and stared at the white cat at his feet in a distressed manner. Finally, he lifted the white cat by the back of its neck. It wasn¡¯t long after that the white cat was weaned and it still had the consciousness of being held by the back of its neck by its mother.

    Wang Huai recognized the ck cat as Xiao Li¡¯s pet mentioned in the forum. He watched as Xiao Li held the white cat in this pose. ¡°Do you want to adopt this cat?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer but the little ck cat called out loudly. No trantion was required. Even Wang Huai could see the ck cat¡¯s opposition.

    Xiao Li rubbed the increasingly round belly twice. His hands were covered with cat fur as he ced the white cat aside. Then he spoke to Wang Huai. ¡°I will take it to the pet hospital for foster care. What else do you need to talk to me about?¡±

    The man across from him stared at the cat. Then Wang Huai put down his chopsticks and suddenly spoke. ¡°Sherlock, you are so direct. Then I¡¯ll be more direct. I don¡¯t like to take detours when ites to people like you.¡±

    ¡°There are currently three types of reincarnators. One eagerly wants reality to be an instance of the gods, one is choosing to wait and see and thest one has decided to stop things from happening. Which one do you want to be?¡±

    ¡°The Ye family is one of my allies. He has been telling me about you. I have read those posts and decided to use the Nether Ticket to enter the instance to take a look at you.¡±

    Most importantly, the god of lies was the enemy of the god of death. The god of death was a supporter of ¡®that¡¯ god and Sherlock had destroyed many of Death¡¯sboratories.

    ¡°You are very contradictory and direct but I believe what I see with my own eyes.¡±

    Wang Huai spoke in a deep voice. His voice mixed in with the noise of the surroundings but it clearly entered Xiao Li¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I sometimes like destruction but I prefer to save this ce.¡± Xiao Li dered as he got up and carried the white cat.

    The smell of smoke and fire lingered all around them. The boss was yelling loudly, the diners at the next table told a joke andughed happily, the little boy across the street was being beaten by his parents for being naughty and was wiping his tears.

    The world was a mixture of joy and pain.

    Wang Huai told him, ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    Xiao Li hesitated for a moment. ¡°In fact, I prefer to act alone instead of cooperating. Therefore, let¡¯s try not to cooperate.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    Sherlock was a very annoying person. The annoying thing was that every time you sank into the atmosphere, he could immediately destroy it.

    Wang Huai turned back to settle the bill with the boss and Xiao Li was ready to leave directly. However, once Wang Huai turned back after paying, he found that Xiao Li was still holding the cat.

    Wang Huai saw that Xiao Li was holding the back of the white cat¡¯s neck with his right hand and supporting its ass with his left hand. He was also careful not to touch the cat¡¯s injured leg or the white cat would cry loudly.

    He stopped Xiao Li. ¡°I drove here. Do you want me to take you to the pet hospital along the way?¡±

    At this time, Xiao Li¡¯s mobile phone on the table vibrated.

    It was Shen Chenzhi: [Is this the movie you mentioned you wanted to see earlier? Screenshot.JPG.]

    [It ising out.]

    [Did you see the trailer? Can Ie and watch it with you?]

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t immediately respond to the text message. He ced his phone into his pocket and refused Wang Huai. ¡°No, I saw a pet hospital on the street when I came. You should go back first.¡±

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Okay... I¡¯m going.¡±

    His mobile phone also vibrated constantly. He said goodbye to Xiao Li and left the food stall, disappearing at the end of the street. Xiao Li calcted the time that the pet hospital would close and rushed to send the white cat to the hospital in time. Scans were taken and it was ced in the hospital.

    After all this, it was already thest bus by the time he headed home.

    The little ck cat followed him all the way. Perhaps he was stimted by the white cat but he refused to return to the little yellow book. He insisted on walking with his paws, only using his unique colour to hide in the boy¡¯s coat when getting on the bus. He continued to persist when getting off the bus and copsed on the scratching board when he got home, his little pink tongue sticking out.

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Li gave him a few rare words offort. ¡°You are already fat so just be fatter.¡±

    The cat wasn¡¯t as skinny as the previous time in the Soul Gathering Vige. The little ck cat hatefully bit the finger that the young man brought to his mouth. However, before biting down, he changed to licking.

    Xiao Li settled down the little ck cat and sat on the sofa. He took out his phone to take a look and found that the movie screenshot Shen Chenzhi had sent to him was really the movie he wanted to watch, ¡®Alien Evolution.¡¯

    This was the work of a famous Western director who imed that he had sharpened his sword for five years. It was about a scientist who identally discovered a different dimension and he personally released a monster from it. The monster bit him and he found that he was slowly changing over time. He called this change ¡®human evolution.¡¯ His partner couldn¡¯t ept it and denounced him to the public. The movie involved a lot of physics knowledge.

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t replied to the other party so Shen Chenzhi asked ¡®Where are you?¡¯ several times. However, he fell silent after not getting a reply.

    Xiao Li replied to him, ¡°I was busy just now. I have already seen the trailer.¡±

    He had seen it previously on Weibo. The editing was good, it was full of scenes and the plot logic chain was online.

    Shen Chenzhi replied quickly, ¡°It will be released on Friday. Shall we go and see it together?¡±

    This Friday...

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    There were three days left until Friday. He was inexplicably looking forward to it.

    ***

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye and it was the day when the movie was released.

    Shen Chenzhi picked a movie theatre in the central business district and it was located on the top floor of the building. This was an imported blockbuster and all the crowds in the movie theatre were rushing to watch this movie.

    Shen Chenzhi came half an hour early. By the time Xiao Li arrived, he had already queued up to buy the tickets. He also bought a bucket of popcorn and two cups of Coke. Xiao Li naturally took a cup of Coke from him, lined up to enter and sat in a chair in the movie theatre.

    The movie theatres in the big city were far morefortable as those in Stnd. Thefort of the chairs alone surpassed it, not to mention the movie screen and sound effects which were extremely wide and clear.

    Shen Chenzhi had picked just the right seats. They were close to a corner and didn¡¯t miss the best viewing angle.

    In an instant, the overhead lights went out and the movie theatre was plunged into darkness. There was the initial fire warning safety video and then the movie started.

    The scientist in the movie conducted an experiment alone in theboratoryte at night. After increasing the impact of the equipment, a small-scale explosion urred. He got up from the messy ground and found the door to an alien space.

    Xiao Li watched seriously at first but then he felt the eyes of the young man next to him staring at him. It hadn¡¯t been so obvious in the instance. Now that Xiao Li was slightly aware of it, he had no way to focus on the plot.

    After a while, he couldn¡¯t help lowering his voice and asking in a low voice, ¡°Are you really interested in this movie?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi was very straightforward. ¡°I¡¯m interested in watching the movie with you.¡±

    ¡®The important thing is being with you, not what we are doing.¡¯

    Xiao Li gave him a look. He seemed to be afraid that their conversation would disturb others. Shen Chenzhi leaned more toward Xiao Li¡¯s side and he almost whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you continuing to watch?¡±

    His lips touched Xiao Li¡¯s ears as he spoke.

    ¡°...Turn your head and look at the big screen.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi told him, ¡°I will listen to you if you answer a question.¡±

    Xiao Li asked silently with his eyes.

    Shen Chenzhi asked it all in one breath. ¡°That day, you didn¡¯t reply to me for a long time. What were you doing?¡±

    Xiao Li saw that the other party hadn¡¯t asked at the time and thought Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t care. Unexpectedly, a few days passed and this person still remembered it. However, he didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Shen Chenzhi.

    ¡°Do you know what is currently happening in reality? There have been supernatural incidents in many ces. He asked me to meet him about this.¡± Xiao Li summed up the news from Wang Huai and told the other person.

    The young man¡¯s eyshes trembled and his pale eyes looked like a hunter¡¯s eyes. He concealed the real emotions in his eyes. ¡°He was looking for you to say this?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡±

    ¡°I thought he was looking for you to do what we are doing now.¡±

    Xiao Li was dumbfounded. ¡°...I just told you so much yet your focus is here?¡±

    It was because this was Shen Chenzhi¡¯s only focus. Of course, Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t say what he was thinking. He concealed it. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I have already heard about these things happening in reality.¡±

    He continued very quickly, ¡°The version I heard is that someone wants to establish a channel between here and the rules.¡±

    ¡°Channel?¡±

    ¡°Or it can be called absorbing, integrating and incorporating this world into the instance reincarnations. The people in reality will be the next plot characters and the universe will give birth to the next batch of reincarnators.¡±

    ¡°Reality is a special ce. ¡®He¡¯ couldn¡¯t enter before but soon, this ce will no longer be special.¡±

    Xiao Li followed his words and asked, ¡°Why will it no longer be special?¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xiao Li lowered his head and thought about it.

    Shen Chenzhi originally didn¡¯t want to think about this matter. He saw the other person¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help opening his mouth again. ¡°Will you go out with him because of the things happening in reality? It is the same with me.¡±

    It seemed he realized he was wrong. Before Xiao Li could frown, Shen Chenzhi put away his aggressiveness and softened his posture. ¡°In the previous instance world, you went to him that night. I was actually very jealous. Then when you came back to reality, you went to him again. I...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish.

    The young man leaned closer like he was going to squeeze into Xiao Li¡¯s seat. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t concentrate on watching the movie because of him. Xiao Li simply turned around and wanted to say something to this big cat. ¡°You give me a break.¡±

    At this time, the scientist had recovered from the painful ¡®evolution¡¯ in the night and wore a coat to cover his overly thick arms. The daylight in the movie was too bright. The light projected from the movie screen fell on the faces of the viewers, making the young man¡¯s eyes particrly vivid.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart was moved. Compared to Xiao Li¡¯s ck eyes, his eyes were full of emotions and eye-catching in the light. They were like streams flowing underneath the sunlight. Before Xiao Li could speak, Shen Chenzhi leaned down and kissed him on the corner of his lips.

    ***

    The movie ended and Shen Chenzhi went to buy milk tea.

    Xiao Li stood there and waited for Shen Chenzhi¡¯s return. The corner of his lips were rubbed red. Therefore, he put down his hand and continued to bite the straw while thinking about going to the hospital to check on the white cat.

    Then a familiar voice was heard behind him. ¡°Xiao Li, are you also watching the movie?¡±

    Zheng Yi breathlessly came up behind him and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°It is rare to see you here. Are you watching it alone? Why didn¡¯t youe and find me? I didn¡¯t dare to ask you if you wanted to see it.¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°No, I came here with someone else. He went to line up.¡±

    Zheng Yi was surprised. ¡°Shen Chenzhi?¡±

    Heughed slyly. ¡°Are you dating?¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Zheng Yi had the word ¡®gossip¡¯ on his face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you agreeing? In addition, I saw it on the forum. Who is that Old wang?¡±

    Xiao Lipletely ignored thest question and thought about the previous one. ¡°He will always leave.¡±

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t understand at first. Then he pondered on it with Xiao Li¡¯s usual thinking and realized this person¡¯s meaning. He scratched his head. ¡°Everyone will leave... when the timees, they will leave. You can¡¯t refuse a rtionship just because he will leave.¡±

    Xiao Li paused.

    Zheng Yi continued. ¡°In addition, he seems to love you very much. My father has never treated my mother like this. You should know that they are a model couple in the circle yet they don¡¯t always stick to each other.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first person to say that Shen Chenzhi liked him but it was the first person to say that Shen Chenzhi loved him. Xiao Li was briefly in a daze. Then he soon asked Zheng Yi, ¡°What do you think love is?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t thought about it before and tried to answer. ¡°I have never been in love but based on my years of experience watching dramas, it is to trust each other and give each other some space and freedom while feeling safe enough to know they wille back every night...¡±

    Trust, freedom, space. Such a love couldst.

    Xiao Li was silent for a moment. Then he released the straw he was biting, stared at the other person and spoke softly, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think that is enough.¡±

    The neon lights in the shopping mall above him were turned on even during the day and they looked like strange stars. These things were perfect for normal people but it wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    Xiao Li wanted everything.

    He wanted tant preferences, he wanted a hug so tight that there were no gaps, he wanted a madness that would make the person run through half the city just for him. Even if he fell into the abyss, there must be someone willing to apany him and be covered with mud.

    He wanted such a thorough,plete and crazy love.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>

    However, Xiao Li knew this type of love was very difficult tost for a long time. It was like a fiercely burning fire and would always be extinguished. Only ashes would be left after it burned. It was always difficult for humans to maintain eternal passion.

    Zheng Yi couldn¡¯t quite understand the words so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What isn¡¯t enough?¡±

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze, took thest sip of Coke and threw the empty cup into the trash can not far away. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Zheng Yi muttered a few words in a low voice. He originally wanted to wait for Shen Chenzhi toe back to say hello. Then he looked down at his watch and found that the appointment time with his friend was approaching. He had to say to Xiao Li, ¡°Xiao Li, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll contact you on WeChat next time.¡±

    Xiao Li nodded slightly, said goodbye and watched him leave.

    Not long after Zheng Yi left, Shen Chenzhi came over. He was holding a cup of milk tea in his hand and he handed it over to Xiao Li.

    This was the milk tea that had be popr on the Inte in recent days. Just queuing up for it took ages. Xiao Li hadn¡¯t calcted the exact time but he knew this person had been in line for at least half an hour.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and looked at the bag in his hand. ¡°Where is yours?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi squeezed Xiao Li¡¯s ear and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t like to drink sweet things.¡±

    He had lined up for so long because Xiao Li had taken a longer look at this milk tea store brand.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s physical fitness was very good. He had been in line for so long but his forehead wasn¡¯t sweating at all. He still looked like he just came from home.

    Such intimacy made Xiao Li a bit ufortable. However, his heartbeat sped up slightly when he saw the nice smile on the other person¡¯s face. He remained silent as he took the cup of milk tea and took a sip. The taste was mellow and the sweetness seemed toe from the bottom of his heart.

    Shen Chenzhi turned to look at him. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    Xiao Li bit the straw and replied without raising his head, ¡°Go and see the cat I am fostering at the pet hospital.¡±

    ¡°Cat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Li exined, ¡°I picked it up the day I met with Wang Huai. Its foot was injured and it is being treated in hospital.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes grew darker like ayer of cold ice was quenching the beautiful, coloured ss. ¡°After it is healed, do you want to raise it?¡±

    He paused before continuing in a dangerous voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a cat? Do you want to raise another one?¡±

    His tone sounded dangerous but he took into ount the young man in front of him and wrapped the scabbard around the deadly de.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°I have no intention of raising it. I n for it to be adopted.¡±

    This little white cat was different from the ck cat. The ck cat was a plot creature who could be taken out at any time when entering the dungeon. Meanwhile, the white cat was just an ordinary cat. It might not be good for its body if it was brought back to stay with ghosts at home all day.

    ¡ªAlthough the kitten was really cute.

    Shen Chenzhi was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I also want to see the cat.¡±

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse. The two of them left the mall and Shen Chenzhi drove to the pet hospital.

    Xiao Li arrived at the pet hospital and found the little white cat kept in a foster cage. It was wearing an Elizabethan cor, not in line with its body and the cat¡¯s head was bowed in a mournful manner.

    Before he approached the kitten, the kitten¡¯s sensitive ears pricked up. It seemed to know Xiao Li and it cried out in a soft voice, ¡°Meow.¡±

    The vet opened the cage door for him and introduced the white cat¡¯s injuries. ¡°The cat is recovering very well. His resilience is very strong and there is nothing wrong with him. He just needs a few more shots of the vines. I will show you the film that we took before.¡±

    The little white cat¡¯s head rested against the boy¡¯s fingers and a pleasant purring came from his throat. Xiao Li took out the little white cat, put aside the milk tea and smoothed the hair between the ears with his hand.

    Shen Chenzhi watched from the side. He found that Xiao Li really liked cats, whether it was the cat Shen Chenzhi had be in the instance, the little ck cat or even the stray cat.

    He asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    His question had no context but Xiao Li still understood his meaning. ¡°It¡¯s furry. Why wouldn¡¯t I like it?¡±

    Xiao Li pinched the white cat¡¯s ear again.

    Shen Chenzhi suddenly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t look for adoption. I¡¯ll adopt it.¡±

    He continued meaningfully as if he had figured something out. ¡°Give the cat to me. It is more reassuring than giving him to a stranger, right?¡±

    ¡°...However, I am raising a cat for the first time and I don¡¯t have enough experience. If something happens, I still need your advice. I might disturb you often in the future.¡± Shen Chenzhi spoke lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be annoyed with me.¡±

    It seemed to make sense. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t look like he raised cats but at least he didn¡¯t abuse cats.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Okay, no problem. Cats are actually very easy to raise.¡±

    As long as you didn¡¯t slip away every day.

    Shen Chenzhi nced at the little white cat and the cat immediately took two steps back, looking frightened.

    The veterinarian came over at this time, holding a sheet in his hand. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Xiao Li picked up the little white cat and followed the vet.

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t catch up immediately. He looked at the milk tea that Xiao Li had put aside and suddenly reached out to grab it. He took a sip from the straw that the young man had just bitten.

    ...It was really sweet.

    ***

    On the same day when Xiao Li returned home, the little ck cat stayed at home without entering the little yellow book and he immediately jumped up from the scratching board. He circled around Xiao Li, his pink nose sniffed like he smelled another cat.

    Xiao Li spread out his hands and let the cat check. After discovering that Xiao Li hadn¡¯t brought the little white cat back secretly, the ck cat sat down in a satisfied manner. He wagged his tail and swept the young man¡¯s face with his tail.

    Xiao Li grabbed the tail. ¡°You lost fur.¡±

    A light flick of the tail caused ck fur to float around the room like dandelions. The little ck cat used his small paws to reach the fur in the air. After grabbing a strand, he ran to the trash can and threw the fur in.

    ¡°Great.¡± Xiao Li praised him.

    The little ck cat became even prouder. He held his head high and continued to work, bing a fully automatic grooming machine.

    After a brief wash, Xiao Liy in bed and yed with his phone. During his washing time, a lot of messages had umted in WeChat. In addition to a few recharge reminders from Zhou Ying ying Honor of Kings, the first one was a cat inquiry from Shen Chenzhi.

    Shen Chenzhi had bought a bunch of cat toys, a cat climbing frame, a cat litter, etc. He sent photos asking Xiao Li how to ce them. He hadn¡¯t officially brought the white cat home from the hospital. It was just some preliminary preparations.

    Xiao Li casually replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how you ce it. My family¡¯s cat basically doesn¡¯t sleep in his bed.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The little ck cat was currently sleeping next to Xiao Li¡¯s pillow. He was basically on the sofa the entire time and when Xiao Li went to bed, the little ck cat would also jump on the bed. asionally, he would sleep under the ancient painting.

    Xiao Li simply took a photo and sent it to the other person.

    At this moment, he suddenly raised his head and nced at the door of the room.

    The door of his room was closed. He had turned off the TV when he came in but just now, there was the sound of a TVmercial from outside the door. Listening to the sound, the TV stations were constantly being switched. Finally, it stopped on a singing varietypetition called ¡®I am the King of Singers.¡¯

    Then from the microphone, there was the sound of singing along with the yers. Fu Zige¡¯s singing voice was lowered as if he was afraid to disturb Xiao Li but Xiao Li could still hear it.

    Xiao Li thought about it and grabbed theptop on the table in the room. He turned it on, found the official website¡¯s registration mailbox for this variety show and sent the original song that Fuge sang as he had recordedst time to the program.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zheng Yi to send him another message.

    [Sherlock,e here and look at this.]

    [Screenshot.JPG]

    Xiao Li clicked in and took a look. He had been sent a link to a forum post with the title [How is this emoticon popr? Is this a real ghost??]

    The emoticon was a picture. It was from the movie theatre in Stnd when Xiao Li showed his evaluation of the movie to the figure. It was a photo of that figure¡¯s expression. It was unknown who uploaded it but it was photoshopped and three ¡®???¡¯ added. It was very vivid and wasparable to the ck question marks in real emoticons.

    At the bottom of this post, someone replied: [You don¡¯t even know this? It was taken by God Wang and made by God Xia.]

    [I know it is them but... is this a real ghost?? It isn¡¯t PS?]

    [Actually, I also suspect that it is photoshop. How can a real ghost¡¯s expression be so vivid? Look at the slightly distorted eyebrows, the horribly distorted expression filled with a sense of doubt and the slightly twitching corners of the mouth. The ghost¡¯s head is leaning forward because he wants to see Sherlock¡¯s writing on the task book...]

    [Fuck, so funny. I can¡¯t endure it anymore.]

    [I have saved this emoticon and sent it to my ssmates in reality. They all like to use it. I feel it is going to be hot.]

    [Sherlock turns ghosts into emoticons while ghosts turn us into emoticons.]

    [This emoticon is really amazing. It can be used to apply for the intangible cultural heritage of the reincarnators. It can be used to warn future generations and ghosts!]

    [A ghost can also have question marks!]

    [Wait, will the ghost... remember us.]

    [Probably not but I¡¯ve figured it out. If I go to the dungeon, encounter this ghost and don¡¯t know what to do, I will show it this emoticon! I want it to respond before I die!]

    [Even if you kill me, you are an emoticon.]

    [I suggest you stop making movies in the future and make your debut in the emoticon.]

    [Everyone, I have a bold idea. If you could take a photo of all the ghosts that Sherlock Moriarty Hercule has encountered and made thempete in an emoticon 101, who would you pick?]

    [My Meiyou sister has many functions. Who can leave the phone now?]

    [Oh, upstairs person, don¡¯t pull votes. Let¡¯s go for Tan Li. She is a model worker, full-time, inseparable doll. She loves flowers and peace. Her hair can be long or short. Vote for her.]

    [As a member of a strange story, Moriarty should support other strange stories. I vote for Fujiang, the legs and the sister in red.]

    [Bloody Mary? Her mouth says she won¡¯te but her body is very honest. Who doesn¡¯t love a beautiful tsundere big sister?]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He started to pray that the person who made this reply wouldn¡¯t be seen by Bloody Mary or knowing her personality, she would definitely retaliate. Xiao Li quit the forum and was about to reply to Zheng Yi when he received another message. Xiao Li exited the conversation with Zheng Yi and opened the message. It was from Wang Huai.

    Wang Huai: [Tonight, Shili Road,ing or not?]

    Xiao Li thought for a moment before asking: [Midnight snack? Is it too far?]

    Wang Huai¡¯s dialogue box immediately disyed ¡®the other party is typing¡¯ but he didn¡¯t send any messages after typing for a while. Finally, after typing and deleting, he only sent this sentence to Xiao Li: [...It is a new supernatural event. I think it might be rted to the secret of reality.]

    TL Note: Just a small note because everyone is talking about how Shen Chenzhi obviously matches the criteria. Xiao Li isn¡¯t stupid so he naturally knows that lol. Let¡¯s just say he has his own reasons apart from this for refusing Shen Chenzhi so far and it will be revealed... eventually.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>

    Xiao Li must now decide between rushing off or giving up to go sleep. He was actually a bit tired today but he thought about how the gap between instances had lengthened. Every day was an ordinary, daily life and he also felt a bit bored, so he agreed.

    Xiao Li got up from the bed, changed his clothes and opened the door. As he left the room, Fu Zige was still singing. The microphone was floating upright in front of the TV andpletely covering up the voice of the contestant on the show.

    ¡°ck pineapple¡ª¡± Fu Zige saw Xiao Liing out and his voice stopped in consternation.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked him and several others, ¡°There is a supernatural event. Do you want to follow?¡±

    The little ck cat was sleeping. He opened his eyes dimly and rolled over, exposing his belly in the air. Then he continued to sleep soundly, using actions to answer for him. Tan Li, buried in the flowers, slowly entered Xiao Li¡¯s pocket in the familiar position.

    Fu Zige spoke timidly, ¡°I won¡¯t go there, I am a humble person, the past is useless...¡±

    Xiao Li smiled and teased him. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessarily the case.¡±

    The dark microphone turned white to the naked eye but he didn¡¯t dare to refuse Xiao Li out of fear that Xiao Li would bring him into an instance again. He asked in a trembling manner, ¡°Is it in reality?¡±

    Xiao Li nodded. Fu Zige sighed. Finally, under Xiao Li¡¯s impatient ultimatum, he turned off the TV and entered the little yellow book.

    At this time, there were no buses going to Shili Road. The Inte-addicted teenager Zhou Ying simply used an app to call a taxi. 10 minutester, the taxi arrived. Before going out, Xiao Li didn¡¯t have time to neaten his hair. He looked around, took a hat from the hallway and put it on to cover his disobedient hair. Then he went down.

    It seemed inconvenient to not have a car.

    As he looked for the taxi at the gate of themunity, Xiao Li was thoughtful. It was better to have a car in the future. He could let Tan Li take the test and then buy a car to drive at night or he could call Shen Chenzhi directly...

    He had this thought and sent a message to Shen Chenzhi.

    <i>Honk honk</i>. The taxi parked in front saw the young man¡¯s figure, shed the car lights and motioned to the other person. Xiao Li opened the car door. He had many things in mind so he chose to sit in the back seat. The driver asked the address in detail, stepped on the elerator and drove in the right direction.

    Xiao Li leaned against the car window. The window was half-opened and the night wind suddenly poured in.

    The urrence of the supernatural events seemed to have changed all of reality. Originally, this season wouldn¡¯t be the clear and refreshing autumn weather but it wouldn¡¯t be like it was now. The gloomy and dark clouds hadsted for several days and seemed like a huge ck cloth on the horizon, covering all the stars and the moon.

    The city¡¯s night scenes used to make people feel gentle but now people just felt depressed and miserable, even with the 24 hours entertainment.

    In such a dark night, a person wouldn¡¯t be able to see their fingers if there was no light. Maybe it was okay when there were many people but once one was alone at night, the feeling would be more obvious than before.

    This type of stark contrast was clearest for a taxi driver who drove at night. This time, the driver was a bald, middle-aged man. He was good at chatting and warmly greeting the young man who got in the car but the passenger¡¯s words were indifferent. He turned on the radio in the car, yed a song and drove for a while. Then he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Brother, you are going to Shili Road sote? It is quite far. Are you going to see friends?¡±

    The dark-haired young man sitting in the back just casually hummed. It looked like this person was bad atmunication.

    The driver inwardly sighed and shut his mouth again. However, he was used to asking questions and had a hobby of observing guests. At this time, he was waiting for the traffic lights at an intersection and he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on with this weather, especially at this time when there are basically no people on the road. Several times, I felt that there was a white shadow in front of me and I almost ran into it. I hit the brakes but there was no one when I looked in front. It was strange.¡±

    The passenger who had been looking outside the car finally raised his head and looked at the driver. ¡°It isn¡¯t very safetely. Try not to go out at night.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± The driver asked nkly, ¡°Why?¡±

    The passenger said, ¡°It is easy to be haunted.¡±

    Then he lowered his head and yed with his phone.

    ¡°Brother, are you joking? Where are there ghosts these days? Hahaha...¡± The driver¡¯ster gradually became weaker. He didn¡¯t get any response from the passenger in the back so he secretly observed this person through the rearview mirror.

    The teenager¡¯s hat was pressed very low and only showed the delicate lines of his jaw. His face wasn¡¯t clearly visible.

    Perhaps it was due to his weird sitting position but a weird doll was sticking out of his pocket. This didn¡¯t look like the ordinary Barbie dolls on the market. It looked like a real person without the whites of the eyes. There was grey in the eyes, making people afraid.

    The driver was covered in sweat. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion but he always felt that the passenger¡¯s phone in the back had automatically switched screens before the young man even pressed it. It switched from the family Honor of Kings mobile game interface to WeChat...

    In this instant, many urban legends shed through his mind.

    He squeezed the steering wheel and didn¡¯t dare open his mouth to talk to the person behind him. He could only speed up frantically while hoping to reach his destination earlier.

    Due to the driver¡¯s speed, the half an hour journey was reduced to a quarter of an hour. He looked at the sign ¡®Shili Road¡¯, stepped on the brakes and sighed with relief. The strange passenger got out of the car.

    Xiao Li paid in the app and it was apanied by the automatic sound in the car ¡®The Alipay has arrived, 30¡ª¡¯. Then he pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    The driver was relieved. He took advantage of turning his head to nce at the passenger¡¯s back. He found that this person was walking toward the door of an old-fashionedmunity on Shili Road. Meanwhile, the doll in his pocket changed actions as if staring at him!

    He sucked in a breath as he recalled the man¡¯s ¡®ghostly¡¯ tone. He decided to directly reduce his expenses and stop working at night.

    ***

    The address that Wang Huai gave Xiao Li was in an old-fashionedmunity. This was an apartment block for retired teachers. It wasn¡¯t close to the city and most of the people living in it were older generation intellectuals and their rtives.

    Xiao Li walked over and saw Wang Huai waiting at the bottom of Building 7 with a group of people. Xiao Li nced around. In addition to Old Wang, there was Ye Lingshi whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. There were also two other strangers he didn¡¯t know.

    Ye Lingshi hesitated when he saw the person walking toward them. He couldn¡¯t see the other person¡¯s face clearly but confirmed the identity when seeing the doll. He greeted the other person in a friendly manner. ¡°Sherlock, long time no see.¡±

    Xiao Li nodded.

    ¡°The first time I met you, I never thought you would be like this.¡± Ye Lingshi sighed. ¡°My brother has always had his head raised high yet he keeps talking about you.¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, Wang Huai raised his chinzily. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to reminisce about the past. Sherlock, these two are Ye Ziye and Sun Jiaming.¡±

    The two men smiled at Xiao Li.

    Ye Lingshi continued, ¡°To make a long story short, in response to the recent supernatural incidents, we have set up a forum to give ordinary people a chance to ask for help. We will try our best to help ording to manpower while also investigating the reason for these ghosts.¡¯

    ¡°Everyone knows that ghosts in reality are generally very weak. They don¡¯t have the strong resentment of the instance ghosts. Therefore, the average reincarnator can handle it with items. There have been no casualties and many reincarnators didn¡¯t mind helping ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°However, ording to our investigation, the intensity of the ghosts and monsters in reality has gradually increased. They were more than twice as strong as they were, half a month ago. If this continues, it is really hard to tell what will happen. We have to hurry and solve the problem or... we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    ¡°This ce is a recent request for help. The reason it caught our attention is a detail that she mentioned when asking for help.¡±

    ¡°To be specific, she lives on the fourth floor of this building.¡±

    Ye Lingshi turned on his phone, switched to the forum help interface and handed it to Xiao Li.

    [Dear masters, please help me. I have encountered a strange thing.]

    [In this case, the incident didn¡¯t happen to me. It is a writer I am following.]

    [I have been following him for a long time and following every one of his stories. He has always written really good stories. I really like them. This writer has always written emotional ones that people can¡¯t stop reading. He is very diligent butst week, he suddenly stopped updating!]

    [There were no signs before the break. Everything was sudden.]

    Then the day before yesterday, he appeared again and updated a chapter. However, the newly updated chapter has nothing to do with the previous context. The protagonist has changed to someone else and the sweet novel with an emotional flow has changed into a short horror novel. This novel isn¡¯t the writer¡¯s usual style at all. It seems like it is written by a different person.]

    Then yesterday, he updated another chapter of the horror novel that suddenly appeared. At the end of the new chapter, there was a strange symbol.]

    [I checked and couldn¡¯t find this symbol at all. I am afraid that it is the writer¡¯s distress signal but calling the police is useless. They just said the writer is alive and while. I found it very strange and thought of a ghost possessing the body. My ssmate rmended this forum to me. I hope you can help me and the writer.]

    The person seeking help took a screenshot of the symbol and Xiao Li narrowed his eyes when he saw it. It was particrly simr to the symbol he found with Fu Zige earlier.

    Ye Lingshi said, ¡°I tried to call her and she answered, but some things aren¡¯t clear on the phone. So I made an appointment to meet her.¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°In the early hours of the morning?¡±

    Ye Lingshi also thought it wasn¡¯t right and shrugged. ¡°She was the one who set the time. She said that this is the only time avable. She cane out when her parents are sleeping.¡±

    Xiao Li returned the phone to the other person. Ye Lingshi opened the message box and sent a message to the person seeking help upstairs. Then he raised his head and said, ¡°She told us to go up.¡±

    TL: Reminder that Ye Lingshi is the rtive of Ye Zeqing. He appeared in the Bloody Mary instance.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>

    ¡°This person seeking help has a problem. Be careful.¡± Ye Lingshi mainly reminded the two people he had brought with him. As for the remaining two, they didn¡¯t need his instructions.

    They climbed up the stairs. The stairs of the old-fashioned residentialplex were full of dust. The handrails of the stairs were rusty and there was no sound-controlled lighting. Fortunately, the light ghost automatically floated in front.

    From the first floor to the fourth floor, there were three households on each floor. This ce had a two-door design. The outermost side was an iron door with iron railings. The inside was a traditional wooden door. Judging the amount of dust umted on the door, there were still very few people living here. Most of the families had moved out and these doors hadn¡¯t been opened for a long time.

    They took every step with considerable care and soon came to the fourth floor. The house number given by the person was 401.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the iron door lock of the house was covered with a thickyer of dust. Ye Lingshi stood in front and wiped it with his hand. His hand was stained with dust while the door looked like it had never been touched. The doorway was the same. There were no footprints, only dust. There were even a few fallen leaves that floated in front of the window and a long-dead cockroach. Everything seemed to be sealed within a certain period of time.

    Ye Lingshi nced at the others. He didn¡¯t say a word because he seemed afraid to disturb the help seeker. He typed on the screen of his mobile phone and showed the others: [Would you like to go in?]

    [This family either hasn¡¯t been out for a long time or... never went home at all.]

    So who was the ¡®reader¡¯ who sent them the message? Did she really live here? Things went from a simple ¡®seeking help¡¯ to something moreplicated.

    Wang Huai naturally said: [Of course we have to go in. Otherwise, whye all the way here?]

    [Did you investigate this ce beforeing?] Xiao Li raised his mobile phone and asked.

    Ye Ziye lowered his head and started typing. He looked very young. He had a short stubble and wore a pair of sses. After a while, he raised his phone: [I thought about asking the neighborhoodmittee. There is a family who lives here with an only daughter. There is no information other than this.]

    [Did she mention the name of the novel or the name of the author?]

    [She said toe here and she would tell us in person.]

    [There is no other way. Knock on the door.] Xiao Li said.

    [I agree.] Sun Jiaming also raised his mobile phone. [Compared to exploring alone, we have two bigshots here. I don¡¯t think there is any need to change the time.]

    Ye Lingshi¡¯s mind was also inclined to this. However, instead of knocking on the door, he bowed his head and typed in the message box: [We¡¯re at the door.]

    Before the others could ask, he typed again: [After telling me toe up, she told me not to make a sound. Just send her a message or it will wake up her parents.]

    The moment Ye Lingshi sent the message, the others paid attention to the movements at the door.

    It waste at night and in such an old building, the sound instion effect should be very poor. Movement inside should be able to be heard from the outside world. Ye Lingshi was the closest to the iron door but he heard nothing. He couldn¡¯t perceive any sound of footsteps from far or near. There was just dead silence.

    Then the wooden door opened. There was a slight squeak as it was suddenly opened from the inside. From beginning to end, there were no footsteps.

    Ye Lingshi had a type of absurd imagination. Perhaps after receiving his message, the help seeker inside had been standing closer to the wooden door, waiting for them until she received his message again. Perhaps she had also pressed her ear to the wooden door, listening to the movements outside.

    There was a girl standing inside who looked fine. She was wearing a light bluece nightdress. Her hair was scattered and covered her dark circles. Everything was normal except for her somewhat dullplexion.

    She turned and looked behind her with fear. Then she carefully closed the door. She stood in the gap between the iron door and the wooden door and whispered, ¡°Are you the heavenly masters on the help forum?¡±

    Due to her approach, Ye Lingshi took a step back. He followed her example and whispered, ¡°Yes, Miss Wu.¡±

    ¡°My parents have gone to sleep. You can now talk in a low voice. In addition, don¡¯t call me Miss Wu. Call me Xiao Wu.¡± Xiao Wu smiled slightly.

    Ye Lingshi didn¡¯t know if it was due to the iron door but he always felt that her smile was a bit too bright, unlike a help seeker troubled by a supernatural event. He gulped nervously. ¡°Xiao Wu, can you now tell us the name of the writer you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Xiao Wu passed her mobile phone through the gap in the iron door.

    Ye Lingshi took the phone, raised it into the centre of the group and looked at it with everyone. It showed the interface of a novel and it was the most popr website for reading FreeWebNovels. The name of the novel was called ¡®He and She¡¯ and the author was called Zui Tian. He turned to the previous chapter before the author came back. The plot of this chapter was about the male protagonist cruelly abusing the female protagonist. Thest plot was:

    [President Gu stood at the door of the operating room with his hands behind his back, eyes half-closed as he waited for news from his subordinates.

    Soon, an elite man walked like the wind and came behind President Gu. ¡°President Gu, Mrs Gu has been sent to the operating table. Her kidney will be taken out for Miss Bai¡¯s use.¡±

    President Gu¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Very good. She didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°No, the missus just said that she hopes the two of you will meet when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she has be pretentious this time. Does she want more money?¡±

    ......

    The operation was sessful and Mrs Gu was pushed out. However, President Gu didn¡¯t look at her at all. He went to Miss Bai¡¯s room, stared at the woman on the bed and reached out to rub her cheek lovingly. ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t worry, we can finally be together.]

    Xiao Li murmured, ¡°...It is worthy of being a legendary writer. It is just a short paragraph but the entire plot of the novel has been engraved in my mind.¡±

    Wang Huai added, ¡°It isn¡¯t just that. I even have the impulse to recharge money to read the next chapter.¡±

    It was horrible.

    Ye Lingshi scrolled down and thements for the chapter were all:

    [Where is the author? Has the author be an eunuch?]

    [They were obviously dating very sweetly previous. How could this happen? It turns out that President Gu approached Xiao Xiao just for her kidney! I¡¯m so angry. This dog man, I¡¯m waiting for you to chase your wife.]

    He went to open the next chapter and the style waspletely different.

    [Summer wasing to an end. Kou Tian had stayed at home all summer. He quit his job and moved out under the strong opposition from his family. He was prepared to fight hard and continue his writing dream. He serialized his novels on the Inte ording to the current popr hot trend of running away with the baby.

    Very few male writers would write such a plot. His writing didn¡¯t express the key parts and almost no one read it. The fewments were all scolding his protagonist for having brain damage but he didn¡¯t give up.

    On this day, he promised his few readers that he would update 10,000 words. He stayed up until four in the morning and only wrote 7,000 words.

    Kou Tian felt himself bing sleepy. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it andy down in front of hisputer, falling asleep.

    It was difficult to fall asleeppletely in this posture. In his half-awake and half-asleep state, he dimly heard the sound of another person walking around his home. Someone passed behind him and entered his bedroom. At first, he thought it was a dream. Then the man came out of the bedroom and walked in his direction, seemingly standing in front of him and looking at him.

    Kou Tian had to open his eyes and wake up from his dream. After waking up, he checked the room nervously. There were no traces of other people and the door of his room wasn¡¯t open.

    For the next few days, he became increasingly aware that someone else was in his house. The bread he hadn¡¯t finished eating was gone and the phone on the table would suddenly disappear. There was also the strange sound of footsteps.

    He was going to move but before he could move out, he was suddenly filled with creativity. He was going to write his own experience into a novel. It should be more popr than his current one?]

    ***

    Compared with the emotional flow of thest chapter, the atmosphere of this horror novel was much better.

    Regardless of whether it was the scene description or the psychological state of the character¡ªit all had a very different feeling from the previous President Gu. It was like apletely different writer.

    Ye Lingshi continued to read.

    [Kou Tian opened a new novel and wrote out his experiences. Soon, he became popr due to the authenticity of this horror novel.

    Now he didn¡¯t care about the strange phenomenon at home. On the contrary, he hoped that he would encounter more weird things so... he would have more plots to write about.

    The strange thing was that after he started to write about the things happening at home, he encountered fewer of them. He started tock inspiration and was dissatisfied with many of the things that he wrote. He broke the update schedule more often and the readers became increasingly dissatisfied.

    There was no way. He couldn¡¯t write.

    Kou Tian didn¡¯t dare look at thements area anymore. In order to reduce the number of times he had missed an update, he could only bite the bullet and continue to write. However, his words became uglier and he was scolded.

    ¡°Please, damn it, let me see hell. I want to go back to that time so I can write the plot...¡±

    In the early hours of the morning, Kou Tian sat in front of hisputer and prayed with his hands together. However, his prayer was useless. He still had no inspiration. Today was the fifth day with no updates. He couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Kou Tian had to turn on hisputer and prepare to forcibly write. Yet at this moment, he discovered that his novel...

    It was updated by someone else. The newly updated chapter wasn¡¯t written by him at all! Thements area was full of praise. The readers praised his recent plot as being scary and exciting. Kou Tian opened his novel in an astonished manner and read this unfamiliar chapter. He was very angry at first but more and more, he felt that this chapter was written very well.

    At the end of this chapter, there was a strange and familiar symbol.]

    These two short chapters told the story like peeling off a cocoon. It made everyone feel that they were actually there. As everyone was reading this novel, Xiao Wu held the iron door and looked at them expectantly. Then she asked once they finished reading, ¡°Can you return the phone to me.¡±

    Ye Lingshi was preparing to return it when Xiao Li suddenly grabbed it. He clicked on an interface before quickly restoring it back to the previous one. Then he handed the phone to Xiao Wu with an apology. ¡°Sorry, there was a plot I had missed just now.¡±

    Xiao Wu grabbed her phone and her eyes stuck like a cobweb to the face of the person in front of her. ¡°Do you want toe in and listen to me carefully?¡±

    ¡°You just have to keep it down.¡± The girl smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t wake up my parents.¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>

    Xiao Wu unlocked the bolt of the iron door from the inside. At the same time, she turned her body sideways to let the reincarnators enter. Xiao Li held the iron door before Ye Lingshi and he raised his volume a bit. It wasn¡¯t on an annoying level but it wasn¡¯t as mild as before. ¡°What will happen if we really wake up your parents?¡±

    Xiao Wu¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°They will be angry. Don¡¯t let them be angry.¡±

    ¡°Will they drive us out if they¡¯re angry?¡±

    Xiao Wu turned around in a nomittal manner and pushed open the hidden wooden door.

    The light ghost had hidden in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket long before Ye Lingshi had even sent a message to Xiao Wu and it was reced with the light from the mobile phone. At this moment, the light from the mobile phone shone into the room behind the girl and the old-fashioned floor could be seen. There were many scratches but no dust. Obviously, there were people living inside.

    Ye Lingshi made eye contact with the two big shots and decided to go in.

    The interior of this old, dpidated house was very small. There were two bedrooms and one living room. The presence of the sofa and dining table meant that it was crowded with no ce to stand.

    The door of the master bedroom was closed tightly while a side door was ajar. A dim light shone from it and they could vaguely see the appearance of a girl¡¯s room. Aptop was ced on the desk and quilts were randomly scattered on the bed. The floor was covered with carpet.

    There were five people in the group. Xiao Li didn¡¯t sit while the remaining four filled the sofa, with Wang Huai sitting on the outside.

    Xiao Wu had turned on the night light in the living room. This night light was very dim and could only serve as a small illuminator. It wasn¡¯t as bright as the light from the mobile phone screen She went to the kitchen and within minutes, she came out with a te that had six sses of water on it.

    Xiao Wu handed the cups to the reincarnators one by one. Wang Huai took it first. By the time it reached thest cup, Xiao Wu didn¡¯t leave it for herself. Instead, she ced it on the other side of the table.

    Xiao Li was leaning against the table and he turned his head to look. The water in the transparent ss rippled before soon calming down. Wang Huai was holding his own ss of water. The skull ring on his finger shed with a dark light. He pointed to thest ss of water and asked, ¡°Miss Wu, that cup of water isn¡¯t for you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Wu said. ¡°It is for another person.¡±

    Ye Lingshi asked tentatively, ¡°Is someone elseing to your house?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She didn¡¯t exin her intentions. She just nced at the master bedroom and still lowered her voice. ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡±

    Neither Wang Huai nor Xiao Li spoke. Ye Lingshi was the first to open his mouth. ¡°Do you know that author?¡±

    ¡°I have been added to his reader group,¡± Xiao Wu answered. ¡°Zui Tian might reply to somements but he basically doesn¡¯t speak in the group and there is no other contact information. I haven¡¯t talked to him and he never replied to myment after he stopped updating.¡±

    Ye Lingshi asked again, ¡°You haven¡¯t made contact in reality?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then after reading that novel, have you encountered anything strange?¡±

    Xiao Wu really thought about it. Then she kept her head lowered and replied, ¡°No.¡±

    Wang Huai was sitting facing the door of the master bedroom and he suddenly interjected. ¡°You let us in. Aren¡¯t you afraid of waking up your parents?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as you don¡¯t deliberately disturb them.¡±

    This was reality, not an instance where they could use some special methods. Apart from the dust at the door and the so-called parents, everything here looked normal. Ye Lingshi couldn¡¯t find any more questions to ask. It seemed that the only gain tonight was the author¡¯s name.

    Just then, Xiao Li looked at the ss of water once again. However, this time, the water in the ss disappeared without a trace. The water was gone while the cup was still there. It was like an invisible ¡®person¡¯ had just drunk this ss of water.

    Xiao Li lowered his head and took a sip of water from his own ss. Then he ced it beside the empty ss, picked up the empty ss and handed it to Xiao Wu. ¡°This ss of water has been drunk.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known if Xiao Wu was pretending to be stupid or if she really was stupid. She stood up and took the empty ss. ¡°Then I will go and pour some more water.¡±

    The instant the girl went into the kitchen, Wang Huai understood what this person intended. The skull on his ring half opened its eyes and dark green vertical pupils scanned the living room with a grey light. It was fleeting. Wang Huai let go of the ring. ¡°The power here is a bit strange. It isn¡¯t like a simple ghost. It is like a mixture of something...¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish his words. He seemed a bit confused. If Wang Huai said it was strange then it was really strange.

    Ye Lingshi suddenly became alert. Xiao Li took advantage of the moment when Xiao Wu turned around to move lightly to the door of the master bedroom. He pushed open the door of the master bedroom, looked inside and immediately shut the door again.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sun Jiaming was impatient. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Xiao Li told them, ¡°There are two people lying side by side in bed.¡±

    ¡°There are really people...¡± Ye Lingshi sighed. He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad.

    Xiao Li added, ¡°However, their sheets are pulled over their heads andpletely cover their heads. They are lying there motionless.¡±

    His bted sentence caused Ye Lingshi, who had just rxed, to be tense again. In apletely dark master bedroom, a couple pulled the sheets over their heads while they slept¡ª

    What was this joke? Only the dead in the morgue could ¡®sleep¡¯ like this. Were Xiao Wu¡¯s parents¡¯ dead? Xiao Wu hid them in the bedroom. In order to conceal the truth, Xiao Wu didn¡¯t go out for a long time...

    Ye Lingshi started specting.

    Xiao Li recalled the scene he had just glimpsed and eximed, ¡°They are quite interesting.¡±

    Ye Lingshi, ¡°......¡±

    What was interesting? Was it a post-mortem tradition? He was about to open his mouth to correct Sherlock¡¯s three views when Xiao Wu came out of the kitchen with a ss of hot water. ¡°Sorry, there is no cold water. I heated this up and it took a while.¡±

    Xiao Wu was still the same. She ced the ss on the table and looked up at the clock hung on the wall. ¡°It iste. Do you have anything else you want to ask?¡±

    Ye Lingshi was hesitating to ask about Xiao Wu¡¯s parents. At the very least, he had to explore this area. He was just considering his words when he heard Xiao Li speak. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Wu waited for his question.

    Xiao Li went on to inquire, ¡°This Zui Tian you¡¯ve been talking about, is it actually yourself?¡±

    Ye Lingshi, ¡°......¡±

    Too straightforward! Sherlock was too direct! How could he ask such a thing? It should be aimed at from the side! He decided that if he could live until the new year, he would give a copy of ¡®The Art of Speaking¡¯ as a gift to the other person in the new year.

    Xiao Wu¡¯s movements paused. Her original thoughts seemed to be interrupted by these words and she didn¡¯t immediately answer.

    <i>Tick, tick, tick.</i>

    For a while, there was only the sound of the clock¡¯s hands moving in the living room. Then the hand pointed to 1 o¡¯clock in the morning. Xiao Wu suddenly pressed on her phone and called out excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s time, he updated!¡±

    She clicked on the novel website in front of everyone and started chasing today¡¯s update. What was this magical update?

    The others also took out their phones. They searched for the novel website and the author before opening today¡¯s update. This chapter was also written in the horror style following the previous chapter.

    [The person who wrote Kou Tian¡¯s novel haspletely surpassed Kou Tian. Not only had he been rmended by the website but even Kou Tian¡¯s editor told him that he had made great progress recently. He should continue like this.

    Kou Tian originally wanted to ask the editor to help find out who had logged into his ount but he couldn¡¯t say it anymore.

    Time passed. At first, Kou Tian was worried. He felt that this sudden continuation was very strange. He couldn¡¯t find the existence of this person at all. He didn¡¯t know who had hacked into his ount and helped post for him. However, the praise of the novel still surpassed everything and he becamecent. He even became a fan of this sequel.

    It could be seen that the worldview of this sequel was very grand. It didn¡¯t only limit the story to what had happened in Kou Tian¡¯s room. It also extended it to another world where there were ghosts, many strange creatures and even gods.

    The person writing the sequel had written in the update:

    Outside the well, there is a vast and chaotic world. One day, this world shattered and a part of the world fell into the well. This is the source of everything.

    This was followed by arge number of worldviews that surpassed Kou Tian¡¯s knowledge and he became a fan of the author. Today, Kou Tian was once again waiting for the update to the sequel. After the other person updated, he couldn¡¯t wait to go in and read it.

    ***

    The following was the story of the sequel. Kou Tian¡¯s main character was called Xiao Wu, Kou Tian Wu. This was the first time that the name of Kou Tian¡¯s protagonist had been written in Zui Tian¡¯s update.

    Xiao Wu hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go out. It was that she couldn¡¯t go out. It was because outside the door was another world that she waspletely unfamiliar with.

    She had to hide on her bed alone, covering her head with a quilt as she listened to the sound of footsteps outside the bedroom door from time to time. However, there should be no one else in her home!

    The footsteps stopped at the door of her room. Xiao Wu covered her face and shook nervously, waiting for the person at the door to enter. The sound of the door handle being twisted entered her ears. She had locked the door and the person outside the door didn¡¯t open it. Instead, they let go.

    Xiao Wu took two breaths. She put down the cup and wiped away the sweat on her forehead with her arms. Despite the cold autumn weather, she was sweating all over. ording to past experience, after the person showed up, she could go out for a while without worrying about bumping into that person.

    Xiao Wu opened the locked door and took a careful look at the living room. She made sure no one was there and walked into the kitchen, deciding to get herself some food first. She nced at the trash can and found that the previous empty trash can had a lunch box covered with a stic bag thrown inside.

    Xiao Wu hadn¡¯t thrown anything inside. There must be a second person in her home.

    She definitely couldn¡¯t cook any food and there wasn¡¯t enough time to order takeout. She could only think about instant noodles or instant food such as hot pot. She took out instant noodles and ham from the cab and boiled a pot of water. After soaking the noodles, she gobbled it up.

    Xiao Wu ate quickly and finished everything in five minutes. She threw the instant noodles box into the trash can, went to the toilet and ran all the way back to her bedroom. It was only after locking the door that Xiao Wu felt safe. She sighed with relief and waited for the fullness in her stomach to subside a bit before going to bed.

    She had just taken two steps when she became stunned. The quilt that had been opened when she left was unexpectedly closed! Not only that, there was something simr to a long pir hidden under the quilt. It looked like a person was on the bed and the quilt had been pulled over their head.

    Was it... the one who had been invisible? It was hiding in her quilt? Meanwhile, she had just locked the door.

    Xiao Wu was frightened. She immediately held her breath, turned and unlocked the door of the room. She didn¡¯t have any thoughts of finding out who was under the quilt as she ran outside, found the key and locked the door from the outside.

    Phew, it should be okay now. She had locked the other person in.

    Xiao Wu sighed with relief. She felt that her life had returned to its original state, except that she could no longer enter the master bedroom. Still, she had the second bedroom.

    Xiao Wu threw the key of the master bedroom into the trash can and smiled happily. After ordering takeout and following the updates she wanted to see, she covered her mouth and stretched tiredly. She walked into the second bedroom to lie down and get ready to sleep.

    She was exhausted these days and Xiao Wu fell asleep quickly. In her half awake and half asleep state, Xiao Wu had a thought. Why was the quilt so stuffy today? It seemed to be smothering her to death...

    Before she went to bed, she obviouslyy on her side with the quilt in her arms. Now it seemed to be over her head. As she lost consciousness, she heard a loud locking sound from outside the door.]

    Xiao Wu¡ª

    The moment Ye Lingshi saw this name, he looked up only to find that Xiao Wu had disappeared. It was just after this chapter was updated. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Wu disappeared from the world!

    ¡°She is a ghost? The protagonist of a Chinese web novel?¡± Suddenly, Ye Lingshi didn¡¯t care about waking up Xiao Wu¡¯s parents. He jumped up from the sofa, turned around the room and ran to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first.¡±

    However, he opened the wooden door and found that the stairs outside the iron door had disappeared. The stairs they used to go up were originally facing the iron door. Now the location of the stairs had be a wall.

    ¡°We¡¯re trapped here.¡± Wang Huai stood behind Ye Lingshi. He was very tall and gave people a strong sense of oppression. He didn¡¯t panic and thought about it calmly. ¡°The world in the novel? A domain?¡±

    ¡°Domain?¡± Ye Lingshi turned his head. The presence of Wang Huai and Sherlock kept him from panicking.

    Wang Huai exined, ¡°A certain powerful ghost or a special force can contaminate a corner and let it act ording to a certain rule, just like an instance. It can be said that this is a prototype of an instance that has been weakened many times.¡±

    ¡°It is easy to go out. In addition to using powerful external forces to destroy it, you can also find the corresponding rule and way of life.¡±

    ¡°This type of domain has appeared in reality... we have to speed up the progress. Time is running out.¡±

    Wang Huai took a few steps back, rare worry in his voice.

    Ye Lingshi gave up on the idea of leaving and returned to the house. ¡°We have to get out of here first before thinking about other things.¡±

    Xiao Li turned on the incandescent light of the living room. Its power was countless times stronger than the night light and everyone¡¯s eyes hurt.

    ¡°Are we now in the world of a novel?¡± Ye Ziye walked back and forth. He checked the trash can in the kitchen and finally stopped at the door of the master bedroom. ¡°Is this... Xiao Wu, who is covered?¡±

    It was like a closed Mobius ring. Xiao Wu suffocated herself, forgot this memory and locked the door. Then she went back to the room and ended up suffocated again.

    Sun Jiaming came out of the side room and ced Xiao Wu¡¯sptop on the table in the living room. ¡°Look at thisptop. Is it Zui Tian¡¯sptop?¡±

    Theputer was open to the standby interface and a password was required. Sun Jiaming looked up at the others. ¡°There is a password.¡±

    Wang Huai took theptop and entered a few lines of code on it. Theputer turned on automatically without needing the password to be entered. Before the others could ask, he exined absent-mindedly, ¡°I studied in the Department of Computer Science at university.¡±

    ¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t be an important clue if I can enter so easily.¡±

    It was as Wang Huai said. He searched through the files, documents and web pages on theptop and found nothing. There were only some ordinary novels that Xiao Wu usually liked to read and no clues about the novel.

    Theptop was randomly set aside.

    ***

    The wall clock showed it was 1:30.

    Xiao Li suddenly raised his head. ¡°The author has updated again.¡±

    During the time when the others had stood up and searched, he sat down and kept reading this Zui Tian¡¯s novel. As he turned to thest chapter, he suddenly discovered that Zui Tian had posted another chapter a few minutes ago. Today was a double update.

    [In recent days, Xiao Wu has be more frightened. It is because she discovered that the people with their heads covered on the bed had be two people, not one.

    She didn¡¯t dare lift the sheet to show the faces of the two people. She could only desperately press the quilt tighter on them and lock the door.

    After these days of understanding, she knew that the two people lying on the master bed wouldn¡¯t wake up and act. Therefore, she didn¡¯t think of a way to remove these two people. She just locked them in the master bedroom.

    The appearance of this second person meant that another person had appeared in her home when she didn¡¯t know it. Did this mean there would be a third or a fourth person? In the end, would her home be full of such ¡®people¡¯?

    Xiao Wu was going crazy because of her own imagination. She was helpless but she couldn¡¯t go out. Her door was blocked by some force. Only outsiders coulde in. She couldn¡¯t get out at all.

    After detecting movement from the master bedroom again, Xiao Wu hid under the bed of the second bedroom. She turned on her phone, searched for a supernatural forum on the Inte and sent out her own help post.

    Soon, the forum administrator replied to her and asked her for the details. Xiao Wu didn¡¯t dare say any more for fear that the other person wouldn¡¯te if they knew about it. She could only speak vaguely before the meeting. She would lead the people over first, preferably today and at ate time.

    She had this idea and set it for midnight in the middle of the night. She said she was only free at this time. Soon, the administrator of the forum brought people in. Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t wait. She stood at the door and waited a long time. She wanted to lead the administrators in and tell them what happened.

    The administrators who entered didn¡¯t know what type of house they had entered. They naturally didn¡¯t know their future fate. They were about to be trapped here, recing Xiao Wu and bing a new group of residents.

    The story here would never stop.

    ¡ªKou Tian looked at his automatically written chapter, tapped the keyboard with satisfaction and scrolled down. He clicked on thements section of this novel to reply.]

    Everyone finished reading Zui Tian¡¯s second update and Ye Lingshi said, ¡°Apart from some small details that aren¡¯t correct, shouldn¡¯t these administrators be referring to us? This chapter implies that we will be the next Xiao Wu?¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it. ¡°I think a bed might not fit the five of us.¡±

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°There is still the floor. I will say it in advance. I won¡¯t sleep on the floor.¡±

    Xiao Li agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either.¡±

    Ye Lingshi, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I will sleep, I will sleep, okay.¡± Ye Lingshipromised for these two people before continuing in a helpless voice. ¡°Still, let¡¯s solve the immediate problem first so that no one has to sleep on the floor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Li nodded. ¡°I think the focus here should be the novel instead of Xiao Wu.¡±

    As he spoke, Xiao Li registered an ount to make things easier and entered thements section of Zui Tian¡¯s novel.

    [NO. 1 Netizen Sherlock¡¯s message: Author, are you human?]

    Thements area was very active and some readers soon replied to Xiao Li: [?? Zui Tian is great. You are cursing him for not being human?]

    [This should be a praise, he is praising Zui Tian for the double update today. Doesn¡¯t this mean that he is a writing machine?]

    Xiao Li refreshed a few times but Zui Tian didn¡¯t reply to him. He stood up and opened the door of the master bedroom again. This time, there was no one on the bed in the master bedroom. The quilt was neatly stacked without any traces of being slept in.

    ¡°Xiao Wu disappeared?¡± Wang Huai¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°It is estimated that it is our turn now.¡±

    Sun Jiaming and Ye Ziye were looking for possible clues in the second bedroom. They turned the second bedroom upside down without letting go of anything.

    This might¡¯ve been a waste of time in the past but this space was small. Their progress was very fast. Xiao Li closed the door of the master bedroom. At this moment, there was the sound of typing on the keyboard from the living room.

    Xiao Li immediately turned around. He saw that theptop they randomly ced aside had been set upright. Theputer screen¡¯s interface had be the author¡¯s backend interface. From both sides of theptop, two arms stretched out and were tapping on the keyboard at a rapid pace. The others also heard the sound and were taken aback when they saw this scene.

    Xiao Li instinctively lowered his head and opened thements area of Zui Tian¡¯s novel on his phone. He found that the other person was enthusiastically replying to reader¡¯sments.

    [NO. 2 Netizen Love Zui Tian Love Life¡¯sment: Zui Tian is very diligent today. You turned into a typing machine. Did you take Viagra?]

    [Author¡¯s reply: I¡¯m all hands now and my typing speed is fast.]

    Xiao Li raised his head from the mobilement interface and nced at the ¡®writer¡¯ in front of him. Well, he was indeed all hands.

    [Netizens¡¯ reply: Hey, I love such a typing machine. Jiayou, I also want to see a double update tomorrow.]

    Under thisment, Zui Tian replied to many people but hepletely ignored Xiao Li¡¯sment. Ye Lingshi was afraid of disturbing the ¡®writer¡¯ and whispered, ¡°Is it the author? How did it suddenly appear?¡±

    ¡°This is a hint, the only hint...¡± Xiao Li lowered his head and thought about it for a few seconds.

    Ye Lingshi wondered, ¡°Hint? In other words, we weren¡¯tpletely drawn into the world of the novel but... the world of the writer?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t reply because he didn¡¯t intend to let this ¡®writer¡¯ continue to reply. He came up to theptop and knocked on theptop screen. ¡°Zui Tian, is it you?¡±

    The busy ¡®writer¡¯ didn¡¯t pay attention to him.

    Xiao Li persisted. ¡°Can you lend me theputer?¡±

    The ¡®writing hands¡¯ vacated the hand closest to Xiao Li. It bent the other four fingers, leaving only the middle finger. Then it arrogantly raised the middle finger to Xiao Li. It seemed to be afraid that Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t see it and it shook the middle finger back and forth.

    Ye Lingshi, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He took out the little yellow book and wrote a sentence in it. Then he put it away and waited for the other person¡¯s arrival. The next second, a pair of giant scissors appeared, opened and grabbed the fingers of the writer ghost. The writer ghost¡¯s hands that were typing immediately froze in mid-air, motionless against the sharp de of the scissors.

    Sharp scissors sparkled in the incandescent light of the living room.

    The owner of the scissors was the split-mouthed woman wearing a scarf. She held the scissors with one hand and used her other hand to pull down the scarf slightly, exposing her split mouth. ¡°Take a look. Am I beautiful?¡±

    The writer ghost: ???

    What could it look at? It had no eyes?!

    Seeing that it didn¡¯t answer, the scissors pressed down a bit. ¡°Am I beautiful?¡±

    The writer ghost immediately swayed its right hand back and forth.

    <i>Shake head.</i>

    The split mouthed woman, ¡°?¡±

    The writer ghost immediately made a fist with one hand and nodded up and down.

    ¡®Beautiful, you are so beautiful.¡¯

    Xiao Li pressed down on the scissors of the split-mouthed woman so the top of the de faced the writer¡¯s long nails. Then he said kindly, ¡°If you let me borrow yourptop, these scissors will cut your nails for you.¡±

    The writer ghost, ¡°......¡±

    What the hell was this human suffering?

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>

    Under the threat of the split-mouthed woman¡¯s scissors, the writer ghost released his hand and widened the distance with theptop. During the period of leaving the scissors, its fist was still moving up and down like it was constantlyplimenting the beauty of the split-mouthed woman.

    The giant scissors moved slightly and the writer ghost pressed the side of the scissors with its right hand. The split-mouthed woman used a bit of force and impatiently tried to withdraw her weapon. She was preparing to leave.

    However, before she left, she thought of Sherlock¡¯s words and the tip of her scissors moved slightly. The writer ghost put its hands together in horror. The index fingers intersected and a thumb was pressed against a thumb. It was asking the split-mouthed woman to have a heart.

    The split-mouthed woman, ¡°......¡±

    There was a click and she cut off the long nail of the writer¡¯s middle finger. The white debris fell to the carpet while the middle finger was so short that it looked out of ce with the other fingers. The split-mouthed woman didn¡¯t seem interested in taking a guest role as a manicure artist. Thus, she only cut off the nail of the middle finger before disappearing from the room.

    As the writer ghost was stroking its middle finger with its other hand, Xiao Li pulled theptop in front of him. The interface on theputer screen was still opened to the web version of the novel ¡®He and She.¡¯ The writer ghost had been replying toments previously.

    He moved the mouse, clicked on the author¡¯s backend area and entered the novel¡¯s editing interface. The novel was still on thest chapter that was just updated. The strange thing was that the author ID in the backend was nk. He didn¡¯t know if this was Zui Tian¡¯s own setting or some type of hint.

    Xiao Li clicked into the ¡®update new chapter¡¯ page and a dialog box for adding a new article popped up. He ced his hands on the keyboard but didn¡¯t type anything.

    Wang Huai was busy taking photos of the self-pitying writer over to the side. Compared to this bigshot¡¯s photography habit that suddenly awakened, Ye Lingshi and the others were more concerned about whether they could leave the house or not. Ye Lingshiy down on the table, looked at the scene and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you going to continue writing?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Yes, if this is the world of the novel then writing with the original author¡¯s ount is the simplest way to end things.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and write?¡± Ye Ziye urged. He gave an example of an ending. ¡°Just writing down the following. For example, the administrators sessfully found a solution and left Xiao Wu¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°It must have a reasonable plot development so that the oue isn¡¯t so abrupt....¡±

    Xiao Li habitually tapped on the keyboard before following up on thest chapter by writing: [After reading these strange and distantments, Kou Tian smiled but he felt a trace of loneliness.

    An idea suddenly emerged in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to let others continue to write his novel. It felt like his child was taken away by a stranger and the child only recognized the stranger. He wanted to continue writing ording to his own ideas.

    This type of thinking was so strong that even if Kou Tian knew that he wasn¡¯t as good as the stranger, he still chose to open the next chapter and write:

    ¡°The administrators who reced Xiao Wu entered the room but they didn¡¯t give up. They looked for ways to survive. In fact, the way to survive was very simple. It was¡ª¡±

    Kou Tian wrote up to here before getting stuck. After all, this Xiao Wu¡¯s story wasn¡¯t written by him. It was the unfamiliar second writer so his already rigid thinking couldn¡¯t match the other person¡¯s thoughts at all.

    The best choice was to give up on updating but Kou Tian was stubbornlymitted this time. He had to update. In the end, he forcibly found a reason that wasn¡¯t right and would even cause him to be scolded for being illogical. He wrote:

    ¡°It was about breaking Xiao Wu¡¯s cycle, cutting off the Mobius ring, exerting influence on the author and influencing me. Thus, they managed to leave the room.¡±

    Kou Tian pressed the update button and set the chapter to be released in five minutes.]

    ***

    Xiao Li finished writing and set his chapter to be published five minutester. He exited the backend. ¡°Wait and see.¡±

    Sun Jiaming hit himself on the back of the head. ¡°I am going to be confused by these Kou Tian, Zui Tian and Xiao Wu. I have a feeling of how great the Chinesenguage is.¡±

    ¡°What about this writer ghost?¡± Ye Lingshi straightened up and nced at the hands that had been detached from theptop. The writer ghost sped its hands together and made a gesture of worship to spiritually shake the reincarnators in front of it.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    At this moment, the ss of water filled by Xiao Wu and ced on the edge of the table suddenly fell to the ground with a loud noise. The water sshed and the ss fragments scattered on the ground.

    Ye Lingshi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The invisible guest in Xiao Wu¡¯s house is still here?¡±

    ¡°Leave it alone and wait for five minutes.¡± Ye Ziye waited wholeheartedly for the update of the novel. Under their anxious waiting, five minutes passed and the chapter was released.

    Xiao Li reached out to touch theptop but this time theptop seemed to have crashed. It was stuck on the previous page and wouldn¡¯t move no matter how much he tapped. He was about to give up and call Wang Huai over when theptop crashed and the screen went ck. Simultaneously, the writer ghost next to them disappeared just like Xiao Wu.

    Ye Lingshi couldn¡¯t help getting a bad feeling when he saw this. He quickly lowered his head and took out his phone to enter the novel page.

    [NO.1 Netizen Did Zui Tian Update Today¡¯s Comment: A third update today? Is this still my Zui Tian who never adds more updates every day?]

    Thements below were filled with shocked faces. Ye Lingshi purchased the content of this chapter. He clicked in and quickly read through it. Then he dered solemnly, ¡°The content has changed.¡±

    It waspletely different from the chapter that Xiao Li had posted from the backend. After it was sent out, it looked like it was written. The chapter update on the mobile phone looked like this:

    [Kou Tian looked at his novel in surprise. He found that the second writer actually did a third update. Hey on his bed with anticipation and read through the third update expectantly:

    The administrators who entered the house to rece Xiao Wu encountered difficulties. They could feel the dwindling time. Unlike Xiao Wu, they had more experience in dealing with a situation like this.

    The leaders tried to find a way out of the loop. They were hopeful but they failed as they approached sess. They sat in the living room and frustration spread.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Once, twice... it broke the silence.

    One of the young men wearing sses came to the door with a panicked expression.

    This was an old-fashioned house and there was no peephole on the wooden door. He couldn¡¯t see outside so he could only boldly ask, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    There was no response.

    Hemunicated with the rest of the administrators for a moment and finally decided to open the door a small gap. He looked through the gap. Nothing was outside. Only the iron door that was previously closed and the thickyer of dust in front of the door&#k2026;

    Wrong!

    There was one thing that didn¡¯t exist before. It was the row of footprints that appeared on thisyer of dust! Someone was standing at the door. ¡®He¡¯ rang the doorbell but he couldn¡¯t be seen.

    The young man with sses was taken aback. He quickly closed the door and said something to hispanions.

    He was worried after closing the door. There was always the illusion that the house was invaded. Still, thinking about it, this should just be an illusion. He hadn¡¯t opened the door widely at all. It was so small that the guests outside shouldn¡¯t be able to enter.

    These administrators couldn¡¯t see that a group of invisible guests had entered the house. They were sitting or standing while listening to them. The administrators were even less likely to know that these invisible guests were actually themselves.

    In the dead silence, the invisible guests got up from the sofa. ¡®They¡¯ identally knocked down the table and one of them fell hard on the ss, but it didn¡¯t matter. ¡®They¡¯ were ready to go to bed.

    Administrators, please read my advice clearly. You must be careful or you will be you when ¡®they¡¯ wake up.]

    ***

    Wang Huai saw thest sentence and raised an eyebrow. ¡°It is a change in perspective.¡±

    The story perspective changed from third person to second person. It proved that the ghost story was written by someone still hiding behind the scenes and observing them in secret.

    The only person present wearing sses was Ye Ziye. He saw that he appeared in the update of the novel and habitually pushed up his sses. ¡°Then will a doorbell ring next? If we don¡¯t open the door, can they stille in?¡±

    Ye Lingshi told him, ¡°I think it is useless. As long as the author updates a chapter and says these guests will teleport then they will appear in front of us¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, he heard a loud doorbell sound!

    Ye Ziye stared at the wooden door hesitantly as if his vision could prate it. ¡°Should I go?¡±

    Before he could say anything else, Xiao Li stood up and went straight over to pull open the wooden door. The wooden door hit the wall and bits of the wall from toward the top of his head.

    ¡°Wee.¡± He stretched out his tone and the ending sound went upward. It was light and ominous.

    Ye Ziye, ¡°......¡±

    There was no one at the door. Only the footprints in the dust proved the arrival of these guests. Xiao Li silently counted to five and closed the door. Then he asked the air in a tone of false enthusiasm, ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t drink? Okay, drink it on your own.¡± He acted out a one-man show and it was very realistic.

    Even Ye Lingshi couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°...Did you really see them?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Li answered. ¡°Still, guests havee. It would be impolite not to entertain them.¡±

    He sat back down on the sofa. Not long after, time passed and a huge noise was heard on the way to the master bedroom from the living room. The entire table was knocked to the ground and there was the sound of an object hitting the floor!

    Everyone reflected on the plot in the novel.

    An invisible guest had fallen down.

    Ye Lingshi watched this scene. He jumped up, holding an amulet in his hand but not using it without authorization. He maintained this posture and sweat was dripping on his forehead as he asked Xiao Li, ¡°Do you want to stop them from falling asleep?¡±

    Or should they prevent their invisible selves from entering the room?

    The uninvited guests didn¡¯t cry out with pain so the reincarnators didn¡¯t know their exact location. Xiao Li bypassed the ss fragments and the overturned table. He opened the door of the master bedroom, walked in and pressed the light switch on the wall.

    The master bedroom was twice asrge as the second bedroom. The most conspicuous thing was the double bed in the centre. He hadn¡¯t seen it clearly before due to the lighting problem. It was only now that he discovered the sheets and quilt were all white.

    An ordinary person¡¯s bedsheets and quilt cover were usually a bit colourful, not to mention the girlish Sailor Moon bed sheets in the second bedroom. Even an olddy would have the corresponding old-fashioned floral pattern. However, the main bedroom¡¯s bedsheets were white.

    In front of Xiao Li¡¯s eyes, the original t sheets gradually protruded out like a balloon. Soon, a ¡®human¡¯ shaped objecty stiffly under the quilt. There wasn¡¯t the spectacr scene of five people lying in a row like Wang Huai mentioned. There was only one person. The other guests remained invisible and only one chose to go to bed.

    Ye Lingshi followed Xiao Li and approached the bed. He saw the figure on the bed bing more distinct while the room became colder. It was as if this was...

    A morgue. They were standing in a morgue and the body in front of them was covered in a white cloth that symbolized death. Beneath the white cloth was one of them.

    As Ye Lingshi was thinking this, Xiao Li reached out and lifted the white cloth without hesitation. It was Ye Ziye¡¯s face that appeared in front of everyone.

    Under the white quilt, Ye Ziye didn¡¯t wear his distinctive sses. His eyes were closed tightly and he looked serene. Even the e scars on his nose were restored. This was Ye Ziye himself. Even if he stood next to the bed, they couldn¡¯t distinguish any differences. This person who looked exactly like Ye Ziye had no breathing and no heartbeat. He was lying on the bed and was cold all over.

    ¡°This is me...?! The next one to die is me?¡± Ye Ziye tried his best to control his emotions and swallowed down the whimper in his throat. Heforted himself, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We still have time. We can leave.¡±

    Ye Lingshi came to him and hugged the junior of his family. ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Ye Ziye nodded. He was a senior reincarnator. He never thought he would fall in reality but he had to face it. He rubbed his nose. ¡°Since we know it is me, what should we do? Try to wake him up?¡±

    Xiao Li walked to the other side of the bed and opened the closet. Then he closed it.

    Sun Jiaming¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good as he stood by the bed. ¡°He isn¡¯t asleep. He is dead. Can a corpse fall asleep? How can we wake up a corpse?¡±

    Ye Ziye was originally trying his best to be calm. Now that he heard this, his voice trembled. ¡°Then am I dead?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can do anything to this corpse.¡± Wang Huai added fuel to the fire. He reached out a hand to measure its breath and then pulled the quilt over its head. ¡°After all, what we do to it now will be returned to you tomorrow.¡±

    He added, ¡°Of course, if we are still here.¡±

    ¡°IS there no solution?¡± Ye Ziye gripped the door frame tightly to support himself and prevent himself from falling down. ¡°There must be a way¡ª¡±

    He wanted to say ¡®the instance won¡¯t arrange an absolutely unsolvable task¡¯ only to remember that this was reality. It wasn¡¯t an instance with a task. Everything that happened in reality was still unknown.

    On the one hand, the ghosts in reality hadn¡¯t experienced as much and weren¡¯t as resentful as they were in the instance. On the other hand, there were no restrictions here. The young man turned pale and the lines on both sides of his cheeks became deeper.

    Apart from their voices, there was no outside noise in the room. The bird¡¯s singing and the natural cirction of the air couldn¡¯t be heard. This was an independent and enclosed environment. It was so quiet that people could almost hear their own ringing in their ear.

    They were discussing it while Xiao Li rummaged through the closet and other ces. He bent down and was about to look under the bed when the mobile phone on his body vibrated suddenly. He was already in this position with his knees on the floor, so he first nced under the bed. Then he turned on the screen and found that it was a message from Shen Chenzhi.

    Shen Chenzhi: [I¡¯ll pick you up.]

    Above this message, Shen Chenzhi expressed dissatisfaction that the little ck cat was sleeping on Xiao Li¡¯s bed: [Does he often sleep in here like this?]

    The reply was the message that Xiao Li had sent while waiting for a taxi. He said he wasing to Shili Road with other people to deal with a supernatural incident, lest Shen Chenzhi couldn¡¯t find him and ran to wait for him downstairs in the cold wind.

    But...

    Could he receive messages from outside here? There was absolutely no signal in an instance.

    Xiao Li: [No, I¡¯ll be back soon.]

    He clicked send and put away his phone. Then he looked back and found that Wang Huai¡¯s face was in close proximity to him. He almost hit this person. Xiao Li leaned back to avoid hitting Wang Huai¡¯s nose. His elbow firmly hit the ground and he sucked in a breath from the pain. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Wang Huai reached out and pulled him up. ¡°I was seeing what you were doing. What is your guilty conscience? Your reaction was so big. Is it your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°...He isn¡¯t a boyfriend.¡±

    Wang Huai was obviously happy to cken himself and he spoke with dedication, ¡°Do you think I will believe it? What if this matter is spread out again? You met me at night and identally became involved in this incident while your boyfriend waits foolishly for you outside.¡±

    ¡°You also didn¡¯t mention me. This is avoiding suspicion.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    There was a brief silence before he tried to get the topic back on track. ¡°I am looking for something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± It was Ye Ziye who spoke. He was the most anxious and the one most concerned about a solution.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes searched every inch of the master bedroom. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps aputer, a notebook or a pen. However, it is certainly rted to the novel.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stop. He opened a drawer and poured out all the odds and ends. He found a few ballpoint pens, a hair tie and sunscreen.

    ¡°I said it before. The point isn¡¯t how to wake up the guest who looks like you. It is the novel.¡±

    ¡°I have divided the novel into threeyers.¡±

    ¡°The firstyer is reality. It is the novel by the author Zui Tian and the update of ¡®He and She¡¯ that we have been seeing on our phones.¡±

    ¡°The secondyer is the horror novel updated after the return of ¡®He and She.¡¯ The protagonist in it is Kou Tian. Kou Tian had an invisible guest in his house and he wrote a novel inspired by it. This attracted the writer who continued it.¡±

    ¡°We can venture a guess that the so-called second writer is actually the original author, Zui Tian.¡±

    ¡°The thirdyer is the novel written by Kou Tian. It is the world written by the second writer and is about the existence of Xiao Wu. This is the bottom and inneryer.¡±

    ¡°If Xiao Wu also wrote novels then perhaps we would see a fourth or fifthyer. Fortunately, there are only threeyers.¡±

    ¡°It is just that these threeyers are all in the same ce, this house. Zui Tian writes in this house, Kou Tian is also in the house and Xiao Wu even more so.¡±

    ¡°However, theseyers aren¡¯t fixed and they will float randomly over time, just like when we first saw Xiao Wu and her two corpses in the master bedroom. We were in the thirdyer.¡± Xiao Li spoke slowly. He finished searching the master bedroom and went to the second bedroom. ¡°We found that Xiao Wu appeared in Zui Tian¡¯s update and she suddenly disappeared. Then we entered the secondyer. The master bedroom had no corpses and Kou Tian was replying to hisments on theptop.¡±

    ¡°As for why Kou Tian only had a pair of hands, you will have to ask Zui Tian. Perhaps it is to make up for his regret of writing too slowly so he set Kou Tian to be a typing machine ghost.¡± Xiao Li spected without any proof. ¡°Getting back to the subject, we shuttled through the threeyers of the novel but there must be one thing apanying us. It is Zui Tian himself or the item he used to write the novel...¡±

    He spoke up to here and Ye Ziye suddenly became excited. He followed Xiao Li in searching through the room. Compared with Xiao Li, his actions were much ruder. The storage boxes in the second bedroom were directly opened and dumped on the bed. He even searched the toilet, the toilet paper, the reading materials in the toilet, the kitchen and more. Tan Li even rolled up a stack of A4 paper with her hair and put it aside after seeing Xiao Li shake his head.

    Nothing, nothing, nothing.

    Two hours passed. The old house wasn¡¯t that big and the five people searched through every inch of it, almost lifting the mattress. The most suspectedptop and old-fashioned notebook were examined many times.

    Ye Ziye was frustrated. ¡°Could it be that we are going in the wrong direction?¡±

    He ced the me on all of them instead of attributing it to Sherlock.

    Xiao Li grabbed his hair and sat cross-legged on the chilly floor. He unlocked his phone and when he refreshed the webpage, he found that Zui Tian had added another chapter five seconds ago!

    [NO. 1 Netizen¡¯s Comment: Damn, four updates today. Is this really that weak and broken Zui Tian?]

    [NO. 2 Netizen¡¯s Comment: Although this chapter is very short. It only costs 1 coin.]

    Update content:

    [It has been a long time but the administrators are still looking for the so-called key item in the old house. They are looking for coordinates but do the coordinates really exist?

    Or does it only exist in a ce they will never find?

    They are wasting time. Daylight is getting closer and the uninvited guest on the bed will wake up. Once he wakes up, one of them will sleep instead of him.

    ¡ªForever.]

    Ye Ziye gripped his phone as he started searching more frantically.

    A ce they would never find.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. He repeated this sentence in his heart until suddenly, it was like lightning shing through the night. He suddenly understood where the so-called coordinates were. He waved to the others. ¡°Take out your task book and your phones.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Sun Jiaming asked nkly.

    ¡°In the integration of severalyers of space, there is something that is a zero axis. It won¡¯t waver and is almost never found. Ourselves.¡±

    ¡°If Zui Tian is on us...¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t finish.

    The others had already pulled out their task books and mobile phones. Xiao Li searched through them one by one. Finally, he held down Sun Jiaming¡¯s task book and pulled out a piece of paper.

    The paper was very simr to the paper that came with the task book. It was even more difficult to distinguish once it was inserted into the book. However, after being pulled out like this, handwriting constantly appeared and was erased. It looked like a sheet of nk paper.

    The moment this paper was pulled out, the entire house went through a subtle change. Air started to circte and there was the sound of a car passing by outside the window. A light blue halo came from the paper in Xiao Li¡¯s hand. It was unreal and was as if some type of illusion had prated into his pocket.

    The piece of paper wanted to use this to run but it was held firmly by Xiao Li. ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    He asked the others.

    ¡°No no no.¡± Ye Ziye shook his head wildly.

    Ye Lingshi was moved but a gentleman wouldn¡¯t take advantage of others. Sherlock had resolved this matter so Ye Lingshi wouldn¡¯t take the spoils. He also refused. ¡°Just keep it with your little yellow book.¡±

    Congrattions to Sherlock¡¯s collection +1.

    He secretly thought.

    Xiao Li inserted it in the little yellow book. He faintly saw a line of words in the little yellow book but he didn¡¯t read it. He directly closed the page. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The old house was still the same. It was just that everything was covered with dust. It wasn¡¯t just the doorway. It also included the floor and the sofa. It was as if no one had lived here for a long time. The floor was covered in the footprints left by everyone.

    This was what it looked like in reality.

    They pushed open the iron door and the long-lost stairs appeared. It faced the house and was like a passage to the world.

    ***

    Xiao Li took advantage of the night to slowly walk down from the second floor. He had been stuck in that small house for three hours. At this moment, he re-integrated into the darkness and his remaining sleepiness disappeared without a trace.

    He hadn¡¯t figured out how to get back yet. He was wondering if he should call a car or simply hitch a ride when Ye Lingshi when he saw the familiar Maybach parked at the corner. The young man in the car wore a knee-length ck jacket. It was clearly cold but the moment the young man saw Xiao Li, his eyebrows softened slightly.

    Xiao Li cocked his head to admire this person for a while. The alienation on his face had reduced a lot. ¡°I said that you didn¡¯t need toe here.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stared at him, lips curved up in a shallow arc. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He gave a low chuckle and his voice was filled with a bit of hoarseness. ¡°However, I wanted to see you.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes softened. He blinked and didn¡¯t speak.

    Shen Chenzhi reached out to hold the other person¡¯s hand with a small amount of stickiness that was hard to detect. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like leaving your business to others.¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>

    It was another early morning.

    Xiao Li had long been ustomed to going home at this time and he had seen the city¡¯s scenery from three to five in the morning countless times. Now he didn¡¯t need to turn on the lights when going upstairs and he knew which step was ahead with his eyes closed.

    The only difference this time was that Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t leave directly and instead followed Xiao Li upstairs.

    Shen Chenzhi said that in addition to seeing how to raise a cat, he wanted to know the details of what happened in Xiao Wu¡¯s house just now. Shen Chenzhi was usually silent so once he spoke, Xiao Li could hardly refuse him.

    Xiao Li opened the door and the little ck cat was no longer on Xiao Li¡¯s bed. He was lying on the armrest of the sofa. At first nce, he looked like a ck gas canister hidden in the darkness. Due to the movement at the door, the little ck cat moved his ears. He opened his mouth, yawned and woke up from sleep.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Xiao Li said as he turned on the light. He wanted to lift the ck cat up by the neck like how he did to the little white cat. However, the ck cat was too heavy. His feet had just left the sofa when he let out an ufortable cry. Xiao Li had to hold the feet that had nowhere to rest and he hugged the cat in his arms.

    The temperature in the room was higher than the outside. Perhaps it was because he felt hot but Shen Chenzhi took off his jacket at the entrance, revealing the shirt inside. The shirt perfectly showed off his muscles, which weren¡¯t too exaggerated but looked impressive. There was strength with a sense of aggression.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s gaze fell on Xiao Li¡¯s face and then shifted to the cat in his arms. ¡°Is the cat usually like this?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t quite understand his question. ¡°So?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi gave an expressionless description. ¡°Sleep in bed and hold him?¡±

    He was very happy to have such treatment as a cat but now that the little ck cat upied such a position, he instinctively felt jealous.

    It was a difficult rtionship problem that he couldn¡¯t ask about. He was always looking for Xiao Li. When he couldn¡¯t see Xiao Li, he wanted to get closer. When he saw Xiao Li, he wanted to meet him one step further. Shen Chenzhi seized every opportunity to stay with Xiao Li. It was the same as a severely ill patient with hunger and thirst.

    He had done almost everything he could to please the other person but it still didn¡¯t work. He couldn¡¯t hold Xiao Li in his arms, couldn¡¯t kiss him and watch him wake up. He would naturally be jealous of all the creatures that could be hugged by Xiao Li.

    The little ck cat was stared at by his young man and his fur stood up. He simply kicked away from Xiao Li and climbed onto the cat climbing frame, pretending to look at flowers with Tan Li.

    Xiao Li was caught off guard and was kicked by the cat. Then he turned to Shen Chenzhi. ¡°No, cats are very independent creatures. They don¡¯t like to be with people if there isn¡¯t anything wrong. Just remember to feed them and they will take care of themselves.¡±

    ¡°Feed some snacks every day when you have time. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have no time to y with him. The kitten will y by himself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all of it. Are there any questions?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stared tantly at Xiao Li while listening to the cat knowledge. Once the teenager finished talking, he paused before asking, ¡°Why did you spend so long upstairs just now?¡±

    ¡°We identally entered a ce that Wang Huai called a ¡®domain¡¯.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t hide the matter. He told Shen Chenzhi about what happened while taking out the little yellow book and turning to the piece of paper. The paper where the author¡¯s manuscript had previously been written was now ced in the little yellow book.

    The little yellow book had an extra line: [The author¡¯s manuscript. A special item. The soul of Zui Tian lives here. It has been separated from the fragment and only the soul is left.]

    Fragment?

    Xiao Li took out the previous light blue object from his pocket. It was very thin and was like a small diamond. It could be easily overlooked but the pattern on it revealed a rough beauty. Under the light, it was like stars circting.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this fragment. His expression changed but he instantly returned to his usual indifference.

    Xiao Li had never seen this thing before and he asked the little yellow book, ¡°What is this, an item?¡±

    Then he received a strange answer. Little yellow book: [.]

    Xiao Li fell into thought at the strange symbol that appeared for the first time.

    Shen Chenzhi moved the little yellow book away with his fingertips and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°What does a single full stop mean?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it knows something but it can¡¯t say it for now. However, it doesn¡¯t want to tell you so directly.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He moved the fragment to Shen Chenzhi. ¡°Have you seen this before?¡±

    ¡°No, but I think you should keep it.¡±

    Xiao Li lowered his eyes and tried again. The fragment couldn¡¯t be put into the little yellow book so he took out an empty chewing gum box from the table. He ced the fragment in it and put it away in the pocket of his clothes.

    There was no answer to the fragment for the time being. Next was the so-called manuscript. Xiao Li released the manuscript from the little yellow book. It was a page of ordinary office paper with the corners rolled up due to excessive writing. He pressed against it several times with his hand but failed to tten it.

    ording to the little yellow book¡¯s introduction, the soul of Zui Tian lived in it.

    Xiao Li held his pen and thought for a while. He couldn¡¯t think of anything to write for the first greeting and wanted to ask Shen Chenzhi¡¯s opinion. The moment he looked up, he saw the other person staring at him with his knuckles supporting his chin. The affection was about to overflow from his eyes.

    For outsiders, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes could only be seen as an immortal iceberg. Yet at this moment, the iceberg melted and spring returned to the earth. Xiao Li had never seen the indifference to others in this person¡¯s eyes.

    The young man was taking advantage of this opportunity to stare at Xiao Li but he didn¡¯t panic when he was caught. He just stared into Xiao Li¡¯s eyes and found his reflection in the beautiful, pure ck background.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Chenzhi asked.

    ¡°How do you deal with the soul of a writer who has just been captured?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s reply was unprincipled. ¡°Can¡¯t you just say anything?¡±

    In any case, this person was in his own hands, right? Xiao Li lowered his head and wrote a line on the manuscript. [Hello.]

    The handwriting was quickly sucked in but there was no response.

    Xiao Li changed his greeting. [Zui Tian?]

    There was no response.

    [The novel you wrote doesn¡¯t look good.]

    There was no response.

    The little yellow book that was put aside took this opportunity to turn back to the original page. Under the exnation of the special item, another line was added: [The source of the manuscript has been sessfully amodated and is avable for viewing.]

    Xiao Li pulled the little yellow book over and clicked to view it. In an instant, he saw a scene¡ª

    To put it bluntly, the story was about the tragic life of a depressed writer.

    It was a lonely looking man. He seemed to be young and didn¡¯t have a beard, as if he had just graduated from university. He held a small rental advertisement that had just been peeled off the wall and knocked on the door of an old-fashioned house.

    Xiao Li recognized this door. It was Xiao Wu¡¯s home that they went to today.

    Soon, a well-dressed olddy opened the wooden door from the inside and asked uneasily through the iron door, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The man quickly waved the small advertisement in his hand. ¡°Hello, I saw the rental ad that was posted on a utility pole. I... I¡¯d like to rent a house here.¡±

    The old woman suddenly threw out a series of questions. ¡°What is your name? Are you a student or worker, local or foreign, married or unmarried?¡±

    The man answered all the questions without any omissions. ¡°I¡¯m Huo Zn. I just graduated, a foreigner, not married, currently without a job and I¡¯m writing novels to make money.¡±

    The olddy frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have a serious job? Then how can I rent to you? I¡¯m going abroad with my children and I might note back. What should I do if you default on the rent?¡±

    ¡°No, I... I have funds. I have saved 10,000 yuan. I can pay you a deposit and I won¡¯t default on the rent.¡± The man, Huo Zn pleaded. He begged in a low voice for a long time until thendy finally let go and gave him the key. After renting the house, she packed her luggage and went to her daughter.

    After renting this house, Huo Zn didn¡¯t change the structure of the house. He just turned on hisptop and started writing day and night.

    His pen name was Zui Tian. He preferred to call himself by Zui Tian rather than his real name.

    Zui Tian wrote traditional martial arts novels about not deceiving the young and the poor. However, the subject of martial arts was quite cold. He always gained the minimum living allowance despite updating every day. Later, he wrote about the emotional entanglement of an overbearing president falling in love but he still couldn¡¯t support himself.

    His living expenses were declining. His parents who lived far away were urging him to find a decent job. They even helped find one for him in a factory. He would go to work at nine in the morning and return home at nine in the evening. However, if he did this then he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to write. Zui Tian didn¡¯t want to give up like this. He wanted to try his best and decided to try writing for a year.

    It was just that his attempts were of no use. The updates he has done every day were only enough for him to eat instant noodles and his inspiration gradually disappeared. There was no improvement even if he stayed up all night and wrote until three or four o¡¯clock every day.

    Zui Tian had a habit of writing inspiration and specific outlines on manuscript paper he carried with him rather than the more poprputers these days. Therefore, his efficiency was slow and he had to work harder.

    Under the pressure of life, Zui Tian started to smoke. He saved money to buy cigarettes. He wrote manuscripts, smoked cigarettes and submitted chapters.

    He seldom went out except for buying instant noodles or epting the takeout. In a month, he almost always stayed home except for when he went to the convenience store at the gate of themunity to supplement his food supplies.

    Zou Tian didn¡¯t exercise, stayed upte and smoked. He had several bad habits and in half a year, he had changed from the thin man who just graduated to a fat homebody with a weak body.

    He felt pain in his heart several times when he stayed upte to write a chapter. At that time, he wanted to go to the hospital for a check but everything was fine the next day. Zui Tian was toozy to go out and eventually, he never went.

    Such dayssted until one day, Zui Tian was carrying a bag from the convenience store filled with instant noodles and cigarettes. On the way back home, he heard someone in themunity shouting excitedly. ¡°Look, a meteor!¡±

    He looked up in a trance and remembered that tonight was the time when a meteor shower would be shown on TV. Zui Tian hadn¡¯t looked at the night sky for a long time. He felt a bit irritable for some reason and scratched at his face. He just wanted to leave when he found a fragment in his hand.

    What was this thing? He threw the fragment into the stic bag and walked home quickly.

    In the next few weeks, Zui Tian still didn¡¯t go out but his heart difort became more and more frequent. He decided to go to the hospital next week for a check but fate didn¡¯t give him this opportunity.

    One day, he was extremely emotional because he was particrly stuck and almost couldn¡¯t get full attendance (updating every day). His blood vessels almost burst because of how he was in a hurry.

    Just as Zui Tian was struggling to hit the keyboard, a huge throbbing sensation suddenly came from his heart. His fingers stopped and his entire body fell down. He never got up again.

    Zui Tian¡¯s body wasn¡¯t found by the police until it started smelling. Then his parents were notified. Thendy didn¡¯te back and the house couldn¡¯t be rented out again, so it was empty for a long time until it became dusty.

    Then Zui Tian gained consciousness again. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed but he was suddenly awakened in a spiritual state.

    At first, his power was very weak and he could only exist in this dead room. He paced back and forth, falling asleep from time to time. It wasn¡¯t just that. Sometimes he really wanted to kill. He was full of destructive desire and wanted to destroy everything. Fortunately, he had a cowardly nature and never did such a thing.

    Then after waking up for a while, that fragment appeared in Zui Tian¡¯s hand and he merged with it. Zui Tian found that his sanity was much clearer than before and his strength had increased. Not only could he write a novel ording to his thoughts, but he could also even construct a world of his own and make his own novel a reality!

    Considering that he was a ghost, Zui Tian decided to give up on martial arts and the overbearing president. He decided to write a horror novel that incorporated his own experience and obsession.

    It took a lot of thoughts and ideas to construct a world until Xiao Li was attracted.

    ***

    Xiao Li watched the source of Zui Tian¡¯s manuscript and thought about it for a moment. Then he wrote again: [I think your novel is very beautiful. I would like to ask you for another manuscript.¡±

    This time, Zui Tian poked up his head. The writer ghost, the prototype of Kou Tian, replied in a reflexive manner: [Impossible. Is it true?]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    It was really useful.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>

    Xiao Li was in aplicated mood. He didn¡¯t intend to lie after he coaxed Zui Tian to appear so he wrote: [Fake.]

    Zui Tian, ¡°......¡±

    Zui Tian: [I knew that this type of good thing would never happen to me.]

    It was very sad, this youngster.

    His cowardly nature was simr to Fu Zige except that Fu Zige was more extroverted than Zui Tian. Fu Zige was simple and timid while Zui Tian liked staying at home. Even though he gained a strong power, he only affected the house he lived in and not the entire building.

    However, thinking about it, if a ghost with a bit of resentment was aggressive then it would¡¯ve attacked the humans in that area and attracted the attention of the reincarnators.

    Xiao Li: [Do you know what happened to you?]

    Zui Tian: [I... I remember. I know who you are. They call you Sherlock.]

    Xiao Li: [You can also call me that.]

    Zui Tian stopped talking.

    Xiao Li: [Your strength came from the fragment but in that room, in the novel you updated, there was a symbol. Was this your own creation?]

    He drew the strange pattern on the paper in front of him. It was exactly the same symbol that appeared in the Fu Zige incident. Zui Tian continued to remain silent. Xiao Li tried a few more times but couldn¡¯t call this writer out. He thought for a moment before raising his hand and calling for the microphone that had inserted himself into the back of the TV.

    Fu Zige asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°I¡¯ll leave one thing to you. Get it done.¡±

    Fu Zige looked nk. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°...Sing to him, annoy him so much that he has to show up and reply to you.¡± Xiao Li folded this manuscript into a square-sized piece of paper and ced it on the microphone.

    Fu Zige held the manuscript in the air, maintaining a bnce to keep it from falling. In the blink of an eye, he flew to the balcony behind the ss window and told the doll, ¡°Close the window, thank you.¡±

    Tan Li silently closed the window with her hair. Afterwards, Xiao Li could hear a vague sounding from the balcony. The voice was very sharp but wasn¡¯t clear. The melody was beautiful and had been present for a few days...

    Xiao Li turned to the little yellow book on the table.

    Perhaps it was due to the manual writing but as Xiao Li chatted with Zui Tian, he faintly felt that he was talking to another little yellow book who had been weakened by several times. However, putting aside external factors, it was obvious that the little yellow book¡¯s personality was much cuter than Zui Tian¡¯s personality.

    He temporarily let go of the Zui Tian matter and turned to Shen Chenzhi. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? It iste.¡±

    He had already told the other person everything.

    Shen Chenzhi pretended to think about it. ¡°Can I stay the night?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and he continued, ¡°I can sleep on the sofa and I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll make you breakfast tomorrow morning.¡±

    The young man thought of the image he described and his lips curled up in a smile. ¡°What type of food do you like?¡±

    Xiao Li was taken aback for a moment. It was indeed veryte today. Then he looked at the sofa andpared it to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s height. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep on here.¡±

    If Shen Chenzhi wanted to sleep on the sofa then his long legs would really be wronged. However, if he let this person sleep in his bed then Xiao Li might not be able to sleep tonight. Then tomorrow¡ª

    Therefore, in the face of Xiao Li¡¯s determination, Shen Chenzhi finally reluctantly left his home. After standing at the window and watching the car downstairs leave, Xiao Li closed the curtains and got ready for bed, leaving room for Fu Zige to act.

    However, before that, the microphone outside the window tapped on the ss twice. Xiao Li opened the window and let it in. ¡°How is it?¡±

    The microphone floated up and down joyfully. Fu Zige was taking credit for his achievement. ¡°I did it.¡±

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    These two reality ghosts, one sang and one wrote. Both of them weren¡¯t very clever. Even if Fu Zige used his singing to bother Zui Tian, it couldn¡¯t be so fast. Fu Zige exined, ¡°I read out the plot of the previous novel he wrote.

    Then he affectionately showed Xiao Li as he repeated the sections of Zui Tian¡¯s novel, ¡°President Gu held the chin of the woman in front of him and dered coldly, ¡®Woman, don¡¯t try to provoke me. You can¡¯t bear it.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The woman opposite him smiled tenderly. She twisted her body and approached President Gu. ¡®Why does President Gu always want to make it unbearable for me?¡¯¡±

    ¡°President Gu¡¯s heart was swayed. The person in front of him was so sweet. However, he immediately remembered the white moonlight in his heart. Xiao Bai was still waiting in the hospital for him. He immediately suppressed his impulse and became angry. ¡®Look at you now, Mrs Gu.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Mrs Gu refused to step back as she stared at the handsome face in front of her. ¡®What am I like now?¡¯¡±

    ¡°President Gu shook off her hand and called out to his assistant. ¡®Send her home!¡¯¡±

    Fu Zige sometimes held his throat and sometimes lowered his voice as he tried his best to imagine the tone of both sides. In addition, due to the particrity of the microphone itself, his voice contained a maism as it echoed leisurely throughout the space.

    ¡®Send her home.¡¯

    ¡®Home.¡¯

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    It was a public execution. Even he couldn¡¯t bear it and had to shut his eyes, let alone Zui Tian. At this point, the manuscript couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and disyed: [Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up¡ª!]

    Therge font was weeping blood. If Zui Tian could move, he walked to directly crumple up into a ball of paper and fly to plug Fu Zige¡¯s mouth.

    Fu Zige paused while reading. ¡°Hehe, Zhou Ying helped me find the novel he wrote.¡±

    Then Zui Tian turned to Xiao Li. [Sherlock, I will answer your questions. Make him shut up.]

    [That symbol, I once saw it on a certain website. I thought it could increase the fear of the novel so I added it. It¡¯s that simple.]

    [Now hurry up and keep that microphone away from me. I have to figure out how to write tomorrow¡¯s update!]

    Now the ¡®He and She¡¯ novel on the website was still being serialized but the content had changed from the overbearing president to a horror movie. After the initial anger of the readers, some people chose to leave but others found the newly written subject matter more interesting and continued to follow.

    His updates no longer had the power to change reality but Zui Tian still retained the habit of writing.

    ¡°Well done.¡± Xiao Li grabbed the bottom of Fu Zige¡¯s microphone and praised him. ¡°Go in and continue watching that variety show.¡±

    Fu Zige flew in, turned on the TV and stuffed himself into the best viewing position. After he went in, Xiao Li pulled out his pen and wrote on Zui Tian¡¯s manuscript: [Which website?]

    Zui Tian: [I don¡¯t remember the specific website. I just remember the process.]

    Xiao Li waited patiently for the reply but the other side was stuck. Thus, he had to ask: [What process?]

    Zui Tian found it hard to tell the truth. [...Baidu¡¯s ¡®How can authors attract readers?¡¯. It was a pop up window on this number one post. This is how the website popped up. There was only one symbol on the website, the one I attached to the end of the article.]

    Xiao Li ced the manuscript on the bookshelf in his room. He used the mobile browser to search ording to the method Zui Tian mentioned. However, he clicked in and no additional website popped up. He didn¡¯t know if it was just temporary or if Zui Tian remembered incorrectly.

    However, a web page pop up, graffiti corner...

    How could this symbol be spread in such a lowly manner?

    ***

    In the next month or so, Xiao Li wasn¡¯t pulled into any instances. At the same time, there were frequent urrences of supernatural events in reality. Some didn¡¯t require Xiao Li to go but Ye Zeqing sorted out the ones that were necessary and sent them to him.

    In the third week, Xiao Li received a reply email from the I am the King of Singers program.

    One of the program¡¯s staff members loudly praised the song. He said that the hoarse voice had a different connotation and he also invited the songwriter Fu Zige for an interview. Fu Zige definitely couldn¡¯t go. Xiao Li just sent the recording of this song for Fu Zige to get more approval.

    He refused the interview with the program and passed on thepliments in the email to Fu Zige. The KTV ghost was excited on the spot. That day, Fu Zige took advantage of when Xiao Li went to school to do one thing.

    In the I am the King of Singer¡¯s recording studio, several of the staff responsible for screening songs were sitting inside with iced coffee in hand for refreshment.

    After another song, a girl with the nametag Jenny on her chest said, ¡°It isn¡¯t bad but it doesn¡¯t have its own characteristics. It doesn¡¯t give people a bright-eyed feeling.¡±

    The person next to her was Ah Le. He was a young literary and artistic youth who was less than 30 years old. He was wearing the uniform of the program and he still remembered the song he heard in the afternoon. ¡°That song was better. The singer must be experienced and his voice is just right. It would be nice if he could be invited. If we made a gimmick like ¡®I have a story, do you have wine?¡¯, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the next issue.¡±

    ¡°Tut, didn¡¯t he reply that it is inconvenient?¡± Jenny paused the next wave of submissions. ¡°I wasn¡¯t here when you listened to it this afternoon. Let me hear how good it sounds.¡±

    The tape yed and the songs Fu Zige sang in the abandoned bar slowly flowed out.

    Jenny also showed an appreciative look. ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t bad. It is unique. It hasn¡¯t been polished but it has gone through the vicissitudes of life and is full of emotions. It is suitable for writing a script. Still, why do I think this echo is a bit weird? The sound quality isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make him even more valuable? It is a pity, a pity. This type of song can easily resonate with people and it isn¡¯t just confined to love.¡± Ah Le took a sip of his coffee. Then he stood up and told hispanion, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡± Hispanion pressed the y button again.

    The moment Ah Le got up, he saw a face appear in the venttion duct above the recording studio. It had been watching him for who knows how long. This face wasn¡¯t like a living person. It was extremely pale and was in a strange posture. It held a microphone and its neck was twisted at an incredible angle. The face was turned to him and the eyes seemed to suggest that he was the target of the attack. It was motionless and even stretched its neck forward.

    It was Fu Zige, who deliberately came out of the microphone and revealed his original body to show his grateful gaze.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh¡ªghost!¡±

    Ah Le¡¯s eyes rolled and he fell down to the ground.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know about what Fu Zige did. He returned home and saw that the KTV ghost was 30% joyful and 70% panicked. He had returned to his microphone and left only the round microphone head sticking out of the sofa. The upper cushion covered the rest of him.

    Xiao Li had just returned from the pet hospital. He had apanied Shen Chenzhi to pick up the little white cat and then went to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s house to settle the kitten. The little white cat had reluctantly tried to hold onto him with his paws while leaving and Shen Chenzhi asked him to stay, but Xiao Li was still determined to leave.

    He looked at the TV that was turned off and then poked the end of the KTV ghost¡¯s microphone. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Fu Zige hummed and twisted his body. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xiao Li turned his head and questioned Zui Tian who had stayed at home. ¡°Did he go out?¡±

    [Maybe he went out to participate in a poetry recitation contest and was eliminated.] Zui Tian still hated Fu Zige for reading passages from his novels so his words were strangely authentic.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Tan Li and Zhou Ying had gone out with him while the little ck cat had to follow and watch him. Only these two reality ghosts and the ancient woman were left in the house. Unfortunately, the ancient woman took the stick person out. It was said they went to watch a painting exhibition in reality. If Fu Zige refused to speak then Xiao Li didn¡¯t know where he went and what he did.

    Soon, the next issue of I am the King of Songs aired and Xiao Li knew what Fu Zige had done. It was for no other reason than the program turning this event into publicity.

    That night, Xiao Li ordered a midnight snack takeout and sat at him aimlessly watching TV while finishing his homework on the coffee table in front of him. Fu Zigey on his side beside Xiao Li, microphone facing the balcony in a half-dead manner.

    Tonight was the broadcast time of I am the King of Singers. Xiao Li specifically turned to the channel that broadcasted this show. The moment the time arrived, the preview of the program was first released during themercial time. On the television screen, an eye-catching advertisement came out.

    ¡°A supernatural event suddenly urred in the recording room for screening submissions. The staff saw a ghost face?!¡±

    ¡°What type of fairy song is it that even a ghost face will listen to it? Don¡¯t leave, the show will be broadcasted right away!¡±

    After this slogan, it showed a young man sitting on the ground and pointed his finger at the vent on the ceiling. This was taken by his colleague.

    The staff members¡¯ faces and the vent were covered by a mosaic but the white shadow at the vent could vaguely be seen. Judging by the movements, it had stretched out its neck like it was frightened by the observation of the dizzy young man.

    There was no need to look at this ghost face. Xiao Li could guess who it was.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Fu Zige saw himself on the TV screen and weakly defended himself. ¡°I just wanted to thank him for praising my song.¡±

    Who knew Ah Le would be so unafraid after his initial reaction?

    Fu Zige himself was very ufortable about scaring ¡®Ah Le.¡¯

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t spoken yet when the manuscript ced on the tissue box showed some writing: [What are you like now? Don¡¯t you have a B number in your heart?]

    [The cannon fodder in my update tonight will be you.] Zui Tian retaliated decisively.

    Fu Zige told him, ¡°Hehe, do you want to be read to again?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t recited the scene of your male and female lead¡¯s first kiss¡ª¡±

    Seeing that both of them were pinching each other in their own way, Xiao Li patted Fu Zige and stopped their struggle with one sentence. ¡°The program is beginning.¡±

    It was a matter regarding himself so Fu Zige immediately turned and watched the show intently.

    ***

    In the past, I am the King of Singers started with the selection and performance of non-professional contestants. However, this episode was different. The program group seemed to be fullymitted to promoting the program with the ¡®supernatural event in the recording room¡¯ gimmick. Therefore, after the program started, the first thing that appeared was a mosaic interview with the staff in the recording studio.

    A woman with a mosaic over her eyes appeared on the screen. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the supernatural scene with my own eyes. It was my colleague who saw it. At that time, we were discussing an original song by an amateur. It was very tasteful. The moment my colleague stood up and was about to leave, the ghost appeared.¡±

    Then the colleague, a young man appeared. ¡°I am much better. Thanks to the program for letting me take a few days off. I went to the temple to burn incense to drive away evil spirits.¡±

    ¡°What happened that day was the scariest thing I have ever seen in my life. I just stood up and wanted to go outside. I looked up by chance and caught a glimpse of that face.¡±

    ¡°I was so scared. I thought it was going to attack me but our recording studio was clear. Nothing like this has ever happened before. There weren¡¯t even rumours.¡±

    ¡°Later, I thought to myself that the shadow in the venttion duct showed signs of looking inside. I started to wonder if it was attracted by that song?¡±

    The interview with the staff members ended here and a slogan appeared on the screen again.

    ¡°The mysterious song that even ghosts are attracted to! An anonymous singer with a hoarse voice but a different type of charm.¡±

    The editor couldn¡¯t close his eyes for three nights after editing this special program! Is the program good? The editor changed his hair?!]

    [Next, please enjoy the song. It came from the submission mailbox but the contributor refused to ept our interview and invitation.]

    The TV screen changed to the scene where hundreds of spectators were sitting under the stage. There was a microphone on the empty stage where no one was standing. The judges had turned their backs to the stage and were waiting for the song in their earphones.

    The show started to y Fu Zige¡¯s recording and the man¡¯s hoarse voice filled everyone¡¯s ears.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He knew that Fu Zige¡¯s song was indeed good but it wasn¡¯t to such an exaggerated extent. Obviously, the show had spared no effort to save its falling ratings and even used this type of thing as a gimmick.

    Xiao Li thought about it and spoke to the microphone next to him. ¡°Look on the bright side. At least your song appeared on TV.¡±

    Fu Zige didn¡¯t seem to mind being used like this. Compared to the previous few days, his spirit was much better. He eximed joyfully, ¡°I thought that I scared him and I was quite ufortable. Now it seems he is in good spirits.¡±¡¯

    Fu Zige was originally a bar singer. His biggest wish was to let his songs be heard by others. Now he had achieved his wish and he was waiting for the judges¡¯ments.¡±

    The judges didn¡¯t disappoint. Perhaps it was a script set by the program but the leading male singer spoke with his back to the stage. ¡°The voice is simple and the singing has the power to move you. This singer must be very experienced.¡±

    Another soprano singer said, ¡°Yes, Teacher Wu is right. There are inherent ws and high notes can¡¯t be sung but the emotions are very sincere. At the very least, I have the impulse to understand the singer¡¯s experiences after listening to it.¡±

    Fu Zige watched eagerly and in an engrossing manner. He wished to pass directly into the screen as he memorized thesements deeply in his mind.

    Zui Tian had gone offline to write today¡¯s update and he madly wrote Fu Zige into the novel. Xiao Li patiently watched Fu Zige for a while before lowering his head to read Shen Chenzhi¡¯s message.

    Shen Chenzhi had sent a photo of the little white cat.

    The little white cat had adapted to his new home. He was frowning at the cat milk cat in front of him and rushing over to eat. However, his legs were still tied with bandages and this made his movements slow. He could only pounce with his front paws.

    Xiao Li praised it. [He has adapted.]

    Shen Chenzhi: [Yes but he misses you very much.]

    Xiao Li: [I¡¯ll go see him when I have time.]

    &#k2026;&#k2026;.

    ¡°&#k2026;Thank you.¡±

    Xiao Li heard the almost inaudible gratitude. He left his head from the phone and smiled. ¡°No need for thanks.¡±

    ***

    There was no instance in so long that Xiao Li visited the forum. He found that it wasn¡¯t just him. Almost all the gaps between instances had lengthened and the reincarnators stayed in reality for too long.

    In addition to what was happening in China, there were also detailed forum posts organizing what happened abroad. The most famous one was the group hallucinogenic event that happened in the Banana Country. It was said to have urred in a residential area. At that time, everyone imed that they had seen the end of the world. They also hear voices bewitching them. Even several foreign senior reincarnators were involved.

    The forum posts were full of ups and downs. There were various inquiries about what was happening and posts revealing some of the situations. Protection and supply items were sold out in the mall. Some items were sold in the ck market for enough money to buy a house in a first-tier city.

    Xiao Li was taking turns sorting out themon points in the various supernatural events in reality when he was pulled into the next instance.

    After the initial sense of shaking subsided, Xiao Li opened his eyes and found himself in front of a tourist bus.

    It wasn¡¯t a tattered, poor mountain bus. The bus in front of him looked luxurious, clean and spotless. It had two floors. The upper floor was an open-top design and the chairs were covered with red fabric. The bus was mainly gold, white and red and looked very expensive.

    The setting sun in the distance was like blood as it shrouded the sky. It was dusk.

    A group of people stood in front of the big bus around a middle-aged man. The man¡¯s hair was grey and he was wearing a typical Chinese tunic suit and a dark blue hat with a wide brim. He was holding a stack of A4 paper in his hand and pointed to the person next to him.

    In addition to the middle-aged man, Xiao Li looked around and found several familiar faces. There was no need to mention Shen Chenzhi. He had entangled around Xiao Li and signed the Team Symbol. There were also his two old teammates Ye Zeqing and Zheng Yi, Wang Huai, a dark-skinned foreign girl with her long hair pinned to the back with gold jewellery, a gentle Asian youth and two older, mature men.

    They were all looking around, including Xiao Li.

    Compared to the others, Ye Zeqing and Zheng Yi were very familiar with him and they greeted Xiao Li together.

    Ye Zeqing called out, ¡°Moriarty.¡±

    Zheng Yi said, ¡°Sherlock.¡±

    It was at almost the same time. They stared at each other but no one was willing to back down easily.

    Xiao Li told them, ¡°...Forget it, it is better if you call me Hercule.¡±

    The strangers over there also came over and formed a circle to introduce themselves.

    ¡°¡ªOkay, yers, pleasee here.¡± A smooth voice interrupted them before the greetings of the reincarnators could begin.

    It was a short looking man with a bulging belly like a ball. He was very happy as he sprayed a horizontal line with ck paint on the back of his hand. He raised his right hand and waited for everyone toe.

    yer? He was calling to them?

    Xiao Li and the others walked over and listened to the fat man shout loudly while covering his stomach, ¡°Wee to the Gambling variety show! All contestants have been carefully selected and have passed through many levels before they could be selected, pulled out and allowed to stand on the stage of the program with the highest ratings in the universe!¡±

    ¡°Such an opportunity isn¡¯t easy toe by. I hope you will cherish it.¡±

    ¡°First of all, each of you must be equipped with a miniature pinhole camera that you must carry with you. You can¡¯t turn it off and it can¡¯t be removed. After entering the designated location, it will broadcast your actions for 24 hours a day.¡±¡¯

    ¡°Remember, your actions will be broadcasted live and the audience can see whatever you say or do. There will be a barrage in the live broadcast room and you can check it twice a day.¡±

    ¡°This is a specialmunicator made by the program to connect you to the live broadcast room. It doesn¡¯t have any other functions such as calling. It is just for your convenience to respond to the barrage and please our audience.¡±

    ¡°Next, please take the big bus next to me. It will take you to the designated location. You will receive an envelope and this is the goal you must achieve in this show.¡±

    The fat man was good. He said so many things in one breath but he didn¡¯t make any mistakes. He held the microphone emotionally and spoke clearly. The cameraman in the program crew held up the camera to shoot the fat man and the yers at 360 degrees. As the fat man spoke, a staff member came over and handed the so-called pinhole cameras andmunicators to everyone.

    Themunicator was a mobile phone-like tablet while the camera was designed as a brooch in the shape of an ouroboros. It was carved realistically and the brooch alone was a work of art outside.

    Xiao Li took the brooch and pinned it to his chest.

    ¡°Hmm, have I forgotten something?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, there is the most important thing¡ª¡±

    The fat man had been preparing to leave when he suddenly came back and shed a standard smile at the cameraman next to him. ¡°Thank you for your support of this show. In addition, thank you to Death, Despair, Screams and Fear for sponsoring this show. The above were called out in no particr order.¡±

    ¡°Next, please watch the beginning of Gambling.¡±

    His smile revealed all his teeth which were extremely white. However, his words made the reincarnators look at each other.

    Death, despair, screams and fear. If all the previous reminders were considered to be normal for a variety show, this acknowledgement revealed the flesh and blood under the warmth of the show¡¯s crew.

    The woman with the gold jewellery originally wanted to stop the fat man but he ran away before she could take two steps. At the same time, the staff member who gave them the brooch smiled. ¡°Please get on the bus.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, can you tell us the specific destination?¡± Zheng Yi came over. He saw that the staff member looked normal and boldly asked.

    ¡°Please get on the bus.¡± The staff member¡¯s smile was unchanged and he repeated his words.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be revealed?¡±

    ¡°Please get on the bus.¡±

    No matter what Zheng Yi asked, the staff member kept the same smile and repeated the same sentence. His smile was the same as the fat man¡¯s smile. It was like they received special training and there were no individual differences.

    Zheng Yi found it a bit creepy.

    Xiao Li passed by him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He took the lead to get on the parked tour bus and picked a space on the top floor by the window. Shen Chenzhi followed and sat beside him.

    Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing chose to sit behind and in front of him respectively. Wang Huai sat opposite Xiao Li. The foreign woman and the Asian youth chose to sit together on the top floor while the two men who were obviously familiar with each other chose the safer bottom floor.

    After everyone got on the bus, the driver closed the door and it slowly started to move. The driver was also part of the program crew. He was a tall, muscr and ordinary man. He stepped on the elerator and drove forward.

    From the rearview mirror, it could be seen that the staff members stood in ce and watched the vehicle leave, the same smiles on their faces. Only the fat man who served as the host was missing.

    On the top floor, the woman with the golden jewellery spoke first. ¡°We should get to know each other now. We will always cooperate in the future. I am Setamon.¡±

    She used a trantion item and it would automatically trante thenguages spoken by each party.

    The Asian youth smiled slightly. ¡°Park Heesoon.¡±

    Zheng Yi and the others reported their names one by one.

    Setamon said, ¡°I will skip the ¡®it¡¯s you¡¯pliments. I¡¯ve heard of everyone here. I¡¯ll be more direct and tell you what I see first.¡±

    She held up her task book. ¡°Currently, the task book hasn¡¯t published the task and introduction. Perhaps it is like this so-called program and we have to arrive at the designated location before it is published.¡±

    Her face was small and she had a sharp chin. She wore high heels and spoke very skillfully.¡±

    Ye Zeqing wondered, ¡°Where will the destination be?¡±

    The speed of the bus was very fast. Just based on the outside scenery, it seemed to be a nearly built road in a remote suburban vige with roadside weeds and mountains in the distance.

    The bitter wind blew everyone¡¯s hair and whistled in their ears. Xiao Li squinted and didn¡¯t say much. Then a coat with the light sense of ice and snow covered him from the right side. He recognized it as the smell of the young man beside him. He grabbed the edge of the coat with his hand.

    Shen Chenzhi told him, ¡°Cover it. Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡±

    Just then, the open top roof started to operate. There was a buzzing sound as the roof closed like a giant ck dandelion, obstructing the increasingly wild wind.

    Surrounded by this ck leather, the outside scenery also became blurred as the bus drove into the night.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s cold voice entered Xiao Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Sleep for a while first.¡±

    ***

    At the same time, the two men inside the bus.

    They looked out the window the whole time without speaking. In the end, the taller man said, ¡°I can¡¯t see the outside world.¡±

    The other person never spoke.

    The first man said, ¡°Wait.¡±

    ***

    The bus drove for a long time through most of the time. No one could see what was outside the window and Zheng Yi couldn¡¯t helpining about this bus. He was hurting all over by the time the bus finally stopped.

    ¡°Please get out of the bus.¡±

    The driver used a megaphone to amplify his voice as he opened the door. ¡°Before getting off the bus, please collect your task card from the draw box behind the door.¡±

    The two men sitting on the lower floor of the bus approached first. The outside of the box was ordinary. it was wrapped tightly and left only a holerge enough for a hand to fit into. The tall man who spoke first smoothly pulled out a golden envelope sealed with dark red paint from inside.

    The other man wanted to reach in but the driver opened his mouth. ¡°There is only one task card. Your task is the same.¡±

    Even with this reminder, the man didn¡¯t take his hand back. He fumbled around inside to confirm there were no other cards. The people on the top floor of the bus also came out one after another.

    Xiao Li came down thetest. He hadn¡¯t nned to sleep but he closed his eyes unknowingly. He woke up and found that he was leaning against Shen Chenzhi¡¯s shoulder, not against the window. He rubbed the red mark on his face and jumped out of the bus.

    The moment thest person got out of the car, the driver immediately stepped on the elerator and left the destination. He was eagerly speeding off like something was chasing behind him. The so-called destination was apletely different buildingplex.

    It looked like an exquisite museum or arge artwork. It was like a scale with trays on each side. It towered in a tall manner and had white walls. There were no signs at the door and it was very high.

    After a brief observation, the man holding the task card tore open the envelope and took out the card inside. The card¡¯s surface was very simple. It was a piece of white paper with only a few words written on it. [Wee to the Adjudication Prison. Your task: Escape from prison.]

    [Winners will get all the prizes of this variety show. Shh, are you curious about the prizes? Then you¡¯ll have to wait until you win.]

    The opposite side of the card was another sentence. [Failure? The result of failure is death.]

    The word ¡®death¡¯ was written boldly. The moment everyone finished reading the task card, their task books vibrated. Xiao Li looked at the little yellow book.

    [Remaining safety time: None.]

    [You have entered the ruling prison 010.]

    [All sins end here.]

    [The task: Escape from prison and return to reality afterpletion.]

    [This task has been authorized by the adjudication court and the trial process will start.]

    Compared with the introductions for the previous instances, the little yellow book could be called very concise this time. It didn¡¯t use much ink.

    Zheng Yi wondered, ¡°This is... a prison. Prison? A cage?¡±

    The appearance of the building in front of them didn¡¯t look anything like these words. Xiao Li gazed in the direction where the bus had disappeared and saw that a suspension bridge stretched out from that ce. They werepletely isted from the outside world.

    ¡°The trial process, how will we be tried?¡± Park Heesoon asked.

    The moment he finished speaking, he saw an extra line of words in his task book followed by a Libra symbol.

    [In the ruling, the trial charge: Sloth.]

    [Convicted.]

    [10 years of imprisonment. Number 23023.]

    Park Heesoon was stunned. ¡°10 years. I¡¯m not sozy, right?¡±

    ¡°Is this determined based on the seven deadly sins?¡± Setamon spoke to herself. ¡°Is this too general or is it the arrangement of the program?¡±

    ***

    Xiao Li looked at it and the little yellow book showed: [In the ruling, the trial charge: pride.]

    [Convicted.]

    [Imprisoned for life. Number 23024.]

    Below this sentence, there was one written by the little yellow book: [...By me.]

    Xiao Li, ¡°???¡±

    He instinctively raised his head to look at Shen Chenzhi next to him. The young man noticed his gaze. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t show his empty task book and instead leaned over to whisper in Xiao Li¡¯s ear, ¡°I love you too much.¡±

    The punishment was life imprisonment.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Lust, desire?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi smiled and denied it. ¡°Greed.¡±

    Wang Huai addedzily, ¡°I am a glutton. I was imprisoned for five years.¡±

    He felt good about himself.

    Ye Zeqing stated, ¡°sloth, imprisoned for 50 years.¡±

    His face was green. Was he sozy? Wasn¡¯t it Ye Lingshi who actedzy when Ye Zeqing told him to study the art of refining ghosts? Why was he imprisoned for so long?

    Zheng Yi added, ¡°I am also gluttony. I am imprisoned for 50 years.¡±

    Setamon told them, ¡°Envy, 10 years in prison.¡±

    It was only then that the remaining two men said their names. The tall man said, ¡°Mo Di, 10 years.¡±

    There was only one person left. ¡°Moss, 90 years.¡±

    Xiao Li took a second look at these men. The two of them didn¡¯t say their crime. They just talked about their imprisonment time.

    In front of this building, waves flooded the sky and turned into a CG. The first shot showed a woman with long hair. She was very beautiful with meticulous makeup. She wore a long dress that perfectlyplemented her waist.

    She held a brooch simr to theirs in her hand andined to the people around her. ¡°What type of bad show is this? I can¡¯t bring an assistant and I have to take a bus so far away. Still, it is really beautiful. What type of prison is this? It is absolutely amazing.¡±

    ¡°Miss Lian Susu, don¡¯t be like this when you¡¯re on camera. The moment the camera is on, remember to act for me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you escape sessfully or not as long as the audience loves you.¡± The agent next to her spoke quickly. ¡°Look, even she is here. This is the most popr variety show right now.¡±

    Lian Susu nced at the person on the other side surrounded by a group and scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still know this. Forget it. Hurry up and finish shooting early.¡±

    She ced the brooch on her chest as she spoke. Once she stood up again, her voice was impable as she spoke to the man in the centre, ¡°Director, let¡¯s get in the car quickly. It is sote and I don¡¯t want to dy everyone from going home.¡±

    The director said, ¡°Okay, Miss Lian is really considerate. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What is there to thank?¡± Lian Susu smiled. ¡°I will definitely try my best to cooperate. I¡¯m going now. Everyone, work hard.¡±

    The scene changed here as Lian Susu and another female celebrity stood together in front of this building. Theypeted with each other and Lian Susu walked in first.

    The introductory CG ended here. The moment the image disappeared, the door of the building slowly opened from the inside, waiting for everyone to enter. However, no one came out to greet them.

    Setamon spected, ¡°They should be the first batch of variety show contestants and they have already entered here.¡±

    Wang Huai dered, ¡°Go in first.¡±

    ***

    The interior of the building was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. No one stood at the door to ¡®greet¡¯ them and there were no traces of life. There were no security guards at the door and none of the staff members from the show. There was only the harsh light above their heads. It was quiet like a cemetery.

    At first, it was only a single person passage. It was onlyrge enough for one person to enter and leave and everyone lined up to walk inside.

    The door closed quietly behind them without making a sound. It had no door lock and once inside, the door blendedpletely with the wall. The door seams were small and looked like an intact wall. It was like there was no door at all.

    The end of the passage contained four forks in the road. The lights dimmed at the fork.

    At this time, a harsh broadcast was heard. ¡°Please note that there are still five minutes before the lights-out time. Please enter the corresponding room ording to your number as soon as possible. I repeat, there are five minutes left before the lights-out time.¡±

    Enter their room ording to their number.

    Ye Zeqing pointed to the [No. 23000-24000] sprayed on the wall on the far right fork. ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Go in first. Our numbers are in the same batch.¡±

    They all entered this fork in the path and found that there were rooms. Each room was around the size of a single room and had basic living facilities such as a bed and washbasin. The outer wall of each room had a corresponding number written on it.

    They went into the depths and found that there was more than one floor. There were countless floors and the end couldn¡¯t be seen. The middle was hollowed out and there was even a tform in the depths.

    Not all of these rooms were full of people. Most of them were empty and only a few were upied.

    Xiao Li walked until he reached the room with his number. He only saw three people along the way and there wasn¡¯t Lian Susu from the opening CG.

    The rooms with the three people were quite far apart. The first one had a young man with good facial features but he was very untidy. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t cleaned up for a long time. He curled up in a corner of the bed and looked outside.

    The second person was a woman. She had an upright posture and sat very straight. She closely scrutinized the reincarnators.

    The third one was a silent man. He was sober and leaning on the railing toward Xiao Li. ¡°Neer, go in quickly and turn off the lights. Cherish your first night.¡±

    This person couldmunicate.

    Xiao Li stopped in front of the man¡¯s room and tentatively bent over. ¡°When did youe in?¡±

    The man said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    He held up a finger and pointed to the sky. ¡°The time to turn off the lights is approaching. If you want to die, keep standing outside like this.¡±

    The broadcast was heard at just the right timing. ¡°Please note that there are three minutes before the lights will go out. Please enter the room corresponding to your number as soon as possible.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stated, ¡°Go in.¡±

    He had opened the door for Xiao Li. He stood inside his own room and reached out for Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li hesitated for a moment before walking in. Except for him, the rest of the reincarnators didn¡¯t have the idea of breaking the taboo the first day they came in. They all chose to walk into their own rooms.

    It was a single room but the sound instion was very poor. He could even hear the sound of the person moving next door.

    Three minutester, the overhead lights were instantly extinguished and darkness fell.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu </i>

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>

    The darkness in this prison was absolute.

    In the past in other instance worlds, even if the lights were turned off, there might still be moonlight outside the window. Even if there were dark clouds or stormy weather, there would still be weak lighting in from the outside. However, this ce had no windows, only copper or iron walls. This led to the fact that once the lights were turned off, the people locked inside would lose sight of even their fingers. It was as if a ck cloth was covering their eyes.

    In the first 10 minutes after the lights were turned off, there was no movement outside.

    Xiao Liy on the hard bed. He closed his eyes and could sense Park Heesoon¡¯s amplified nasal sounds to the left as well as the movement caused by turning over. He waited in bed for a while but didn¡¯t hear any other sounds from the passage.

    Xiao Li simply turned over on the bed and stood up. Since the room was too dark, he almost fell directly off the bed at first. Fortunately, Tan Li supported him with her hair. He slowly came to the door, leaning against the door with one hand and looking out at the passage through the ss of the door. It was dark and there were no visible figures.

    Xiao Li put his hand on the door of the room and pushed with a slight effort. He could leave here now because the door was actually unlocked.

    After hesitating for a moment, he gave up on the idea of going out andy back down again.

    It was strange. Xiao Li opened his eyes and stared at the darkness in front of him while thinking. It was such a huge prison and based on the introduction disyed in the little yellow book, it shouldn¡¯t be a simple ce. Aftering in, it was actually fully automatic.

    He didn¡¯t know what type of self-help site this was. Leaving aside other things, where was the jailer? Where were the security guards? In addition, this program...

    He fiddled with the brooch on his chest. He took out themunicator and pressed on it slightly to start it. There were no other indicator buttons on this machine. After a short loading time, the screen of the live broadcast room appeared.

    During the time when the reincarnators were on the bus, they had already checked the brooch andmunicator. However, these things were turned off until they entered the prison. It was the same when they were standing in front of the prison. No broadcast screen appeared.

    Now the brooch had activated by itself and the broadcast screen appeared on themunicator without Xiao Li touching it.

    He looked at the progress bar and found that the camera had started automatically after entering the prison.

    The broadcast room of themunicator was just like the live broadcast room of the game anchors, except that the current broadcast screen waspletely dark. There was no source for the barrage but asionally, a few barrage messages would sh. [Why do I feel like he looks a bit familiar? Does anyone know what his name is?]

    [Who needs to remember his name? He is very fresh and tender.]

    [Fresh, fresh, fresh.]

    [So good, I¡¯m really envious...]

    [He can walk. Great.]

    Xiao Li briefly thought for a moment. Then two fingers covered the brooch while he watched themunicator. Themunicator¡¯s image had a two minute buffer timepared to reality. After two minutes, he saw the image in the broadcast room be blurred like something was pressing on it.

    [He is testing us. So cute.]

    [Hahahahaha, I¡¯mughing wildly!]

    [Is it useful? It is useless. He should cherish the rest time now. Ah, I will go to the other broadcast rooms to see.]

    The barrage¡¯s tone was strange. Xiao Li had seen a few horror game live broadcast rooms and the audience wouldn¡¯t use such a tone when sending the barrage, unless&#k2026;

    The owners of these messages weren¡¯t human at all. It was why the adjective such as &#k2018;fresh¡¯ appeared. It was because humans were just a pile of walking ingredients in the eyes of the ghosts. It included the one who said it was envious. It was probably envious that the ghosts here had a batch of fun and delicious &#k2018;food.¡¯

    No wonder why this was the most popr variety show. How could such an ¡®eating broadcast¡¯ not be popr in the ghost world? Xiao Li released his finger and fumbled around the brooch. However, he didn¡¯t find the switch for it.

    He tried to remove the brooch and found that the perspective of the broadcast room would change with the brooch. It could be removed but only for half an hour at most. Otherwise, the brooch would automatically return to the clothes on his chest.

    Just as Xiao Li was ying with this brooch, some rustling sounds came from outside. The source of this sound wasn¡¯t the fork at the end of the passage but the other side, where there were densely packed rooms and the low tform.

    <i>Bang.</i> There was a dull sound like some type of object was being dragged from there. Every time the owner of the sound passed by a room, it would stop for half a minute before leaving again. It was gradually approaching Xiao Li¡¯s room.

    Xiao Li got up from the bed while holding the phone in his hand. He wanted to take this opportunity to see what the ¡®jailer¡¯ outside looked like. Footsteps gradually approached. There was a loud whimper from a distant room but it soon disappeared, like the mouth was suddenly covered.

    <i>Bang, bang.</i>

    It was close to Xiao Li. It stood in front of Xiao Li¡¯s room, staring at him, a vague shadow appearing on the door¡¯s ss.

    It passed by Xiao Li.

    The footsteps were fading away.

    Xiao Li released his hand. He didn¡¯t press the phone screen as he returned to bed and closed his eyes.

    He fell asleep.

    ***

    At the same time, a certain room in another passage.

    A beautifully dressed woman was curled up on the bed. Her high heels had long been lost and couldn¡¯t be found anywhere. Her naked feet were injured.

    The woman who originally cherished the skin of her feet had no time to worry about it. She tightened her feet under her dress and covered her ears, not wanting to hear the footsteps that were getting closer and closer to her outside.

    If any reincarnator was present, they would find that this woman was the big star from the opening CG, Lian Susu.

    Lian Susu might¡¯ve put on a cute and lovely appearance in front of the camera but as early as when she first came in, she had felt very disgruntled. Her dissatisfaction reached the peak when she followed the prompts and found her room.

    What type of rotten script was this? It actually had her, a big star worth millions of yuan, live in such a ce? The director was really bad.

    She sat in this room and cursed her agent for epting this more authentic variety show. Although this type of variety show was popr now, most of them were just acting and there were cameramen shooting them. How could there be such a variety show without any staff and only cameras?

    Still, she eximed on the surface, ¡°Oh, this is a real prison. Let¡¯s see if there are any clues in it.¡±

    Lian Susu fluffed up her hair and pretended to check the ce. She checked the bed and any ce where clues might be ced. Then she opened the door of her room. ¡°Since there are no clues here, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±

    During the preliminary inspection here, she had passed herpanion¡¯s room but the woman inside had no intention ofing out. The woman was bending down to investigate the bed and she still controlled her voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is a person under the bed like in those vulgar horror movies....

    Before she finished her words, her gaze shifted to the door and she met Lian Susu¡¯s eyes.

    The woman asked, ¡°Sister Susu, did you just check it?¡±

    Lian Susu smiled on the surface but she was inwardly gritting her teeth. The yer in front of her was a popr young star, three or four years younger than her. Now she kept emphasizing their age difference in front of the audience.

    She pretended not to hear anything and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all just now. I want to go outside to check. Shui Miao, how is your side?¡±

    Shui Miao turned her head to the side, this action better highlighting the tip of her nose that had earned countless praises. ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything but I haven¡¯t checked the other ces here. You go first. I willeter.¡±

    Lian Susu replied positively and turned away. She maintained her smile as she walked into the passage marked ¡®cafeteria.¡¯

    As she walked, she absently took out themunicator. It was allowed by the program so she would first look at the audience¡¯s reaction and adjust her response. If the audience thought she was currently too bold then she would act a bit surprised.

    [A little closer. Oh, you look so delicious.]

    [Maintaining yourposure. Hurry up and scream. Your fear will be my favourite food.]

    [......]

    Lian Susu, ¡°???¡±

    This was too far away from the barrage she imagined such as [Susu, jiayou. I am supporting you as always.] What were these things? Psychopaths?

    Or was this a stage specifically set by the show? Perhaps the director was hiding behind the camera andughing. It was an ingenious method to record real reactions. No wonder why the show was so popr. It was too cruel to its yers.

    Lian Susu¡¯s heart was full of twists and turns but on the surface, she took a step back and she almost dropped themunicator in her hand. ¡°God, what is going on? Director, is anyone there? Staff members?¡±

    Her voice echoed in the corridor but there was no answer.

    ¡°What is going on here? Is it haunted?¡±

    Lian Susu muttered before putting away themunicator and continuing to walk forward.

    ***

    She had already explored everything here. There was really no one else. It seemed there were only two contestants, her and Shui Miao.

    She came to the cafeteria and found there were already meals prepared. It was the standard of apany¡¯s cafeteria. Two dishes and one side dish were divided evenly. There were only two lunches with an apple each.

    The food was too bad but she was used to losing weight.

    Lian Susu picked up the te and was full of smiles. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so rich. I just happened to be hungry.¡±

    She picked up a te and sat at a table. She absently poked at the vegetables on the te with chopsticks while thinking about how to quicklyplete the mission and escape. However, this ce was too big and deserted. It always made Lian Susu feel a bit strange.

    Was there really such a variety show? They didn¡¯t care about anything after putting the contestants inside and they didn¡¯t even give any tips? She hadn¡¯t seen other variety shows but there would always be notes to let them solve a puzzle. Most of the time, the director would even appear in person.

    Lian Susu cast aside the uneasiness in her heart and in a rare manner, she looked forward to Shui Miao¡¯s arrival. She had been eating for half an hour when another person appeared in the cafeteria. Lian Susu had started to feel fear so she happily weed this person. ¡°Shui Miao, sit here. The meal is over there.¡±

    She was really excited so she didn¡¯t discover that something was wrong with Shui Miao. Shui Miao mechanically held the te but didn¡¯te over to sit. Instead, she sat nearly. She grabbed the food with chopsticks and directly stuffed it into her mouth. No, she wasn¡¯t pretending in front of the camera?

    Lian Susu¡¯s face was hot from being ignored but she wasn¡¯t angry as she thought about tomorrow¡¯s hot search. She asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to sit here?¡±

    Shui Miao stopped her actions. She shrugged and abruptlyughed. Herughter was sharp and not beautiful at all. It was like a mechanical doll¡¯s recording. The most frightening thing was that theughter didn¡¯te from Shui Miao¡¯s mouth. It seemed toe from other parts of her body.

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock bot, Sherlock is live broadcasting!!! Not for humans but for us!!!

    [??? I¡¯lle as quickly as possible.]

    [These barrages... you... don¡¯t you recognize who this is?]

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>

    Lian Susu was taken aback and quickly yelled, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Shui Miao stoppedughing. She suddenly sat upright, her hair covering her eyes so that her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    Originally, Shui Miao¡¯s hair was cut diagonally and flowed like the sea. It looked cool and beautiful. Now her straight hair covered her face and she looked like a madman. Her disheveled hair made Lian Susu think of the female ghosts in horror movies, such as Kayako Saeki.

    Lian Susu almost fell off her chair. She pushed away the te in front of her and stammered, ¡°S-Shui Miao?¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare approach Shui Miao at all but she was worried that if she chose to stay away from Shui Miao, she would bepletely insulted by theizens watching the live broadcast. In the end, she chose apromise. She stood up and asked in a worried manner, ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shui Miao turned a deaf ear to it. She threw her chopsticks toward the te and reached out to cover her eyes. ¡°Ah, hehehehehe.¡±

    The first sound could be called a scream. It was a heart-piercing call. However, the scream onlysted a moment. The next second, Shui Miao let out a weirdugh. Lian Susu felt cold all over when she heard it. Shui Miao didn¡¯t seem to be joking but she didn¡¯t dare go over for fear that her ugly and frightened look would spread across the Inte.

    ¡°Director? Staff members? Where are you?¡± Lian Susu yelled loudly while standing not far from Shui Miao. She carefully approached and asked, ¡°Shui Miao? Is the pressure too high aftering here? Why don¡¯t you go rest?¡±

    Shui Miao suddenly spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°What hurts? Where does it hurt?¡± Lian Susu asked in a puzzled manner. She started to worriedly look toward the entrance of the tunnel and she spoke to the brooch, ¡°Why is there no one from the program¡¯s crew? Come here, something happened!¡±

    She no longer suspected that Shui Miao was acting. She heard from the other person¡¯s voice that it was extremely painful. If Shui Miao had this type of acting skill then she would¡¯ve been popr all over the country and she wouldn¡¯t have been criticized all the time.

    Shui Miao clutched her eyes and refused to let go, her body stuck to the table as she swayed. ¡°E-Eyes, my eyes hurt!¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the show¡¯s staffing? Even if this is a fully enclosed variety show, can you be like this?¡±

    Lian Susu might¡¯ve been jealous of this person at the beginning but she couldn¡¯t leave Shui Miao alone now. She reached out to help the other person. However, Shui Miao rejected her and kept repeating the words, ¡°Hurts, hurts, it hurts...!¡±

    Lian Susu¡¯s hand was stiff in the air. Just now, she was so close that she didn¡¯t just hear the ¡®it hurts¡¯ing from Shui Miao¡¯s mouth. There was also another faintughter mixed in with her voice.

    Lian Susu¡¯s eyes widened as she looked around in a panic, trying to identify the source of the sound. Finally, she locked onto the location as Shui Miao herself.

    ¡°Hurts, hehe, hurts, hehe...¡±

    The two voices circted repeatedly without interruption.

    Lian Susu saw a smiling face drawn on the inside of Shui Miao¡¯s arm that was covering her eyes. It was a simple smiley face. The face was an irregr circle with two small circles as the eyes and a raised bracket as the mouth. This was often seen in the outside world. However, Lian Susu clearly heardughter from this smiley face.

    ¡°Shui Miao, you...¡±

    Lian Susu stepped back and hit against three chairs instantly. There was a sharp pain from her knees but she had no time to care about this.

    So much time had passed and the program¡¯s staff members should¡¯ve arrived long ago. Yet apart from Shui Miao¡¯s cries, the passage to the outside was still as quiet as ever. It was like this cafeteria, no, this entire prison only had the two of them.

    No, wasn¡¯t this impossible?

    Lian Susu no longer cared about Shui Miao. She took out themunicator and turned on the broadcast screen. Even if the program group ignored them, weren¡¯t there viewers? Someone would definitely have called the police when they saw it¡ª

    [It started so soon? It can¡¯t be helped this time.]

    [Not enough, not enough. I want to see more fear. I want to see the previous scene.]

    [Haha, no one wille to rescue you even if you scream until your neck is broken.]

    [I want tough too, hehehe.]

    What the hell was going on in the live broadcast room? Were she and her agent cheated?

    Lian Susu¡¯s hand slipped and themunicator fell directly to the ground. The barrage was still swiping frantically but she had no intention of picking it up. Her hands were shaking constantly and she pulled her mobile phone out of her pocket to call her agent.

    The moment she unlocked it, she copsed because her phone clearly showed: No signal.

    Lian Susu didn¡¯t give up and tried again. However, she couldn¡¯t make any outgoing calls. The same went for texting or WeChat.

    Only the strange, mentally ill Shui Miao and the smiley face remaining in the entire cafeteria. Lian Susu didn¡¯t know why. Shui Miao obviously didn¡¯t raise her head but Lian Susu felt that the smiley face on the inside of the arm was staring at her.

    She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She couldn¡¯t even scream. She just turned, ran past Shui Miao and ran to the ce she entered from, trying to find the exit to go out.

    ¡°Can anyone hear me? Do you know where the exit is?¡± After leaving the cafeteria, Lian Susu didn¡¯t go back to her room. She kept walking around the prison, calling out. She felt her voice bing dry but she didn¡¯t dare go back. She wanted to find the exit and leave here.

    However, no one responded to her. Lian Susu cried and made a fuss but in the end, she could only ept it and return to her room for a brief rest.

    ***

    The next day after the reincarnators entered.

    Xiao Li was awakened by theugher next door. He opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. The memories ofst night flooded his brain.

    Before he could think about what happened in the next room, Xiao Li pressed a hand to his temple and tried to recall the shadow he sawst night. However, he couldn¡¯t remember anything. It was like his memory was erased by an eraser. He had stared at the jailer and was forced to return to bed to fall asleep. It was like he was hypnotized.

    He couldn¡¯t remember what the jailer looked like, nor did he remember any clues. Thus, he slept until dawn.

    Was this the reason why the prison was able to maintain order despite having no other personnel? There didn¡¯t need to be a high force value. They only needed to possess such a special ability to be invincible.

    Xiao Li guessed it wasn¡¯t just at night. As long as the ¡®prisoners¡¯ showed some extraordinary actions, these hidden jailers would appear and use this ability to make the ¡®prisoner¡¯ go back to sleep. He just didn¡¯t know if the extraordinary actions included the task: prison break.

    ...Well, there was a 99.9% chance that it was included.

    Xiao Li lowered his head and asked Tan Li lying on the pillow, ¡°Did you see the face of the jailerst night?¡±

    The doll shook her head 180 degrees. She put her hands together, put it to her ears and motioned that she fell asleep together with him. So this power was also effective against ghosts...

    Xiao Li wanted to get down from the bed but for some reason, there was a slight pain from his back. No, it wasn¡¯t pain. It was more like there was a school bag on his back. Then once he stood uppletely, that weight had disappeared.

    He turned back and touched the middle of the back. Then he looked at the half mirror above the basin in the room. The mirror surface stained with yellow dots vaguely reflected the teenager¡¯s thin back. His shoulder des protruded outwards slightly like a pair of flying butterfly wings. there wasn¡¯t the ghost or heavy object in Xiao Li¡¯s imagination.

    He nced at Tan Li. The doll looked serious and continued to shake her head. Xiao Li turned his head. He didn¡¯t think about it and opened the door to go out.

    The room that theughter came from was the one belonging to the man who talked to Xiao List night. He wasughing wildly while intermittently saying, ¡°I survived again. Hahaha, I survived again!¡±

    As he spoke, dark smoke sprayed out from his nose and mouth. It was as if a big fire was burning in his body and only this ck smoke was left over from his burning internal organs.

    The other reincarnators were awakened by him and surrounded the room. The incandescent lights above their heads illuminated the passage like it was daylight and radiated to the rooms on both sides of the corridor.

    Everyone could clearly see that the man¡¯s bed, sheets and the ss in the room had been dyed ck by the smoke. Mucus was stuck on the cloth and it was very disgusting.

    ¡°What are you called?¡± Wang Huai lowered his focus.

    The man found that he had survived another day and he was in a good mood. ¡°Yu You. Are you new here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Huai observed him. ¡°We just came in.¡±

    Yu You had a strong desire to talk. Even if it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to speak, he still tenaciouslymunicated with the reincarnators.

    Yu You blocked his mouth with a fist and talked while coughing, ¡°I came here earlier than you guys. I came in here, cough, and can¡¯t get out anymore. It is enough to survive the day.¡±

    ¡°What is the smoke in your mouth?¡± Wang Huai inquired.

    Yu You didn¡¯t answer the question. ¡°What crime did youmit?¡±

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t report his true crime and made it up. ¡°Lust.¡±

    Yu You was disappointed. ¡°Then you won¡¯t be like me. However, soon, you will face your own punishment.¡±

    Heughed again and the ck smoke rose like a newborn crow from his mouth and hovered in the room. Xiao Li stood aside and didn¡¯t join the conversation. It was just that Yu You¡¯s words reminded him of the punishments corresponding to the seven deadly sins in the Divine Comedy.

    Wang Huai wanted to get more information from Yu You. Compared with the other two people on this floor, this man was easy to talk to and extremely slippery. However, before he could think about his next sentence, he heard a loud bang from the end of the passage. It came from the tform.

    The group of reincarnators arrived and looked down the railing to see a blooming blood flower. It was a man with short hair wearing a maroon suit. He was face down and his entire head was smashed like a watermelon. Blood stained the tform.

    Strangely, the man¡¯s back arched forward like he had some disease. Only an old man with a hunchback for many years could form such a twisted back. It was very inconsistent with the man¡¯s clothes.

    Park Heesoon was quick to judge the height of the man¡¯s fall. ¡°He jumped from the floor below us.¡±

    Ye Zeqing murmured, ¡°His back...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too far away to tell whether this hunchback formed earlier or after entering here,¡± Setamon spoke calmly. ¡°Go to the next floor first.¡±

    It was the floor that they didn¡¯t have time to checkst night.

    As they walked down, Xiao Li ran into Shen Chenzhi. The young man was holding a bag of bread and a carton of milk in his hand. He handed the bread to Xiao Li. ¡°Breakfast.¡±

    Xiao Li looked at him. ¡°Is the food so good here?¡±

    ¡°Eat yours.¡± Shen Chenzhi tore open the milk carton for him. He walked beside Xiao Li and firmly held the carton in his hand. Once Xiao Li finished eating the bread, he handed the milk over.

    Zheng Yi wanted to say something but stopped. He decided to find a chance to tell Xiao Li that all they ate was pickled vegetables and rice porridge. It was also quantitative. Even if they were hungry and wanted more food, it wasn¡¯t possible. The food in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand was absolutely a special offer and it was also packaged. This was absolute special treatment, a double-standard dog.

    ***

    Further down was the floor where the numbers ¡®22000-23000¡¯ lived. Like the upper floor, there were four forked roads leading to: the prisoners¡¯ rooms, the cafeteria, the infirmary and the library.

    Apart from the prisoners¡¯ rooms that were parallel on each floor, the other three passages would eventuallye together. They weremon areas.

    This floor was where the old prisoners lived and it was much smokier than upstairs.

    At the very least, many of the rooms that Xiao Li passed by were eitherpletely ckened by smoke like Yu You¡¯s room or the bed was covered with blood stains that were dried and looked more like dark brown blood scabs. There were also rooms where the walls were covered with scratches, including the bedside railings. It could be imagined how much pain the prisoner lying on it was just by looking at these marks.

    A rough estimate showed that there were at least five different types of damages to the rooms on this floor.

    Zheng Yi was startled. ¡°These are all caused by ghosts?¡±

    ¡°Is it the jailer fromst night? Or different ghosts?¡± Park Heesoon pulled out his phone and took photos of these rooms one by one, preparing to store them in his album so he could go back and analyze it slowly.

    Xiao Li opened his mouth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a ghost. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these phenomena should be rted to the sins after the trail. Have you ever read the Divine Comedy?¡±

    Wang Huai suddenly recited, ¡°Through me into the city of endless pain, through me into the pit of eternal misery, through me into the endless crowd... those who enter will surely have all hope cut off. Pride, refrain from pride and bear the heavy punishment. Envy, refrain from envy and be punished by sewing the eyes. Wrath, refrain from wrath, be punished with ck smoke. Sloth, refrain from sloth, be punished through running. Greed, refrain from greed, be punished when lying down. Gluttony, refrain from gluttony, be punished by hunger. Lust, refrain from lust, be punished by mes.¡±

    Xiao Li apuded. ¡°It is veryplete.¡±

    Wang Huai readily epted the praise. ¡°This type of work is unforgettable at a nce.¡±

    Ye Zeqing wondered, ¡°It means that different penalties are imposed in response to the sentence we received when entering? Isn¡¯t this unsolvable?¡±

    ¡°There is naturally a solution.¡± Xiao Li told him. ¡°Sessfully escape from prison before the penalty kills you. This is the best solution.¡±

    At this point, he suddenly stopped. It was already close to the middle of this floor and they could be considered as entering deeply. Now Xiao Li heard a voice from the surviving person in the inner room.

    ¡°Wuu, hehe, wu wu wu, hehehe...¡±

    It was a low sob which was actually verymon in this type of scene. However, in addition to the crying, there was sparseughter mixed in. The two seemed broken up and mixed together, both crying andughing.

    Xiao Li quickened his pace and saw a corpse in the room opposite the source of the sound.

    A woman was lying on the ground without her head. She was reaching out her hand like she wanted to escape but she failed. Her other hand was curled up and holding a ck pointed cone. Xiao Li chose to open this door first. Shen Chenzhi stood at the door, holding the door for him so it wouldn¡¯t automatically close.

    Wang Huai opened the woman¡¯s hand and found that she wasn¡¯t holding a sharp steel tool. Instead, it was a piece of sawdust. It was harder than ordinary wood, well polished and soaked in blood.

    The moment it was released, a bloody smell filled the room.

    Wang Huai held this piece of wood and bent over to look at the foot of the bed. Hepared the piece of wood to the foot of the bed and found that ording to the size and material of the gap, the piece of wood was pulled from the foot of the bed.

    Xiao Li crouched down to examine the corpse¡¯s neck. The incision of the neck was uneven. Some of the flesh even had a long strip pulled off. He had a terrible guess. ¡°She polished the piece of wood and used it to cut off her head.

    This simply wasn¡¯t possible usingmon sense. An ordinary person¡¯s neck would hurt to death when it was just slightly cut with a knife. No matter how sharp a kitchen knife, it was impossible for a person to cut off their headpletely, let alone do it with such a small piece of wood.

    Zheng Yi could already imagine that in the middle of the night, the woman who was stuck in the room was driven by some type of spiritual force to cut off her head.¡±

    ¡°What is this expression?¡± Park Heesoon noticed the pattern on the inner side of the woman¡¯s arm. He gently picked up the arm and observed the expression drawn on her arm. ¡°A smiley expression?¡±

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Ye Zeqing bent down. ¡°It is drawn with a marker.¡±

    Xiao Li said, ¡°This is a blind guess. Is she encouraging herself to smile optimistically and be strong even in such a ce?¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±

    Park Heesoon, ¡°......¡±

    Park Heesoon lowered her arm and turned to look at the other side. ¡°The crying andughter ising from over there.¡±

    Through the two unclear ss doors, it could vaguely be seen that a woman was lying on the opposite bed. Her high-end dress was stained a blood red and she was holding her right hand high. It was unknown what she was doing.

    Xiao Li came to the door of the opposite room. He hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t directly break in. He instead knocked on the ss door three times. <i>Knock, knock, knock. </i>

    The woman inside was obviously affected by the knock on the door. She raised her right hand nkly and looked out the door with the same smiley face on her right hand as the dead body. As she moved, the others saw her face.

    Xiao Li called out her name. ¡°Lian Susu.¡±

    After the courteous knock, he opened the door, blocking the light above the passage.

    Lian Susu¡¯s current appearance was very strange. Her head was clearly on her neck but she was ¡®seeing things¡¯ with the expression drawn on her arm. She observed everyone in front of her with the smiley face. It was like she was treating this as her real head.

    Lian Susu turned her hand but her real head remained motionless. Her left eye couldn¡¯t be opened anymore and most of her eyes were covered by hair. Only the corner of an eye was exposed, allowing them to see the state of her eye. Thin thread had appeared on her eyelid. The eyelid and lower eyelid weren¡¯tpletely stitched together. Only the right eye was okay and could blink like an ordinary person.

    ...Although her movements were using that smiley face.

    The corner¡¯s of Lian Susu¡¯s mouth moved. ¡°You, yes, heheh, who are you? My eye hurts a bit.¡±

    At the foot of her bed, a light blue marker was lying quietly. It was simr to those that could be bought at stationery stores outside for three yuan. It was just that when Lian Susu was talking, the market rolled automatically to Xiao Li¡¯s toes despite there being no wind.

    Xiao Li looked down at it.

    At this moment, Lian Susu seemed to be manipted by something. She suddenly picked up the market at a speed that waspletely ipatible with her reach. Then she jumped up, grabbed Park Heesoon standing to the side and scribbled a smiley face in the same style on the palm of his hand.

    Lian Susu had be incredibly strong and fast. Park Heesoon reacted instantly by using his life saving item but he still couldn¡¯t stop Lian Susu.

    Lian Susuughed loudly. ¡°Try it too, hehe. Draw this expression on your hand and you will find that your head is so flexible that it can be moved! I only need one head. There is no need for the other one, hehe. I want to cut it!¡±

    She turned around like she was going to find a sharp tool to cut off her head. Then Xiao Li pressed down hard on her arm.

    ¡°What are you doing? Hehe, why are you stopping me?¡±

    Park Heesoon¡¯s face had turned pale. He looked down at the scribble smiley face on her hand. The upper bracket symbolizing the lips seemed to beughing silently at him.

    ¡°A curse?¡± He was breathing fast. ¡°I... I...¡±

    Park Heesoon¡¯s thinking was momentarily confused. He used his sleeves to frantically wipe at the mark on her hand but he couldn¡¯t wipe it over. It wasn¡¯t even blurred. His eyes moved back and forth between the face on his hand and the reincarnators in front of him.

    Xiao Li let go of Lian Susu and picked up the marker with his other hand. ¡°Do you mind if I do an experiment?¡±

    Lian Susu wondered, ¡°What experiment?¡±

    Xiao Li told her, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡±

    Park Heesoon asked, ¡°What experiment?¡±

    Xiao Li grabbed his hand and opened the palm of the hand, revealing the smiley face. He added two strokes to the ¡®smiley¡¯ expression with the marker.

    It changed from a ¡®smile¡¯ to ¡®crying¡¯. The corners of the mouth faced downward and there was a small waving hand. It looked like a fusion of the ¡®crying¡¯ and ¡®waving hand¡¯ in the WeChat emoji package.

    It was an extremely ugly version.

    Xiao Li said, ¡°Try to change the facial expression. Will you still use it as your own head? Her expression is a smile. Now you are crying. Will you keep waving or is modifying your cognitive function only limited to the smiley face?¡±

    His appearance was like a knowledge-hungry scientist.

    Park Heesoon, ¡°......¡±

    He didn¡¯t know if he should keep this ugly expression on his palm.

    Zheng Yi took advantage of Xiao Li¡¯s drawing time to open the barrage and take a look.

    [Wtf???]

    [I can¡¯t help following his thoughts. But... it should be impossible, right? I¡¯ve met this pen... It is a goodpanion. It killed many ingredients and the fear I got from it filled me up.]

    [I shamefully want to know the results of the experiment too.]

    [What is this drawing? It is too ugly. The food isn¡¯t good this year.]

    [This familiar style of drawing... Sherlock, is that you?]

    [Moriarty, is that you?]

    [Hercule, is that you?]

    [?? Brothers and sisters put their fears on the public screen!]

    [My food has wings, they¡¯re flying away...]

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>

    This marker worked quickly. Park Heesoon¡¯s expression gradually solidified at a speed visible to the naked eye. He was holding the hand up and pressing his life saving item against the expression on his palm. It was a mask worn by a ghost before it died in the Republic of China. As long as it was taken out, it could suppress other ghosts. It was a very practical item.

    However, for now, it didn¡¯t seem to y the role that Park Heesoon imagined. Driven by some force, the mask fit onto the expression in his hand. The hollowed-out part of the mask perfectly revealed the ¡®eyes¡¯ and ¡®mouth¡¯ of the expression, just like a real face.

    Park Heesoon panicked. ¡°Did it move?¡±

    He raised his arm to the position of his head and used this drawn face to look.

    ¡°Hehe, hehe, hehe.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s crying face had no effect. The pattern was dissolving on its own and it was corrected to look like Lian Susu¡¯s hand.

    In the meantime, Lian Susu¡¯s symptoms were getting worse. She was looking for a sharp weapon to cut off her head. Finally, she chose the mirror as she muttered, ¡°I want to fix my head. Get rid of the thing on my neck...¡±

    Xiao Li had already let go of his hand when he was drawing on Park Heesoon. Now Ye Zeqing was holding Lian Susu but his strength wasn¡¯t as high. She shook his hand away and broke free. She threw herself at the mirror like a wild horse.

    Wang Huai stopped her just before the critical moment. He rushed forward quickly, pressing his elbow against Lian Susu¡¯s neck and pressing her to the wall. ¡°Sherlock, try it with her.¡±

    Xiao Li turned the marker around in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    Attacks from ghosts were divided into many types, such as the physical type and the spiritual type. This marker belonged to the curse type. Those who had the smiley face drawn on them would gradually regard the smiley face as their head and cut off their own heads. Frankly speaking, Xiao Li had seen this type on the SC foundation. He didn¡¯t know if the collector hade here for a visit.

    Still, there was another trick he could try. He held the marker, came to the mirror and looked in the reflection at the reincarnators.

    Zheng Yi had been teaming up with Xiao Li for a long time. He watched Xiao Li and suddenly knew what this person wanted. He was just about to step forward to help Sherlock when he heard Xiao Li say, ¡°Come and help me.¡±

    The direction he was looking at was Shen Chenzhi.

    Zheng Yi, ¡°???¡±

    Shen Chenzhi had been standing to one side. Zheng Yi swore that after this young man was called in this way, his eyes lit up like he had been charged with electricity. He walked over. Xiao Li nced at his hand and Shen Chenzhi immediately grasped it. His fingertips gently swept over the back of Xiao Li¡¯s hand and he wrapped his hand around Xiao Li¡¯s hand.

    Xiao Li shook a bit. He whispered, ¡°...Don¡¯t hold it so tight.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi followed his words and rxed his grip. He only gently held Xiao Li¡¯s hand but Xiao Li could still feel the temperature.

    Xiao Li held the tip of the marker to the mirror and called out, ¡°Pen fairy, pen fairy¡ª¡±

    The marker who just listened to the beginning and knew it was bad, ¡°???¡±

    The moment Xiao Li opened his mouth, the market started to shake on its own like it was trying to get out of Xiao Li¡¯s hands.

    Its strength was so great that if it was Xiao Li alone, perhaps it would¡¯ve really broken away. However, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand was very stable. He firmly grasped the top mark of the marker and it was unable to break free.

    ¡°¡ªYou are my previous life and I am your current life. If you want to continue with me, please draw a circle on the mirror.¡± Xiao Li finished theplete summoning spell.

    The marker¡¯s trembling continued. The moment Xiao Li¡¯s words finished, he could detect an instant pause in the shaking of the marker.

    The pen fairy who arrived and noticed that its residence wasn¡¯t quite right, ¡°......¡±

    It tried to snatch the right to use this residence but was refused. It invaded again. Time passed and the magnitude of the marker¡¯s shaking started to decrease as if there was another force controlling it. It trembled as it started to draw a triangle-like circle on the ugly mirror.

    Xiao Li greeted it kindly. ¡°Pen fairy, how have you beentely?¡±

    The words written by the pen fairy were crooked. It wasn¡¯t as easy to use as the previous pens and it wrote with much difficulty: [If you have something to say, please say it.]

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw this pen and I thought of you. Aren¡¯t you tired of using your fountain pen body? How about you look at this pen?¡± Xiao Li lobbied hard.

    The marker shook. [No? I have a body...]

    For an evil spirit on the level of the pen fairy, the residence was no longer important. It was already part of legends and could cross multiple instances.

    Of course, it was better to have a special pen as a ce to live but it wasn¡¯t that important... most importantly, there were so many ghosts watching this ce that it was a bit ashamed.

    Xiao Li seduced the confused pen fairy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? I wanted to give it to you as soon as I saw it. Look at this pen. It also belongs to your curse type and it isn¡¯t an ordinary pen. It has a body that is wider than a fountain pen and inexhaustible ink. As long as you upy it, you can get all of it...¡±

    The pen fairy seemed to have really been moved by him.

    The marker sensed the crisis and the shaking of its body reached the maximum value. For a moment, Xiao Li¡¯s hand was shaken open but the pen fairy immediately used its own strength to suppress it.

    It made up its mind. [Help me.]

    The tip of the marker mmed against the mirror¡¯s surface and there was a smear of ink. Xiao Li had let go of his hand but it was still in conflict with each other, moving back and forth from time to time.

    The doll¡¯s hair lengthened and tangled around the marker, forcing it to stay where it was at while waiting for the pen fairy to devour it bit by bit.

    Lian Susu, who was pressed against the wall, suddenly opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    The marker¡¯s struggle gradually weakened until the pen fairypletely devoured it. Its dying counterattack was suppressed by the two ghosts and its original consciousness was finallypletely erased. The marker behind the body of the pen fairy.

    The pen fairy jumped twice on the mirror to adjust to its new body.

    The other reincarnators who felt like they had watched a domestic horror movie, ¡°......¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help cheering for the pen fairy in their hearts. Xiao Li stood to the side and pped with satisfaction. Then he held the marker again. This wave could be called the dove upying the magpie¡¯s nest.

    The moment the pen fairypletely settled into its new body, the two victims recovered their sanity. Lian Susu stopped struggling. As an ordinary person involved in a supernatural event, she hadn¡¯t recovered from the incident just now. Wang Huai released his strength and she held her neck and coughed. She slid along the wall to the ground.

    Meanwhile, Park Heesoon lowered the hand that was raised to his head. He hadn¡¯t been deeply eroded by the curse so he recovered after a short period of confusion. The young man sighed with relief and immediately wiped off the mark on his palm with his sleeve. ¡°Sherlock, thank you.¡±

    Originally, it was controlled by the marker and this smiley face couldn¡¯t be wiped off by an external force. Now that the owner of the marker was reced by the pen fairy. It removed the curse and Park Heesoon could immediately wipe off the smiley face.

    Pen fairy: [I¡¯m leaving.]

    The mouth was weak and the hand was soft. The pen fairy got such a body and its tone had softened a lot as it said goodbye to Sherlock.

    Xiao Li called out to it. ¡°There are still the three questions.¡±

    He didn¡¯t call it for nothing.

    Pen fairy: [...There is one left. You asked me two questions previously.]

    Xiao Li thought for a moment and remembered the two questions ¡®how have you beentely¡¯ and ¡®how about you look at this pen¡¯.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°So mean?¡±

    Pen fairy: [Yes. Quickly ask. If you don¡¯t ask then I¡¯m leaving.]

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°What is the ability of the jailer here?¡±

    [I can¡¯t say that the adjudication prison is a neutral organization of the main universe, parallel to the gods. We can¡¯t say anything about it.] The pen fairy continued: [This is also a question. It is three so I¡¯m leaving.]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Did it want to abandon its benefactor after achieving its goal? However, this adjudication prison seemed a bit interesting.

    ***

    [Pen fairy, this traitor! If someone tells you to eat, you just eat?]

    [Pen fairy, I once saw it refuse to leave while the human who summoned it was crying and begging for it to leave. I didn¡¯t expect it would run away in a hurry at this moment. It is really him...]

    [Frankly, if it was you, wouldn¡¯t you eat? After absorbing this pen, its power has increased again. I also want to eat.]

    [Originally, I came to see humans being eaten. Why did I see my kind eating my own kind?]

    [Sherlock, this dog man shouldn¡¯t waste his talent in sales, I¡¯m telling you.]

    [This marker is trash. Useless thing. Change it to me and I would teach him how to behave! You too, is this necessary for a human?]

    [Using my experience of meeting him in the first few instances, I can only give my remaining colleagues in the prison a piece of advice: Run away!]

    [Haha, it was very risky. When I saw him walking toward the mirror, I thought he was looking for me. Fortunately, there is no candle here. I can¡¯t be so aggressive on a live broadcast.]

    [You just revealed your identity...]

    ***

    Zheng Yi relished looking at the barrage.

    Previously, he had watched the barrage and visited everyone¡¯s live broadcast room. However, it generally wasn¡¯t popr at the time and the barrage was filled with things like ¡®hurry up and die¡¯, ¡®your screams are so sweet¡¯, ¡®no one wille to rescue you when you break your throat from screaming¡¯ and other simr things. He found it very ufortable to watch. Now, he experienced the fun of watching the barrage in a live broadcast room.

    He wasn¡¯t doing his job but others weren¡¯t like him.

    The moment Park Heesoon recovered, he questioned Lian Susu about what previously happened to her. Lian Susu was still in a daze. After being questioned several times by the strangers in front of her, she intermittently revealed everything that happened when she came in.

    Since discovering Shui Miao¡¯s abnormality, Lian Susu had been looking for the exit of the prison. However, she never found it. She fell asleep in her room in an exhausted manner. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found Shui Miao appearing in front of her with only half her head left. Shui Miao should obviously be dead but she still drew the smiley face on Lian Susu¡¯s hand before stumbling to the opposite room.

    Park Heesoon was disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Lian Susu was afraid that they would leave her alone. She had already recalled what happened just now and her eyes became hot as she watched the people in front of her. In this haunted prison, these people were the only things that could give her some warmth.

    She grabbed her hair and thought hard about it. Just as Park Heesoon felt like she didn¡¯t know anything more and was turning over to leave, she shouted, ¡°Yes, there is one more thing I know!¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>

    Park Heesoon asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Lian Susu to tell him any big secrets but the other person¡¯s next words really surprised him.

    ¡°Wee party...!¡± Lian Susu eximed excitedly. ¡°I-I heard an old prisoner say it. He told me about it and died the next day. He said... he said that after three waves of neers enter the prison, the jailer will open a wee party the next night. The rules are different every time. As long as you can win first ce at the wee party, you can enter the library!¡±

    Setamon repeated, ¡°Library?¡±

    One of the four forks in the road led to the library but the reincarnators hadn¡¯t explored that side yet. They only saw the sign written on the passage.

    Park Heesoon asked, ¡°The average person can¡¯t enter there?¡±

    Based on Lian Susu¡¯s words, they needed topete for the qualification to enter the library.

    Lian Susu, who loved beauty the most in the past, couldn¡¯t care about her own appearance anymore. She babbled incoherently, ¡°Yes, yes, I went to see it. I couldn¡¯t open the door. It is just like here. There is no door! Everyone says that the library is safe, safe...¡±

    Park Heesoon nced over at Setamon. It sounded like the library was simr to the prison¡¯s safe house. The task of the reincarnators was to escape from the prison. From a normal point of view, the most important task was to find the exit first, n an escape route, avoid the patrolling jailer and take the opportunity to escape. As for digging a tunnel for themselves like in TV series, this was really wishful thinking in a ce full of ghosts and gods.

    So after they woke up this morning, apart frommunicating about what had happenedst night, the first thing they did was to get acquainted with the environment here. For example, Park Heesoon went back to see the door he had entered through. There was no gap between the door and the wall, as if the door had never been opened.

    Now listening to Lian Susu¡¯s words, the door of the library was the same as the prison so there must be clues in this library. Why was it called the library and what was the reason for the so-called wee party? For a time, everyone was busy thinking.

    Lian Susu saw that they weren¡¯t talking and asked timidly, ¡°P-Please take me with you. I-I will be very obedient.¡±

    The experience with Shui Miao really frightened her. Once she recalled what she experienced previously, she couldn¡¯t help the nausea rushing to her throat and she almost vomited. Her hand pinched her flesh to contain this impulse.

    Park Heesoon sought everyone¡¯s opinion with his eyes before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ***

    There were very few old prisoners left in the entire prison.

    There were only a few scattered people on each floor. Most people couldn¡¯t bear the fear and the punishment here and chose tomit suicide. The remaining people already had a blurred concept of time and generally didn¡¯t enter the cafeteria to eat like the neers.

    Therefore, most of the tables in the cafeteria were empty at lunchtime. Only the reincarnators and Lian Susu grabbed some food on time.

    Lian Susu had no appetite. She was still nauseous but worse of all, she wanted to go to the bathroom.

    She had tried to endure it but now it was urgent and she couldn¡¯t hold back. Her clothes were already messy and she couldn¡¯t ept pissing herself. She first asked the only woman among the reincarnators if she would apany her to the toilet. This was decisively rejected by Setamon.

    Lian Susu held back for a while but her pride really didn¡¯t allow her to pee herself. In desperation, she had to go to the toilet alone. Xiao Li sat at the table in front of today¡¯s lunch. There was rice, sweet and sour pork ribs, green peppers and potatoes on the stainless steel te and a round orange beside the te. Ignoring the surrounding environment, this type of food could be called good outside.

    As with everything else, there was no one working in the cafeteria. Breakfast and lunch appeared automatically. It was a very automatic and smart system. So far, the reincarnators hadn¡¯t seen the jailers or encountered their presence.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t eat the meat. He only ate some of the vegetables before putting down his chopsticks. He picked up the orange and peeled it.

    Shen Chenzhi sat opposite him and watched Xiao Li for a while. Then he suddenly reached out and picked up the orange on his side. After peeling it, he picked out all the white lines on the orange and ced it on Xiao Li¡¯s te.

    Zheng Yi saw this scene and picked up his orange emotionally.

    The reincarnators were all crowded on the same table apart from the two people who chose to sit on the bottom floor of the bus, Moss and Mo Di. They stayed away from the group of reincarnators, didn¡¯t act with them and didn¡¯t exchange information.

    Wang Huai reminded the rest of them to be defensive. The rest of the people didn¡¯t touch the meat and fish. The senior reincarnators were basically aware of these unspoken rules.

    Park Heesoon suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°My legs have already started to feel sore. It is like I had sprinted 50 metres in reality. It isn¡¯t strong but it hurts.¡±

    He massaged the muscles of his legs as he spoke.

    ¡°I feel hungry.¡± Wang Huai shrugged and spoke with some regret. ¡°Still, I can bear it. If I knew this, I wouldn¡¯t have made so many appointments for a meal in reality.¡±

    ¡°Me too...¡±

    ¡°Is this the punishment for the trial?¡± Ye Zeqing analyzed. ¡°After all, there is no clearpletion time for this task. This must be the invisible time limit. After a certain period of time, these feelings will intensify and we won¡¯t be able to bear it. We mustplete the task before then.¡±

    Wang Huai was staring ahead with eyes that lost their focus. Then he suddenly said, ¡°In fact, I have an idea about escaping from this prison.¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t find the door to escape from the prison like this. The door opened when we came in so I have a guess.¡±

    ¡°First, the door will appear randomly but its position is too hidden and we haven¡¯t found it yet. Second, the door doesn¡¯t exist in normal times so we can¡¯t find it at all. However, we can be sure of when it opens.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡ª¡± Park Heesoon blurted out.

    ¡°Yes, the adjudication prison will certainly open when the next wave of neers enter.¡±

    ¡°ording to the time given by Lian Susu, she was the previous batch of contestants before us and she came in a day and a half earlier than us. ording to this time difference, the next wave of neers won¡¯t be far away.¡±

    ¡°The jailer fromst night will definitely appear. What we need to think about now is how to draw the jailer away when the next wave of neers enters, preventing it from guarding the door using its special ability.¡±

    Zheng Yi was excited. ¡°This can work! But how to distract the jailer...¡±

    ¡°This is something we should ask Sherlock. What do you think? How can we distract the hypnosis creature?¡± Wang Huai asked.

    Xiao Li tentatively answered, ¡°Stun it, drag it away?¡±

    ¡°...If we could stun it, would we need to sneak around like this? I want to sleep the moment it approaches me.¡± Wang Huai stopped here and changed his words. ¡°Still, you are the one saying this. I can¡¯t be sure of anything. Tut, then I¡¯ll leave this difficult task to you.¡±

    ¡°Then think again.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s original answer was just a joke. He didn¡¯t really n on doing this. After all, they didn¡¯t know enough about the jailer at present. They only knew that the other person¡¯s talent was passive.

    Wang Huai was sitting diagonally across from Xiao Li. Four tables in front of him, Moss and Mo Di were sitting. The two of them were whispering to each other with serious expressions. Wang Huai peeled half the orange and put it in his mouth. He always stared at the two people in front of him, only turning to face Xiao Li when they looked up as if they felt it.

    ***

    All after and after dinner, they conducted a sweeping exploration of the entire prison. The infirmary and library were just like Lian Susu said. There were no doors at all. Some of the old prisoners refused tomunicate while others begged for mercy and were of no use. The jailer was hidden in the darkness and never showed up.

    After dinner, Xiao Li found the bathroom and went in to take a shower. The shower room in the prison naturally wasn¡¯t very good. It was just arge bath-style shower with towels hung at the handle at the entrance.

    The water was very hot. Xiao Li just did a quick rinse but he still felt like a pig about to be steamed. He washed quickly, changed his clothes and walked out of the shower room with half-wet hair.

    Before he went in, he took the live brooch off and put it in his pocket. Currently, the time limit hadn¡¯t arrived so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to put it on again. He wanted to go out first. As a result, he happened to hit Shen Chenzhi head-on.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He had deliberately chosen a time when Shen Chenzhi was absent to wash and hadn¡¯t expected to run into him. Fortunately, Xiao Li wasn¡¯tzy and put on some clothes.

    This t-shirt was the uniform size in the prison and was a bit too big for him. Almost half of his round shoulders were exposed and the delicate corbone was shining with water like a halo of pearls.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s thin lips pressed together slightly and he stepped forward to pull at the clothes. ¡°Wear it well.¡±

    Before touching the oversized clothes, he ended up touching the other person¡¯s corbone and he suddenly couldn¡¯t move his hands. Compared to the back of the hand, this piece of skin was more delicate. It was like warm jade with a certain suction power. Once touched, he needed a lot of willpower to let go.

    However, its owner was indifferent. He carelessly just hummed and walked away without looking. He was always like this. He wasn¡¯t self-conscious. He clearly had a cold temper but this made Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart itch.

    Shen Chenzhi took a deep breath. He had long legs and caught up to Xiao Li, stopping him.

    Xiao Li looked at him. ¡°?¡±

    The boy¡¯s head tilted and the oversized clothes were about to fall again. Shen Chenzhi held the cor by the fabric.

    This was the junction to the shower room. The light was on inside the room while his man stood at the point of darkness. From Xiao Li¡¯s perspective, the other person¡¯s face was blurred and only his dull voice could be heard. ¡°You can¡¯t wear it like this.¡±

    Xiao Li wanted to argue that this was the only clothing avable but he was interrupted by the other person¡¯s actions.

    ¡°...I want you to know that I am yours, whether you want me or not.¡± Shen Chenzhi¡¯s voice softened. He raised his hand to the young man¡¯s chin and solemnly branded a kiss on the other person¡¯s ear. Then he leaned closer and whispered, ¡°At the same time, I hope that you belong to me so only I can see you like this.¡±

    He thought for a while and felt this wasn¡¯t enough of a deterrent. He added threateningly, ¡°If you do this again, I will really want you.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s voice was gentle but in a ce where Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see, his eyes were like a madman who endured for a long time before finally getting his wish. It was full of the fierceness of a hunter.

    He touched his moon. He was careful but he was still filled with the madness of trying to drag the moon into the water.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>

    ¡°The wee party is about to begin. All prisoners, leave the room and came to the lift tform within 10 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Repeating again. The wee party is about to begin. All prisoners, leave the room and came to the lift tform within 10 minutes.¡±

    The sudden broadcast at night interrupted the actions of everyone in the prison.

    This voice wandered everywhere in the adjudication prison and wasn¡¯t like the ordinary broadcast in reality. It was more like an echo with some type of spiritual power, leaving no corner of the prison untouched until everyone received the news and walked through the passage to the lift tform.

    The man whomitted suicide and fell to his death on the life tform had disappeared. No one had cleaned it up. In one second, the reincarnators saw the body from above. The next second, the body disappeared on the tform like it had melted. It was cleaned by some force.

    The lift tform wasrge enough to hold several times as many people as those who were currently standing on it. Xiao Li stood in the middle. He had changed his clothes and was wearing the coat given by Shen Chenzhi. The neckline was pulled up and covered him tightly.

    Wang Huai walked up to him and looked at him. ¡°You took a shower? You are very idle.¡±

    Xiao Li ignored him. He huddled up in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s coat and waited for the next instructions from the broadcast. He hadn¡¯t felt it before wearing it. Now that he wore the coat, Xiao Li found that Shen Chenzhi was a lot taller than him. His fingertips just touched the sleeve and...

    He sucked in a breath. This coat was full of Shen Chenzhi¡¯s smell.

    In addition to Xiao Li¡¯s group, Moss¡¯ group, the three old prisoners on the same floor as them and Lian Susu were present. All three waves of neers were here.

    The broadcast rang out again. ¡°All prisoners have arrived. The wee party has officially begun.¡±

    ¡°Wee to the adjudication prison. Prisoners, please defend yourself against the crimes you havemitted. A certain amount of artistic processing can be done but everything you say will be a testimony in the court.¡±

    ¡°During the narration process, the most popr live broadcast room will receive a pass to enter the library for an hour.¡±

    During the broadcast¡¯s exnation, the lift tform that was originally looking up at the major passages from the bottom level rose slowly. It was like a hand was holding it up from the bottom. Finally, it stopped in mid-air.

    Such a height allowed the people on the lift tform to more intuitively bath in the ¡®gazes¡¯ of each room. They could detect the gazes of the jailers but they couldn¡¯t see the jailers.

    Was this the so-called wee party?

    ¡®It is a bit different from what I imagined but it is reasonable,¡¯ Xiao Li thought.

    The first person to stand up was Yu You. He raised his hand to the sky and his eyes were inexplicably excited. ¡°I¡¯lle first. I know, I¡¯m not guilty!¡±

    ck smoke floated from his mouth and almost encased the rest of the group.

    It was the fourth day since he had entered and he could feel his internal organs burning. ck smoke was creeping along his stomach anding out of his throat. Under such endless torture, his mood was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a defense. It is just a statement.¡± Yu You spoke loudly like he was venting his emotions. ¡°Listen carefully. I wasn¡¯t born into a good family. I was from the country and my mother gave birth to seven daughters before me. This obviously shows how hard it was for me. It took me a lot of effort toe to the city. I studied hard and finally became the ss monitor. I caught the beauty of our ss and we got married. You don¡¯t know how much they envied me.¡±

    Yu You asked, ¡°This sounds inspirational, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°...No one thinks it is inspirational.¡±

    Yu You became even more excited from his lobbying as if he had suffered many injustices. ¡°Do you know? My wife looks good on the surface but how exaggerated is she when secretly spending money? It isn¡¯t enough for her to buy one brand-name bag in a year. Every time she goes shopping, she has to buy any good-looking bag she sees. How can her sry be enough for her spending habits? Didn¡¯t she keep asking her parents for money? I feel sorry for her parents¡¯ pension money. After her parents die, isn¡¯t this pension money half mine? It is equivalent to spending my money.¡±

    ¡°My mother couldn¡¯t keep watching and asked her to be frugal. She said that she is spending her own money, not my mother¡¯s money. Isn¡¯t it obvious that she is looking down on me?¡± Yu Youined. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that. Sheined thousands of times that I¡¯m not motivated and that I¡¯m too stingy. Is it wrong to make her save money?¡±

    ¡°My mother suffered all her life and just wanted to live in the city. I asked my wife for money to buy a house but she said she couldn¡¯t afford it. Isn¡¯t she pretending with me!?¡±

    ¡°I asked her to sell her bags and buy a house for investment. She still didn¡¯t listen. Every day when I got home, she hasn¡¯t washed or cooked for me. I really didn¡¯t know what to do with her.¡±

    It was the first time Zheng Yi had heard such a story. His facial features were twisted together and he looked embarrassed. ¡°No, if I could see your wife then I would say two words to her: quickly leave.¡±

    His voice was too weak and he was selectively ignored by the agitated Yu You. Yu You¡¯s tone fell from a high to a low and almost became a whisper, ¡°So, I couldn¡¯t bear it. Killing her is forgivable. It isn¡¯t my fault at all. I ampletely qualified to inherit her family¡¯s assets.¡±

    Yu You coughed loudly. This time, he didn¡¯t only cough up ck smoke but also blood. If someone carefully examined the ck blood stains he had coughed up on the tform, they would find there were even some internal organ fragments mixed in.

    He should¡¯ve died a long time ago but he didn¡¯t die. The adjudication prison wouldn¡¯t allow him to die so easily. It grabbed his life to watch him live through the pain of watching himself rot and melt.

    Hearing this, Ye Zeqing watched Yu You¡¯s broadcast room on themunicator screen. He saw that the ghosts in the broadcast room were full of malicious intent.

    [Yes, it isn¡¯t your fault. Kill a bit more. It is too boring to just kill her. You should¡¯ve eaten her!]

    [You are more ¡®vicious¡¯ than us. If you die, you will definitely be a demon.]

    [However, you can¡¯t die. You can¡¯t die even if you want to die. Sometimes death is a luxury.]

    [......]

    ***

    Yu You left the field and sat on the side to rest, hoping to reduce his pain. The one who took over was Lian Susu. She had just taken a step when the pain in her eyes increased again. It was as if someone was sewing her eyes with a needle.

    Lian Susu covered her eyes, bent down and avoided the blood that Yu You had just coughed out. She walked to the other side and spoke in a panic. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. Envy? How could I be sentenced for envy?¡±

    ¡°I just... I just, I know it was wrong but I just had a bad idea!¡± Lian Susu nowpletely believed in ghosts and gods and she confessed sincerely. ¡°I... I entered this circle with a close female friend. Her looks are the type that the public likes and her resources have always been better than mine. On the surface, I congratted her but I was unwilling in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Once, I desperately wanted to win the opportunity to be the heroine of a TV drama. I did so many things but she only needed to try out one scene during the time when she was busy falling in love. She was so talented that the director decided on her.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why? I memorized the script every day but the director didn¡¯t even look at me. Yet as soon as she shows up, the director likes her?¡±

    ¡°I knew that she was in a private rtionship. Even her agent didn¡¯t know yet she trusted me with it. She never hid anything from me.¡±

    ¡°I became crazy with jealousy after knowing she got the role. I lost my mind. Thinking about it now, I don¡¯t know why I did it. I recruited a reporter and made an appointment in the parking lot where she secretly dated with her amateur boyfriend. I exposed her secret love with her boyfriend. I also told her boyfriend that she often yed around his back in the circle.¡±

    ¡°She had always appeared in the eyes of the audience with pure characteristics. At that time, she was exposed for things like love and alcoholism. This directly destroyed her acting career. She broke up with her boyfriend and never appeared in front of me again. Later, I heard that shemitted suicide.¡±

    ¡°I...I got that role and since then, I opened the star path and became a popr artist. However, I still feel unhappy when I think of her. I shouldn¡¯t have been jealous of her...¡±

    ¡°I was wrong. Can you let me go?¡±

    [Poor little girl. She looks more delicious when she cries.]

    [The deliciousness of sin.]

    [However, what is the use? We aren¡¯t her.]

    [The next one. This is boring and hypocritical.]

    ***

    Lian Susu cried for a long time before leaving. The next one who followed her was a woman with an upright posture. She was very dignified and every move was like a noble woman. It couldn¡¯t be seen how she was suffering.

    ¡°I am just a bystander.¡± The woman spoke in an ordinary voice. She didn¡¯tin or feel any hatred. It was as if she was telling someone else¡¯s story. ¡°I¡¯m not guilty. All I did was watch my husband and his mistress, who was also my friend, fall to the ground together.¡±

    ¡°We had known each other for 20 years yet they chose to join hands and betray me.¡±

    ¡°I was working outside and my daughter had asthma. She didn¡¯t feelfortable in PE ss so she went home early to rest and fell ill in bed. They were busy in the next room and ignored the sound of my daughter¡¯s illness. They indirectly killed my daughter.¡±

    ¡°On the seventh day after my daughter was buried, I invited them to eat at home. I fed them medicine and watched them ask for help, but I didn¡¯t save them. That is it.¡± The woman raised her chin high.

    Her speech was very shortpared to the first two. It was just a few sentences but it depicted a thrilling scene.

    [Short and strong.]

    [There is revenge and grievances.]

    [This human¡¯s story is interesting...]

    [I like this broadcast room.]

    ***

    The next few people started to tell their stories one by one. Some of theter ones became crooked and it was more and more mysterious. For example, Ye Zeqing maintained his own character setting and spoke coldly, ¡°It is nonsense to judge me aszy. Am Izy just because I have high talent and don¡¯t want to train?¡±

    Xiao Li listened to his words and inexplicably thought of the saying: I¡¯m rich and talented, is it my fault?

    Ye Zeqing added, ¡°Even if it is my fault, it definitely isn¡¯t so serious.¡±

    He was about to leave in an unhurried manner when he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Could it be that when I was a child, I invited my ssmate out to y but it rained. I was toozy to go out of the door. She waited for me outside and got a high fever. I heard she was sick for a while?¡±

    ¡°However, I also got in trouble during that time. My mother led me to apologize many times...¡±

    [This crime is minor. I want something more aggressive.]

    [Who wants to watch this type of child¡¯s y? End it quickly. I want to see the next one.]

    [I am asking for a friend of mine. Does anyone know when Moriarty wille?]

    ***

    The one after Ye Zeqing was a young prisoner who was in the same passage as the reincarnators. He looked dull and his straw-like hair was oily.

    His words were also vague. ¡°They all hurt people but I didn¡¯t. I am really the most innocent one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to borate. I just killed a few hundred cats and dogs while making videos of the process. It is really nothing, right?¡±

    ¡°...Then why do I see them biting at my side? It isn¡¯t just them. There were stranger things. A fire is burning me...¡±

    This young man was in a trance. His spirit waspletely abnormal and he kept rubbing his feet back and forth on the ground. He even deliberately touched the blood coughed up by Yu You with his toes, crushing the internal organ fragments and letting out a hoarse ¡®hehe¡¯...

    [Bullying animals weaker than yourself, even if I am a ghost, I want to be the first to take you.]

    [Life seems to be the same in the adjudication prison. Just wait to reach the bottom of the prison.]

    [This dirty soul, I don¡¯t want to eat it. I¡¯m afraid I will vomit after eating it.]

    The young man walked away and it was Wang Huai¡¯s turn.

    Wang Huai had obviously made a decision. The facts were simple. The presence of Sherlock meant the poprity of his live broadcast room would never be able to surpass the other person. Therefore, the library might hold a certain attraction for him but he still chose to protect himself. He didn¡¯t disclose his story but randomly selected a point with a simr plot, such as the one time he slept for three days and almost passed out from hunger.

    ***

    Soon, it was Xiao Li¡¯s turn.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t stand in the centre of the tform like everyone else. He stood in the same spot while thinking. Then he spoke with a hint of doubt, ¡°Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t know what I was convicted of pride. The opposite is more suited for me. If I had to choose among the seven deadly sins, I can choose at least two that are more suitable for me.¡±

    ¡°So there is nothing to defend. I will instead tell you why I am more suitable for the opposite of pride, which is being modest and warm-hearted.¡±

    Xiao Li gave an example. ¡°For example, some time ago, I met an old grandfather at an art exhibition. His lifelong dream was to get a painting that I painted. He exchanged clues with me and I satisfied his wish.¡±

    The painter ghost watching the live broadcast, ¡°???¡±

    This didn¡¯t make sense. Don¡¯t reverse ck and white. It was nonsense!

    Xiao Li continued, ¡°In addition, I met a woman who haunted a studiote at night. I was looking for ate night snack. I could¡¯ve just taken the dessert directly and left but I chose to stick to my three views. I painted her a portrait and left it for trading.¡±

    ¡°I also helped a little girl recognize her identity and return home. In return, she gave me the key to her house so I could find her at any time.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I rescued a pirate ship from a certain evil force, saving the captain and leaving him with the lingering desire to help others.¡±

    Captain Sturt who was watching the live broadcast, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t just a lingering desire. He also left tons of psychological shadows.

    At the same time, the underworld¡¯s live broadcast barrage;

    [He is actually saying this. He believes in himself too much. There is only one person in his world, which is another type of lonely pride.]

    [?? Suddenly cueing me? Shut up, Sherlock!]

    [A beautiful story, meaningful behaviour (rose)]

    [This was supposed to be a time for us tough. I don¡¯t know why but listening to the story of Sherlock and his two identities, I feel a bit of sadness.]

    [The rabbit died and the fox is sad. At this time, a ghost is leaving the live broadcast room while cursing.]

    [Every time he moves, the victim is wondering if this damn Sherlock is going to do something again.]

    [Ghost lovers strongly condemn him.]

    [You all say that but why are there more and more ghosts watching the live broadcast? Why is the poprity bing higher?]

    [Oh, you might not believe it but it isn¡¯t only ghosts who are watching the live broadcast. There are also gods.]

    [Um? As the evil force mentioned by him, it seems that I shouldn¡¯t speak.]

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t tell all of his stories. After all, these stories were too long and it was estimated that he would need to write a list. From these stories, he randomly selected a few representative examples such as respecting the elderly, loving the young and helping a young girl find her own ¡®body¡¯...

    Wang Huai, who had seen the forum and knew the truth, had an expression: ¡®subway, old man, mobile phone.¡¯ (TL: It seems to be a popr meme/emoticon in China)

    He was standing closest to Xiao Li and watched attentively as the live broadcast room grew in poprity and there was a sharp increase in the barrage. The barrage screen might be mostly full of confused question marks and angry curses but this didn¡¯t stop Sherlock from being popr.

    Tut, this was really¡ª

    Wang Huai shook his head.

    Wang Huai had actually figured out how to stand out at this wee party. In fact, the truth was very simple as long as they realized that this broadcast, this program was for ghosts, not humans. They just needed to master this core idea.

    The previous people might have described the reasons for their sentencing and tried to exonerate themselves, but they ignored this fact. The reason for exoneration was based on the viewpoint of a human but these ¡®reviewers¡¯ were ghosts. The careful thoughts that worked for humans weren¡¯t feasible for them.

    From this perspective, the opposite was true. The thing they should do was to exaggerate their crimes. If they killed one person then they should kill two, indirectly making a fault in order to please the ghosts. Thispletely opposite way would earn poprity.

    The rules might require them to ¡®defend¡¯ their crime but they could start from another angle, which was to add to their crimes. Who said that adding a crime wasn¡¯t a defense? For example, the first Yu You. Hepletely focused on why he killed his wife. This might not conform with the moral views of humans and even ran counter to some of the barrages but this was the trap of the wee party.

    Whitewashers would only provoke certain ghosts that had the ¡®same viewpoint as humanity¡¯. However, this was a minority. Most of the silent ghosts were killers.

    Wang Huai couldpletely fake his crime to get first ce but this was on the premise that there was no Sherlock among the prisoners. Sherlock single-handedly turned this quick-witted winning method into a contest of absurd stories.

    Fake crimes couldn¡¯t beat him because Sherlock was telling the truth. In a sense, he might be whitewashing himself but the victimized ghosts on the barrage were angrily telling their tragic experiences and helping him ¡®exaggerate the crime.¡¯

    Wang Huai clearly knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Sherlock so he didn¡¯t even bother to struggle. As he did so many times after meeting Sherlock, it was better to sit beside him and be a salted fish. After all, in this type of game, why work when he could lie down and win?

    Thinking for himself, carrying the big beam on his own, being burdened with the lives of himself and other people... this type of psychological burden couldn¡¯t be imagined by ordinary people. Therefore, most of the bigshots were a bit gloomy and psychologically pressured. Most of them were a bit abnormal.

    It wasn¡¯t just Wang Huai looking at the barrage. Even the jailer in the distance seemed to be in a trance for a moment. It seemed that there had never been such a scene since the adjudication prison started cooperating with this supernatural variety show...

    After Xiao Li, apart from a few old prisoners who went up, the reincarnators decided not to do anything and just casually told a story.

    One reason was that they were afraid of being targeted by ghosts. The other reason was that experienced reincarnators knew the importance of keeping alive. In an instance world, there was no need to do things that they weren¡¯t sure about. In addition, Sherlock had always been considered a bigshot with a good reputation, unlike those people in the Judges. Therefore, the reincarnators made such a choice.

    The thing that made Wang Huai feel strange was that the Moss duo chose to give up. After taking to the stage, they ended their statements in just three sentences. This wasn¡¯t like Moss¡¯s personality&#k2026;

    Moss and Mo Di were thest two people to go up. The moment they had finished speaking, their eyes met Wang Huai¡¯s eyes. Moss looked away and didn¡¯t greet Old Wang, who was at the top of the reincarnator rankings.

    10 minutester, the results of the popr broadcast room came out. It was as Wang Huai expected. Sherlock was undoubtedly number one. Then the broadcast was heard again. ¡°The most popr person can enter the library for an hour. It will take effect immediately.¡±

    Xiao Li raised themunicator device in his hand and waited a while for a guide. He looked around before asking the radio, ¡°No one is going to take me?¡±

    The broadcast didn¡¯t respond. It seemed this was the answer of the adjudication prison. Xiao Li had some regrets. He had just been imagining how he would be led over by the jailer. If he fell asleep again then he might¡¯ve been treated as a sandbag. This scene was too exciting.

    Xiao Li thought so as he looked up at the beehive-like building in front of him. He wanted to see the figure of the jailer but to his disappointment, he couldn¡¯t glimpse them with the naked eye. Xiao Li turned his scattered thinking to imagine such a scene. He also deliberately upgraded it.

    As everyone fell on the ground asleep, the jailer grabbed him, carried him on its shoulders and walked toward the library. In addition, if he was a big, fat guy then four jailers would be needed. One to grasp the feet, one for the hands, one for the legs...

    ck men carrying the coffin.JPG.

    If this was broadcasted live, Xiao Li believed the ratings would be very high. Unfortunately, the jailer didn¡¯t appear from beginning to end in his wee party. Not a single one of them. It seemed that the adjudication prison didn¡¯t intend to do such a friendly performance on this entertainment program.

    ***

    At the end of the library passage, Xiao Li stood alone at the door. There were other people standing with him. They came with Xiao Li but as long as they were here, the entrance of the library was just a smooth wall.

    Zheng Yi looked to the left and right. He confirmed there was no mechanism on the wall and asked Xiao Li, ¡°Sherlock, do you have a key that suddenly appeared on your body? Or a chant or something.¡±

    Xiao Li replied ,¡±Yes.¡±

    Zheng Yi immediately became excited. ¡°What is it?¡±

    He saw that Xiao Li didn¡¯t intend to pull out a key and determined it was his second guess. ¡°A chant?¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Yes, open sesame.¡±

    ¡°Open sesa¡ª¡± Zheng Yi¡¯s repetition abruptly stopped as he realized Xiao Li¡¯s joke.

    ¡°...It isn¡¯t a chant? I almost repeated it just now,¡± Zheng Yiined pitifully.

    Xiao Li coughed lightly. ¡°There is no chant and no key. The reason should be that you are all here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t express it bluntly but everyone understood what he meant.

    ¡°Okay, we will leave first. You go in.¡± Ye Zeqing stated. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    His eyes scanned Zheng Yi with contempt as he spoke. He wanted to show how caring he was and how low Zheng Yi¡¯s IQ was. Zheng Yi tried several times to refute it but he was silent. He really hadn¡¯t used his mind just now.

    Shen Chenzhi squeezed Xiao Li¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. Call me if you have something.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Is it useful to call you here?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi replied earnestly, ¡°I can feel it.¡±

    Then he woulde over. At any time, any dimension, any world.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak. He just waved his hand to signal for Shen Chenzhi to leave. It wasn¡¯t until they left and Xiao Li was left alone that the wall in front of him reacted. It consciously floated and a wide door seemed to pass through infinite obstacles to appear in front of him, waiting for him to push it open.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t directly enter. It was just to the conversation that suddenly appeared in his mind after the other reincarnators left.

    [Shh, don¡¯t make an obvious reaction. Act like nothing is happening.]

    Xiao Li was silent for a moment as he recognized the owner of this voice. He spoke in his mind: [Pseudo-Logoi?]

    [It seems that you still remember me. He left and so I have a chance to appear.]

    Xiao Li thought this ¡®him¡¯ was the jailer and he thought: [Why are you looking for me?]

    The god of lies: [Actually, it isn¡¯t anything serious. The ce you are about to enter is the oldest library in the entire universe. There are many secrets recorded in it that you can¡¯t see.]

    [...I can go in for an hour.]

    Pseudo-Logoi: [No, the books inside are a vast sea of stars. Even if I go in and don¡¯t use my divine power, I would need an hour to find what I am looking for, let alone a human like you.]

    [However, I can help you and give you the information you want most now.]

    [As long as you agree and make a deal with me.]

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer. [Can youe in? Isn¡¯t this a neutral organization?]

    [I cheated the rules. It is difficult to change the rules but it is simple to say something while ¡®he¡¯ isn¡¯t paying attention.] Pseudo-Logoi answered with a smile. [How about it? It is a bargain. I can even let you know how to change the fate of your world.]

    [Of course, there is also the existence of the task book in your hand. Aren¡¯t you curious about who he is?]

    Xiao Li took a step at this time, his hand pushing open the door to the library. He spoke coldly and with a bit of arrogance: [Thank you but there is no need. I¡¯m not curious.]

    Who would want to make a deal with the god of lies? The simpler he spoke, the moreplicated the truth behind it might be. He might not have said a single word of truth.

    Before Pseudo-Logoi had time to confuse him with more words, Xiao Li entered the library andpletely cut off contact with him.

    ***

    The library was huge. It wasn¡¯t a library in a real sense. It had no bookshelves, no physical books and no paper. If he had to use a metaphor to describe it, this ce was more like a starry sky. The background was night and the bright neb was suspended in the universe, beautiful and dazzling.

    The moment he walked inside, it felt like he was in the universe. There were no books here, only a sky full of stars. from time to time, there would be a dazzling brilliance falling down like a meteor.

    Due to the time limit, Xiao Li never stopped. He reached out a hand to grab a halo. The moment he touched it, he felt a whirlpool of thoughts flood into his mind. His mind moved and a brand-new piece of knowledge appeared in it.

    This first sentence immediately stunned Xiao Li. If it was released, it would definitely cause an uproar and he would even be chased by certain gods.

    [The so-called gods are just powerful ghosts.]

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>

    The moment he finished reading the first sentence of this cluster of starlight, Xiao Li knew that Pseudo-Logoi had been swindling him. This information touched the realm of the gods and even shook the status of the gods. It was a truth that needed to be ¡®buried.¡¯

    The god of lies didn¡¯t speak any words of truth. If Xiao Li had agreed to his deal then he would¡¯ve just be one of the trophies that Pseudo-Logoi had fooled. Perhaps he would be Pseudo-Logoi¡¯s stepping stone like the unlucky god of death.

    He didn¡¯t even need a reason, just as long as he wanted to do so. It was conceivable that a god with this personality must¡¯ve offended many existences of the same level. The fact that he was still alive proved the power of the god of lies.

    Xiao Li shook his head, erased Pseudo-Logoi from his mind and continued to explore the contents of the light.

    [Chaos dies, the Styx crumbles, they seized the opportunity to form ¡®him¡¯]

    [He needs strength to maintain himself.]

    nk.

    Large nk.

    Styx...

    Xiao Li immediately thought of the river he saw when he received the letter of help from Tan Li on the first day he entered the instance. Was this the so-called River Styx? He continued to ¡®look¡¯ downwards.

    nk.

    [A new order was established.]

    [They need petri dishes.]

    [All tombstones are nk.]

    nk.

    [From this...]

    [Only...]

    In the next flow of information from the light group, only the first few words of these two sentences were left. All the following words were erased. Xiao Li almost wanted to cough up blood because of this. If it didn¡¯t want to show it then don¡¯t even give these two words! Even so, the amount of information from these words was veryrge.

    Xiao Li roughly sorted out the information: The Styx River copsed and chaos died. Some ghosts took the opportunity to absorb power and were promoted to the gods today. Maintaining the status of a god required creating batch after batch of petri dishes i.e. the instance worlds that would eventually die.

    No wonder why the adjudication prison was neutral and other gods couldn¡¯t destroy it. Otherwise, the gods would want to destroy this area just because of this light group.

    Time was limited. Xiao Li seized the opportunity to go forward into the middle of the neb. The colourful neb was so beautiful that it almost wrapped him in it. The almost pitch-ck darkness was lined with the brilliance of the stars and possessed shocking power. This time, he chose thergest neb in the middle.

    [Cold knowledge: The daily food in the adjudication prison is transported from an instance world dominated by chefs. It is delicious, nutritious and can be consumed.]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°???¡±

    Fuck your cold.

    He almost swore. Was this information really like a draw? He drew an SSR card the first time which seemed to be the result of the explosion of his lucky aura. Xiao Li frowned slightly, threw away this halo and went to touch the next halo.

    [A sentence of duck soup for the soul before going to sleep. Cherish your time just like you cherish your life.]

    Pass.

    Xiao Li flicked past with a cold face.

    ......

    Next.

    [The adjudication prison is thergest neutral organization in the universe. It is parallel to the abyss of chaos and originated before all things. There are 138792232 adjudication prisons in all universes.]

    It was slightly useful.

    [Hot knowledge: If you get caught by a ghost, you will die.]

    Get lost.

    [The goddess of beauty is so beautiful that I really want to spend the night with her.]

    ?

    [The existence is so mysterious. I have never seen him before.]

    Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t care.

    [Friendly tip that was deliberately inserted to y with your mentality: If you want to leave the adjudication prison by improper means, you must do...]

    There was nothing more.

    ......

    In just one hour, Xiao Li felt the exercise of his mind as his mood went up and down to the final calm response. Apart from the first and middle ones, most of them were small natural encyclopedia facts about the entire universe, including some gossip among the gods. It was really useless.

    At the end of an hour, Xiao Li was ejected from the library. He watched the door behind him disappear again and merge with the wall. He shook his head, stroked his chest and returned to the passage.

    ***

    Wang Huai muttered, ¡°So this is the source of the instances? The petri dishes of the gods and we are just like the microorganisms on it. Ha, I didn¡¯t expect that in the midst of so many spections, the real version of Truman¡¯s world turned out to be real.¡±

    Park Heesoon added, ¡°It¡¯s a despairing fact.¡±

    Zheng Yi wondered, ¡°Is the goddess of beauty really so beautiful?¡±

    Ye Zeqing continued, ¡°Is there a photo?¡±

    Setamon, ¡°......¡±

    The above were the reactions of the reincarnators after Xiao Li informed them of what happened in the library. Zheng Yi seemed to feel the weird gazes of the other people and scratched his head. ¡°I have been with Sherlock for a long time and my thoughts have been taken by him.¡±

    Xiao Li immediately refused. ¡°I won¡¯t carry this me.¡±

    Then he answered their questions one by one. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know, no.¡±

    Wang Huai teased, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic, you know this trick is useless to me. They have partnered with you the most. Who can infect them if it isn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing I have forgotten. The food in the cafeteria is edible, including the meat.¡± Xiao Li suddenly added in a surprised tone of ¡®almost forgotten.¡¯

    The other people who heard his tone and thought there was something important, ¡°......¡±

    He still dared to say it wasn¡¯t his influence?!

    As Xiao Li spoke, his fingertips swept over his brooch. He opened themunicator and quickly scanned the barrage.

    [It has been cut off again...]

    [I¡¯m quite curious about what Sherlock found inside.]

    [Disappointed.]

    Sure enough. Xiao Li thought that the power of the gods could be used once he left the scope of the adjudication prison, for example, the spectators of the live broadcast who weren¡¯t in the adjudication prison. In moremon terms, there was a god or maybe two who hacked his broadcast just now so ordinary gods couldn¡¯t see it.

    However, this was just temporary. He believed that as long as one of the reincarnators sessfullypleted the mission and returned to reality, then the message of ¡®an unknown god admires the goddess of beauty¡¯ would surely be a hot post on the forum.

    As the price for Pseudo-Logoi¡¯s attempt to deceive him, Xiao Li would add fuel to the mes and depict this god as the god of lies, letting him taste the power of rumours. As for whether it would be blocked? Xiao Li believed that the enemies of the god of lies would be happy to help spread the news. For example, the god of death.

    Setamon might be surprised and worried about the situation in reality but seeing the depressed crowd, she mmed her hands against the wall and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Our main purpose now is to escape from prison!¡±

    Everything else could be put away.

    ¡°Sherlock,¡± she spoke to Xiao Li. ¡°During the time when you were away, we thoroughly searched this prison again. There is no door, just like the library. It should really only be opened during special periods. I think Wang Huai¡¯s suggestion of breaking out when neers enter is feasible.¡±

    Wang Huai bent over, clutching his stomach and speaking weakly, ¡°I am getting hungrier. We really need to hurry up.¡±

    Setamon gazed at Xiao Li for advice and he spoke thoughtfully, ¡°It is a good method but there are two uncontroble factors. First, when will the neerse? Second, how to attract the jailers away?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the first point,¡± Wang Huai spoke weakly. ¡°I used an item. Based on the words of Lian Susu and Yu You, a group of neers wille in every two days. At least, the rule between them was like this.¡±

    ¡°In other words, the opportunity is tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, before that, we need to figure out a way to get the tiger away from the mountain...¡± Wang Huai¡¯s tone gradually weakened and this room fell into silence.

    ***

    Night fell.

    It was almost time to turn off the lights. Xiao Li didn¡¯t sit on the bed. He simply pulled off the sheets to use as a cushion. He bent his long legs, ced one hand on his knee and lowered his head slightly.

    The lights of the passage outside illuminated the entire prison. The area next door was very quiet. There were asional gasps but most of the breathing was weak. It was obvious that Yu You¡¯s group was almost unable to withstand the punishment that was strengthened over time. It was just a matter of time before they died.

    The quietness made people anxious.

    Xiao Li remained motionless in this posture. It was unknown what he was thinking. Just then, there was the sound of fingers tapping on the door of his room. The sound was very soft. It was a volume that was just right for Xiao Li to hear without disturbing him.

    Xiao Li raised his head, looked at the door and found it was Shen Chenzhi standing outside.

    Xiao Li cocked his head, ¡°?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t n toe in. He ced his finger on the door and wrote stroke by stroke: [Good night.]

    It was now very close to lights out and the jailer woulde at any time to patrol. He came out of his room just to say good night to Xiao Li. He was very happy.

    Xiao Li stared straight at him and suddenly had an indescribable feeling. He closed his eyes and mouthed, ¡°...Good night.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi got a reply and went back in a contented manner.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t slump down. Even though the weight on his back already made him feel ufortable, he still sat upright and stared at the door nkly, as if seeing the Shen Chenzhi who gave his defense earlier today. Just like he did thousands of times in the past, Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t move. He stared at Xiao Li with gentle eyes. His unconcealed love could be seen even in the broadcast room.

    ¡°I fell in love with someone.¡± Shen Chenzhi said.

    He stood there for a long time as if he didn¡¯t know what to say next. Then his eyes curved in a smile and he continued, ¡°I want that person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very greedy. I¡¯ve been thinking that I want everything about him so that hepletely belongs to me.¡±

    The young man wasn¡¯t used to such asions. The dim light shone on half his face. The young man had a deep brow and a slight smile in his pale eyes. He added softly, ¡°I want everything about him.¡±

    ¡°I confess my guilt.¡±

    He confessed willingly.

    Xiao Li recalled up to here and suddenly closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know how to describe this feeling. His emotions kept surging and refused to let him go.

    It was just like a long time ago on the night when Xiao Li¡¯s mother died. The doctor gave a critical illness notice and he waited alone in the corridor. It was just like how Xiao Yuzheng appeared in the corridor of the ICU and dered without mercy that he would take Xiao Li away. It was just like the time when Xiao Yuzheng and Xu Mei went to a party for some senior official while a driver of the Xiao family waited downstairs at an old, dpidatedmunity. At that time, Xiao Li returned to the house rented by his mother and moved his luggage by himself to the Xiao house.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t actually tidy up his things that night. He just sat on the sofa, watching the dark roof and not thinking of anything else.

    As a child, he had thought many times about how he would treat his mother when he grew up. He would try to make money to buy a big house and move into a newmunity. However, it turned out he couldn¡¯t hold onto anything.

    That night was the closest he hade to an emotional breakdown in years.

    Xiao Li raised his hand to his eyes. His fingers trembled slightly as he took off his brooch and covered it with the bedsheets. Then he bent his arms and buried his head in them. He could feel it.

    ...He was on the verge of falling.

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>

    Fortunately, the time to turn off the lights could never be changed by the human¡¯s will. Darkness swept in and the only remaining light was swallowed in an instant. The sudden emotionssted less than five minutes before being interrupted by the ck shadowing towards him.

    The jailer¡¯s footsteps were steady. ¡®It¡¯ patrolled here and turned to look at Xiao Li. Xiao Li didn¡¯t look at ¡®it¡¯ at all. He maintained his original posture and didn¡¯t look at ¡®it¡¯ at all. He could only vaguely feel the pause in the footsteps but he still felt sleepy.

    This drowsiness was so ferocious that he fell into a deep sleep again without struggling. Before going to sleep, Xiao Li thought that if the jailer could be taken out, it would probably be the gospel of many contemporary insomniacs.

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping so well in the instance world but another impulse torments me.¡±

    Ye Zeqing poked at the tomato scrambled eggs with his chopsticks. He was much better mentallypared to the listlessness that ordinary reincarnators would have but he was gasping heavily.

    The moment he woke up this morning, he was unable to restrain his urge to run. He rushed out of the room and ran from the level where the reincarnators were to the tform below. Then he ran back and so on, repeatedly. It seemed that after running a whole marathon, this urge was controlled within the range where he could stop.

    The price was that his legs were now aching and his throat was dry from gasping. There was still a lot of food left in front of Ye Zeqing but Wang Huai had eaten everything on his te. Not even a grain of rice was left and he still wanted to add more rice.

    His punishment was hunger and he couldn¡¯t fill up his hunger no matter how much he ate. He stared at the tes of the others with bright eyes but he still restrained his impulse. However, if time dragged out a bit longer, Wang Huai felt like he might impulsively eat the leftovers and then the soap.

    This wasn¡¯t good. The punishment dealt by the adjudication prison was more desperate than the ghosts that were visible to the naked eye. There didn¡¯t need to be too many ghosts here and even the jailers didn¡¯t need to be strong. There was no need to watch the prisoners. As long as the prisoners were in the prison, they couldn¡¯t escape the punishment imposed by the ruling.

    The prisoner would watch themselves die little by little unless they could endure the torture until the end of their sentence or they escaped from prison. This was the choice given by the task. Everyone present was punished to a considerable extent, including Xiao Li. He felt that his shoulders were as heavy as carrying a big bag to travel. Still, it was within the range that he could bear.

    Setamon pushed the rest of the te away andid her bent arms on the table. In order to avoid being heard by the jailer, she asked everyone to remove their brooches and used a silence item. This type of item could create an enchantment so that only people within a specified range could hear her words and see her actions.

    She said, ¡°Based on the approximate timing, the next batch of neers will enter the prison this afternoon, close to evening. At that time, the prison door should open. We need to be waiting nearby.¡±

    ¡°I have an item.¡± Wang Huai wiped his mouth with a towel he had brought and took out a pair of binocrs from his task book. ¡°Binocrs, the owner was a thief, a voyeur and a maniac. He often used this to peep at the beauty on the other side of the building taking a shower. It can be used to monitor movements in the distance and can see through obstacles such as walls. The distance limit is one kilometre.¡±

    ¡°Very good. The only question we have now is how to distract the jailers.¡± Setamon took out a marker she carried and drew a map directly on the cafeteria table. ¡°In fact, I have always found it very strange. Apart from feeling them at the wee party, they only patrol every night. At other times, it is like the jailer doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Xiao Li had been sitting in silence. He had been unusually quiet since this morning and he didn¡¯t let Shen Chenzhi give him the fruit. He grabbed the binocrs and ced it to his eyes to look into the distance. It really passed through the cafeteria and the walls in front, step by step until it reached the prison door. It couldn¡¯t pass through the outeryers of the prison.

    ¡°ording to experience, perhaps only a major event can bring them out during the day. Perhaps... a gathering of people for a fight? Or...¡± Setamon suddenly stretched out her foot and kicked the chair in front of her. ¡°Smashing and burning?¡±

    The chair fell to the ground and made a loud noise.

    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t dare go too far. Who knows what the punishment will be if I really provoke them? Maybe I will be locked up?¡± She retracted her foot and showed a ¡®you know¡¯ expression. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to enter confinement here. I won¡¯t be able to stand it if I¡¯m given a double punishment. I will die.¡±

    ¡°I have an idea. Well, it isn¡¯t my intention but they are criminals and they have all killed others.¡± Park Heesoon spoke while raising his hands. ¡°Yu You died this morning. Lian Susu is still alive. We can&#k2026;¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish it but everyone present knew what he meant. They could use Lian Susu, forcing her or inducing her tomit a violent act of destroying the prison so as to elicit the jailer and observe the reaction afterwards.

    This was something that some reincarnators would do. For example, the Judges and others would use more ruthless methods. If there weren¡¯t enough plot characters then they would use weak reincarnators to ¡®explore the path.¡¯

    Setamon rubbed her chin while thinking about it.

    Xiao Li suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Setamon wondered, ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Li exined, ¡°Letting Lian Susu do the experiment. Even if there is a result, we won¡¯t have a human hand. Someone must give up the opportunity to leave, diverting the jailer away while letting the remaining power leave.¡±

    ¡°If we let her do this when the door is open, no one will be watching her and there is no guarantee she will do it.¡±

    ¡°So it is best to have a ¡®person¡¯ who can try it for us without letting us do it personally.¡± Wang Huai spoke while pressing a hand to his stomach. His face twitched slightly and he wrote something in his task book using his other hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also have a way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do but I need a bit of help.¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°You say it, Wang dreaming of being an A.¡±

    ¡°...A rotten doll.¡± Wang Hui gave a brief introduction. ¡°This is a doll that is often held in the arms of a little girl. Long contact made it form a spirit. It can dance alone at night and follow some simple instructions, includingpleting the little girl¡¯s wish to make her parents disappear when she was scolded by her parents.¡±

    Zheng Yi muttered, ¡°...I am already imagining the doll moving alone anding to the parents¡¯ bed...¡±

    ¡°It was a nice instance. The clues were messy and had to be put together like a jigsaw puzzle.¡± Wang Huaimented. ¡°I haven¡¯t used it since I got it. Its function is to set the behaviour before you use it. It will do what you ask it to do like a remote controlled robot.¡±

    Xiao Li had never seen such a thing and asked curiously, ¡°If you ask it to finish the university entrance examination¡¯s physics paper, can it get a full score?¡±

    Wang Huai closed his eyes. ¡°...I will correct my words. It can do simple things that you ask of it, including but not limited to smashing prisons, breaking ss, etc.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure this type of behaviour is useful¡ª¡±

    ¡°But it is the only method right now.¡±

    ***

    That afternoon.

    The reincarnators chose to wait in the room closest to the entrance, chatting about task-rted topics for a while. They asionally checked with binocrs while waiting for the time toe. The doll was ced in the furthest room by Wang Huai. Once activated, it could cause a huge disturbance at any time.

    Xiao Li held the binocrs casually. Then he looked at the passageway and randomly said, ¡°There are four passages and one I haven¡¯t been to, the infirmary.¡±

    ¡°I went exploring and wanted to see what was inside. I found that the door is the same as the library. There is no door. It should be a hidden ce.¡± Ye Zeqing spoke immediately, his voice trembled. He didn¡¯t know if it was due to nerves or something but his legs were constantly trembling. His toes were pressed against the ground like he would jump up and run in the next second.

    ¡°If it is just wounds then Lian Susu and the others were all wounded. However, none of them met the condition for entering the infirmary.¡± Xiao Li was thoughtful. ¡°Could it be that the wounds caused by other prisoners, ghosts or themselves don¡¯t count?¡±

    He took his eyes off the binocrs. ¡°If there was more time, I would really like to punch you to see if you can get in.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°???¡±

    He asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°I really want to go in but I am afraid of pain.¡±

    ¡°Then you want to make me feel pain?¡± Ye Zeqing asked bitterly? ¡°Have you learned to have double standards? What about him? Don¡¯t tell me you are reluctant.¡±

    He pointed to Shen Chenzhi.

    Xiao Li gave a light ¡®tsk¡¯ before saying, ¡°...It wouldn¡¯t really hurt you.¡±

    He raised the binocrs back to his eyes and pointed it at the passage without answering.

    Shen Chenzhi leaned against the door of this room, arms folded over his chest as he raised his eyebrow at Xiao Li.

    This continued until evening. It was the time when the reincarnators had previously entered and the binocrs had changed from Xiao Li to Wang Huai. His voice was tense and he grabbed a bubblegum-like thing and threw it to the ground. ¡°There is movement at the door. Be prepared.¡±

    The object emitted smoke and formed a light-coloured protective bubble that enveloped everyone in it.

    ¡°Speed items, now! Run!¡± Wang Huai shouted.

    Ye Zeqing couldn¡¯t control himself and was the first to rush to the door. ¡°Finally, I can run¡ª¡±

    Along with the sound of everyone¡¯s rapid footsteps, there was an explosion from the end of the passage. It was the sound of the ss door breaking along with the bedpletely copsing. Perhaps there was also a small explosion that spread to four rooms. It was as if a miniature bomb had exploded.

    The doll was still causing damage. In ordance with Wang Huai¡¯s instructions, it rushed to the foundations of the building, wishing to directly interrupt the connection between the upper and lower floors. The sound traveled along the passage until it entered the ears of the reincarnators. It was quite clear even if they were far away.

    It seemed that this doll¡¯s destructive power was very high...

    However, the soundsted less than five minutes beforeing to an abrupt end. There seemed to be a force that directly contained all of this and stopped the doll¡¯s destruction.

    Five minutes was enough.

    The exit was right in front of the eyes of the reincarnators. There was the prison door that didn¡¯t exist previously and three neers were preparing to go inside. The leader was going to cross the threshold¡ª

    It was now!

    The author has something to say:

    Surprised little yellow book: He can¡¯t bear to hurt me.

    Um, I can¡¯t bear his pain. I¡¯ll be very light but the size here...

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    Proofreader: Tofu

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>

    Ye Zeqing rushed forward.

    He took the lead and thought about rushing out first. He didn¡¯t even look at the appearance of the people who came in. He used all his strength to m into the shoulders of the neer in front of him, wanting to get out through the door.

    Ye Zeqing could already see the scenery outside the prison door. It was a sunset glow looming on the horizon. It would be fine as long as he took two more steps. He was just about to take a step when his left leg suddenly became extremely heavy.

    His thoughts gradually became chaotic and an unstoppable drowsiness hit him. He started to fall asleep uncontrobly like a social animal who hadn¡¯t slept for three consecutive days. He lost control of his legs and moved face down toward the ground.

    Before losing his mindpletely, Ye Zeqing struggled to turn his head, avoiding hitting the ground with the back of his head as he forced his eyes open. A second before he lost consciousness, he finally saw the jailer¡¯s face.

    It wore a pure ck cloak. Its head was round and its eyes were big, but it had no eyeballs. Only hollow eye sockets were iid on the face. The coiled blood threads didn¡¯t remain in the eye sockets but were ¡®nailed¡¯ like stitches outside the eye socket. It seemed to rely on these blood threads to maintain the position of the eye sockets. The red lines wrapped around the eye sockets and fluttered behind its head.

    In addition, its mouth was like a thin line without any lips. Its fingers were thin and full of wrinkles. The direction it was facing was¡ª

    Moriarty.

    In a second, he fell into darkness.

    ***

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Ye Zeqing clutched his forehead and woke up from his sleep.

    His entire body was sore, especially his legs. The aftereffects of excessive running was revealed. He found that he was lying close to the entrance but the door that had been opened by the neers had disappeared again, turning into a t wall.

    Ye Zeqing gritted his teeth and used his arm to rise from the ground. Beside him were Zheng Yi and Park Heesoon still lying on the ground. Xiao Li and the others had woken up first.

    ¡°It failed?¡± Ye Zeqing staggered a few steps. He tensed his leg muscles, leaned against the wall and barely managed to speak to Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li looked him up and down before suddenly grabbing his arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Zeqing was dazed.

    He followed Xiao Li¡¯s gaze and found a circle of scars on his wrist.

    The scar looked strange. Judging from its shape and distribution, it looked like traces of being handcuffed over the years. However, once he touched it with his fingers, it felt like a sharp thin de had cut around in a circle and then it scabbed over.

    Ye Zeqing murmured, ¡°There is a bit of pain but my leg muscles are more painful right now. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t pay any attention to it.¡±

    He also looked for the same scar on Xiao Li¡¯s wrist and found that the other person was the same as him, but it was significantly thicker than his. It was around twice as thick. Xiao Li¡¯splexion was pale and the scar was very shocking.

    ¡°Why is your injury bigger?¡± Ye Zeqing wondered.

    Xiao Li replied lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I offended those jailers.¡±

    The pain wasn¡¯t bad. It was simr to bruising. It was slight but not severe. It was more like a mark, as if saying &#k2018;this person attempted to escape from prison¡¯ or something.

    Xiao Li just didn¡¯t understand why his wound was a bit bigger than the others. Hepared it to the other people¡¯s wounds and he had the biggest one. Could it be because of the thought that he had when he saw the jailer before falling unconscious? He had thought, &#k2018;The head is so round and the speed is so fast. Perhaps it rolled with its head?¡¯

    He let go of Ye Zeqing¡¯s hand and rotated his wounded wrist back and forth. It wasn¡¯t until another hand held him that Xiao Li¡¯s ¡®self-harm¡¯ behaviour was stopped. Shen Chenzhi told him, ¡°Go to the infirmary.¡±

    This was the fifth time he had proposed this to Xiao Li since waking up. It wasn¡¯t painful so Xiao Li had rejected the proposal four times with various excuses, ranging from ¡®I have to be able to get in, the door isn¡¯t there at all¡¯ to ¡®no need. Meanwhile, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s answer was ¡®see if we can go in¡¯ to the firm ¡®yes.¡¯

    Words of refusal still came to his mouth this time but it was obvious from Shen Chenzhi¡¯s low voice that if he refused, this person would probably drag him there directly. Therefore, Xiao Li swallowed down the words of refusal. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t quite agree and tried to coax him. ¡°Listen to me. Go now.¡±

    Xiao Li was perfunctory. ¡°Wait a minute, just a minute.¡±

    He walked back and forth. He had just taken twops of the entrance when he heard Setamon asking Wang Huai, ¡°Can we hold on until the next time the door opens? No, I should perhaps ask something else. These jailers are so fast and we will passively fall asleep when we see them. How can anyone escape from prison? It is impossible for an instance to release such a must-die task.¡±

    Wang Huai seemed to be thinking. ¡°Theoretically speaking, the existence of the jailer is an external deterrent. There aren¡¯t many ghosts, only the jailer. It can¡¯t get close to us at ordinary times and we block the live broadcast when chatting. It didn¡¯t know our n so it just caught us because... it is fast?¡±

    ¡°Did we ignore their number because of their quality? Perhaps they used one batch to catch us and another batch to find the doll, so they could do both?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time. As long as there are enough jailers, we will have no chance of escaping. Therefore, I don¡¯t think it is jailers but a jailer. So far, we have only heard the footsteps of one jailer and seen the existence of one jailer.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we going to do now?¡±

    Setamon had just briefly brushed past the opportunity to live and she raised her voice in a grumpy manner. ¡°Can we survive until the next time a neer enters? Even if we can survive, how can we get rid of the jailer?¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Xiao Li listened to their conversation before suddenly turning on themunicator and looking at the barrage.

    [Sure enough, it didn¡¯t work.]

    [Haha, I am resurrected. The adjudication prison isn¡¯t so easy to escape from. Sherlock, you usually abuse us at ordinary times but you will also have a day like today!]

    [?? Injuring the enemy by 800 points while damaging yourself by 1,000 points? A self-killing attack?]

    [Shut up. The first thing reality taught me is to not set up a FLAG.]

    [Fuck, in fact, if it was changed to me then I wouldn¡¯t know how to go out. I have watched so many episodes of the program and no one has seeded ining out, at least, not that I¡¯ve seen.]

    Xiao Li saw this and abruptly took off the brooch. He raised it to face himself and asked, ¡°The jailer also stopped them at the door in previous episodes?¡±

    [Fuck, I was suddenly interacted with and I was scared to death.]

    [? Moriarty doesn¡¯t look scared. Why does he look so normal?]

    [You ask but do we need to answer you? I won¡¯t say it. Brothers, don¡¯t tell him!]

    [All of them, either at the door or in their own rooms. They can fall asleep anywhere.]

    Xiao Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    Since this instance had arranged a live broadcast, there must be another meaning in addition to increasing the fun. The live broadcast room was obviously a means that could be used. He thought about it and inquired, ¡°Apart from when neerse in, when else will the door here appear?¡±

    [It won¡¯t open. Give up. You are going to die here.]

    [The legend is about to end. I will cry first as a tribute. My youth is over.]

    [Has the door ever opened?]

    [Let¡¯s y a game. Guess who among us is right.]

    [Some times it won¡¯t open and other times, it will frequently open. Do you want to kill the jailer?]

    [Let me think about it. It opens when a neeres in, when a jailer is added or when someone from the head office visits.]

    There was a lot of talk.

    No one could be trusted, everyone could be trusted.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°What else do you know about the jailers?¡±

    [Actually, we haven¡¯t seen it much.]

    [Big and handsome.]

    [The guardian of the night.]

    [Your terminator.]

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t feel anything when looking at the barrage. They were just some ghosts. However, Tan Li wasn¡¯t happy and extended her hair from the pocket. She divided it into five strands to make it look like a hand. Then she bent the remaining four strands of hair, leaving only the third one in the middle standing upright. She made a middle finger to the camera. She learned from Zui Tian in the novel world that day.

    Xiao Liughed and gave Tan Li a close-up. Then he ced the brooch back on his chest and turned off themunicator despite the sudden rush of newments on the barrage.

    He walked along the passage in order to find the neers who came in. These people had disappeared by the time he woke up from the ground. Wang Huai had been the first to wake up and Xiao Li questioned him, but Wang Huai said he hadn¡¯t seen them. Therefore, Xiao Li thought about finding them.

    At the end of the passage, the neers couldn¡¯t be found but Xiao Li saw the shadows of the Moss duo shing away in front of him.

    These two had long been acting like ghosts. Apart from the asional encounter in the cafeteria at meal times, they basically had nothing to do with the reincarnators. The reincarnators didn¡¯t tell their escape n to Moss and Moss didn¡¯t take the initiative to approach.

    Xiao Li tried to watch their broadcast room but they were either standing or walking in front of the tform, lowering their heads to study something. Due to the angle problem, the audience couldn¡¯t see what they were studying and there were few barrages. Their poprity was very low.

    He wanted to follow them but as he turned around, he ran into two unfamiliar faces. The leader was a handsome young man wearing a well fitted long-sleeved t-shirt. He looked polite but was startled by Xiao Li suddenly turning around. Even so, he greeted politely, ¡°Hello, are you the variety show contestants from the previous episode? I am a contestant of this episode. You haven¡¯t escaped yet?¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    This person obviously wasn¡¯t a reincarnator. He was a plot character that the show had pulled from an unknown ce.

    The young man waited for a while. He saw that Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and tentatively asked, ¡°Do you have any experiences to share? Or what should I call you?¡±

    This time, Xiao Li opened his mouth. ¡°Call me Sherlock.¡±

    Sherlock...

    The young man searched his mind for a while. He hadn¡¯t heard this name before so this person must not be popr. His smile became a lot less eager. ¡°Hello Sherlock, I am Zhou Yin.¡±

    ¡°The two of us have just searched this ce. There are no clues apart from a strange symbol. What have you found here?¡±

    ¡°We can work together. If we go out together then we will seed.¡±

    Xiao Li repeated. ¡°Symbol? Where is it?¡±

    Zhou Yin pointed behind him. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>

    Zhou Yin took Xiao Li to his cell, which was located on the other floor. All the rooms here were simr except for the ce where Zhou Yin stopped. It might not be urate to call it a symbol. It was more like a painting with scary colours that upied the entire wall.

    The main part was a scale. The left end of the scale was a small spherical object while the right side of the scale was countless hearts. The sides with the hearts were painted with blood using red paint. Two people painted in ck kneeled before the hearts and this made the left and right ends of the scale reach a delicate bnce. Above the entire scale were two more triangles while below the scale were thin lines.

    The scale symbolized a ruling? These two triangles were like the symbols that Fu Zige and Zui Tian saw respectively...

    This painting wasn¡¯t here when they had previously checked the rooms.

    Xiao Li leaned close to the painting and rubbed against the edges with his fingers. His fingers were dyed with some paint, proving that it hadn¡¯t been long since the painting was done. He stared at the painting in front of him and was silent for a while.

    Zhou Yin stood next to him and dered proudly, ¡°I have sessfully reasoned out the secret behind this painting. I think it is a hint to the way out and the background. The scale should be the symbol of this prison. If we want to go out, we have to find the spherical object and use it as an exchange toplete the task.

    The more he spoke, the more he couldn¡¯t control himself. He couldn¡¯t maintain the ¡®illusion of humility¡¯ that he had originally put on in front of the camera. It was as if he wouldplete the task in the next second, bing the first yer toplete the task and winning the favour of various endorsers.

    Xiao Li turned his head. ¡°Then why are there only two little people drawn on it?¡±

    Zhou Yin was stunned by the question before confidently exining, ¡°It should be a metaphor. You know, like Adam and Eve? These two people created all of humanity so using two people should be a metaphor.¡±

    At this point, heforted Xiao Li. ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have knowledge about this.¡±

    Xiao Li was silent for a moment before encouraging him. ¡°...Very thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you?¡± For a moment, Zhou Yin couldn¡¯t tell the true identity of the person in front of him. Such a reaction made it seem that this person wasn¡¯t a contestant but a judge or a clue that NPC had inserted inside?

    He asked tentatively, ¡°Shall we go find the sphere and see where the crew has ced it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Xiao Li calcted the time and finally said. ¡°Go by yourself but this ce isn¡¯t like what you think. Remember to be vignt.¡±

    Zhou Yin might be arrogant but he didn¡¯t n to ignore Xiao Li¡¯s reminder. He wondered, ¡°Why do you say that? Yes, previously your group fell to the ground. We thought something was wrong with you and we were shocked.¡±

    ¡°...Variety effect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we hit the tallest one of you at the time. Once we found that you didn¡¯t wake up and the program¡¯s staff wasn¡¯ting to save you, we knew it was specifically arranged. We thought it was a punishment for failing to escape from the prison...¡± Zhou Yin prattled on. ¡°I was actually a bit scared at the time but this is why the variety show is popr.¡±

    Xiao Li couldn¡¯t help drawing a cross for Wang Huai in his heart.

    Zhou Yin asked again, ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Xiao Li thought about it before advising earnestly, ¡°Live well and run away quickly when you see some bloody scenes. This ce is a lot different from what you imagine.¡±

    It was useless for him to tell Zhou Yin the truth now. First of all, this person wouldn¡¯t believe it. Secondly, the prison was actually safe. The biggest threat was the punishment imposed by the ruling. Therefore, he just gave a suggestion.

    Zhou Yin, ¡°.....?¡±

    At this time in their live broadcast room, the barrage was bravely breaking into the world.

    [This man is so good at reasoning.]

    [These words are in double quotes, do you understand? Dog head saves lives] (A jokingment added at the end for a funny effect and to show one is joking)

    [Sherlock looked at it and called him an expert!]

    [A question that even Moriarty doesn¡¯t know. An unknown man shouted, ¡®I will do this question!¡¯]

    [This ghost feels great after listening to it.]

    ***

    Xiao Li and Zhou Yin parted ways at the entrance of the passage. Xiao Li continued to go deeper and found that in the passage on this floor, even two rooms there would be simr graffiti. The paint ranged from fresh to old.

    The graffiti didn¡¯t disappear until he entered the deepest part of the passage.

    Xiao Li held the railing of the tform and found that the blood vomited by Yu You during the wee party had disappeared. The entire tform had sunk to the bottom, returning to its clean and wless appearance.

    He took off the brooch and ced it in his pocket. At the same time, he took out the little yellow book and ced it on the railing. He held the cap of the pen in his mouth and was about to write something when he saw the little yellow book writing like it was aware: [Did you miss me?]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    His pen tip stopped.

    The little yellow book was concerned: [Your hand looks a bit serious. You should go to the infirmary for some medicine and apply it.]

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes fell on his wrist. To tell the truth, he actually felt good. As long as it wasn¡¯t very painful, he could endure it. There was no need to be so exaggerated. Still, just to test it...

    Xiao Li: [Can you erase it for me?]

    Little yellow book: [...I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.]

    [The ruling is neutral. I have no right to influence it or I would¡¯ve directly erased the weight you bear from the beginning.]

    ¡®However, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll share the burden with you.¡¯

    Xiao Li: [So you¡¯re a ghost, not a god?]

    This was the first time in ages that Xiao Li had asked about the origin of the little yellow book. The little yellow book was quiet for a moment before showing: [No, I... I am a god. I¡¯m not a god. I am whatever you want me to be.]

    [However, the god of lies can invade here...]

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when the little yellow book¡¯s writing interrupted him.

    [I can too.]

    [The intrusion of lies is just a 3D transformation. He can onlymunicate with you like we are doing now. I can go in deeper than him but I can¡¯t directly affect the rules of the adjudication.]

    [H-He isn¡¯t as powerful as me nor is he as suitable for you as I am. Don¡¯t like him.]

    In the beginning, it was a scientific exnation but then it returned to the little yellow book as it spoke in a panic. ording to past experience, the little yellow book might be full of jokes but it always said the truth. It never deceived Xiao Li.

    Therefore, Xiao Li wrote: [You are also a god.]

    There was no facial expression fluctuation. Only the momentary movement of his Adam¡¯s apple showed his emotional changes at this time.

    The little yellow book responded obediently: [Yes.]

    A god was a ghost in a sense but it didn¡¯t matter if it was a god or a ghost. There were fundamental differences between them and humans.

    Xiao Li gripped the pen in his hand, the tip of the pen trembling slightly as he wrote on the yellowed page: [Will a god...]

    Half of this sentence was written before it was crossed out by Xiao Li.

    Little yellow book: [What?]

    [It¡¯s fine.]

    [But you just¡ª]

    [My wrist hurts a bit. I will go to the infirmary.] Xiao Li wrote and immediately put away his pen and the little yellow book. Then he walked back to the passage. By the time he returned, the others had left. Only Zheng Yi and Shen Chenzhi were still there.

    Zheng Yi was rubbing the back of his head. He greeted Xiao Li and instantlyined, ¡°My head hurts. I feel like I hit the floor when I fell. If I get bad grades in the future, I will tell my mother that I bumped my head while I was asleep. How about you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    He nced over at Shen Chenzhi standing here waiting for him. Xiao Li hadn¡¯t felt any pain when sleeping because someone had pulled him in time, pulling him into his arms. This caused Xiao Li¡¯s head to fall directly on something soft.

    After Xiao Li woke up, he found that he was lying in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s arms. Shen Chenzhi seemed to have woken up a long time ago and was hugging him. He even adjusted the posture so that Xiao Li would be morefortable in his sleep. Just like that, they slept together on the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Where are you going now? I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Zheng Yi spoke without hesitation.

    The moment it heard these words, the light ghost jumped out of Xiao Li¡¯s pocket and floated to Zheng Yi¡¯s head. Then it suddenly lit up.

    A giant 500 watts light bulb. (Tl: Lightbulb ismon ng for someone acting as a third wheel)

    Zheng Yi, ¡°???¡±

    Then he seemed to understand something and immediately stammered, ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t mean that. Then I¡¯ll go to Old Wang and the others. They are investigating clues over there¡ª¡±

    Xiao Li interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He reached out and grabbed the light ghost, rudely stuffing it back in his pocket. Zheng Yi stared at Shen Chenzhi with embarrassment and spread open his hands helplessly. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t say a word during the process, nor did hement on Xiao Li¡¯s actions. He just nodded at Xiao Li¡¯s words and indifferently walked to the infirmary with them.

    Xiao Li had some guesses about the opening of the infirmary.

    There must be some logic behind the infirmary appearing in the prison. Since injuries from a ghost or self-muttion didn¡¯t open the door, there should be an option between the jailer injuring them or a fight between prisoners.

    At this time, he walked along the passage to the end and found that a door had appeared in the ce that was originally a white wall. There was a sign at the door that read: [Infirmary.]

    There was a notice at the door:

    [Infirmary opening time: After every escape failure.]

    [Or when the doctor is in a good mood.]

    [Be wary. When you walk through this door, you will enter a safe ce.]

    It was worth mentioning that the part about ¡®enter¡¯ waster glued on with white paper, covering the original words. The door was hidden as if someone had already gone in.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t knock on the door first. He pushed it open and nced inside. The first thing that caught his eye was a table. It was an ordinary table with two pots of dead cacti on it, just like every infirmary. There were two chairs next to the table followed by a screen and a single bed behind it.

    There were many books stacked on the table, each of which were quite thick and wrapped in a ck cover. Xiao Li saw that the title of the book ced on top was:

    ¡®100 Rmendations for Novice Doctors¡¯.

    The title of the book below it was:

    ¡®How to Cut the Human Body so that the Human Body can Show the Most Beautiful Side.¡¯

    ¡®A Compendium of Novice Doctor idents: the 500 Most Common Mistakes to Make when You First Start.¡¯

    ¡®A Thousand Knowledge Points that Most Medical Students Must Read.¡¯

    ¡®Descriptions from the Dead, the Life of a gue Doctor Who is Death¡¯s Enemy.¡¯

    ......

    Xiao Li, ¡°?¡±

    Onest day before submissions close for my celebration event. Get thosest minute submissions in! I have received almost 50 fanart entries so far and multiple fanfiction entries, but more doesn¡¯t hurt! The deadline is 11:59 p.m (GMT + 10)

    6th Anniversary Event Page (Final Submission Date: 15th November)

    Proofreader: Tofu

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze from the stack of books. He re-read the notice posted at the entrance of the infirmary and was surprised to find that the sentence should be like this:

    [Be wary. When you walk through this door, you have left a safe ce.]

    It was just that this reminder was forcibly modified by the owner of the infirmary.

    Zheng Yi hadn¡¯t seen the names of the books inside because his view was blocked by Xiao Li. He saw that this person was motionless and couldn¡¯t help whispering, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t seen the doctor¡¯s face but Xiao Li had already sensed a strong ¡®unreliable¡¯ air. Before he could answer, an optimistic voice came from inside. ¡°Are there patients waiting in line outside? Pleasee in, pleasee in. You don¡¯t need to register here.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stated, ¡°Go in and apply some liquid medicine. No other surgery is needed.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi reached out and pushed open the door of the infirmary. Xiao Li nced at his wrist and found that the other person had the same scar on his wrist. Xiao Li¡¯s movements paused for a moment before he followed Shen Chenzhi and entered the infirmary.

    They went around the screen at the door and saw what the novice doctor looked like. He was wearing a ck cloak with a beak mask on his face. The mouth extended outwards and a decent ck top hat was on his head. His eyes were two bottomless ck holes and he was wearing gloves. A mall name badge was pinned on his chest: Dr J (scp-049-j).

    From the outside, he looked like the gue doctor who was quite famous in every instance world. However, the book on the table clearly exined his identity. He was a gue doctor admirer or imitator.

    Before the reincarnators entered, he had been reading a book in his hand very seriously. Now he closed it and tried to cover up the stack of books by moving them under his chair.

    There was only one chair opposite the doctor. Zheng Yi originally wanted to let Xiao Li sit down but the other person had no intention of doing so. Instead, he waved to let Zheng Yi sit down first. Zheng Yi didn¡¯t refuse and sat down.

    ¡°Oh, three patients came at once. It is really great.¡± The doctor rubbed his hands together and looked excited. ¡°Sit down. However, before starting, I will first finish the daily medication for the cactus.¡±

    He opened a drawer and took out a jar covered by a ck film from inside. He unscrewed the lid and poured the jar toward the cactus. A viscous liquid poured onto the cactus¡¯ soil. There was a sizzling sound and a puff of white smoke.

    ¡°The cactus has bugs. I am trying to find a way to treat it. Look, there are no bugs now.¡± Dr J proudly showed off.

    Xiao Li murmured, ¡°That¡¯s correct but it has lost something more important...¡±

    For example, its life.

    Dr J stopped the hand pouring the concentrated sulfuric acid and screwed the lid back onboriously. The leather gloves on his hand made this movement difficult for him. He twisted it while saying, ¡°If you want something then you have to pay a price. This is thew of conservation.¡±

    Dr J sighed with relief at finally screwing it on. He ced his hands on the table and took out a nk case file. ¡°Who wille first?¡±

    There was a sudden silence in the infirmary. Shen Chenzhi looked at Xiao Li and Zheng Yi also looked at Xiao Li. They made eye contact but no one spoke first. Xiao Li simply said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle first.¡±

    ¡°Just wait. Don¡¯t worry, everyone will have a chance,¡± Dr J stated. He saw Zheng Yi sitting down and directly made a decision. ¡°You are already sitting down. You presumably admire my medical skills very much so why don¡¯t I just start with you? Well, it is a good choice. What is your name?¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m not, I don¡¯t, you are talking nonsense.¡¯

    He had aplicated expression as he answered, ¡°...Zheng Yi.¡±

    ¡°Very good. The patient¡¯s name is Zheng Yi. Please describe your condition,¡± Dr J asked.

    ¡°In fact, it is nothing. We have a small injury on our arms. If you have any liquid medicine then it can just be applied.¡±

    He finished talking and stretched his head to stare at the medicine shelf behind the beak-mouthed doctor, trying to tell which one was liquid medicine from among the strange-looking bottles.

    Dr J requested, ¡°Put out your hand.¡±

    Zheng Yi fearfully held out his hand. Dr J took out a magnifying ss from his cloak pocket and ced it in front of his eyes. He stared back and forth carefully for a while before starting to write in the medical record. He murmured in a poetry recital tone. ¡°The patient failed to escape from prison and was left with coordinates. Solution, solution, I will think...¡±

    Dr J stopped writing and scratched his head like he couldn¡¯t think of a good treatment method.

    Zheng Yi cautiously told him, ¡°Apply some liquid medicine.¡±

    Dr J ignored his words. ¡°Oh, I have it. It is easy! Wait a minute!¡±

    He abruptly stood up and the chair made a sharp noise on the floor. He walked to the pile of stuff behind the screen and rummaged through it.

    Zheng Yi turned to look at Xiao Li. ¡°Sherlock, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xiao Li was thoughtful. ¡°Wait a minute. I think that his words make sense.¡±

    Dr J called the mark on their hands ¡®coordinates.¡¯ If his words were correct, it meant the jailer could locate them through the coordinates at any time or even directly teleport to the corresponding area.

    Zheng Yi watched Xiao Li sadly. Before he couldin about the unreliable doctor, he heard a terrifyingugh from the pile of things. ¡°Haha, haha, I found it! Yes, just use this!¡±

    Dr J turned around. This time, there was an exaggerated chainsaw in his hand. Yes, it was just like the chainsaw in the chainsaw horror movies. It had exaggerated des and was an amazing killer weapon. Dr J seemed to have solved a medical problem. ¡°If the arm is injured, just saw it off! Don¡¯t worry, it will only hurt for a while.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°???¡±

    However, he couldn¡¯t say where the other person was wrong and he couldn¡¯t find a proper reason to refute it.

    ¡°Come, Patient Zheng Yi. ce your hand on the table. I¡¯ll use this and saw off your hand.¡± Dr J carried the chainsaw while speaking to Zheng Yi.

    Zheng Yi shook his head like a rattle. ¡°Are you kidding? I-I don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Dr J¡¯s voice abruptly lowered. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    He was holding the chainsaw andbined with the outfit, he looked like Jack the Ripper targeting Zheng Yi.

    Xiao Li opened his mouth at this moment. ¡°Doctor, check me first. My illness is heavier than his.¡±

    He motioned for Zheng Yi to stand up with his eyes and sat opposite Dr J.

    Dr J¡¯s attention was diverted by Xiao Li¡¯s interruption. He forgot his previous unhappiness, put down the chainsaw and threw Zheng Yi¡¯s case file into the trash can. Then he took out another nk one. ¡°Okay, I like it. If I can cure a severely ill patient then I am the best and most capable doctor in the world. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Sherlock.¡±

    Dr J wrote down the name and muttered, ¡°Why do I feel like this is a bit familiar?¡±

    He looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Xiao Li stared at him. ¡°You are a good doctor. You can judge.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, oh, a challenge, I like challenges the most!¡± Dr J¡¯s eyes danced with excitement as he carefully observed the young man in front of him. ¡°You also have the coordinates and need surgery. Other than that...¡±

    ¡°What else? You really have a difficult problem.¡±

    ¡°Too calm?¡±

    Dr J stared intently at Xiao Li. His back was sweating and his clothes were wet but he didn¡¯t notice it. He maintained this state for 10 minutes before suddenly yelling, ¡°Oh, oh, I see, I¡¯m really a genius, a genius doctor! Although I haven¡¯t attended medical school, I know it even without a teacher. I¡¯m too smart!¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°You are too lively and too open. You need to close yourself off more.¡± Dr J spoke cheerfully. ¡°I havee up with two treatment methods. One is to let me use an electric drill to tinker with the frontal lobe of your brain. The second is that I directly hit you with a hammer to make you unconscious. Which one is better?¡±

    ¡°It is rare that I gave patients a choice. You should cherish this opportunity.¡±

    Zheng Yi standing to the side, ¡°???¡±

    What type of crazy talk was this? What were these broken treatment ns? Wasn¡¯t it just 108 ways to make money and kill? He was already watching Dr J in a wary manner, waiting for Xiao Li to leave here at any time. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Li to hold his chin thoughtfully as if he was hesitating between these two choices.

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    He originally thought he wouldn¡¯t be surprised by any of Xiao Li¡¯s actions. Now he had only one thought in his mind, ¡®Do you really want to choose?¡¯

    Xiao Li maintained this posture as he thought about something. Then he sincerely spoke. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Dr J was stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You are a really good doctor.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°???¡±

    What did he miss?

    Dr J was fooled by the praise he had never received before. He abruptly forgot that he was ready to hammer the other person and replied in a shy and stuttering manner, ¡°T-this, you are too polite. You are also a good patient. You¡¯re so kind and honest.¡±

    Dr J inwardly sighed. There really weren¡¯t many patients in this world who were so simple and kind, knowing how to repay gratitude. He tried his best to cure so many people yet every one of them scolded him. Why couldn¡¯t they be like the one in front of him? Sherlock hadn¡¯t been treated sessfully yet he was kindly thanking Dr J.

    Dr J hadpletely forgotten about the two operations he was eager to try out just now. He was only filled with the praise he heard from the patient.

    Xiao Li stood up and prepared to leave the infirmary. Before leaving, he tentatively asked, ¡°Dr J, the next time I have a patient, can I find you?¡±

    ¡°Wee, wee, you are wee anytime. This is my calling machine. You can find me at any time.¡± Dr J took out a strange button and stuffed it into Xiao Li¡¯s hand without any exnation. As they left, Shen Chenzhi stayed behind for a moment. He walked straight to the medicine cab behind Dr J and took out a medicine bottle from inside.

    Dr J suddenly raised his head and stood behind this young man. ¡°Ah, that is the only liquid medicine I have left¡ª¡±

    The young man took the bottle and walked out of the infirmary.

    ***

    [Hahahahaha.]

    [If I can¡¯t cure you then I¡¯ll treat you physically.jpg.]

    [Wait, is it my illusion? Why did Sherlock look at this doctor with such hot eyes, like mes were burning in them. It seems as if he is very interested?]

    [Of course, it is because Sherlock doesn¡¯t have a doctor friend yet.]

    [The one in front can stillugh? I can only imagine if we see himter and we¡¯re injured, he will ¡®kindly¡¯ let this doctor treat us...]

    [My smile has suddenly stiffened and faded away.]

    [...I suddenly want to spend arge sum of money to introduce the real gue doctor to Sherlock. Why? For my own future safety.]

    [??? After being abused, the victim has to find a good doctor himself. What is this sad story?]

    [No, I think that we need a psychologist instead of a doctor.]

    [...I agree with the previous view.]

    [I know a poor ghost. They still have a psychological shadow toward Sherlock. They will subconsciously tremble and grab their own hair.]

    [Fuck, who doesn¡¯t?]

    So submissions for my celebration event are now closed!!

    For now, voting isn¡¯t open yet. It will be open in a day or two and I¡¯ll update this page with the voting form when it is open. I want to let everyone take their time looking at the entries without worrying about voting.

    Regarding the fanart, if you find one that you believed to be copied from somewhere else, please send me an email at redandckturt[email protected] with information and the link to what you believe is the original work.

    Fanart: Entries are divided into the respective novels. Fanart that is several novels in one won¡¯t be in a folder. Please look at alll of them even if you don¡¯t read the novel because they are excellent (remember you can double click to erge image). Also, keep in mind that once voting opens, <strong>you will get to vote for up to 5 selections.</strong>

    <strong>Artists, please check your submissions. If you believe anything is incorrect or your submission is missing then please email me at the email provided above.</strong>

    Link: https://drive.google/drive/folders/1nR_qitG-VDBvuvQTwh4Vd1erSU8l2zd0?usp=sharing

    <strong>Fanfiction entries: I¡¯vepiled a word doc with all the links that is included in the google drive above. Writers, please check your submissions. If you believe anything is incorrect or your submission is missing then please email me at the email provided above.</strong>

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>

    Zhou Yin¡¯s search for the sphere had expanded to the upper floor above his room.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out the specific size of the spherical object so he could only use the stupidest method. Not only did he search carefully, but he also pulled the sheets in every room and looked under the bed. It was just that he was ustomed to being pampered. He had only searched a few rooms when his heart became impatient and his actions a bit perfunctory.

    Apart from the ck-haired teenager before, Zhou Yin didn¡¯t see anyone else. He walked out of a room, looked around and finally couldn¡¯t help asking hispanion, ¡°Tell me... what the hell is going on here?¡±

    Zhou Yin originally wanted to leave the audience with a decisive image. After all, ording to the survey, the audience liked this type of male protagonist the most. Leaving such an impression would help his poprity rise so he insisted that his guess was correct. But...

    Was there really a show that wouldn¡¯t give any other clues and would just let them search for this sphere like a needle in a haystack? Zhou Yin couldn¡¯t help having some doubts.

    ¡°It is so real here. I think it is like a real prison.¡± Hispanion walked in front of him and looked around. They were both yers who debuted from an audition show. Their friendship wasn¡¯t deep but they were familiar with each other. ¡°Look for clues again. If there are no clues, we will take a break.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Zhou Yin nodded when he heard the words and responded.

    The room they entered this time waspletely different. He had just opened the door and hadn¡¯t even walked in when a bloody smell filled his nose. It was mixed with an unspeakable stench and he almost vomited.

    ¡°What is that smell?¡± Hispanion¡¯s face turned blue and he took two steps back.

    Zhou Yin was nauseous but he needed to restrain himself so his face and expression wouldn¡¯t be distorted. After a while, he reluctantly smiled. ¡°This smell is so realistic.¡±

    It was different from the smell of fake blood he used when acting normally. This atmosphere was truly like arge murder scene.

    He had never seen such a thing before. Looking at this scene, he didn¡¯t want to go in at all. However, he would look ugly if he shrank back now. He stood still and struggled for a long time as he watched the person beside him shrink back. Finally, he had to pinch his nose and walk into the room, trying to hypnotize himself to breathe with his mouth.

    The same was true for hispanion who saw him stride to check the washstand, washbasin and other obvious ces. Thepanion exined his actions, ¡°If it really exists, it will be in these ces. We just need to check here.¡±

    His eyes swept over the sink and found there were bloody handprints on the tap. There was also blood sprayed onto the mirror. It was like a prisoner living here had stared in the mirror at night, constantly changing expressions. This was the only way such evenly distributed marks would be leftyer byyer.

    He didn¡¯t know why but his heart shook when he had this thought.

    Zhou Yin was affected by the environment and didn¡¯t pay attention to hispanion. He held his breath andy down. He pulled away the messy sheets and prepared to look under the bed.

    He had just leaned down and didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look when he suddenly yelled. He didn¡¯t care about getting dirty as he rolled back and hit the cab behind him. His feet hurt and he couldn¡¯t care about his facial expression as he stared at the area below the bed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hispanion was already nervous. At this time, he was startled by Zhou Ying¡¯s sudden noise and immediately gave up studying the mirror. He came to Zhou Yin, helping him and following his gaze.

    Zhou Yin nced at him with panic before sighing with relief. He stammered, ¡°T-There is a person down here!¡±

    ¡°Person?¡±

    Thepanion looked at him suspiciously before bending down. At first, he couldn¡¯t see anything, only darkness. It wasn¡¯t until he bent down a bit more that he could barely see under the bed. There did indeed seem to be a person.

    He used &#k2018;seems¡¯ to describe it because this person was curled up in the deepest part under the bed. Their body was covered with sticky ck mud and one hand was covering their eyes. Their eyes could be seen bleeding through their fingers.

    It wasn¡¯t until they moved that Zhou Yin and hispanion could see that it was hair, not ck mud, tangled around her body. At first, this person was unaware of the outside world. Then they heard two people chatting in front of them and had a slight reaction. They slowly raised their head, stiffly stuck out their head and spoke in a vague manner, ¡°It¡¯s you... we will all die, die!¡±

    This person had a strange voice and their words and deeds were like a ghost.

    ¡°Oh, no, no, I can survive. It is just my eyes that hurt. I can survive it. However, why do I see her? Didn¡¯t shemit suicide? Because of me...¡± This person muttered and crawled out from under the bed like a spider with twisted limbs.

    ¡°L-Lian Susu?¡± Zhou Yin yelled when he finally saw her face clearly.

    Lian Susu ignored him. She stood in front of the mirror, holding the sink with her hands as she stared into the mirror. She sprayed blood on the mirror as she spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t harm you, do you hear me? I can see you. You are standing by my bed, covered in a lot of blood. You are watching me...¡±

    Zhou Yin stared at the empty bed. His entire body was cold. Only his legs were soft and his crotch area was hot.

    [Haha, the neer is over.]

    [Is this the one who mocked Sherlock?]

    [Tsk, on the surface, you scold others for failing to escape from prison but in fact, the thing you are protecting in your heart is the same.]

    [...Is this hitting your rtive, scolding is love?]

    [Smart ghosts praise their opponents. Stupid ghosts belittle them.]

    ***

    On the other side, Xiao Li sat on the edge of the bed, holding out his hands and watching Shen Chenzhi apply medicine to him.

    His hand injury wasn¡¯t serious at all but the other person¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, like his hand would be broken in the next second. Not only did Shen Chenzhi grab the medicine, but he also brought gauze from the infirmary. He ced it to the side as he wiped the circle scar with the medicine.

    Xiao Li thought about it but didn¡¯t speak. He just quietly let the other person act. He looked so obedient like this. His head was lowered slightly and the dark ends of his hair touched the back of his snow-white neck. It looked like anything could be done to him and he wouldn¡¯t resist that much.

    However, this was far from the case.

    Shen Chenzhi carefully applied the medicine to every inch of the wound before taking the gauze to the side and wrapping it around Xiao LI¡¯s wrist circle after circle.

    Xiao Li had originally endured it silently but watching these movements, he finally had to wonder, ¡°...Is this necessary?¡±

    It seemed to be exaggerated. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would really think that his wrist was broken. He also didn¡¯t think that wrapping something around the ¡®coordinates¡¯ would confuse the jailer¡¯s judgment.

    Shen Chenzhi nced at him and was finally willing to speak. ¡°It is necessary.¡±

    Xiao Li heard that Shen Chenzhi¡¯s tone was a bit cold like he had encountered something that made him unhappy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you being hurt.¡± Shen Chenzhi dered as he wrapped thest circle and tied the end of the gauze with a delicate knot. Then he released Xiao Li¡¯s hand. Xiao Li finally regained ownership of his wrist. He turned it back and forth and found there was nothing affecting his movements except for an extrayer of wrapping.

    Shen Chenzhi stared at him silently for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°I think you have been hiding from me recently. Did I do something wrong?¡±

    He could see that Xiao Li had been alienating him. He hadn¡¯t done anything but he still asked if it was his fault. Xiao Li¡¯s wrist-turning movement slowed down and his gaze passed the young man toward the opposite room.

    ¡°I need a bit of time.¡± He said atst.

    Shen Chenzhi stared deeply for a while. It seemed he wanted to ask something but in the end, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded in response. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Li moved briskly and jumped off the edge of the bed. However, the moment his toes touched the ground, he couldn¡¯t stand firm. He staggered a few steps to avoid the bad luck of falling.

    It wasn¡¯t because of his ability to fall to the ground had increased. It was that the weight on his back had be heavier. It changed from a backpack full of things to a pile of heavy iron blocks, thus affecting his judgment.

    Xiao Li rushed away without turning his head. He waved his head, gesturing that he would leave first. Then he opened the door and walked out.

    Shen Chenzhi stayed in ce. He stared at the distant figure of the other person before retracting his gaze. He lowered his eyes and reached out to pick up the remaining piece of gauze. He wrapped the gauze around his fingertips and stretched it to test its flexibility.

    In fact, just now, he had a sh of a thought in his head.

    Tie him up. The gauze could act as a chain. It was soft and wouldn¡¯t hurt the other person. One end could be tied to Xiao Li¡¯s wrist and the other end could be tied to the bedside, cab,mp, etc. Of course, Shen Chenzhi thought that the best ce was his own wrist. He could shape a room, a closed room without any exit and be tied to the person he loved. From then on, there would be only the two of them in the world and they would never be separated.

    In fact, he was somewhat emotionally affected. Especially after he didn¡¯t know why Xiao Li chose to alienate him.

    Shen Chenzhi turned his head to the side and considered it seriously for a moment. Then he controlled the expression in his eyes and threw the piece of gauze back.

    ...Forget it.

    ***

    Another night arrived and it was almost time to turn off the lights. The rest of the group had already entered their respective rooms but Xiao Li was still in the passage. Seeing his movements, it seemed he didn¡¯t have any intention of entering.

    The ce where he was standing wasn¡¯t far from Wang Huai¡¯s room. Wang Huai reached out and knocked on the door of his room. After attracting Xiao Li¡¯s attention, he asked, ¡°What is it? Is your ordinary bed not enough to satisfy you so you want to try the floor?¡±

    Their several experiences made everyone understand that once the jailer made you sleep, it wouldn¡¯t care about you, let alone transport you to bed. It would just let you sleep on the cold ground.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°No, I want to try out an idea.¡±

    ¡°What is the idea?¡±

    ¡°Wait and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°Take me along?¡±

    He had pulled out an item from his task book. It was an oven left by a chef after his death and could only be used once a day. After using it, the chef¡¯s masterpiece would appear. However, it was just a drop in the bucket for his hunger. He needed something else to distract himself.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    It just so happened that Wang Huai¡¯s participation could give this experiment more possibilities.

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t say anything else as he opened the door and walked to Xiao Li¡¯s side.

    In the other room, Park Heesoon was tempted when he saw it. However, his punishment hade quickly and severely in the afternoon. Now every cell in his body was screaming and he couldn¡¯t even stand up, let alone leave.

    Xiao Li straightened up. This movement might be more difficult for him but his back was still upright. He walked a bit further away from these rooms and came to the fork of the four passages, waiting for the jailer to arrive.

    Time seemed to pass quicker when he wasn¡¯t staying in his room

    The overhead lights went out and they plunged into endless darkness. The dull footsteps could appear at any time. Everything was like the first few nights after entering prison. The difference was that they were free now.

    Voting is now open. You can see all the details at the voting information page and vote using the two forms provided below. Enjoy the lovely fanart and fanfiction!

    Google Drive Link for Full-Sized Fanart: https://drive.google/drive/folders/1nR_qitG-VDBvuvQTwh4Vd1erSU8l2zd0?usp=sharing

    Fanart Voting Form: https://docs.google/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSewIbB9HXW1RcFfhXDF3zSx3m9jrbCVca0jg-KTH48QEu3Nmg/viewform

    Fanfiction Voting Form: https://docs.google/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSdqlYixCEVfAkeuSiVTiIypSZIpl2-01w54C7uSFyhkn2qXMQ/viewform?usp=sf_link

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>

    In the first few minutes after the lights were turned off, Xiao Li remained motionless. He leaned his back against the wall on the left side of the passage in a pensive posture. Wang Huai stood next to him. 30 seconds passed before he opened his mouth. ¡°Are we just going to stand like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Li replied simply. ¡°Have you found the Moss duo?¡±

    Previously, he had informed Wang Huai and the others about what he and Zhou Yin saw. He had different views from Zhou Yin but he wasn¡¯t sure about the specific meaning of the painting. Later, he simply handed this important task to Wang Huai.

    Wang Huai shook his head. ¡°No, I used a tracking item but it failed.¡±

    ¡°There are three possibilities. One, they are using an anti-tracking item. Two, they have left here. Three, there is another type of power sheltering them.¡±

    Xiao Li heard this and asked an irrelevant question. ¡°What tracking item did you use?¡±

    ¡°...A whistle.¡± Wang Huai exined, ¡°There is a dog spirit inside it. It was a police dog before it died. After death, it has an enhanced sense of smell. It can smell anything and bite the other person.¡±

    His knowledge of items had increased. Xiao Li listened with relish and nodded.

    ¡°I have a bad feeling. Sherlock, you don¡¯t know Moss...¡± Wang Huai returned to the subject and frowned. ¡°He is very expressive. His current actions arepletely different from his normal self. Combined with the painting, I think they are nning to do something big.¡±

    The first time Wang Huai entered the prison, he could still see the Moss duo in the cafeteria. Lately, they didn¡¯t evene to the cafeteria so Wang Huaipletely stopped having contact with them.

    Xiao Li thought for a moment. ¡°If you think he has a problem then you should¡¯ve directly imprisoned them in the cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°Moss might be acting strangely but he isn¡¯t a believer of an evil god. He isn¡¯t hostile to the night so I can¡¯t easily be rough with him. Of course, the most important thing is that I might not be able to beat him.¡± Wang Huai calmly faced this reality. ¡°The reasons weren¡¯t enough at that time to let you act directly.¡±

    Xiao Li was about to speak when he caught the approaching footsteps of the jailer and made a shh gesture to Wang Huai beside him. Obviously, the jailer had already patrolled the first floor and was approaching the floor where the reincarnators were. It would soon patrol the two empty rooms and find two prisoners missing.

    Xiao Li first pointed to himself and then the floor above him, mouthing, ¡°I will go to the top, you go to the bottom. We will separate.¡±

    ¡°What am I going to do down there?¡± Wang Huai inquired.

    ¡°Experiment.¡±

    ¡°What experiment?¡±

    Xiao Li pretended to be dead and didn¡¯t answer. Wang Huai had a bad feeling and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why did you promise to let mee with you?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°As an experiment.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Go down and do whatever you want. You can just stand still. Thene back and tell me how long you have slept.¡± Xiao Li reached out and pushed him.

    The footsteps in the distance were getting closer. Wang Huai had to swallow the words in his throat. He separated from Xiao Li and headed to the next floor alone. Xiao Li slowly followed the passage to the upper level.

    The jailer had already patrolled here and the rooms on both sides were mostly empty. Only a few rooms had prisoners sleeping. The entire corridor only had the sound of their breathing plus Xiao Li¡¯s walking.

    Xiao Li originally wanted to go to the end and take a look at the tform. However, the moment he walked through a small part of the passage, his consciousness suddenly swayed and sleepiness filled his mind. He immediately tried to banish his sleepiness with his thoughts but failed.

    A dark shadow appeared in front of Xiao Li like a sh. ¡®It¡¯ didn¡¯te up by the stairs but was transmitted through the coordinates. The jailer looked at the coordinate marks on Xiao Li¡¯s wrist and then a voice resembling the broadcast came from the entire floor. ¡°This is a notice that prisoner No. 23024 went out after lights out time, viting Rule 92941 of the prison code. He will be imprisoned in the thinking room for 24 hours.¡±

    ¡°Repeating it again...¡±

    Xiao Li lost consciousness in the midst of the broadcast. Once he woke up again, he found himself in apletely enclosed, dark room on the ground. Xiao Li sat up and found that the so-called ¡®thinking room¡¯ had no lights. The structure was roughly the same as the other rooms but there was no furniture, no bed, no mirrors and other things.

    He touched the wall and moved forward while silently calcting the size of the entire room in his heart. The walls were very hard with a bit of a burr to them. It was a type of rough room that perhaps hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. It was a bit damp when Xiao Li touched it and he guessed that moss might¡¯ve grown.

    He explored the entire room once. It was around 17 square metres in size. There was no door, only one iron window that couldn¡¯t be opened. It would be quite torturous to stay in here for 24 hours.

    However, Xiao Li had been prepared a long time ago. He naturally wouldn¡¯t want to sleep here all day. He ced his hands together expectantly, took out the little yellow book that never left his side and wrote a few words blindly in the dark with a pen.

    In the next second, several familiar figures appeared in the dark room.

    There was the ck-haired beauty with a teardrop mole at the corner of her eye who wore a fitting sailor suit. Just standing there was a beautiful scene. Next to her, a woman covered her face. The moment she appeared, the sound of weeping filled the thinking room. The ghost in red lowered her head and blood dropped from a corner of her dress. In addition, there was a pair of trembling legs that took two instinctive steps back when they saw Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li opened his hands to wee them. ¡°Let¡¯s do some team building.¡±

    ¡°Team building?¡± Fujiang spoke first. She nced at this ce that could be called ¡®very poor¡¯ with disgust and asked, ¡°How are you going to build it?¡±

    Xiao Li told her, ¡°The facilities might be a bit simple but there are many games we can y.¡±

    Fujiang spoke suspiciously, ¡°Games? With you? Let me first tell you, I don¡¯t want to be a toy.¡±

    ¡°Why would I use you as a toy?¡± Xiao Li looked innocent. ¡°Look at the barrage and let¡¯s see what games are suitable for team building.¡¯

    [Weeping sister, weeping sister, your hair is growing back.]

    [Team building with a human, these strange stories are really shameful.]

    [These ghosts, get lost, get lost. It is Moriarty time.]

    [As a Sherlock fan, I¡¯m dissatisfied!]

    [I am thinking about it. The four corners game, the dish fairy, corpse mud, eating ghost food?]

    [Above, these things are really suitable for team building.]

    [It isn¡¯t bad.]

    [I also want to be a colleague with Hercule.]

    Xiao Li watched for a bit before quickly picking a game. ¡°The four corners game.¡±

    He asked the other strange stories, ¡°Do you know how to y?¡±

    The weeping woman covered her face. ¡°No, wu, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Choose four people or ghosts. We will stand in four corners, close our eyes and face the corner. Never look back. Once the game starts, the person in one corner will go to the next corner and pat the shoulder of the person in front of you lightly. Stay in that corner while the person moves onto the next corner and so on. Once you go to a corner with no one, you will cough.¡±

    Xiao Li exined.

    The legs suddenly kicked the ground, indicating that it didn¡¯t have an upper body to cough. Xiao Li looked at it and added, ¡°...Or stomp in ce.¡±

    ¡°It is said that once you get to the end, there will be an extra person in the room.¡±

    Fujiang stood aside and took the initiative to withdraw from the first game. She stretchedzily and said, ¡°I just grew into a full body yesterday and I won¡¯te first.¡±

    Xiao Li, the crying woman, the ghost in red and the legs each took one corner.

    ¡°Clockwise,¡± Xiao Li said.

    He closed his eyes. He felt that since the ghosts came, the temperature of the entire room had dropped a lot but it was quite lively to some extent. Xiao Li walked forward along the wall. Once he reached the next corner, he patted the shoulder of the ghost in front of him.

    Judging from the touch of the hair, it was the crying woman. The crying woman covered her face and walked forward.

    ***

    On the thirdp, Xiao Li clearly felt an extra person. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the ghost in red, the crying woman or the legs. There was no longer any coughing or stomping. People were always walking but there were constantly four full corners.

    Even so, Xiao Li didn¡¯t open his eyes. It wasn¡¯t until he touched a strange, smooth shoulder that didn¡¯t belong to any of the strange stories.

    The ghost touched by Xiao Li was a lonely wild ghost attracted by the four corners game. It kept its eyes closed and smiled coldly when it was touched on the shoulder by the human. Then it headed forward.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time it had been attracted by this type of game. Human beings were always so keen to die. They attracted creatures that didn¡¯t belong to this world but were afraid to see them. It waited quietly, waiting for the four humans to discover it and then it would enjoy their screams of fear.

    The game ghost walked forward and quickly reached the next corner. It stretched out its hand. A woman¡¯s shoulder was touched. Very good, the screams it was waiting for would surely break the sky.

    The game ghost fantasized about it triumphantly. It took back its hand and felt the woman in the corner walking forward. It was just... why was the touch on its hand not right? The game ghost rubbed its thumb and index finger together. It seemed to be sticky and wasn¡¯t like nervous sweat. the smell and viscosity was more like a liquid that it was quite familiar with...

    Blood.

    Was it an illusion? It could be that the woman¡¯s clothes were of poor quality or that she deliberately drenched herself with blood in order to prank another game yer. Oh, it was a pity they didn¡¯t know that a real ghost had been called by them.

    The game ghost had this thought. It stood in ce, waiting for the person behind it to touch it. Then it was another round. The game ghost continued to move forward. This time, the person standing at the corner in front of it had changed. It reached out and patted toward the shoulder.

    Huh? It was empty. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone ahead. Could it be that this person noticed something was wrong and hid while crying? Indeed, there did seem to be a woman who was constantly crying. It was a type of low, scared sob.

    The game ghost waved its arm low through the air in a strange manner and then touched something close to his crotch. It wasn¡¯t human hair as he imagined. It was a strangely t section, very stic. The game ghost touched along the line of the t section and its hand inserted into a gap.

    <i>Bang¡ª!</i>

    The next second, it was kicked and forced backwards. What the hell was this?!

    The game ghost was no longer concerned about the rules. It opened its eyes and spent some time adjusting to the dark room to see clearly. The ¡®game participant¡¯ it was facing was a pair of legs. A pair of legs without an upper body. The ce where its hand had inserted just now was the gap between the thighs of these legs.

    At this moment, the legs facing it were very angry. The legs raised a foot and kicked it again.

    Go to hell, stinky rascal!

    The game ghost, ¡°???¡±

    What four corners game was yed with a pair of legs?!

    The author has something to say:

    Legs: I am participating in team building! Ask Moriarty if you have any questions!

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>

    The legs were now very angry. It felt that it had been insulted more than when it got the splits injury. It was no longer satisfied with just kicking. Later, it simply stepped on the game ghost with both legs and jumped up and down.

    The game ghost was beaten and curled up on the ground, a confused expression on its face and question marks all over its head.

    Fuck!

    It really didn¡¯t understand why the legs were so angry. Wasn¡¯t it the sad one? It was full of expectations about ying this game. As a result, who were the participants in this four corner game?

    There was no need to talk about the pair of legs. The one next to it watching the good show was dripping a sticky red liquid to the ground from her dress. Judging by its good night vision ability, this was simply blood! In addition, the one who was crying didn¡¯t have the skin colour and hair of a human. As for thest one, he looked like a normal human being¡ª

    The game ghost suddenly froze as he had a thought. It... seemed to know where this was.

    The strange stories of the goddess of words. Wasn¡¯t this human the one called Moriarty who had been very poprtely?

    The game ghost rxed its tight legs. It has been prepared to take advantage of the weakest human tounch a sneak attack. Now that it recognized the identity of the opponent, it neatly gave up on the idea. It let the legs vent while waiting to return to its original world after the game was over.

    Five minutester, the four corners game was suspended and the game ghost disappeared. The legs pounced on empty air and the soles of its feet were numb. It stomped back and forth unhappily to alleviate the feeling.

    In order to appease it, Xiao Li called Fu Zige out from the little yellow book and whispered a few words to the KTV ghost.

    Fu Zige wasn¡¯t very happy at first. The legs looked too irritable. The game ghost could endure it but his little microphone couldn¡¯tst against such a violent kick. However, he heard Xiao Li¡¯s exnation and then looked at the unparalleled Fujiang next to him. He eventually agreed to act as the host of the team building activity.

    Just before floating up, Fu Zige whispered in Xiao Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Sherlock, you met me in reality as a group with Tan Li and the others. Now you are here having a party with another wave of ghosts. You are a bit of a¡ª¡±

    Scumbag. This analog wasn¡¯t quite right but Fu Zige really thought of an active yboy.

    Fu Zige¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished when Xiao Li hit him and sent him flying. He stabilized himself near the ceiling and coughed twice. Then he spoke loudly in his maic, hoarse voice. ¡°Since it was the pair of legs that made the four corner game ghost unable to continue, it is the winner of this game! Let us congratte it!¡±

    Fu Zige shook his head and sang, ¡°Congrattions, congrattions, congrattions, congrattions.¡±

    It was the first time the legs had won such an honor. It was stunned and crossed its legs shyly in a girly posture. The original violent anger disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Reward? The reward is...¡± Fu Zige nced at Xiao Li. ¡°You are qualified to join the Hell Society!¡±

    The legs, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Okay, the first game is over. For the next game, let me look at the barrage¡ª¡± Fu Zige floated automatically in front of Xiao Li¡¯smunicator.

    [The team building site for the strange stories is in the adjudication prison. This is really arrogant.]

    [Hell Society? What is this?]

    [Sherlock himself is the president. I¡¯ve heard of it.]

    [Then I also want to join. There is an old saying. If you can¡¯t beat it then join it.]

    [Some type of fairy, hide and seek, the ghost behind you, Miss Mary¡¯s phone, all can be yed.]

    [The ghosts mentioned above, if you see this then run!]

    ¡°Miss Mary¡¯s phone. The name is very familiar. Is it the Bloody Mary we know?¡± Fu Zige asked.

    Xiao Li¡¯s voice was much smaller than Fu Zige¡¯s voice but it was exceptionally clear and powerful. ¡°No, it is another urban legend also known as Where is Miss Mary? It just has the same name.¡±

    [I¡¯m here to help you. Miss Mary¡¯s phone number is 139XXXXXX232.]

    [Moriarty cued me. I was so agitated when I heard those two words.]

    [The beautiful evil spirit above, would you like to drink a ss of fresh blood?]

    [Brother¡¯s grace.]

    [This poprity is no longer about team building between the strange stories. It has developed into a scene of the collective team building of the ghost world. I suspect that the goddess of words is secretly watching...]

    [Text: My babies.]

    Fu Zige saw the barrage moving in a strange direction and hurriedly put down themunicator. Xiao Li took out his phone and wanted to ask who would y this game, only to see that Fujiang had already made a call. Fujiang¡¯s long ck hair fell down. She impatiently pushed it away with her white fingers as she listened to the beeping of the phone, waiting for the other party to connect.

    Her phone didn¡¯t have a signal but she could still make the call due to the special nature of this number. Soon, the call went through. A clear girl¡¯s voice was heard from the receiver. ¡°Hello, I am Miss Mary. I am in another world. Once I get to my phone, I¡¯ll always be close to you until I find you and rece you.¡±

    Fujiang chuckled. Her voice was like sweet honey, full of allure even for the same sex. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    She hung up and waited for Miss Mary to call. Five minutester, Fujiang¡¯s phone rang. She pressed the connect button, her face as beautiful as a demon under the faint light of the mobile phone. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Miss Mary told her, ¡°I am in the gap in the passage now. I will be in your world immediately.¡±

    Fujiang raised a hand and turned it back and forth as she examined her fingernails. She seemed to be thinking about what manicure she should do. She replied, ¡°I will give you a suggestion. It is now the Inte age. Us ghosts have to keep up with the times. You can use WeChat or QQ to develop your business and send the coordinates directly. How simple is it? Why do you have to call?¡±

    Miss Mary was stunned and confused. No one had ever made such a suggestion to her. Besides, her setting was to use the step by step approach over the phone. It went from ¡®100 metres from your house¡¯ to ¡®at your house, open the door¡¯ then to ¡®I am here¡¯ and ¡®I am under your bed. She used such thrilling dialogue to inspire human fear.

    Could this... be changed?

    Fujiang hung up without waiting for Miss Mary to reply.

    Xiao Li praised her. ¡°Good suggestion, very practical.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leaveter. I need your help.¡±

    Fujiang snorted. She looked dissatisfied but she didn¡¯t directly refuse. Then the phone in her hand rang for the third time. ¡°Uhuh?¡±

    Miss Mary said, ¡°Your world has no positioning so I didn¡¯t send in. In addition, I checked and saw your live broadcast. Say hello to Mr Sherlock for me. I will shut down for a while.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    It didn¡¯t have to necessarily be like this. Juste in and y together, how nice would it be? They weren¡¯t strange stories with weird habits.

    Fujiang hung up. The famous beauty seemed to find some fun in this. She looked at Fu Zige, showed an upside down smile and gestured to the KTV ghost. ¡°Next one.¡±

    ***

    Time passed as the strange stories yed ghost games. They were ying the seventh game when the iron window suddenly opened from the outside. Light came in through the window as a face stuck to the window and looked itself.

    It was the jailer and it was observing the situation of the prisoner in the room. At this moment, it looked at all the ghosts in the room and couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Its eyes widened and the blood threads were soaring like it had encountered something intolerable.

    In particr, when it opened the window, Fu Zige was torturing the recruited ghost with his high-pitched voice. His singing was like the Qinghai-Tibet teau. The sudden appearance of the jailer interrupted him. Fu Zige turned his head and stared at the jailer¡¯s horrible eyes.

    In less than two seconds, Xiao Li felt a pulling force. Then he was pulled from the thinking room by the jailer. Oh, someone finished the game.

    Xiao Li closed the little yellow book and sent the other ghosts back. At the same time, there was a broadcast overhead. ¡°Prisoner No. 23024 caused harm. The confinement to the thinking room has been canceled. This will be remembered and saved for the next court session.¡±

    Court. Adjudication court?

    Xiao Li turned around. It was currently early morning. He walked back slowly along the passage while thinking about the information he receivedst night.

    The ghost of the four corners game could enter and Pseudo-Logoi and the little yellow book also said they could invade the prison. This showed that entering was a very simple matter but it was hard to affect the prison¡¯s rules.

    Xiao Li passed directly through the passage of his room but instead of going in directly, he went to the next floor to look for Wang Huai. Finally, he found Wang Huai in a room in the middle of the next floor.

    This guy was clever. Unlike Xiao Li who fell to the ground and was sent to the thinking room by the jailer, Wang Huai hadn¡¯t intended to escape from prison during this lights out time. He just directly searched for the cleanest room andy on the quilt, waiting for the arrival of the jailer.

    Facts proved that his method worked. Wang Huai was lying on the bed asleep.

    Xiao Li nced at the time, opened the door and relentlessly grabbed the quilt to pull Wang Huai off the bed. ¡°Wake up.¡±

    The moment he noticed his weightlessness, Wang Huai opened his eyes. They were so clear that no one would think he had been sleeping a second ago. Wang Huai grabbed the foot of the bed, stood up and patted the dust off his body. ¡°You came back so soon?¡¯

    ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it didn¡¯te to me until after your punishment was broadcastedst night.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t heard the announcement this morning because he was asleep.

    Xiao Li sat on the side of Wang Huai¡¯s bed despite being a guest. He rxed his back and leaned against the wall to reduce the weight on his shoulders that was bing increasingly heavier. ¡°So what time did you fall asleep?¡±

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°I made a special note of it. It was 9:10 p.m.¡±

    He raised his hand and touched his temple. Then he suddenly searched around before finally opening his own task book. He tore off a page from the end, crumpled it into a small ball and threw it in his mouth.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°...What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too hungry,¡± Wang Huai answered.

    He chewed on the paper ball in his mouth and his voice was vague. ¡°I was looking at you just now and there was an urge to kill you to eat meat. Then I turned my attention and saw the soap. I wanted to swallow it whole.¡±

    ¡°Compared to the consequences of these two actions, eating paper is considered eptable to me.¡±

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>

    Xiao Li used his arms to support the weight on his shoulders. ¡°How many days can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°Not long.¡± Wang Huai swallowed the ball of paper with difficulty. ¡°You should tell me first. What is the result?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There are many uncontroble factors. Now it is just my guess.¡± Xiao Li raised his fingers. ¡°It was 9:03 when it came to me and 9:05 when it threw me into the thinking room. Once it patrolled my room and found out I was missing, it took no more than two seconds to teleport to me. Yet there is a five minute time difference between me and you.¡±

    ¡°During those five minutes, did you hear the sound of footsteps?¡±

    Wang Huai shook his head decisively. ¡®No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xiao Li jumped off the bed and opened the door. They returned to the passage where the others were located and Xiao Li found that in addition to Wang Huai being hungry enough to eat paper, the other reincarnators were affected.

    The most serious one was Ye Zeqing. He had woken up and was running back and forth around the passage. He was almost crying. His leg muscles were twitching and blisters formed on the soles of his feet but he couldn¡¯t control his urge to run. He panted and there was the clear taste of blood in his throat. Park Heesoon followed him although he ran much slower than Ye Zeqing.

    Setamon had torn her sheets to make a simple blindfold. She blindfolded her already sewn right eye. She was tough. Dark red liquid mixed with tears had wet the eyepatch. She gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t scream like Lian Susu.

    Shen Chenzhi watched from the side. He hadn¡¯t asked to follow Xiao Li even though he had watched as Xiao Li left the roomst night.

    Ye Zeqing had never exercised so much in his life. He saw Xiao Li from a distance and ran toward him. ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    Xiao Li took a step back and avoided his spitting attack. ¡°A strong man will never say that he is going to die.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Ye Zeqing jumped around on the spot, sweat soaking his hair and back, dripping down his chin to the ground. ¡°However, I really feel that I¡¯m going to die. If this continues, I will either die of asthma or excessive exercise! The soles of my feet are hurting so much that I¡¯m going to resemble a mermaid!¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Do you need medicine? I have some left here.¡±

    ¡°Medicine, gasp, can¡¯t solve this¡ª¡± Ye Zeqing was talking intermittently as he gasped. Then at this moment, the entire prison seemed to shake. It was like an earthquake was urring and the rooms on both sides started shaking. Ye Zeqing almost fell and he barely stood firm by holding onto the wall.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ye Zeqing saw the solemn faces of Wang Huai and the others as he pointed to the end of the passage, ¡°The source seems to be over there.¡±

    <i>Boom¡ª</i>

    The prison kept shaking. The incandescent lights above their heads flickered and half were extinguished in an instant. The entire passage fell into a half bright, half dim state. Setamon shouted, ¡°It¡¯sing from over there!¡±

    Xiao Li walked over. Due to the cracks in the ground, the path that would normally bepleted in three or four minutes now took twice as long. This was also with Shen Chenzhi supporting him.

    The railing that originally surrounded the end of the passage had fallen. Some had hit the edge of the tform and some had fell under the tform. The position of the tform had also changed. It had risen and was close to the top of the building. Everyone had to look up at the passage.

    Moss and Mo Di were standing on the tform.

    Moss held a gold scale in his hand. It was small, delicate and looked like the mural on the wall. The difference was that two symbols resembling ancient Egypt were painted on the scale with blood and the stand was stained bloody.

    ¡°In the name of Lord Sturbach, I am applying for the activation of the additional ruling.¡±

    Mo Di held a ck flute in his hand. He ced the flute on the scale where it floated and was finally destroyed. The ashes formed by the destruction of this special item floated into the air, wriggling like tiny tentacles that were alive.

    The next moment, a mirage-like shadow appeared in the air. Xiao Li felt theing of a force, just like the god of death in the Future Theme Park.

    Overwhelming dark clouds formed on the ceiling of the prison and a courtroom appeared in the dome of the ruling prison. There were no people in the positions where the judge and jurors should be. There was just a gavel in front of the judge¡¯s seat. Ity quietly on the red cloth.

    This court wasn¡¯t ¡®real¡¯. It was a type of phantom transmission.

    Moss was pale as he raised the scale in his hand. ¡°Lord Sturbach has notarized it. I apply for the adjudication court to rule on my source world. My species hasmitted seven crimes and they must be corrected. Lord Sturbach is willing to take over my source world and make them reform.¡±

    The moment Moss finished talking, a white light shone from the adjudication court. It was like a searchlight as it scanned the scale in Moss¡¯ hand before finally transforming into a sphere. A blue sea upied the vast majority of the sea¡¯s area. It was Earth.

    The white film erged and covered the entire tform. A cold, solemn voice rang directly in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°In ordance with the procedure, an additional court is opened. This situation is subject to the judgment of guilt of the world and the authenticity is being verified.¡±

    ¡°In ordance with Rule 17055 of the adjudication court, in order to solidify the evidence, no one may break into, influence or interrupt the scene of the verdict. The offender will enter the hell of severe punishment.¡±

    ¡°If this situation is true, you two are tainted witnesses and can be given a suspended sentence.¡±

    ¡°Scanning the structure of the form...¡±

    ¡°Scanning the channel using the tainted witnesses as a medium...¡±

    ***

    Wang Huai stood on the edge of the broken passage, carefully avoiding the falling stones. He looked up at the adjudication court in midair. ¡°An additional ruling. Moss has joined them.¡±

    Zheng Yi asked, ¡°What will happen if the ruling seeds?¡±

    ¡°If the conviction is sessful, everyone in reality will be arrested and locked up in different adjudication prisons like us until they finish their sentence.¡± Wang Huai¡¯s face was pale.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± Zheng Yi didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Guilty people will be in jail and the innocent will be released on the spot.¡±

    Xiao Li interrupted him.¡± Humanity is the original sin.¡±

    ¡°Yes. In addition, it isn¡¯t just that.¡± Wang Huai took a deep breath and reached for his pocket as if wondering what item could be used. ¡°The adjudication court doesn¡¯t just look at a certain crime. It will scan your life.¡±

    ¡°For example, if you didn¡¯t pick up trash, waszy once or made a small mistake... this can umte for decades and it is enough for you to go to prison for a year.¡±

    ¡°If the verdict is sessful, I can assert that reality doesn¡¯t need to wait for the full outbreak of the supernatural events. This is already tantamount to doom.¡±

    The moment Wang Huai finished speaking, he turned the skull ring on his finger and called out a needle from his task book. It was a ck needle that was like ink. He used the needle to pierce the skull¡¯s eyes fiercely and two lines of blood and tears flowed down the eyes.¡±

    ¡°Master Nyx,¡± Wang Huai murmured.

    The remaining light bulbs behind everyone burst instantly. Night fell and darkness spread like the tide. Only the phantom adjudication court and the night chamber were left.

    Themunication between the goddess of the night and the adjudication court only took a moment. Soon, the darkness faded and spare light bulbs lit up again. However, the adjudication court was still present.

    Xiao Li stared at the scene happening before him and suddenly remembered a sentence that both the god of lies and the little yellow book had said. Gods couldn¡¯t interfere with the rules of adjudication. Once Night had left, Wang Huai lowered his head and ced his fingers together as if thinking of any possible solution.

    Zheng Yi felt that his dder was squeezed and there was a heavy object in his heart. He thought that he should do something but he couldn¡¯t think of a way. He could only stand there dully.

    Park Heesoon couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Damn it! Fuck his ancestors!¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t ask Wang Huai if Night had any messages. He thought of something and suddenly went to the other side of the passage.

    ¡°Sherlock?¡±

    Wang Huai called out twice. He didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Li was a person who would try to run away. He stared back at the adjudication court that was recording the facts and followed Xiao Li with gritted teeth.

    Xiao Li went down the half-copsed staircase. He stepped on the broken stones and walked the path that led to the tform. The path was like a lifeboat. It might be pitted at the edge but it stood upright and led straight to the tform where Moss and the others were.

    Xiao Li stared at the tform. ¡°A god has no way to interfere but humans can as long as they are willing to bear the cost of destruction.¡±

    ¡°The easiest way is to end the testimony of these two tainted witnesses. The scanning will stop and the additional ruling will be terminated.¡±

    In other words, it didn¡¯t matter if it was killing or knocking the two on stage unconscious. Once they lost theirnguage ability, they could no longer be used to scan for the world¡¯s crimes.

    Wang Huai was silent for a moment. Then he clenched his fists and made a decision. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Li shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t beat them?¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    The solemn doomsday atmosphere seemed to vanish because of this sentence.

    Xiao Li looked very sad as he sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to admit it but I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°...I can¡¯t refute this but you have to understand that hurting the witnesses and obstructing the court is a felony. The hell of severe punishment isn¡¯t an ordinary ce.¡±

    ¡°It is abination of all the punishments of the sins. You will suffer from the sum of the punishments. You will want to run while being madly hungry. It isn¡¯t as simple as one plus one equals two. It will make you want to die.¡±

    ¡°Even a god would want to peel off ayer of skin before theye out.¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s movements paused. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He took one step forward. His hand touched the film of light and an invisible message poured into his mind.

    ¡°The area ahead has been requisitioned by the adjudication court. Please stop.¡±

    ¡°The area ahead has been requisitioned by the adjudication court. Please stop.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li suddenly wanted to look at Shen Chenzhi. He thought it was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t given an answer yet¡ª

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t give him an opportunity to continue thinking. The young man was faster than Xiao Li. He had already guessed what Xiao Li would do and pulled him away without giving him a chance. Then Shen Chenzhi took the lead to walk up the path and onto the tform.

    Xiao Li turned around to grab onto Shen Chenzhi but some type of power hindered him. Clouds came out of nowhere and wrapped around his legs, fixing him firmly in ce in front of the film of light.

    Shen Chenzhi stepped onto the tform. He didn¡¯t like reality and had nothing to do with reality. He regarded reality like he did any instance world. Yet he still chose to do this. Between himself and Xiao Li¡¯s safety, he always chose thetter.

    Moss was very strong. In addition to the items, he had the divine power bestowed by Sturbach to protect him from premature death before the god had acquired reality. Therefore, with thisyer of security, he calmly watched the young man in the distance walking toward him with no expression.

    The moment the young man was one metre away from Moss, a threat was perceived. The divine power belonging to God Sturbach poured out. It turned into a swamp above Moss and quickly devoured the tform ahead of him.

    In the midst of this muddy swamp, countless bony hairs suddenly stretched out, rushing toward Shen Chenzhi and wanting to drown him alive!

    Moss watched it with a smile.

    The shocking thing was that the moment these white bones touched the strange young man, they seemed to be sucked in by a deeper darkness. The white skeletal hands were cut into pieces, crushed into powder and fell into the swamp. They all melted and disappeared.

    Shen Chenzhi approached without any special actions. The opponents¡¯ items had no effect on him and he struck the back of Moss¡¯ neck. Then a ck dagger slipped out from his sleeves and prated the protective item of Mo Di on the other side, causing Mo Di to fall to the ground with an expression full of disbelief.

    The court¡¯s scan came to an abrupt end. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t even look at the dagger or the court. He just dered, ¡°Stop the additional ruling.¡±

    ¡°During the scan of the witnesses, the witnesses died. The application is revoked.¡±

    The adjudication court seemed to have no idea what to say. It paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°...The suppression is effective. You will be imprisoned in the hell of severe punishment for three days.¡±

    The first few words were deliberately blurred and no one present could hear them clearly.

    ¡°Adjournment.¡±

    The gavel on the judge¡¯s table flew up automatically and banged down. Along with this ¡®adjournment¡¯, the shadow of the court started to dissipate.

    Before being bound by invisible shackles and sinking into the hell of severe punishment, Shen Chenzhi gave Xiao Li a deep look.

    ¡®I won¡¯t follow you into the Abyss. It is because before you jump, I would already be covered in mud and waiting in the abyss to catch you.¡¯

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>

    The phantom of the adjudication court disappearedpletely.

    It was in the blink of an eye. Before everyone¡¯s upper and lower eyelids touched each other, the broken walls were still real. After the eyelids touched, the destroyed buildings were instantly restored.

    The light bulbs were back to their original state and the entire adjudication prison was as bright as day time. The tform was lowered back to the lower level and it was exactly the same as when everyone entered the prison.

    Only Shen Chenzhi had disappeared.

    The clouds that were tying up Xiao Li¡¯s legs also dissipated and it was like nothing had happened. The young man¡¯s fingers curled out and he exhaled deeply. His eyshes trembled like a bird that couldn¡¯t find its way home.

    Wang Huai called out to him. ¡°Sherlock...¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t raise his head as he asked, ¡°How can I go to the hell of severe punishment?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    Wang Huai was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should be those who havemitted heinous crimes that touched the bottom line of the adjudication prison or who obstructed the trial process. This is just my guess.¡±

    He stared at Xiao Li¡¯s face.

    Wang Huai had seen many couples among reincarnators. Faced with the danger to their lives, most of them would choose to run separately in a disaster. In addition, they were willing to sacrifice their lover for their own lives. Few people were willing to die for their lover like this so Wang Huai couldn¡¯t helpforting Xiao Li. ¡°He did this for you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I want to go in and apany him.¡± Xiao Li interrupted Wang Huai as he took a step back and took something out of his pocket. ¡°The hell of severe punishment isn¡¯t a good ce for a date but I don¡¯t think that he will mind.¡±

    He looked at the brooch in his hand and asked themunicator, ¡°Do you know how to enter the hell of severe punishment?¡±

    The broadcast room was blocked after the adjudication court appeared. It was released just now and after listening to Xiao Li¡¯s question, the audience members filled the screen frantically.

    [What was that just now? A god descending?]

    [There are only a few possibilities that can hinder a live broadcast.]

    [Sherlock is asking to go to the hell of severe punishment?]

    [Wait, Sherlock. You can¡¯t go to the hell of severe punishment!]

    [You might not know the hell of severe punishment very well. There are no ghosts or gods in it. There is only yourself and a pain that your body has never suffered before.]

    [I think the adjudication court hasn¡¯t issued any documents stating what types of crimes will bemitted to the hell of severe punishment. Apart from obstructingw enforcement, thest one who was sentenced there seemed to ughter and destroy a weak race for no reason.]

    [You want to save him?]

    In the midst of the pointlessments, Xiao Li saw one of them and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The owner of the barrage immediately said.

    [Then make a deal with me. I¡¯ll tell you how tomit the crime to enter and you¡¯ll do one thing for me.]

    Lies? Or Death?

    Xiao Li briefly thought about it. Thetter might mean it but the former was more likely to do something like the library incident. He would probably tell Xiao Li tomit an absurd crime.

    Xiao Li¡¯s messy brain gradually calmed down. He didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just covered up the brooch, took out the little yellow book and wrote: [Are you okay?]

    The little yellow book didn¡¯t answer. There was no other response under his handwriting. Xiao Li stared at the little yellow book and his grip on the pen loosened. It wasn¡¯t until five minutester that the other person¡¯s reply came. [You know?]

    Xiao Li: [Guessed.]

    It was because he had guessed that Shen Chenzhi was the little yellow book and that Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t human that he had been worrying about it for so long. He refused to make a decision and didn¡¯t want to take that step.

    A human¡¯s passion was hard to sustain. Then what about a god?

    It wasn¡¯t known if the little yellow book was thinking about his words or if it was the istion of hell. It took him a while before he replied: [...Are you angry?]

    [Look at how I¡¯m currently a serious criminal. Don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t ignore me.]

    At such times, the other person still wanted to appease him. Xiao Li was inexplicably a bit angry because of this. [I¡¯m asking you how you feel now?]

    [It¡¯s nothing.] The little yellow book¡¯s tone was light. [A few days is nothing for me and it won¡¯t cause any harm. You just can¡¯t see it because you aren¡¯t ustomed to it. Don¡¯t worry.]

    Before Xiao Li could write again, the little yellow book showed: [If you want to end it early,plete the task as soon as possible.]

    [You and I are a couple. If you escape sessfully then I will leave here.]

    [My mistake. It is a team.]

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    [The instance rules are the same as the adjudication court. You and I entered through the instance rules and we can also leave through it. It is different from divine power.]

    [They gave birth to an instance but they can¡¯t control the rules. The one who controls the rules is Order.]

    Xiao Li: [...Is this true?]

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Shen Chenzhi. He just believed that with this guy¡¯s personality, he would guess that Xiao Li wanted to enter and it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to deceive Xiao Li using these words.

    Little yellow book: [I won¡¯t lie to you.]

    [Yes, otherwise you will be single after just losing your single status.] Xiao Li wrote and closed the little yellow book. He didn¡¯t go to the live broadcast room again. He raised his head and told the rest of the people, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±

    The little yellow book was vibrating wildly. Xiao Li nced down and found that the other person had sent: [Is it what I think?] and [!] instead of [I just lied to you.]

    He didn¡¯t reply. He just stuffed the little yellow book into his pocket, ready to hurry up and act quickly.

    Wang Huai wondered, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Xiao Li had blocked the little yellow book strictly and Wang Huai hadn¡¯t seen the dialogue written in it. He just saw the barrage and thought that Xiao Li was going tomit a ¡®crime.¡¯

    ¡°Go and watch a show.¡± Xiao Li¡¯s tone had returned to normal. Only his slightly quick pace betrayed him. He passed by Wang Huai and tore out a small piece of paper from the little yellow book. As he smoothed the book with his fingers, he wrote four letters on this piece of paper.

    LOST.

    Xiao Li ced the note in Wang Huai¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you seen LOST?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Wang Huai failed to keep up with Xiao Li¡¯s thinking this time. He opened the note in his hand and read it. It took him three seconds to realize this was English. ¡°American TV show?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the topic changed too fast? One second ago, Xiao Li was still thinking about how to save his boyfriend. Why did it jump to an American TV show?¡±

    Xiao Li clearly spoke every word. ¡°No, it is a variety show. It¡¯s pretty good to watch. You can stay here to watch it. The tform below will rey it. I am going to watch thest episode now.¡±

    Several of the words were specifically emphasized. Wang Huai squeezed the note in his hand, lowered his chin and waved slightly at Xiao Li. Xiao Li passed by Wang Huai and disappeared at the end of the passage.

    Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing wanted to follow but Xiao Li stopped them with gestures in the distance. Zheng Yi stopped while Ye Zeqing started to run on the spot again due to the punishment. He gasped as he asked, ¡°You really aren¡¯t following? I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±

    Looking at this state, wasn¡¯t Xiao Li really crazy?

    ¡°Or shall we follow...¡± Zheng Yi couldn¡¯t help worrying.

    Ye Zeqing had just ran one step forward when Wang Huai crossed his arms and blocked the middle of the passage. The doubt in his eyes had disappeared. He fully understood what Xiao Li had said just now. He unfolded his arms and held up the note. ¡°He went to watch a variety show. He will be back.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......?¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......??¡±

    Their faces were shocked. They didn¡¯t know the world of bigshots very well.

    ***

    Xiao Li came back again after 10 minutes. Wang Huai hadn¡¯t left this level. He stayed where he was. The others also didn¡¯t leave and stayed here.

    Footsteps got closer and closer.

    Wang Huai was originally observing his task book. If his task book could talk like the little yellow book then it would probably show the sentence: [Don¡¯t stare at me. I will be eaten by you.] It was a pity that the task book didn¡¯t have this function so Wang Huai unscrupulously tore off half the paper. He was so hungry. He was going to starve to death.

    After hearing the footsteps, Wang Huai released the paper and stood up. He stared over at the source of the sound. Xiao Li looked like he did 10 minutes ago. He stared at Wang Hua. Before Wang Huai could speak, Xiao Li asked with surprise, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    He asked, ¡°Is the variety show LOST, good to watch?¡±

    Xiao Li was stunned like he didn¡¯t understand Wang Huai¡¯s words. He frowned slightly and replied, ¡°...Yes, it is good.¡±

    Wang Huai repeated Xiao Li¡¯s words. ¡°There will be a rey on the tform below.¡±

    Xiao Li stared at Wang Huai¡¯s face with a strange look. Then as if he was reminded of something, he crossed by Wang Huai and walked into the depths of the passage.

    Zheng Yi saw this scene and whispered, ¡°No, has he be dumb? Can anyone exin the situation to me?¡±

    Wang Huai answered, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what shall we do next?¡± Zheng Yi rubbed his stomach. He believed in Xiao Li and was afraid he would give Xiao Li trouble. ¡°Just stand here? Shall we move and try looking for clues?¡±

    Wang Huai shook his head. ¡°...Don¡¯t trouble him.¡±

    He spoke quickly and in a low voice.

    ***

    On the other side, Xiao Li was indeed a bit strange. He pressed his hand against his temple in a slight daze. Soon, the daze disappeared.

    Xiao Li went all the way down the stairs in the passage. He passed the ce where Zheng Yi and the others were and stepped on the passage leading to the tform. Now the tform was clean and everything was cleaned up.

    Xiao Li stared up at the densely packed floors and then lowered his head to look below the tform. It was dark below. There was only a gaprge enough for the length of two arms. He picked up a stone and threw it down. He didn¡¯t hear an echo for a long time.

    It was deep.

    Below wasn¡¯t the hell of severe punishment. The ce where Shen Chenzhi was bound by the shackles had left with the adjudication court. Still, Xiao Li thought of him when seeing the bottomless darkness.

    The hell of severe punishment should have no lights. Would it be dark?

    A peculiar, special feeling rose in Xiao Li¡¯s heart. He pressed down on his temple and told himself not to be disturbed by this emotion, at least, not now.

    He let go of his hand and jumped off the tform. There was a sense of weightlessness. Xiao Li felt himself falling down for a long time without any light around him. Then after falling long enough, red lines started appearing in the darkness.

    The red lines rose vertically from the dark bottom, leading to the top and collectively disappearing at a certain distance. Xiao Li calcted it using his pulse. It took one minute and 20 seconds.

    The red lines became denser as the distance deepened and as he approached the bottom. In the process of falling, Xiao Li reached out and found that they weren¡¯t red threads. They were blood threads.

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>

    These blood threads weren¡¯t sharp. They looked more like very thin blood vessels that felt strange and extended upwards.

    Xiao Li retracted his fingers. Then once the wind in his ears changed direction, the doll¡¯s hair grew out of his pocket. One side rolled around his waist while the other side turned toward the blood threads and the surroundings to reduce the impact of falling.

    These blood threads seemed to be fixed in ce. Tan Li¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t enough to bend them so they sessfully weakened the impact. Her hair bore more of the impact. Once Xiao Li touched the ground again, he found that the soles of his feet were soft.

    The bottom of this adjudication prison wasn¡¯t normal ground nor was it an imaginary cell. It was an organization, a group of ¡®brains¡¯ intertwined together. The ground Xiao Li was stepping on was just ayer to protect this. The thin film of brain tissue was like standing on an air cushion.

    Xiao Li moved his toes and bent over to take a look. He even found the frontal lobe area and suddenly wanted to reach out and fiddle with it.

    ...Forget it, this was too inhumane.

    The blood threads that Xiao Li saw when he fell, rose from below. He walked a certain distance forward, ced his hand on the blood thread and squeezed it to test its hardness. Then he abruptly stopped.

    Xiao Li actually didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Through Wang Huai¡¯s hint, he had confirmed his own words. He absolutely believed in himself and jumped down. However, he didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do now. His memories seemed to be missing and he couldn¡¯t remember some details.

    Then again, what was the task of this instance world? Now that he was down here, what should he do? Was someone going to stop him?

    An itchy sensation came from his shoulders. Xiao Li turned his head and met the doll¡¯s gaze. Tan Li held out a scalpel with her hair and raised it in front of Xiao Li¡¯s eyes.

    He looked into Tan Li¡¯s eyes and took the scalpel from the hair in front of him. He believed in his instincts and no longer hesitated. He stretched out a hand to cut at the bloody threads in front of him with the scalpel.

    Ordinary sharp des weren¡¯t enough to prate the blood threads. They weren¡¯t hard but flexible. However, Fang Qi¡¯s scalpel was a special item. Many blood threads were cut in the middle and couldn¡¯t support the prison above.

    Unlike the copse of the building when the adjudication court appeared, this time it was like a mirage. The prisonpletely disappeared without a sound.

    ***

    [The reincarnator Xiao Li haspleted the task and sessfully escaped. He left and destroyed the adjudication prison. The evaluation level is S and the taskpletion rate is 92%. 9,129 survivor coins have been acquired and there is a wanted warrant from the adjudication court.]

    [At the same time, the reward forpleting the program¡¯s task will be received.]

    [An exemption has been received. It can be used for the wanted warrant or used elsewhere. Please consult the task book for details.]

    [Scenario conversion.]

    [3, 2, 1¡ª]

    ***

    The short countdown ended and Xiao Li stood at the door of his house. He didn¡¯t push open the door. Instead, he turned and stared at the two people in the distance. There was a ck-haired beauty. Fujiang was followed by a middle-aged man, Brother Memories.

    Brother Memories¡¯plexion was very bad. His face was bitter as he moved far away from Fujiang.

    Fujiang stood in the dark and smiled. ¡°I guess you must have many questions now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Even if I had questions, I would¡¯ve made a guess when I saw the person next to you.¡± Xiao Li thought for a moment before answering honestly. ¡°I guess you came here tough at me but believe me, we might as well skip this step and let him return my memories to me.¡±

    Fujiang¡¯s lips moved but she didn¡¯t say what she really wanted to say.

    Brother Memories looked sad as he ced his finger in his mouth again.

    ***

    It was a very mysterious feeling. Xiao Li retrieved his memories. They were all his thoughts about ¡®prison breaking¡¯ and everything that he had done. It didn¡¯t take time to adapt since this was originally his memories. Xiao Li pushed the door forward. ¡°Do you want toe in and sit down?¡±

    Brother Memories shook his head back and forth.

    Fujiang raised a finger and tapped her chin as she pretended to think. ¡°Forget it, I have to go back.¡±

    Xiao Li said goodbye to them, closed the door and took out his mobile phone. Before he could switch to the call page, a phone call from Zheng Yi came. He looked at the screen and his fingers paused a moment before he pressed to connect.

    Zheng Yi¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Sherlock, how are you? Are you okay? What did you do? How did you seed in getting out of the prison?¡±

    He was obviously very excited. His voice was loud and he was full of questions.

    Xiao Li first moved his phone further away. Then once Zheng Yi had asked all the questions, he answered thest one first. ¡°I cut off the supply of the prison, cutting its connection with the brain so the prison disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The adjudication prison isn¡¯t a normal physical prison. It is a mental prison. The ¡®door¡¯ we see doesn¡¯t actually exist. It is just a transformation of the spiritual body. In other words, it is actually imagined from the brain of the prison¡¯s jailer. The brain was taken out and ced at the bottom while the body moved around to guard the prisoner.¡±

    Zheng Yi was stuck for a long time. He had too many questions and he couldn¡¯t figure out what to ask for a moment. ¡°What about the jailer? Didn¡¯t you meet them when you cut it apart? How did you find out?¡±

    Xiao Li quickly exined. ¡°The jailer was only really in our vision three times. Twice on patrols and once when we tried to escape when the neers entered.¡±

    ¡°Checking the rooms is part of the rooms. When we tried to escape from prison, the jailer retaliated slightly against me due to the, um, thoughts I had about the jailer in my heart.¡±

    ¡°In addition, ament in the barrage said ¡®Has this door ever been opened?¡¯ I started to think in another direction i.e. we don¡¯t usually see the door because there is no door at all. It is mental architecture. The ¡®door¡¯ is just an illusion that the jailer used to mislead us.¡±

    ¡°So I was thinking that the jailer should have other abilities and limitations in addition to making us sleepy. To determine this, I did an experiment.¡±

    ¡°I left the room when the lights went out and separated from Wang Huai. I conceived the idea of escape in my mind: the jailer would be led away by the departure of Wang Huai and me while Yanluo will use some type of door opening item to escape from prison.¡±

    ¡°The result is that after the jailer knocked me unconscious, it didn¡¯t go to Wang Huai straight away. It disappeared for six minutes. I thought that it probably went to check on Yanluo and patrol the door. After confirming that Yanluo wasn¡¯t there, it knocked Wang Huai unconscious and put me in the thinking room.¡±

    ¡°This was why I was ced in the thinking room while Wang Huai wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there is what the doctor said when we were in the infirmary. He said that I was too lively and open. He wanted me to close myself up a bit. This was a hint that our minds are open in front of the jailer.¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking, his words are crazy but he mentioned ¡®coordinates¡¯ before and it turned out to be true. Therefore, his other words can¡¯t be ignored.¡±

    ¡°In this way, it is obvious that the jailer has a special ability like reading the mind. It could see through our minds, our thoughts and our escape n. The rtive limitation is that it can only act through thoughts. In other words, the jailer is like a search machine. It will appear once the prisoner has the idea of escaping prison.¡±

    ¡°Thus, I had left Fujiang behind and went to find Brother Memories. I had him ¡®eat¡¯ my memories of the ¡®prison break¡¯ n. Of course, this also included my thoughts on the ¡®prison break¡¯ as well as the n. I just left some hints for myself after I forgot. This way, the jailer wouldn¡¯t care about me. No matter what I did, I wasn¡¯t breaking out of prison. Therefore, the jailer didn¡¯t appear at all. There wasn¡¯t the obstacle of the jailer so the task was easilypleted.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if I had more time then I wouldn¡¯t need to rely on Brother Memories¡¯ ability. I could do it all with hypnosis or memory guidance. However, I wanted toplete the task as soon as possible so I borrowed his ability, allowing him to ¡®eat¡¯ my memories. This was the quickest way to escape from prison. The jailer couldn¡¯t scan and locate me for that reason.¡±

    ¡°After the instance ended, he returned my memories to me. Are there any questions?¡±

    Zheng Yi held it in for a long time. His hearing had kept up but his brain couldn¡¯t follow. Finally, he choked out a sentence. ¡°...No, I need a bit of time to recover from this amount of information.¡±

    Very good.

    Xiao Li hung up and turned to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s chat box. He edited a message and sent it: [Are you out?]

    He put down his mobile phone, ready to also ask with the little yellow book. However, there was a knock on the door before he could pull out the little yellow book. Xiao Li opened the door and found Shen Chenzhi standing there. The young man looked good and there were no obvious scars. It was just that the coldness in his eyes had be stronger and there was an indescribable sense of depression.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s arm was resting against the wall and his voice was mixed with his boiling heartbeat. His heart was thumping fiercely. He couldn¡¯t contain it as he spoke slowly and hesitantly, ¡°Thest thing you said...¡±

    What did it mean? Was it what Shen Chenzhi thought?

    Shen Chenzhi felt like he was standing on a cliff on top of a mountain. It would only take one word to break him into pieces in an instant. His voice broke as he spoke and it was a bit hoarse.

    In such a quiet corridor, his words rushed directly into Xiao Li¡¯s ears and descended to his heart along with his flowing blood.

    The young man opposite Shen Chenzhi leaned against the door. Hisplexion was white as if it would leave imprints no matter how careful. The contrast between his ck hair and hisplexion under sunlight was even more shocking.

    Xiao Li asked softly, ¡°Why did you want to go instead of me?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s previously inessible airpletely softened. He wanted to say a lot but in the end, he only expressed the simplest statement. ¡°There is no special reason. It is just because I love you.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t want you to be in any danger.¡±

    ¡°I love you very much.¡±

    ¡°I just love you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at talking. Don¡¯t mind it.¡± He paused and added this after fearing that the person opposite would find it too clumsy.

    Xiao Li seemed to feel hot. He undid the button at his cor to reveal his delicate corbone. It was like Shen Chenzhi¡¯s dream and his heart pounded with excitement.

    A smile appeared in Xiao Li¡¯s ck eyes. He raised his head like he had made a decision, his hair following along his movements and showing off his slender neck. He told Shen Chenzhi, ¡°Lower your head.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi instinctively froze. His heart was almost jumping out of his throat as he nced at the young man, controlled himself and lowered his head obediently. Xiao Li stepped forward and directly kissed Shen Chenzhi¡¯s cool lips.

    He was willing to jump into this thousand feet deep pool. From now on, he would amodate another person in his life. It didn¡¯t matter if there was no eternity as long as there was now.

    Love was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t resist it.

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>

    Once there was the beginning, everything that followed became logical.

    Xiao Li crouched on the edge of the cat climbing frame, reaching out to tease the little white cat. The little white cat raised his chin high and let out a purr of joy from his throat, eyes narrowed. Near him, the little ck caty quietly on the sofa, eyes open and watching the scene in front of him. His tail kept flicking behind him and both eyes were pulled back. Xiao Li turned his head to be impartial and rubbed the little ck cat. The little ck cat didn¡¯t move away but he maintained an unhappy expression during the process of being touched.

    After that night, Shen Chenzhi had coaxed Xiao Li to allow him to move into Xiao Li¡¯s home. He simply moved the person and cat on the grounds that ¡®the little white cat likes Xiao Li.¡¯

    The little ck cat had raised his fur at the time. His sense of territory was extremely strong. Even though a few weeks had already passed, he still ignored the little white cat and was asionally a bit hostile.

    Xiao Li tried to appease him by opening another can of cat food.

    The little ck cat originally wanted to stick to the cold war for a while. However, the can of cat food was too fragrant. His pink nose sniffed twice and he couldn¡¯t hold back. He licked his mouth, got up and started to eat the canned food.

    Xiao Li simply sat on the carpet and touched the ck, silky fur. Suddenly, he remembered the cat when he was on the ghost ship. Thinking about it carefully, the little yellow book or Shen Chenzhi was really like a big cat. He was just much stickier. He was reminiscing about the cat version of Shen Chenzhi when there was the sound of the key turning from the door. Apart from Xiao Li himself, the only person who could open this door was Shen Chenzhi.

    He didn¡¯t raise his head. Three seconds after the door closed, a slightly cool hand grasped his wrist and hugged Xiao Li from behind. Then a kiss fell on his cheek. It was too sticky.

    Xiao Li thought so but he didn¡¯t try to break away. It was just that the roots of his ears were red due to such overly intimate behaviour. He moved his nose and smelled the wind and rain on the other person¡¯s body. Then he changed the topic. ¡°Is it raining outside?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi nodded. ¡°A small amount of rain.¡±

    He was watching intently from an angle that Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see. It might¡¯ve been several weeks but Shen Chenzhi still couldn¡¯t believe it. He was finally with Xiao Li. He could hold Xiao Li, kiss him and even hug him to sleep in bed.

    Xiao Li wore a ck sweater today. The neckline wasn¡¯t too big and the corbone waspletely wrapped, but a few red marks on the originally wless neck could still be seen. This was Shen Chenzhi¡¯s masterpiece.

    Still, Shen Chenzhi felt it wasn¡¯t enough. People were always greedy. They got a little bit and wanted more. Shen Chenzhi wanted to imprint his traces all over the other person¡¯s skin. As he kissed Xiao Li, he wanted to swallow Xiao Li up and never let him out. However, Shen Chenzhi never showed it. He had never felt this way before. He wanted to treat a person well so they would never be separated from each other.

    Xiao Li stared out the window. Ever sinceing back from thest instance, he had never encountered a sunny day. It was always in a cloudy state. Rain falling was the norm. This type of weather was really rare for this season. The weather stations had already conducted exclusive interviews on this phenomenon but the reincarnators all knew the reason.

    The supernatural power had dispersed, indirectly affecting the weather. It was as the top post in the reincarnators¡¯ forum stated. Reality was out of time.

    The young man holding Xiao Li noticed that he was absentminded. Shen Chenzhi followed his gaze before holding Xiao LI¡¯s delicate jaw. He turned Xiao Li¡¯s head and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to eat at night?¡±

    Xiao Li nced at the table near the entrance. There were many vegetables bought by Shen Chenzhi on it. It seemed he didn¡¯t n to go out for the next few days except for necessary sses.

    ¡°Mapo tofu.¡± Xiao Li casually ordered a dish before lowering his gaze to touch the little yellow book on the table. ¡°In addition, eggnt with minced meat.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi responded affirmatively but his hand didn¡¯t rx at all. This time, he used a bit of strength and Xiao Li wasn¡¯t veryfortable. He pushed at Shen Chenzhi. ¡°Boyfriend, go. I have something to ask you when youe back.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t use much strength when pushing but Shen Chenzhi stood up ordingly.

    He was coaxed by the title and a small smile shed in his normally expressionless eyes. He was ready to enter the kitchen with the vegetables when he thought of something and paused. He tentatively asked, ¡°A question per kiss?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li threw a small kitten toy at him. Shen Chenzhi caught it and threw it toward the cat climbing frame.

    ***

    Xiao Li had nothing to do for a while after Shen Chenzhi had entered the kitchen. He let go of the little ck cat and went to the forum for once. During this time, Wang Huai and the Ye family had formed a group chat. Every day, they shared their progress in the group. The frequency of ordinary people encountering supernatural events was increasing and the flow of people to temples and churches had surged.

    The reincarnators¡¯ forum was extremely lively. Xiao Li flipped through a few posts sharing supernatural events and suddenly came upon a title:

    [The god¡¯s secret, reincarnators must see it! The god of lies thought that the goddess of beauty was very beautiful. He tried to have a good time with this god. Unfortunately, he was rejected by the goddess of beauty for being unreliable and it ended in sadness. From then on, he had a broken heart and started to tease humans around him.]

    Xiao Li opened the post and found that although the title was very shocking, there were very few replies. The poster might be by Sherlock¡¯s famous fan, Zheng Yi, but few people would dare to believe this type of information about the gods.

    The replies were mostly perfunctory ¡®hahaha¡¯ and questions about the authenticity of the post. Wang Huai and the others were busy dealing with matters in reality and they didn¡¯t have time to verify it.

    Xiao Li wrote a reply:

    [@Sherlock: It¡¯s true.]

    [I have captured Boss Sherlock! This is the first time right? Is this his first reply? Take a photo quickly.]

    [Sherlock said it is true so it should be... true. After all, we all know that Pseudo-Logoi is different towards Sherlock.

    [Bigshot Sherlock, I heard you have a new title, ¡®Wanted by the Adjudication Court¡¯. What do you think of this new title?]

    [I¡¯ll respond for him. It is a basic exercise. Don¡¯t 6.]

    [In fact, after watching Yanluo¡¯s review of the adjudication prison, I really want to see the barrage of that variety show. I wonder how the ghosts praised Moriarty.]

    [Maybe it is all: Run, the seventh strange story is here!]

    [It is said that the strange stories group is still ruling the prison group. My youth is back. I love the strange stories group!]

    [As the first victim of the team building, I would like to ask the four corners game ghost how it feels to be yed as a ghost. In addition, talk about its thoughts about the game.]

    [Thanks for the invitation. It must be quite an honor.]

    [In addition, Miss Mary 2333. Bloody Mary was shocked after hearing the words: Fuck, I thought they were going to call me!]

    [Bloody Mary: Come to think of it, I don¡¯t seem to have a phone...]

    [Wait, didn¡¯t Sherlock do team building in KTV. Now there is the strange stories team building. Pen fairy: I don¡¯t deserve to do team building with you!]

    [Bloody Mary: In addition, me. Do you favour one over the others? Do you only think of me when you have difficulties? What about taking me to y games?]

    [Captain Sturt: Fuck, due to physical limitations, I can only do the team building on the ship. Sherlock, are youing?]

    [Tan Li: You aren¡¯t as good as me. The main one is here. Every day I spend with him is team building.]

    [If you say this then my little ck cat isn¡¯t convinced. You have to know that not only do I stay with Sherlock every day, I often rub against him and sleep on his pillow. This is the power of fur.]

    [What is so great about fur? Us ghosts don¡¯t care about appearance!]

    [Those dogs Moss and Mo Di. Now every time I go in a building, I will scold them and curse their graves.]

    [However, Male God Sherlock, God Sherlock, can¡¯t you reply to me? The man who killed Moss, is that really your boyfriend?]

    [Yanluo said he is chasing Sherlock but hasn¡¯t caught him yet. I don¡¯t seem to have heard the name Shen Chenzhi very much but a person who can chase a bigshot is definitely another bigshot.]

    [......]

    Counting the time, the dishes should almost be done.

    Xiao Li had been ready to put down the little yellow book and go to the kitchen to see. Just then, he saw thest few replies and stopped. He wrote a line on the page before pping and entering the kitchen.

    [Sherlock: Yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend.]

    The forum exploded from this reply.

    Xiao Li gently pushed open the kitchen door. He stood behind Shen Chenzhi and watched the other person cooking. Shen Chenzhi really didn¡¯t look like he could cook. His sleeves were loosely pulled up to his elbows and he was focused on the dish in front of him without noticing Xiao Li¡¯s arrival behind him.

    The mapo tofu had been prepared and was put to the side. Shen Chenzhi was currently holding a bag of salt in his hand and preparing to put it on the eggnt in the pot. The movement was too great so the rolled up sleeve was about to fall down. Xiao Li quickly reached out to stop it and re-roll it.

    The young man¡¯s fingers touched Shen Chenzhi¡¯s naked arm and brought about a trembling touch. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand shook and all the salt was poured out in an instant. He put the salt aside, turned off the mes and his shoulders sunk.

    ...Was he angry?

    Xiao Li thought to himself that he was likely to be angry if he was the one who was disturbed. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to cook. Shen Chenzhi took care of almost all of it himself while he was someone who asked others to work but did nothing. As Shen Chenzhi¡¯s other half, he should share a bit...

    He hesitated. ¡°Shen¡ª¡±

    Shen Chenzhi interrupted him by stating coldly, ¡°This dish is ruined.¡±

    ¡°One dish is enough.¡±

    Xiao Li blinked and took the initiative to grab the other person¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Not enough.¡± Shen Chenzhi allowed his hand to be held. As he spoke again, there was a slight smile in his eyes. ¡°You have to be the second dish.¡±

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>

    Shen Chenzhi originally thought that Xiao Li would refuse or hit him angrily. He didn¡¯t expect for Xiao Li to really think about it. Then this person said coldly and calmly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Xiao Li smiled after speaking. Snowkes seemed to be falling in his ck eyes and his expression was iparably touching. He usually liked to keep a distance with people but once he took the initiative to get close, it was like snow actively falling in a person¡¯s hand.

    The light in the kitchen was dim. Shen Chenzhi hadn¡¯t turned on the overhead lights so only the night light of the range hood was shining brightly. Shen Chenzhi squeezed his hand tightly and forcefully embraced him. He picked up the snowke and dyed it with the colour of love. It became warm and soft.

    Yes, the time might be short but Shen Chenzhi had already discovered Xiao Li¡¯s hidden side. Apart from the interesting things in the instance, Xiao Li was indifferent to other things in life. There was even a bit of childishness.

    This included all aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation. For example, he always randomly picked what to wear regardless of the asion or matching. For example, if Shen Chenzhi was away then he would rather choose to order takeout than cook by himself.

    If questioned, he would receive Xiao Li¡¯s righteous answer, ¡°Takeout is so developed these days so cooking is unnecessary.¡±

    Whether it was ¡®unnecessary¡¯ or zy¡¯ was debatable.

    However, Shen Chenzhi had no objections to these small problems of his lover. He instead enjoyed the ordinary sense of being husband and wife as he cooked for the other person every day. Of course, not now.

    The current Shen Chenzhi was hugging Xiao Li, pushing him into a corner between the kitchen door and the wall. He rubbed his nose against the young man¡¯s delicate face and asked solemnly, ¡°Then can I eat it now?¡±

    He could barely wait for Xiao Li¡¯s reply and couldn¡¯t help kissing the other person. At first, it was gentle. Then afterwards, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s movements became more...

    Fiercer.

    Xiao Li finally found a suitable adjective. This type of feeling made it seem like the world was about to end in the next second and Shen Chenzhi only had time for this kiss to say goodbye to him. Therefore, Shen Chenzhi used extra force as if directly swallowing him. It was like this every time.

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xiao Li let him kiss for a while before patting the other person¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Feed me first and then you, okay?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi wasn¡¯t very happy as he let Xiao Li leave the range of his arms. Xiao Li was ready to go to the eggnt in the pot. Before he could move much, he heard Shen Chenzhi say in a low voice, ¡°That can¡¯t be eaten. Put it down. I¡¯ll cook a new dish.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Li shook his head. ¡°It is just a bit salty. Grab a bowl of in water before eating.¡±

    ***

    After the meal, Shen Chenzhi seemed to be focused on Xiao Li ¡®feeding him¡¯ and his dishwashing action was obviously faster. Xiao Li originally wanted to help but after smashing a bowl and nearly injuring his finger, he was rushed out.

    Xiao Li yed with the cat for a moment before turning his head when he heard a lively recitaling from the balcony.

    ¡°President Gu once again saw the former Mrs Gu. However,pared to the previous elegant and dignified clothing, she was dressed as a girl before marriage. She wore a beautiful short skirt and there was a man making ambiguous actions toward her!¡±

    ¡°President Gu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He was furious and he couldn¡¯t wait to go to the woman on the opposite side and question her loudly! President Gu immediately asked the driver to stop the car and go to catch&#k2014;¡±

    It was at this time that Xiao Li pushed open the door of the balcony. The microphone was interrupted while reading. He floated innocently in the air, turning toward Xiao Li with Zui Tian¡¯s manuscript in front of him.

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to read this again?¡±

    ¡°I am staying on the balcony and can¡¯t watch TV. I can only use it for entertainment.¡±

    Zui Tian had changed from his fierce resistance in the beginning to shame and now numbness. Sometimes, he could actually get some fun from Fu Zige¡¯s reading. For example, if Fu Zige read in a strong manner then it meant Zui Tian¡¯s chapter was sessful. If Fu Zige¡¯s voice was weak then the chapter was dull and unable to impress readers. Then Zui Tian would revise the text and the two ghosts would fight each other. They had be a pair of partners.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you watch TV?¡± Xiao Li found it strange.

    Fu Zige rose a bit higher and stared at the kitchen. He confirmed that the kitchen door was closed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared of your boyfriend. He is even scarier than the ghosts in the instances that I have seen. I am... very...¡±

    He spoke intermittently.

    Since Shen Chenzhi moved here, Fu Zige had changed his base from the sofa to the balcony. It was because one night, Xiao Li came out wet in his pyjamas and sat beside Fu Zige. Shen Chenzhi stared at the microphone as if he wanted to frighten him on the spot and the microphone had rolled out to the balcony.

    Fu Zige didn¡¯t continue and instead asked pitifully, ¡°He will always live here?¡±

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Yes, you have to get used to him.¡±

    ¡°However, I think he wants to kill me.¡± Fu Zige was afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about it. It should be all the creatures close to you...¡±

    Shen Chenzhi was twopletely different people depending on Xiao Li¡¯s presence or absence.

    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Li spoke softly as he held the microphone and ced him in his old spot on the sofa. ¡°He won¡¯t annoy me.¡±

    Fu Zige rolled back into the gap in the sofa. He felt the softness that had long been lost and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Xiao Li nodded.

    The microphone trusted him. Fu Zige was reassured and re-watched the variety show he recorded.

    ***

    Night fell and enveloped the earth. The residential building slit up one by one and the patter of rain hit the windows. Still, it didn¡¯t bring the bleak moisture into the house and was isted outside.

    After finishing the housework, Shen Chenzhi habitually sat next to Xiao Li and reached out to hug him. Xiao Li didn¡¯t avoid it. He leaned into the other person¡¯s arms and simply turned to lie on the young man¡¯sp. He looked away from the TV in front of him and stared up at Shen Chenzhi.

    His hair slipped from his forehead, revealing his delicate facial features. A butterfly seemed to be perched at the end of his eye, pping its wings with every movement of the eysh. Shen Chenzhi reached out like he was bewitched to touch Xiao Li¡¯s eyshes.

    Xiao Li grabbed his hand halfway.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would feed me?¡±

    ¡°It depends on your answer.¡± Xiao Li pinched the man¡¯s hand.

    Shen Chenzhi smiled deeply. ¡°Okay, what do you want to ask? You can know everything.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t look at his face. He stared at the light hanging above the living room. He wondered if it was his illusion but small halos seemed to spread from the light to fall to the ground.

    ¡°What god are you?¡± Xiao Li asked after a long time.

    At the mention of this topic, Shen Chenzhi held his hand instead. He looked even more anxious than Xiao Li who asked the question. He was afraid that Xiao Li would leave him. ¡°...I was born too early. I was in a deep sleep and only woke up a few years ago. I don¡¯t have a title.¡±

    ¡°Title?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like Nyx. Night is her title. I don¡¯te out very often so I don¡¯t have a title.¡± Shen Chenzhi exined in a calm tone.

    Xiao Li turned over on his thigh. ¡°Go on.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask specific questions so Shen Chenzhi could only pick from his own knowledge what he thought Xiao Li would be interested in. ¡°The gods with titles, apart from the main gods, are basically not very strong. Lies does nothing every day. He just runs back and forth in every world ying tricks on humans.¡±

    ...He didn¡¯t forget to talk badly about his ¡®love rival.¡¯

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if he shouldugh or cry. He saw that Shen Chenzhi was going to continue criticizing the god of lies and quickly stopped it. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Lies.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stopped.

    Xiao Li stared at him. ¡°I read a passage in the adjudication prison¡¯s library that gods are just ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Chenzhi¡¯s appearance looked exactly the same as ordinary humans. He was even more human-like than some of them. He patiently exined the origin of the gods to his lover on his knees, as if telling a story that had nothing to do with him. ¡±In the beginning, the chaos of heaven and earth supported the abyss of the Styx River. However, the heavens and earth were violent and the Styx River was overturned. The abyss fell, chaos shattered and countless ghosts poured out.¡±

    The Styx River overturned...

    The moment Xiao Li heard this, he remembered what he saw when he first entered the instance world. It was an illusion in the sky of countless ck shadows running out of a river in the sky.

    ¡°The powerful existences among them seized this opportunity and swallowed the fragmented chaos, salvaging the illusion of the Styx River and were reborn as gods.¡±

    ¡°Gods were once ghosts and they naturally need to use the power of the rules to nourish themselves. They borrowed the power of chaos and used order to construct an instance. Due to this, they can obtain the power they need from each world.¡±

    Xiao Li listened carefully. ¡°What about reality?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi was silent for a moment. ¡°Reality is a well. It is the turning point where chaos once supported the world. This means the power of the gods can¡¯t spread to reality.¡±

    This was why reality could survive until this day.

    ¡°Now the barrier that protects it is gradually weakening. Once the mouth of the well is thoroughly dug up by the power of the underworld god, a hand will fall into the well.¡±

    A well. Xiao Li nodded thoughtfully. It was just like the description that appeared in the world of Zui Tian¡¯s novels. If it reached this point, reality would move toward the fate of Antis.

    The microphone over there heard their conversation and was frightened. He rolled around Xiao Li. Shen Chenzhi noticed the movement and turned to look at the microphone. Before he could speak, Xiao Li covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, be nice to them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that you are so good to them.¡± Shen Chenzhiined in a low voice, as if he was a bit aggrieved. He was simr to a big cat acting like a baby with his owner. ¡°You are better to them than to me.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the same.¡± Xiao Li thought for a while before giving this answer.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s pale eyes narrowed and he asked in a threatening manner, ¡°How am I different?¡±

    It was as if he would directly pounce if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with Xiao Li¡¯s answer.

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°They are friends. You are my boyfriend.¡±

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>

    Xiao Li reached out to touch Shen Chenzhi¡¯s facial features, only to be directly caught and kissed by the other person.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart that was full of hostility when he mentioned the pile of ¡®light bulbs¡¯ in his lover¡¯s house was miraculously appeased by this sentence. Shen Chenzhi took a bite of the slender fingers and asked in a low voice, ¡°What is the difference between a friend and a lightbulb?¡±

    Xiao Li seemed to think for a while before grabbing the other person¡¯s chin, raising his head and nted a kiss on him. ¡°I won¡¯t do this to my friends.¡±

    A moist touch was felt from his lips, like the butterfly on Xiao Li¡¯s eyshes flying to his lips.

    Shen Chenzhi felt like his entire heart had been grabbed violently. He stared at Xiao Li with helpless tenderness and love. Why was there such a person in the world? It was like Xiao Li was born to conquer him.

    Every touch made him tremble and just an action or a look could soothe him. He wanted to hug Xiao Li whenever he couldn¡¯t see this person. If he really hugged Xiao Li, he wanted more. He couldn¡¯t wait to stay in bed every night where there were only the two of them. Shen Chenzhi had never experienced such turbulent emotions although he knew it was called love.

    The young man¡¯s eyes were too hot. Xiao Li kissed him and was just about to retreat when Shen Chenzhi reached out and held his head from behind, deepening the kiss. He sucked at the tip of the tongue. A long time passed before Shen Chenzhi was willing to let Xiao Li go.

    Xiao Liy back on his thighszily, feeling like his lips were tingling. ¡°...Next time, can you restrain yourself? I think I¡¯m going to be oxygen-deprived by you every day.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a person who worried too much. Since he took this step with Shen Chenzhi, there was no need to pretend to reluctantly refuse. This type of thing was what every couple wanted to do. Xiao Li didn¡¯t even hate Shen Chenzhi¡¯s crazy possessiveness. It made him feel safe.

    His voice was hoarse after the kiss. It was coquettish, soft and very seductive. It was a type of voice that was rarely heard from Xiao Li. Shen Chenzhi felt he couldn¡¯t bear it again. He reached out and yed with the other person¡¯s eyshes. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It is just a bit ufortable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention,¡± Shen Chenzhi told him.

    Xiao Li nodded and didn¡¯t dwell on the topic. He turned his head and looked at the TV. Then he realized that because the remote control was put beside them, the TV was currently on an ancient idol drama. Looking at the time, it should be when Fu Zige¡¯s favourite variety show was on.

    Xiao Li reached out for the remote control but couldn¡¯t reach it. He stared at Shen Chenzhi. The young man grabbed the remote control that was ced on the coffee table and handed it to Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li switched to Who is the King of Singers. Xiao Li¡¯s guarantee might¡¯ve been given and the Great Demon King Shen Chenzhi was appeased, but Fu Zige still chose to change the location out of a strong desire for survival. He now hung the microphone on the cat climbing frame and watched the show with difficulty from a strange angle. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to thank Xiao Li.

    After Xiao Li cared for Fu Zige, he was about to go take a shower when he noticed that his waist was itchy. Shen Chenzhi was dissatisfied about being ignored and reached out to hold Xiao Li¡¯s waist, staring at him silently.

    It was a silent protest.

    Xiao Liughed. Couldn¡¯t he just watch for a while? It was just changing the channel.

    Xiao Li shifted his posture. He got up from Shen Chenzhi¡¯sp, half his body pressed against this person as he stared into Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes at a close range. ¡°Do you have anything else to tell me?¡±

    His distance was too close and Shen Chenzhi could see his eyes unobstructed. Shen Chenzhi stared into the other person¡¯s pure ck eyes in an almost fascinated manner. It was like eternal darkness that could absorb him.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s Adam¡¯s Apple moved up and down and he hesitated, as if thinking about whether to expose something. Atst, he replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    He straightened as he stared into Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes, refusing to let go.

    Just as Shen Chenzhi thought his eyes were good-looking, Xiao Li actually liked the other person¡¯s eyes. They were a colour not seen in ordinary humans, dangerous and charming.

    ¡°......¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t reply. He just moved his hand slightly and kissed Xiao Li.

    He slipped his way out of it.

    ***

    Late at night, Xiao Li¡¯s door was closed tightly.

    In the darkness, the little ck caty quietly on the sofa. The ancient woman was in the painting, ying games with the stick person and the ghost hand. Suddenly, the little ck cat¡¯s ears rose up and he stared at the door.

    Footsteps were approaching the door. Then a white translucent shadow entered through the wall. It walked straight in. The little ck cat arched his back and nced with disgust as the white cat sleeping beside him.

    Before the little ck cat could attack, the ancient woman¡¯s sleeve shot out from the painting. It wrapped around the shadow and dragged the shadow into the ancient painting, handing it to the stick person as a toy.

    As the ancient woman was suppressing this ghost, the entire world was changing.

    Inside a mansion on the outskirts of the city, Zheng Yi was sleeping.

    He was holding a game console in his hand as he snored, asleep after ying halfway through the gap on his bed. The LCD screen hanging on the wall in front of him had gone to sleep after a long period of inactivity. The dark screen was illuminated by the night lights and the shadow of Zheng Yi on the bed was faintly reflected.

    Apart from Zheng Yi¡¯s chest moving up and down and his snoring, the entire image of the room was still for around half an hour.

    Then... a sudden change!

    The game console held by Zheng Yi was connected to a very long wire, enough for him to pull directly from the charging socket to the bed. The charging wire wound around the floor in an irregr circle.

    However, at this moment, the charging cable that fell along the edge of the bed was tightened. It was as if under the bed, another ¡®person¡¯ had grabbed the line and dragged it down fiercely!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Zheng Yi was awakened by the sound of the game console hitting the floor. He had slept well so he rubbed his eyes in a dazed manner. He looked around and finally found the culprit on the floor. The consoley in the middle of the charging cable.

    Zheng Yi didn¡¯t think much at first. His room gave him a great sense of security. He just thought that he let the console slide down the bed sheets when he turned over restlessly while sleeping. He didn¡¯t bother to grab it, fearing it would drive away his sleepiness. He justy down like this, turned off the nightmp beside the bed and arched into the quilt.

    In the midst of his dim sleepiness, his nerves as a reincarnator instinctively issued a warning. Zheng Yi used hisst trace of rity to summon a life-saving item and ced it under his pillow. The drowsiness never disappeared and he soon fell asleep again.

    The charging cable, still on the floor, moved like an invisible ¡®person¡¯ was holding its middle part. It climbed up onto the bed. Zheng Yi snored slowly, causing the charging cable to freeze in the air. Then it gradually came to the head of the bed, wrapped around his neck and pulled! ording to normal development, Zheng Yi would be strangled by it and eventually die of suffocation.

    However, the moment the charging cable exerted force, a golden light was emitted from under the pillow. A protective protected Zheng Yi on the bed, pulling apart the cable and mming it into the ground!

    Now Zheng Yipletely woke up. He saw that his life-saving item was used up and immediately realized what had happened.

    Zheng Yi got up like he needed to pee. He grabbed the task notebook that was always on his bedside and ran away without looking at the charging cable under the bed. He didn¡¯t forget to turn around and lock the door with a key as he shouted, ¡°Mom, Dad! Get up! Our house is haunted!¡±

    His voice echoed in therge living room.

    Zheng Yi saw that his parents didn¡¯t respond and hurried to their door, knocking and yelling.

    This time, his parents werepletely awakened. The light was turned on in the master bedroom and the beautiful woman whom Xiao Li had previously seen called out to her son. ¡°Xiao Yi, aren¡¯t you sleeping? Why are you making so much noise here?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t safe here anymore. Hurry up, let¡¯s... let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Zheng Yi hurriedly told her parents. He nced over at his closed room in an uneasy manner, afraid that the ghost inside would suddenly rush out. ¡°It is toote to exin. Just believe me, your son won¡¯t harm you! Let¡¯s go to a hotel... no, if the house isn¡¯t safe then a hotel is even more dangerous. Go to the apartment in the west! It is close to Sherlock¡¯s ce!¡±

    His mother listened to his broken thoughts and wondered, ¡°Xiao Yi, are you okay? Who is Sherlock?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Pack your things first. Hurry!¡±

    His parents exchanged looks. It was rare to see their son so anxious. Although they didn¡¯t understand what was happening, they chose to follow his instructions.

    ***

    This scene also happened all over the world.

    A white-cor worker worked overtime untilte at night and just returned home from thepany on thest bus. She was the only person on the entire bus. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had taken this bus at this time so she ced his forehead on the window and shook as the bus drove.

    At 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, she had been feeling sleepy. However, now at 2 o¡¯clock in the morning, she had a strange spirit. So she stared at the scenery outside the bus window all the way, waiting for the arrival of her bus station.

    At a crossroads, there was a red light and the driver stopped the bus. On a nearby small street, there was a circle drawn with white chalk with traces of burned tinfoil on it. It should be from a nearby resident¡¯s house who passed away. The family members must¡¯ve called the soul here.

    The white-cor worker yawned and looked around aimlessly. Once she got home, she wouldn¡¯t eat. She would take a shower and see if she could fall asleep earlier. There was still a project to bid on tomorrow...

    She was thinking this and about to look down at her phone when she suddenly froze. Just now, she saw an old man¡¯s face in that circle. The old, wrinkled face was so clear, as clear as if it was stuck to the window!

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡±

    The white-cor worker screamed. She fell straight from the seat to the ground while the driver frowned in the rearview mirror at her.

    ***

    At 4 o¡¯clock in the morning, the reincarnators received a unified task.

    The little yellow book that Xiao Li had left in the living room vibrated and the book opened automatically.

    [Task object: Everyone]

    [This is your world, this is your reality. The defensive barrier has been shattered and humanity is in danger. Now is the time for you to make a decision.

    [Survival or destruction? Will you choose to go to the god of the underworld, bing his believer andckey, or will you choose to resist and fight to thest moment? It is worth reminding you that if you choose thetter, you will be a plot character if you fail. Of course, this is just a little reminder. You can still choose your own path.]

    [I look forward to your ending.]

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>

    The next day, Xiao Li was packing his luggage. He said he was packing but he didn¡¯t have anything to bring. He just ced a few changes of clothing for him and Shen Chenzhi in the suitcase and it was over.

    The news was being broadcasted on TV. The host¡¯s polite smile looked a bit solemn. ¡°Recently, the country and even the world has continued to experience heavy rains. The temperature is obviously abnormal. It is expected tost for at least a week. Major universities across the country have suspended sses. Citizens and friends, please be sure to reduce the time you go out...¡±

    Xiao Li turned on his phone and sent a message to Wang Huai. [The train at 3 p.m.]

    Scrolling up in their chat record, the conversation went like this:

    At 4 o¡¯clock in the morning: [Sherlock, have you seen the new task? We have all been attacked to varying degrees. the reincarnators are okay but ordinary people are...]

    [Night hinted to me that she won¡¯t intervene.]

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t woken up at the time. Around 7 in the morning, Wang Huai sent another message: [If you have time,e to the Yun Province. Something has happened here.]

    [A mansion here is out of control and spread to the entire city. It is more serious and has spread faster than any other ce known so far. I think it is very likely there are some secrets hidden here.]

    A little whileter, Xiao Li replied to Wang Huai: [The address. I¡¯ll book a ticket.]

    [Does this count as an official business trip? Are the tickets reimbursed?]

    Wang Huai: [......]

    It was only at this time that he remembered Sherlock was a young man without a job.

    On the other hand, Wang Huai had to admit that he sighed with relief after Xiao Li had promised toe over. He gave an address and contact information before giving a reminder: [Don¡¯t take the ne. The nes are out of service in this weather. Take the train.]

    Shen Chenzhi opened the door at this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Li set up the automatic feeder for the only white cat staying at home. He teased it twice before standing up. Shen Chenzhi took the suitcase in Xiao Li¡¯s hand. Then he saw that Xiao Li was wearing a thin shirt and held his shoulder.

    Xiao Li looked back nkly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Add a coat,¡± Shen Chenzhi told him.

    Xiao Li argued. ¡°It isn¡¯t cold.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s words were simple. ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±

    Once Xiao Li¡¯s shirt got wet, it would stick to his body and look like he wasn¡¯t wearing it. He insisted so even though Xiao Li didn¡¯t feel cold, he didn¡¯t intend to argue. He grabbed a ck coat from the hanger in the living room and walked out of the room.

    Xiao Li was walking downstairs when his phone rang. He nced at the caller and paused for a moment. Shen Chenzhi was walking beside him and noticed his movements. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xiao Li said nothing and pressed to hang up. However, the other side called constantly. Finally, he answered and Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Xiao Li.¡±

    Xiao Li stared out of the corridor casually. The rain fell onyers of fog. He didn¡¯t like this type of weather. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Be careful these days.¡± Xiao Yuzheng didn¡¯t speak immediately. It was as if he didn¡¯t know what to say to his son whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. In the end, he said with concern, ¡°Dad has heard a lot of news. It isn¡¯t peaceful and many people have run into ghosts.¡±

    He might be afraid that Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t believe in gods and ghosts. He added, ¡°Besides, it is raining heavily outside. Don¡¯t go out and stay at home.¡±

    Xiao Li held his phone in one hand and the Eternal Soul Umbre in the other. ¡°It is very heavy but I¡¯m about to walk into the rain.¡±

    He ignored Xiao Yuzheng¡¯s words, hung up the phone, put his phone into his pocket and walked out of the corridor. He stood in the rain, turned his head toward Shen Chenzhi and motioned for him to stand under the umbre.

    Just then, the rain from the sky became his foil and he was the only colour in the gloomy wall.

    Shen Chenzhi couldn¡¯t hold back. He stepped forward and held the other person¡¯s hand that was holding the umbre. Half his shoulder was exposed to the rain as he leaned over to kiss Xiao Li.

    ***

    The train moved through the rain.

    Almost no one was going to such a remote ce in this type of weather. Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi upied the entire carriage but Shen Chenzhi had to sit next to Xiao Li.

    The signal on the train wasn¡¯t good. Xiao Li had nothing to do so he simply spread out the little yellow book on the table in front of him, ying with the light ck crystal he received from Zui Tian.

    Shen Chenzhi was ignored by him and finally couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Baby, what are you thinking about?¡±

    This was the first time Shen Chenzhi let out the words in his heart. Xiao Li was stunned. It was the first time someone had called him in such a tone except for his mother.

    ¡°...Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Xiao Li recovered. He took a pen to draw a well on the yellow notebook and added ayer of nks to the top of the well. ¡°I was thinking about how to block the well.

    It was worth mentioning that although Xiao Li wanted to draw a well, it ended up looking like a strangely shaped wooden barrel due to his own drawing skills. However, Shen Chenzhi still felt that it was cute. Shen Chenzhi gave appropriate advice. ¡°Since it is a leak, it is most appropriate to plug it with the original fragments.¡±

    ¡°You mean this thing?¡± Xiao Li spread open his hands.

    Before Shen Chenzhi could answer, Xiao Li spoke again, ¡°I had already guessed it. Since it could increase Zui Tian¡¯s power and it fell from the sky, it should be some type of incarnation of chaos power. I have spoken to Antis. If we can gather enough of it, we can consider using it to repair the well.¡±

    ¡°However, I¡¯m wondering something. Is it only the god of the underworld who wants the core of reality? What about the other gods? Death, lies, night...¡±

    ¡°They are waiting for an opportunity,¡± Shen Chenzhi spoke coldly. ¡°However, if the other gods make a move before reality ispletely destroyed then I will cut off their hands.¡±

    ***

    There was heavy rain in the Yun Province. It was much heavier than the city where Xiao Li was located. It was as if there was a hole in the sky. Violent raindrops hit the city like hail. The ground was covered with puddles and there were few pedestrians near the train station.

    Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi walked out of the station and found Wang Huai was already waiting. Seeing Xiao Li, he stopped talking to the people around him and waved. It was very lively around Wang Huai. Most of them were faces that were familiar to Xiao Li. In addition to Ye Zeqing and Ye Lingshi, there was a young girl looking at Xiao Li with excitement. She greeted him, ¡°Moriarty, do you remember me?¡±

    Xiao Li took a look at her and found her identity in his memories. She was a plot character from the ghost ship instance. ¡°Luo Shan.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected Luo Shan toe here. She was fundamentally different from other people. She was a character in the ghost ship¡¯s plot but at the end of the task, she was absorbed into reality and became a reincarnator.

    Luo Shan seemed to see Xiao Li¡¯s question and didn¡¯t shy away from it. She told him honestly, ¡°I wanted toe.¡±

    ¡°From the moment I became a reincarnator and realized I was just a character in an instance, I struggled and felt lost. Finally, I decided to live for myself.¡± Luo Shan continued. ¡°However, now I understand that reality isn¡¯t the ¡®reality¡¯ I imagined. It will be an instance world and every instance was once a reality. After bing a plot character, there will be a rare opportunity to be the next ¡®reincarnator¡¯ in reality.¡±

    Luo Shan dered, ¡°I want to change everything. I want to join you.¡±

    Next to Luo Shan was a tall, ck-haired woman. She had wavy hair and attractive features. She had obviously partnered with Luo Shan many times. At this time, she faced Luo Shan and said, ¡°She is worthy of trust.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know her so Wang Huai pointed and introduced her. ¡°Gong Mingming, you can call her Mystery.¡±

    Gong Mingming smiled. ¡°Sherlock, Moriarty or Hercule, what should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±

    This goddess on the forum was obviously very interested in Xiao Li. She had been obviously studying Xiao Li and now she smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Sherlock. This is your original name.¡±

    Xiao Li nodded nonchntly.

    ¡°This is?¡± Her gaze shifted to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s body. Sherlock¡¯s boyfriend had been a hot topic in the forum recently but Gong Mingming hadn¡¯t had time to look at the forum. She didn¡¯t know about Shen Chenzhi yet. Shen Chenzhi himself wasn¡¯t very famous in the reincarnators forum. He was low-key and didn¡¯tplete the tasks.

    In order to avoid trouble, Xiao Li replied, ¡°Family.¡±

    This word immersed Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart in a warm current. He had been cold due to seeing too many people surrounding Xiao Li. Now he was warmed up by the word and his lips curved in a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a family member apanying him.¡±

    Gong Mingming was taken aback. She immediately understood Xiao Li¡¯s meaning but didn¡¯t say anything. She just replied generously, ¡°It is a good match.¡±

    Ye Zeqing hurriedly grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s elbow and whispered in Xiao Li¡¯s ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say previously that you weren¡¯t together? When did it happen?¡±

    Xiao Li stared at him in an expressionless manner.

    After the short greeting time, Wang Huai pped his hands. ¡°Okay, back to the topic. Time is running out so we¡¯ll talk as we go.¡±

    The scene fell silent. His words were clearly addressed to Xiao Li. The others hade one step ahead and already knew more or less. Xiao Li followed them to the car parked outside the train station and they were divided into two cars. Xiao Li, Shen Chenzhi, Wang Huai and Ye Zeqing sat in the same car while Wang Huai drove. The windshield wipers kept working but the continuous rain still blocked Wang Huai¡¯s sight. Therefore, the speed of the car was very slow.

    This was Xiao Li¡¯s first visit to this city. It was close to the edge of the country and was a famous tourist destination. It was just that the weather meant tourists were quite scarce.

    Xiao Li stared out the window and saw foreign style houses, tall buildings, majestic mountains and beautiful scenery. Almost all the residents were indoors and there were no pedestrians on the road.

    Wang Huai spoke as he drove. ¡°The house we are going to belongs to the Sun family. Their familyes from a spiritual ce and they are a famous ghost catcher family, even older than the Ye family. However, contact has been lost with the Sun family sincest night.¡±

    ¡°There was constant crying from the Sun family¡¯s ancient house. At first, it was only heard by the passersby. Later, this crying spread through the entire city.¡±

    ¡°I heard the news and immediately rushed over. I knocked on the Sun family¡¯s door and someone responded, but their reaction was very strange.¡±

    Xiao Li heard up to here and finally opened his mouth. ¡°How strange?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t want to let me in.¡± Wang Huai replied. ¡°The first time I came there, they used the excuse of ¡®nothing happened¡¯ to close the door. Later, the cryingsted a long time and I took many people with me. They could only let me stay temporarily but they refused to say the reason for the crying.¡±

    Xiao Li closed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t hear crying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stopped now,¡± Wang Huai exined. ¡°Five hours ago.¡±

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>

    Xiao Li lowered his head and fiddled with the seat belt across his chest as he waited for Wang Huai¡¯s next words.

    The car turned and drove to the right. The tall buildings decreased and were reced by street stores along the road. Xiao Li noticed that they passed by arge market. Even in this market, there was a boss protecting his vegetables under a canopy, looking sadly at the street outside the canopy.

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t disappoint Xiao Li. He held the steering wheel with one hand, took out his phone with the other hand and called up an audio file from the phone.

    ¡°Zizizizi, wuu, ziziziz, wu, zizi.¡±

    The volume had been turned out to the maximum but the other noise was so loud that the crying was almost inaudible. Xiao Li was silent for a moment. ¡°Is this a cicada?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Wang Huai replied. ¡°This is the crying sound that I recorded. The recorded version ispletely different from what my ears heard. That sound was like drilling through my eardrums into my mind.¡±

    Xiao Li murmured, ¡°What about the weeping woman¡¯s cries?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she cries...¡± Wang Huai choked out.

    ¡°Then shall I call her and let her cry for you to hear? You canpare them.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    What was the point of theparison? To shame the weeping sister? It was said on the forum that she was a colleague but Moriarty should leave some leeway for the weeping woman! In addition, what was to be done with theparison? Hold a crying contest in the ghost world? The one who won was the best crier?

    ¡°I remember, it is etched deeply into my memory. I can¡¯t forget it but I can¡¯t say that there is much difference. The feeling left this time is that the sound is weaker, sharper and more resentful than your crying woman.¡± Ye Zeqing had been checking the current update trends in the group chat when he heard this familiar name. Then he added, ¡°Before the crying disappeared, I could perceive a terrifying and powerful force brewing. I couldn¡¯t feel it after the crying disappeared but I don¡¯t think it is gone.¡±

    The only reasonable exnation was that the Sun family was hiding something.

    The car drove forward, the specially changed tires going through one puddle after another which shook the car. Finally, Wang Huai stepped on the brakes after another 15 minutes of driving. Through the window, they could barely see the general outline of the Sun house.

    It was unlike ordinary mansions. Ordinary mansions were usually located in the suburbs and it was difficult to encounter such arge private house in the city centre. However, the Sun house was different. It sat in the centre of this small city like a silent, stone monument.

    Shen Chenzhi first opened the Eternal Soul Umbre. he got out of the car, covered the roof of the car and waited for Xiao Li to get out before closing the door.

    The rain washed over the ancient house of the Sun family. The doors and walls of this house were extremely high. They were 1.5 times the size of ordinary buildings. Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but in such a heavy rain, the ancient house didn¡¯t look like a building. It was more like a coffin full of decadence.

    There were four narrow alleys near the old house and every corner had a high building. The nearest sign to them was for a teahouse.

    Wang Huai raised his hand and knocked hard on the door, waiting for the response of the Sun family. Soon, someone opened the door from the inside. The one who opened the door was a middle-aged man who was around 50 years old. He was wearing a coat, had nk eyes and serious age spots.

    Ye Zeqing came forward to say hello. ¡°Steward Sun, we are back. Is Sun Qilin still here?¡±

    ¡°The young master was called by the master. Only the second youngdy is here.¡± Steward Sun obviously knew Ye Zeqing. He spoke respectfully to Ye Zeqing before turning to Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi, his eyes on the Eternal Soul Umbre for a while. ¡°These two are?¡±

    Wang Huai replied, ¡°My friends. They came to help you see what is going on with the previous crying.¡±

    Steward Sun casually sidestepped it. ¡°Mr Wang is joking. The master already said that the crying is just a mistake in the method to suppress ghosts. There is nothing wrong.¡±

    Wang Huai smiled in a perfunctory manner at him. Then he took Xiao Li through the small hall toward the living room. As they were about to turn the corner, Xiao Li looked back at Steward Sun. He stood under the eaves, not affected by any rain. He stared straight at them through the rain curtain.

    He was like a statue. He was so stiff he didn¡¯t look like a human being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he is weird?¡± In front of acquaintances, Ye Zeqing lost his cold young master setting. He was like a chatterbox in front of Xiao Li. ¡°In fact, I do too. He talks just like an ancient person. What young master and second youngdy? The first time I came here, I thought I had entered the instance world for a moment. I really feel that my Ye family has embarked on the modernization process and I have to thank my grandfather.¡±

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°Who is Sun Qilin?¡±

    ¡°He is a rtively easy to talk to member of the Sun family. He interceded and allowed us to stay here,¡± Ye Zeqing exined.

    The room he took Xiao Li to was a room in an area specifically reserved for a member of their group. The Sun family had many rtives and there were many rooms. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to ce Xiao Li and Shen Chenzhi.

    Wang Huai asked as they were deciding the rooms, ¡°Two rooms or one room?¡±

    Xiao Li hadn¡¯t opened his mouth when Shen Chenzhi replied, ¡°One.¡±

    Xiao Li looked at the young man beside him with a smile. Shen Chenzhi held his wrist. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything here.¡±

    The rain here was too heavy. There might be the Eternal Soul Umbre but it made no difference. Shen Chenzhi had given up space under the umbre for Xiao Li so half his arm had be wet. The rain water ran down his arm and soaked his sleeve.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes softened in agreement.

    ¡°Put your luggage away first and rest for a while. I¡¯ll ask about Sun Qilin and make sure we are allowed to stay here for a night.¡± Wang Huai told them and left in a hurry.

    Shen Chenzhi easily carried the suitcase into the room. The outside looked like an ancient room but the inside was different. The bed wasn¡¯t fixed to the ground. It was instead hung in the air with a rope. It was a hammock.

    Xiao Li went inter. As he entered, he turned his head and found a pair of eyes peeking around the wall. Someone was looking at him!

    The owner of the eyes stepped back like they hadn¡¯t expected to be noticed by him. Now Xiao Li vaguely saw that the other person was a girl. She was young and had her hair in a ponytail. She rushed away hastily.

    Ye Zeqing had already entered his own room next door and changed into dry clothes. He came over to ask Xiao Li if he needed any help. At this moment, he saw Xiao Li standing there in a daze and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Moriarty, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Someone was looking at me just now.¡±

    His words immediately made Ye Zeqing alert and he hurriedly inquired, ¡°Who is it? Did you see the whole face?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl, not very old.¡± Xiao Li shook his head.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t too many girls this age in the Sun family but it can range from rtives to the housekeeper¡¯s daughter. The range is too wide.¡±

    ¡°If my guess is correct, she wille to me again.¡±

    ***

    The Sun house.

    In a corner that Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see, the owner of the ponytail was a young girl with a round face in a school uniform. She looked like a big apple. She had a guilty conscience as she sped all the way back to her room and closed her door tightly. Then she calmed her heart that was beating violently from the running.

    The young girl¡¯s room was veryrge and it was fundamentally different from the rooms of Xiao Li and the others. Her room had two doors and was like a suite. It was divided into two spaces, each with a bed inside and outside. The bed inside was much more luxurious than the one outside.

    She opened the refrigerator, pulled a bottle of mineral water from it and poured it down her throat. The little girl felt the air conditioning from the wide open refrigerator and her entire body shook. She mmed the refrigerator door shut and sat back down at her table.

    After a while, the young girl slowly opened theptop in front of her. It was time for an online ss. She had one more left today.

    Due to the recent heavy rains, her school had changed from offline lectures to online broadcasts but this didn¡¯t reduce the burden on her studies. On the contrary, she had to be on voice call, causingints from many students.

    However, for the girl, the most important thing wasn¡¯t the increase in studies but the...

    Inability to leave the Sun house. She was trapped here by the rain and could no longer have short periods of freedom.

    A few traces of mncholy that didn¡¯t fit the girl¡¯s face appeared on her face. She clicked on the online course software, picked up the textbook and pen and waited for the teacher to go online. Soon, the teacher connected to the Inte and started the roll call. The moment ¡®Sun Jiarun¡¯ was called out, the young girl shouted, ¡°Here.¡±

    The teacher called out everyone¡¯s names and started teaching. Sun Jiarun listened very seriously at first but unknowingly, she started to doze off with her head in her hands. She didn¡¯t know where she drifted off to until the teacher¡¯s stern voice was heard from the microphone. ¡°Sun Jiarun!¡±

    Sun Jiarun was awakened in an instant. She thought the teacher had discovered her distraction and she quickly admitted her mistakes. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªIf you don¡¯t want to listen in ss then okay. However, why open the microphone to tease your teacher? This is contempt for the ss!¡± The teacher was very angry and didn¡¯t give Sun Jiarun a chance to finish talking. She was extremely strict.

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t?¡± Sun Jiarun couldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°Pretending to be stupid! Write a 800 character reflection and hand it in to me.¡± The teacher¡¯s anger didn¡¯t diminish.

    Sun Jiarun didn¡¯t quite understand. She wanted to ask more clearly but the WeChat notification appeared in a corner of theputer. She clicked on it and found it was a message from a friend in her ss.

    [Runrun, don¡¯t argue with Teacher Lin. You know her personality.]

    [We are sisters so I will stand by you. However, even if you want to y tricks on the teacher, did you have to use a crying software? In addition, opening the public microphone. Isn¡¯t this preventing the teacher from talking? Do you know, I was so shocked when I heard it that I almost called for my mother.]

    [......]

    Sun Jiarun didn¡¯t see the rest of the words. Her mind was full of ¡®crying software¡¯. She looked around her room in a panic but didn¡¯t hear any crying. Sun Jiarun replied: [Did you really hear it?]

    [Is it crying? What type of crying?]

    [If it is fake then how could Teacher Lin be so angry?] Her friend responded quickly. [You should write the review quickly or Teacher Lin will call your parents.]

    [It is the software you made yourself, don¡¯t you know it? The voice was very shrill. I can¡¯t say, it is a bit like... like...]

    Sun Jiarun covered her face for a long time before picking up her phone and replying: [Like a baby...?]

    [Yes! A distorted baby!] Her friend answered.

    ***

    On the other side, Xiao Li was exploring the Sun house.

    Wang Huai hadn¡¯te back and he didn¡¯t want to stay in the room. Shen Chenzhi had also gone out so he simply wandered around to look at the structure of the home.

    The courtyard was a mix of architecture styles. There was a neat row of stilted buildings to the west and a garden pond like an ancient courtyard to the south. There weren¡¯t many servants in the Sun family, or at least, Xiao Li didn¡¯t bump into any as he walked around the corridors in the south. Suddenly, he heard fragments of a conversation and stopped.

    The conversation of two people could faintly be heard from behind a water pavilion.

    ¡°Sun Qilin, you understand, the current situation...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested... Please...¡±

    ¡°Cut... already...¡±

    Xiao Li could only hear a few words. Most of the other words were covered up by the rain. He stood in ce and didn¡¯t conceal his intentions. He had just taken a step forward when he was discovered by the two alert people.

    The two of them separated like they received an electric shock. A young man acted like he didn¡¯t know the other person. The man the disgust was aimed toward frowned and looked at Xiao Li like he was going to take action in the next second.

    Xiao Li had to say something to stabilize the situation. Xiao Li thought about it and opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not here to break you up. I¡¯m here to join you.¡±

    The young man, ¡°...¡±

    The stranger opposite him, ¡°???¡±

    What was this person saying??!

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>

    The meaning seemed a bit wrong.

    Xiao Li thought about how to modify his words. He slowly restated the sentence, ¡°...I¡¯m not here to disturb you. I¡¯m here to join you.¡±

    He stared at the other people with open eyebrows and a firm expression. His words seemed righteous.

    The strange man standing opposite of the youth heard the words and his voice was gloomy. He stared closely at the person who had suddenly emerged, countless thoughts circting through his mind in an instant. He didn¡¯t know the identity of this person or what this person had heard, but he knew the ck-haired young man standing in front of him was weird. The proof was that the small ghost he was carrying with him hadn¡¯t emitted a warning tone.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a person on their side... then he was probably brought by Wang Huai. He was silently assessing the strength of the person in front of him and was about to ask something when Sun Qilin beside him spoke. ¡°Could it be that you are... Sherlock?¡±

    The Sun family was in an awkward position because of what had happened yesterday. Even so, they were still superior tomon people. Not just anyone coulde in here. After thinking about it, the style of the person in front of him could be seen with just one look. It was very simr to the ¡®Sherlock¡¯ that Wang Huai said he was going to pick up.

    To sum it up with a sentence from the forum: it is an overly beautiful appearance while showing the opposite actions that made people want toin. It formed a type of contradictory personality charm. However, seeing it was better than just hearing about it.

    Xiao Li wasn¡¯t surprised that his identity had been discovered. He nced at Sun Qilin and nodded naturally. ¡°What are you talking about? Can I join?¡±

    Sun Qilin coughed with embarrassment. ¡°We aren¡¯t talking about anything. Just the recent situation.¡±

    After that, in order to prevent Sherlock from asking even more confusing questions, Sun Qilin hurriedly pointed to the silent man in front of him and gave an introduction. ¡°Sherlock, let me introduce you. This is Tang Huaqing from the Judges. He also came to my house as a guest.¡±

    Sun Qilin directly named this person¡¯s origin. Was it hinting to his problem? Tang Huaqing thought this way in his heart but on the surface, he spoke calmly to Xiao Li. ¡°Sherlock, I¡¯ve heard of this name.¡±

    Xiao Li raised his eyes and looked at the other side, not responding too much. He didn¡¯t know much about the Judges. He had abused them several times and he didn¡¯t have a good impression of them. This was enough for him.

    Tang Huaqing wasn¡¯t surprised by Xiao Li¡¯s indifference and pointedly said, ¡°The rain is really heavy. If you live by the sea then the boat would¡¯ve capsized by now.¡±

    It was a meaningless greeting.

    ¡°Fortunately, the ce that humanity upies is thend.¡± Xiao Li smiled and retorted lightly.

    From beginning to end, the doll in Xiao Li¡¯s pocket had been staring at the man in front as if giving a warning.

    ***

    The night deepened. The dark clouds were so heavy that not a single trace of moonlight could be seen.

    The rain outside never stopped and showed no signs of bing lighter at all. It was still pouring down crazily on the world, hitting the banana leaves outside the window. Then it flowed down the eaves and leaves, creating huge sshes of water.

    The only thing Sun Jiarun was d about was that there was no thunder, otherwise, she would be hiding in bed. Sun Jiarun sat at the table with a piece of white paper in front of her. At the top, she wrote the word ¡®review¡¯ in ck pen but then it was nk.

    She couldn¡¯t do her homework at all. She had been sitting here all afternoon. Originally, she had nned to do the self-criticism but she couldn¡¯t write no matter how much she wanted to. The only thing ringing in her eyes was that terrifying, chilling cry.

    What the hell was this? Sun Jiarun threw the pen in her hand onto the table, both scared and a bit angry.

    She recalled the first time she heard this sound. She had been afraid and went to find her father. At that time, her father just patted her on the back and said that something happened at home. However, her grandfather had already solved it and she should go back obediently.

    Now it seemed... it obviously wasn¡¯t resolved!

    It wasn¡¯t just that. It seemed to be getting worse. In the past few days, there had been more and more things happening that shouldn¡¯t happen as home, as well as malicious guests. It was something that she could no longer ignore.

    Sun Jiarun clutched her stomach. She picked up her mobile phone and nned to chat with her good friend. Then she remembered the strict rules of the family. She wasn¡¯t allowed to tell outsiders about ghosts or she would be severely punished. She had to let it go.

    She should get something to eat. She was hungry after so much time passed. Previously, the steward had called her to go eat dinner with her father but Sun Jiarun refused. She was afraid, afraid to see her grandfather¡¯s old-fashioned face and afraid of...

    Sun Jiarun didn¡¯t want to go down. She shivered and went to the refrigerator in her room to find a frozen apple and some lychees, ready to eat it. She cleanly ate the apple and ced the lychees in a bowl to eat slowly. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to sit down at the table again and start to write the review paper.

    The sound of rain filled her ears, ticking and bringing out some untimely activity. She was used to these things but for some reason, she recently started to feel afraid again.

    Sun Jiarun originally wanted to ignore the sounds of the outside world but she couldn¡¯t focus her mind. Eventually, she stood up and turned on the lights so her room shone like it was daytime. Then she found earphones from the cab and yed a new song by a famous Chinese male singer.

    The warm melody was a good distraction for her and she started writing.

    ......

    [...Therefore, it was wrong for me to do this in ss. I write these passage with great apologies. I confess to Teacher and ask Teacher to forgive my faults.]

    Sun Jiarun didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before she finished putting the me on herself. She stopped at this passage, stretched her waist and sat up from the desk in a satisfied manner. She wanted to go to the toilet outside.

    However, the moment she opened the door and before she had woken up from her joy ofpleting the review, she directly hit a wall of flesh!

    Sun Jiarun fell to the ground with tears in her eyes. Her small face twisted and she stared at the ¡®person¡¯ standing in front of the door of her inner room!

    This person was a woman with a short stature, short hair and round body. She was around 30 or 40 years old and she was someone Sun Jiarun knew just based on facial features. She was Sun Jiarun¡¯s nanny. She was called a nanny but she was actually her wet nurse. She was an old employee of the Sun family. She had been working for the Sun family all her life.

    It was the nanny who had been taking care of Sun Jiarun since her mother died. She was quite short initially but recently, she had looked shorter. B-But...

    Sun Jiarun fell to the ground and trembled slightly. She looked up at the person in front of her and rubbed her nose with a trembling hand. The former nanny was soft and had a human body temperature. However, just now, the nanny she felt was hard and cold! It was like a corpse just taken out of the hospital morgue.

    In addition... Sun Jiarun¡¯s height was just right to see the nanny¡¯s hands. They were shriveled up like chicken feet as they were raised to knock on the door.

    Sun Jiarun had her headphones plugged in before and hadn¡¯t noticed. Now she was shocked. Was the constant, rhythmic but faint ¡®tap tap tap¡¯ in her earphones just now not the melody of the song? It was the nanny knocking on the door?

    Sun Jiarun hadn¡¯t responded so the nanny kept standing at the door, facing it and raising her hand to continuously knock on the door. Sun Jiarun was going crazy because of her imagination. She just sat on the floor and couldn¡¯t get up.

    Meanwhile, her former amiable nanny was stiff-faced and watched it all coldly. It was like the person sitting on the ground wasn¡¯t the little girl she had looked after from a young age but a stranger, no, a lifeless bug.

    There was a two minutes stalemate before the nanny spoke first, ¡°Miss, stand up.¡±

    She said this but she didn¡¯t mean to help Sun Jiarun at all. Sun Jiarun resisted her tears and got up. Instead of approaching the nanny, she stepped back until her knees touched the hammock and she sat on it.

    The nanny stood at the door. ¡°You go to bed early and don¡¯t go out. If you need something then I¡¯ll take care of it. I will sleep outside. If you have any instructions then knock on the door and call me.¡±

    She spoke in a strange tone, like there was a piece of meat in her throat or something stuck there. It was more like... a dead person speaking.

    Sun Jiarun didn¡¯t dare look up at her nanny¡¯s face. The moment the nanny said this, she closed the door of the inner room.

    Sun Jiarun heard some movement near the bed in the outer room. Two lightweight objects fell to the ground one after another. There was the sound of someone lying down on the bed and then nothing.

    There wasn¡¯t the sound of turning back and forth that an ordinary human lying in bed would make. It was like the nanny outsideid straight on the bed, motionless and facing the ceiling¡ª

    Wait, this wasn¡¯t right. Sun Jiarun conceived the outside picture for herself. ording to the nanny¡¯s usual habit of sleeping to the side and the words before, the nanny shouldn¡¯t be lying on her back. She was lying on her side facing Sun Jiarun¡¯s room! In other words, she was staring at Sun Jiarun¡¯s current location.

    Sun Jiarun¡¯s entire body started to tremble. She fidgeted before first lifting the quilt and hiding inside. The thing that happened to her nanny was even more frightening than the crying in the house. The people from outside didn¡¯t know her and her father didn¡¯t care about her. O-Only Brother Qilin would say a few words to her and take care of her... but he couldn¡¯t do anything against her father...

    That¡¯s right, Brother Qilin had said it! The Sherlock that Wang Huai brought over was very powerful! He also read to her the story of Sherlock in the forum. She had stood for Sherlock during the dispute between Sherlock and Moriarty. She was a fan. In addition, Brother Sherlock looked good.

    Yes, she was going to find Sherlock.

    The young girl sprang up. She stepped on tiptoe and tried not to make a sound. She moved the stool over and opened the window in her inner room. She stepped on the stool and prepared to climb out of the window.

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>

    In the end, Xiao Li failed to enter between Sun Qilin and Tang Huaqing. After he came, the two of them only exchanged polite words.

    For example:

    Sun Qilin murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the rain will stop.¡±

    Tang replied, ¡°You should be worried about whether it will stop.¡±

    ¡°Mr Tang, stop joking. It is inevitable for it to stop. The difference lies in the world after the rain.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li looked to the left and right and felt bored. He listened to them being polite to each other for a while and nned to leave. Fortunately, before he brought it up, Tang Huating gave up on his purpose of looking for Sun Qilin this time. He took the initiative to leave and declined Sun Qilin¡¯s offer to send him off.

    Only Sun Qilin and Xiao Li were left in the pavilion. He turned around and stared at Xiao Li carefully. Then he said politely, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back. Wang Huai and the others should be back.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to send me. I remember the way back.¡±

    Sun Qilin was choked up for a second. The other person was simply the best at killing a topic. Before he could think of anything, he heard Xiao Li ask again, ¡°Tang Huaqing wants you to join the Judges?¡±

    Sun Qilin, ¡°......¡±

    Even if he guessed it, there was no need to ask in such a straightforward manner, okay? He hesitated for a moment but still replied honestly. ¡°Yes, I refused. I don¡¯t want to participate in the game between gods. As far as I know, the god of the underworld isn¡¯t good to his followers. It is quite possible for him to turn his face after sess.¡±

    ¡°However, his goal isn¡¯t me. It is my grandfather, the current head of the family. I am just a junior. They need the help of my grandfather to find something and hope that he can bring the Sun family to join them. I don¡¯t know the rest.¡±

    Sun Qilin didn¡¯t seem to like the Judges and gave Xiao Li a clean ounting of the matter. Sun Qilin seemed to notice Xiao Li¡¯s gaze and shrugged nonchntly. ¡°In any case, even if you don¡¯t ask me now, Wang Huai wille and ask meter. Rather than being annoyed by him for a long time, I might as well tell you now.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t look at this person. He stared at the lotus leaves in the pond in front of him. There was too much rain on the green leaves. Then he suddenly asked, ¡°What happened in your house?¡±

    Sun Qilin smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not very clear. I can only say that it scares me and it isn¡¯t inferior to any instance world.¡±

    Xiao Li could clearly see that the other person trembled when he said this sentence.

    ***

    By the time Xiao Li came back, everyone had returned. They chose thergest guest room to gather in. Wang Huai was sitting in the hammock while the others stood or sat around a table. He looked around and didn¡¯t find Shen Chenzhi.

    Xiao Li went to the hammock and motioned for Wang Huai to move to the side. Old Wang raised his head innocently but he still moved to a corner for him. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Xiao Li tried to sum it up. ¡°Disturbed Sun Qilin and Tang Huaqing.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±

    ¡°&#k2026;What? Them? Are you serious?¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°The two of them were alone and separated when they saw me. There was some inexplicable embarrassment in their actions.¡±

    Then he repeated everything that just happened.

    ¡°... Damn, I say, your title is too far off the mark. You deserve to be the one who spread the rumor about Lie¡¯s love for the goddess of beauty.¡± Wang Huai was finally able to remove the shocked expression from his face but the solemn expression was still in his eyes. He simply said, ¡°The Judges are a guest of the Sun family and more importance is attached to them than us.¡±

    Gong Mingming followed his words. ¡°The simplest evidence is¡ª¡±

    She was originally leaning against the window with a bottle of beer in her hand. Now she turned to open the window and the wind and rain poured into the room immediately. Gong Mingming didn¡¯t seem to notice as she faced the other courtyard and continued, ¡°In the evening, they have a dinner party to greet the Judges while we are left here.¡±

    Looking out the window from here, she could vaguely see the lights of the tall building in the distance and people walking back and forth through the heavy rain curtain.

    Luo Shan said, ¡°It would be really bad news for us if the Sun family really fell to the Judges. However, we are still here so the situation isn¡¯tpletely clear.

    Gong Mingming¡¯s phone vibrated at this moment. She answered a call and went outside.

    Xiao Li stretched out his legs and used his toes to support himself against the ground. He swayed the hammock back and forth like a spring.

    Wang Huai stood up from the hammock in a timely manner and said to them, ¡°There is the symbol you made me pay attention to some time ago. Since the release of the final mission, I have noticed several simr symbols. Some have been resolved by us while some have been taken away directly by the Judges.¡±

    ¡°The effect of this symbol is to promote the transformation of ghosts into fierce ghosts. At the peak of the transformation, energy will be drawn from the ghosts. In one case, a reincarnator was monitoring it and happened to catch a member of the Judges.¡±

    ¡°They believe in the god of the underworld and death. Their goal is to bring this glory into reality and greet their lords on the day the well copses¡ª¡±

    Wang Huai was halfway through his words when he was interrupted by Gong Mingming hastily rushing in. Gong Mingming held her mobile phone in her hand. ¡°Did you hear any crying?¡±

    ¡°Crying?¡±

    The room abruptly became quiet. Everyone held their breaths but they couldn¡¯t distinguish the so-called crying from the sound of the rain. Ye Zeqing and Luo Shan shook their heads.

    Gong Mingming pointed to her mobile phone. ¡°I answered a call just now. It was a friend talking about what happened on their side. I asked the reincarnator who went to help but she suddenly said there was crying on my side.¡±

    Xiao Li took out his mobile phone and called Ye Zeqing. Ye Zeqing picked up. Xiao Li turned on the speaker mode and put his phone in hisp. Gong Mingming closed the windows and doors to iste the sound of the rain outside.

    At first, everyone heard nothing. They listened carefully for around a minute before Xiao Li could barely distinguish the crying on the phone. The sound was very different from that of the weeping woman. If the weeping woman¡¯s crying was filled with vague resentment, this sound was like a baby¡¯s scream. It wasn¡¯t crying orughing. It was filled with a type of pure viciousness.

    Xiao Li turned off his phone. The sound was buried by the rain in reality and nothing could be heard clearly.

    ¡°Is it a baby crying?¡± Wang Huai quickly spected. ¡°A baby spirit?¡±

    Ye Zeqing denied this spection. ¡°It definitely can¡¯t be a baby spirit. The strength of the Sun family means they will never be so embarrassed by a baby spirit. However¡ª¡±

    He suddenly stopped talking and turned to look at the door. He took a defensive posture like a ghost was approaching outside the door. His example made the others straightened as they waited for the arrival of the thing outside.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    Rhythmic knocks were heard at the door. At first, the reincarnators didn¡¯t answer. They exchanged a look and Luo Shan gripped apass item in her hand. The knock on the door was heard three times again. <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    Gong Mingming was closest to the door. She bent over and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, the steward.¡± The man at the door answered in a t voice. ¡°Guests, the masters have prepared a dinner for you today. Pleasee with me.¡±

    Gong Mingming heard this familiar voice but still maintained her vignce. She opened the door with a posture where she could jump away at any time. The person standing at the door was the steward who opened the door to Xiao Li.

    The corridor belonging to the guest room was very dark. There were no lights such as incandescentmps installed. Combined with the open-air slippery road, ordinary people would carry something like a shlight. However, the steward¡¯s hands were empty. He wasn¡¯t holding a shlight orntern. He spoke with a wooden face, ¡°Guests, pleasee with me.¡±

    Xiao Li stared into the housekeeper¡¯s eyes. He always felt that this person was different from what he saw when he first came in but he couldn¡¯t tell where it was different. His changes should be very small, so small that only Xiao Li¡¯s intuition gave him a hint. However, no specific changes could be found for the moment.

    Gong Mingming fiddled with her long hair. ¡°Why did the Sun family suddenly invite us? Isn¡¯t today the day when they are drinking with Mr Tang?¡±

    ¡°The master¡¯s matter isn¡¯t something I am qualified toment on.¡± The steward lowered his head and repeated the sentence for the third time. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Gong Mingming turned around and exchanged a look with everyone in the room. Then she opened the door cleanly. ¡°I have to trouble you to lead the way.

    The steward walked in front but the reincarnators behind him had to use lighting tools. In addition to the shlights of Gong Mingming and the others, the small lightbulb consciously jumped out and floated in the air half a metre ahead of Xiao Li, illuminating the way forward.

    Heavy rain made the corridor very slippery. Even with the lighting, Xiao Li almost fell down several times. Wang Huai was standing beside him and helped him avoid the mistake of doing the splits.

    The reincarnators with the lights found it so difficult to walk yet the old steward in front of them moved forward very smoothly in the dark.

    Ye Zeqing couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr Steward, it¡¯s so dark here. Don¡¯t you need the lights?¡±

    The steward replied without turning back, ¡°No need, I can see.¡±

    Ye Zeqing stared at the darkness in front of him and repeated in a mocking manner, ¡°You can see?¡±

    The old housekeeper kept nodding as he moved. His nodding posture was very strange. From behind, a normal person would lean forward when nodding. However, his head waspletely straight with no arc.

    Ye Zeqing still wanted to say something but Xiao Li held his shoulder and shut him up.

    He turned his head to Xiao Li¡¯s side and lowered his voice, whispering, ¡°Before he came and knocked on the door, I faintly sensed a ghost approaching. This is a phenomenon I have never encountered before.¡±

    ¡°I think... he is bing a ghost.¡±

    Xiao Li listened silently. As they passed by a puddle, he pointed to the old steward¡¯s legs. ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s pupils shrank and he nodded. Just now, they saw that on the edge of where the light reached, the old housekeeper¡¯s foot was sprained.

    Maybe it shouldn¡¯t be called a sprained foot. His entire instep was sprained. For ordinary people, their bones would be broken. However, he continued walking like nothing happened until he returned to t ground and his feet returned to their ordinary state. This didn¡¯t affect his walking at all.

    This was why he walked stably.

    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes focused on the other person¡¯s feet and he finally found what was wrong. The steward¡¯s feet were bing smaller. To use a popr metaphor, his feet had changed from size 41 to size 37 but his shoes hadn¡¯t changed. Thus, it was hard to spot.

    It was because the housekeeper¡¯s shoes were too big that he was so awkward when walking.

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>

    The steward steadily led the group to the end of the corridor. They stopped in front of the tall building where the eaves disappeared. Due to the high structure, the corridor couldn¡¯t be built directly to the stairs of the building. Therefore, they had to go through an open-air path before they could enter the building.

    Usually, Xiao Li could use the little yellow book to summon the Eternal Soul Umbre but unfortunately, the Eternal Soul Umbre had been taken away by Shen Chenzhi. Perhaps if the rain was lighter, they could walk right through the rain. Now in this type of heavy rain, they would be drenched if there was no shelter. Or simply... just go back?

    Xiao Li watched the steward head straight into the rain and was full of thoughts.

    ¡°Steward Sun, don¡¯t you have an umbre for us?¡± Luo Shan raised her tone and called out to the steward ahead of them in the rain.

    The housekeeper stood in the rain and his voice mixed in with the rain. ¡°I¡¯ll get you umbres.¡±

    Wang Huai sighed. ¡°No need, I have them here.¡±

    He took out three umbres from his task book. The colours of the umbres were red, orange and yellow and they weren¡¯t big. It was like they were configured for kindergarten children.

    ¡°It can only be used for 10 minutes at most or the souls of the triplets will recover.¡± Wang Huai warned everyone seriously. ¡°Squeeze in and run over.¡±

    Ye Zeqing held a small red umbre and walked toward Xiao Li. Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. Ye Zeqing asked him, ¡°Are you going?¡±

    Xiao Li suddenly turned his head. ¡°Do you hear a sound?¡±

    Ye Zeqing wouldn¡¯t have any fluctuations if someone else showed such an expression but it was Moriarty doing this. Therefore, he followed and listened carefully to the surrounding movements. Finally, he answered, ¡°No, the rain is too heavy. I can¡¯t hear it at all. Is it crying?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Li stated. ¡°It is another sound like coughing.¡±

    He added, ¡°It is simr to an old man with sputum in his lungs.¡±

    Xiao Li pulled Ye Zeqing to where he was standing and pointed to the pond opposite the building. Perhaps it was the psychological effect of hearing Xiao Li¡¯s words but Ye Zeqing seemed to hear the sound. <i>Cough, cough, cough.</i>

    It was just that this sound was washed away by the rain. Only thest echo was left, making everyone unsure. Wang Huai suggested, ¡°Since this sound is as irregr as the crying, we should go first and see why Sun Yaoming asked for us.¡±

    He and Ye Lingshi huddled under a small yellow umbre and ran over quickly. Xiao Li was about to step into the rain when a purple umbre filled his vision. Shen Chenzhi held the umbre steadily, his knuckles clean and powerful against the dark purple handle. It looked very nice.

    Before Xiao Li could react, the young man smiled from under the umbre. ¡°You don¡¯t like the dinner here. I brought you some food but you can¡¯t eat too much.¡±

    Xiao Li walked under the purple umbre. Unsurprisingly, the broad umbre surface tilted in his direction. Ye Zeqing was left alone. He hesitated to speak and eventually raised the red umbre, enjoying it alone.

    ***

    Everyone arrived in the separate building. The head of the Sun family had been waiting for a long time. Sun Qilin and three other middle-aged men were also there. They were wearing dark green Tang suits (traditional Chinese jacket) with simple patterns embroidered on them. Tang Huaqing was sitting next to a man with a low nose and they were chatting happily while drinking.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Wang Huai whispered in a voice that only they could hear. ¡°The old ghosts of the Sun family have encountered something.¡±

    Ye Zeqing wondered, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Wang Huai exined, ¡°There were originally only six chairs here. The chairs for us were moved here temporarily. The legs of the chairs are wet from the rain. They obviously didn¡¯t intend to invite us to eat together but temporarily changed their minds. It should be that the situation at home is getting out of control and it has be very serious. For these stubborn old ghosts who have never entered an instance, the rise or fall of the family is greater than actual survival.¡±

    ¡°We have been temporarily invited here and their attitude isn¡¯t hot or cold. This indicates that the Judges have given them a solution but Sun Yaoming doesn¡¯t want to pick a team so early. He hasn¡¯t decided whether to let us intervene or to choose the Judges directly.¡±

    Wang Huai had just finished speaking when an old man of the Sun family saw him and knocked on the wooden chair with a finger that contained a jade ring. ¡°Wang Huai, I haven¡¯t seen you for some days. You have really grown up.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Sun is ttering me.¡±

    The two of themplimented each other. Meanwhile, Xiao Li sat at the end and stared at the food on the table.

    No wonder why Shen Chenzhi said that he didn¡¯t like eating. The dish closest to him was a deep-fried grasshopper. It was too close to Xiao Li and he could even see the fine hair on the grasshopper¡¯s legs...

    Apart from the fried grasshoppers, the other dishes smelled and looked great but Xiao Li had lost his appetite. He would eat his boyfriend¡¯s lovingly prepared food.

    Xiao Li fell silent and only gave a few symbolic greetings when Wang Huai introduced him. He was drinking the alcohol until Shen Chenzhi pressed down the cup, poured the remaining drink into his own cup and changed to warm tea for him.

    Their actions in private didn¡¯t attract the attention of others. Wang Huai was chatting with Sun Yaoming and had sessfully brought the topic to the ¡®weird¡¯ sounds in the Sun house that had happened in recent days.

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t use crying to describe it. Instead, he used ¡®strange sounds¡¯ to imply that the other person had already grasped some information.

    However, the old ghost of the Sun family was as steady as a rock. His face always maintained his smiling expression and he left some leeway. He only said that he didn¡¯t need the help of the reincarnators for the time being. They could handle their own affairs but if necessary, the reincarnators could explore the house.

    Wang Huai hinted a few times but never seeded.

    It rained harder outside the building.

    ***

    The dinner ended. This time, Steward Sun didn¡¯t lead the way back. He stayed and directed his subordinates to clean up the mess.

    There were lights on in most of the main corridors but there were some corners where the lights were broken or not installed at all. Therefore, people didn¡¯t walk quickly but it felt like they were still walking under the eaves.

    The lights here weren¡¯t the incandescent lights hanging from the ceiling but romantic night lights. Some were installed under lotus leaves and some on tree trunks. They usually looked very elegant but it wasn¡¯t beautiful during a rainy day and looked like it was likely to be haunted.

    This type of night light wasn¡¯t very bright and made more things seem hidden in the darkness. Every time the wind blew, it brought out a bit of dark shadows that pierced each other. It was frightening.

    Wang Huai was at the forefront, discussing external affairs with Gong Mingming and liaising with foreign reincarnators. Xiao Li stood next to Shen Chenzhi at the end. He didn¡¯t speak at first. He wanted to ask Shen Chenzhi on what food he had brought but before he could ask, he suddenly stared at a corner.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Chenzhi asked.

    Xiao Li watched the corner hesitantly before finally saying, ¡°I seem to have seen a dark shadow.¡±

    He used the word ¡®seem¡¯ which was a real surprise for him. However, the feeling just now was too mysterious. It was like a shadow had quickly walked past in his retina. It might be an illusion caused by the lights so he wasn¡¯t certain.

    Shen Chenzhi nced over there again. ¡°There is nothing.¡±

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze and continued forward. They still had a long way to go in order to get back to their guest room.

    Outside the corridor, the sound of the rain continued and the water level of the pond in the Sun house was rising. If this continued, it would probably be flooded. Just as everyone was walking along to the sound of the rain, there was some type of noise mixed in that gradually approached them.

    <i>Rustle, cough, rustle, cough...</i>

    The sound was very inconspicuous since it was covered by the rain. It was only heard by everyone once its volume increased to a certain level. Wang Huai stepped back, leaned against the wall and spoke warily, ¡°The cough is getting closer.¡±

    <i>Cough cough, rustle, cough cough, rustle...</i>

    Previously, it was rain mixed with the sound of coughing but now it was coughing mixed with the sound of rain. Everyone was able to hear the source of the cough.

    It was obviously a man. He had a thick voice. It wasn¡¯t dry. Rather, it was a wet cough full of phlegm. He sounded like he was coughing up his heart and lungs, like he would suffocate the next moment. However, every time it reached a peak, the owner would always slow down the coughing speed and it would ease.

    ¡°It is approaching us,¡± Ye Zeqing quickly took out a stack of yellow paper from his coat pocket and held it. ¡°It is getting closer, closer¡ª¡±

    The cough sounded in his ears. This time, in addition to the ufortable coughs, there was a long sigh. It was like a patient knowing he would die soon and uttering hisst sigh. He couldn¡¯t help coughing. ¡°Sigh... cough, cough, cough... sigh...¡±

    At thest sigh, Luo Shan had goose bumps all over because it seemed to be in her ears! It was like this sick man was coughing in her ears!

    At this time, the yellow paper in Ye Zeqing¡¯s hand folded and pointed to the corner ahead. Under the shining night lights, a hunchbacked shadow slowly came over.

    It was an old man bent over. His entire face was wrinkled and his back was hunched. He covered his mouth with one hand and coughed continuously as he walked towards the reincarnators. He talked to himself. ¡°Cough, my illness is bing more serious. Tell me, why am I the only one who has this disease?¡±

    At first, it was just intermittentints. Then he raised his head and his eyes changed.

    ¡°If you could get it, that would be fine, cough cough cough...¡±

    At his approach, there was a strong smell of medicine and decay that rushed toward the reincarnators. Just as the sick ghost was about to reach out to grab the person in front of him, a cold voice interrupted his words. ¡°How long have you been sick?¡±

    The sick ghost was stunned for a moment and withdrew his hand. Perhaps he wanted to tease the person in front of him before acting. He still replied, ¡°Cough, I thought about it. It hasn¡¯t been long, just a few months. The diseasees quickly and you will die quickly, cough, cough, cough.¡±

    Xiao Li continued asking, ¡°A doctor didn¡¯t treat you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they can only watch me, cough cough, die.¡± The sick ghost showed a piercing look. ¡°Isn¡¯t it really unfair?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Li smoothly took out a business card like a medical salesperson. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I know a doctor who is very sessful in the area of medical achievements. You can ask him to help and take a look at you.¡±

    Before the sick ghost could answer, a white light shed from the business card and an atypical doctor wearing a beaked mask actively came to them. He turned and greeted Xiao Li in a friendly manner. ¡°Patient Sherlock, we meet again. What type of illness do you want me to treat¡ª¡±

    He was halfway through his words when he noticed the sick ghost who couldn¡¯t help coughing. His eyes lit up, the tone of his voice rose and he rubbed his hands together excitedly. ¡°Ohhh, a new case. It is a type that I have never seen before! A new challenge!¡±

    Dr J was very happy.

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>

    Dr J now liked Sherlock even more. The other person not only knew gratitude, he was also enthusiastic and kind. He introduced such a seriously ill patient to Dr J. Such a person wasn¡¯t his own gospel but also the gospel for patients. He hadn¡¯t visited a patient¡¯s home for a long time and couldn¡¯t remember the process.

    Dr J fumbled in the left and right of his doctor¡¯s coat for a moment. Then he found a medical record stained with blood and an unknown yellow liquid. He made a record and told the sick ghost in front of him, ¡°Please sit down.¡±

    He looked around as he spoke. Then he bent his legs and sat on the railing on the edge of the corridor. He pretended to be in an infirmary.

    The sick ghost, ¡°......¡±

    He was at a loss.

    Dr J looked at the gaunt body and gave three seconds to respond. Then he wrote down on the record, ¡°This patient seems to have some hearing problems. His mind is simple and his limbs aren¡¯t well-coordinated. He doesn¡¯t understand my instructions...¡±

    The sick face gradually turned green. Instructions... was this to train him like a dog?

    Dr J wrote up to here and looked up again. ¡°Are there any other symptoms? Let me see. Oh, your face is green and there are too many wrinkles. Oh no, you aren¡¯t just sick. This is poisoning. This...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known what he had found but he danced with excitement.

    Xiao Li saw his desire to express himself and asked in a friendly manner, ¡°Dr J, what type of disease does he have?¡±

    ¡°This, it is that disease! That one, you know, that.¡± Dr J scratched his head and touched the beak of the mask with his left hand, rubbing it back and forth as if contemting his huge knowledge base.

    He was wearing a full set of the gue doctor¡¯s outfit. The moment he had calmed down, it felt a bit like he was a genuine doctor. It was a pity that he ruined this deep feeling the moment he opened his mouth. After a full five minutes, Dr Jboriously concluded, ¡°It is parasitism, reincarnation and reversal.¡±

    He felt that his words made sense and nodded like a chicken pecking rice.

    ¡°I¡¯m so literary! Still, how to treat this disease? How to stop his changes, how can I stop the coughing, how can I make him quiet?¡±

    Dr J suddenly stopped here.

    The sick ghost had never heard of Dr J¡¯s name before but this didn¡¯t stop him from getting a bad feeling. ¡°Cough cough, I don¡¯t need treatment. I¡¯m used to it, cough.¡±

    ¡°There are no more symptoms. Negative to treatment. This won¡¯t work, this won¡¯t work.¡± Dr J turned a deaf ear and searched the corridor like he was looking for usable items. ¡°It isn¡¯t good here. I don¡¯t have any medical equipment. It isn¡¯t professional but my superb skills can make up for this defect as long as I can find the right tool¡ª¡±

    He stared at the small yellow umbre in Wang Huai¡¯s hand and measured the size in his head. He felt it wasn¡¯t big enough and focused on the Eternal Soul Umbre in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand. Shen Chenzhi understood what he meant and handed it to him. Dr J grabbed the handle of the Eternal Soul Umbre, raised it like a stick and walked toward the sick ghost.

    ¡°You, cough, what do you want to do? You, go away, cough cough.¡± The sick ghost instinctively turned in order to escape but his short, hunched body made him move very slowly. He coughed and was hit by the umbre held by Dr J. He was hit several times in the temple and rolled his eyes as he copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Ding ding, the treatment is sessful!¡± Dr J was quite proud. He let go of the Eternal Soul Umbre and stared at the unconscious ghost on the ground. ¡°Another case has been cured. I have sessfullypleted 103 cases in a row. It is a record. I¡¯m great.¡±

    Xiao Li apuded. ¡°Great.¡±

    He sessfully treated a patient and was praised by Sherlock again. This made Dr J feel double happiness. He couldn¡¯t help spinning around while holding his beak mask.

    Then Xiao Li opened his mouth again. ¡°Dr J, can I ask you one more thing?¡±

    Dr J wondered, ¡°What is it? It is my duty to help.¡±

    Xiao Li pointed to the sick ghost on the ground. ¡°Can you wake him up again? I have questions I want to ask him.¡±

    The others, ¡°???¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he say that earlier? Sherlock, you don¡¯t have a heart.

    Dr J seemed stumped by this question and he didn¡¯t answer for a long time.

    ¡°If it is too hard¡ª¡± Xiao Li spoke tentatively.

    ¡°No,¡± Dr J immediately interrupted him. ¡°I can do it. Of course, I can. A good doctor can naturally wake up sleeping patients as well. Let me think, let me think...¡±

    He was slightly regretting that he had hit so hard, just slightly regretting it.

    Dr J paced back and forth before suddenly reaching out to grab a leaf from the peony flowers beside him. He rolled the left against his gloved fingers before taking off the sick ghost¡¯s shoes and rubbing the leaf against the soles of the feet.

    In addition to using this stimulus, he grabbed two extra leaves, rolled them into a ball and used them as a catheter. He inserted them into the sick ghost¡¯s nostrils, drawing out mud mixed with rainwater.

    Finally, Dr J went for CPR. He put his hands together and pressed hem down on the sick ghost with enough strength to break the ribs. The sick ghost was tossed around like this and finally woke up again. The weak old man moved his fingers and woke up in a trembling manner. The first thing he saw was Dr J¡¯s chin and he shouted like a broken bellow, ¡°You, you, cough, you...¡±

    Dr J moved his big face closer. ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°What have you done to me? Cough.¡±

    Why did he feel like his body was falling apart? In particr, there was hot pain from his chest and he couldn¡¯t stand up. As Dr J approached, the sick ghost acted like a victim who just encountered atrocities and subconsciously retreated.

    Dr J saw this and immediately used him. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You have such a bad attitude towards doctors. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to wake you up. Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡±

    He obviously didn¡¯t have the noble sentiment of giving kindness without asking for repayment. The more he spoke, the angrier he became and he wanted to do another round of CPR.

    The sick ghost coughed violently and pointed to the doctor in front of him. ¡°Cough cough cough, me, you, cough cough cough, the whole family...¡±

    Xiao Li was crouching nearby. He saw that the two of them were going to engage in a doctor-patient battle and spoke in time to attract the attention of the sick ghost.

    ¡°You are the Sun family¡¯s¡ª¡± Xiao Li paused before continuing, ¡°Ghost?¡±

    The sick ghost didn¡¯t cooperate. ¡°Cough, you are in, cough, Sun, cough.¡±

    He coughed too hard and thest word ¡®house¡¯ didn¡¯te out. Instead, it sounded more like ¡®grandson.¡¯

    Xiao Li turned and said to Doctor J, ¡°Doctor, I think he needs a bit of shock treatment. Your previous method was too gentle and won¡¯t work for such an extreme patient.¡±

    The sick ghost, ¡°......¡±

    He was about to stop it but Dr J was already dancing happily. ¡°Yes, you are right. I like shock treatment. A chainsaw is too gentle, right? Electric shock? Tearing off his limbs and head using horse-drawn carts?¡±

    ¡°No, cough cough. I should be, cough cough.¡± The sick ghost quickly interrupted him loudly and answered Xiao Li¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t remember, cough.¡±

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°What do you remember?¡±

    ¡°...Illness.¡± The ghost¡¯s mood fell as he entered his memories. ¡°I only, cough cough, remember that I was lying on a bed, surrounded by people. Cough cough. I was very old, very old, but my life was shortened. Cough, I still want to live but no, cough cough. Why is it just me?¡±

    ¡°Why was your life shortened? How did you get sick?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know, cough.¡± The sick ghosty on the ground, coughing toward the sky. ¡°Cough cough cough cough.¡±

    The sick ghost choked. It seemed that something had happened, blocking his throat and making it difficult for him to speak normally.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dr J muttered. He came behind the sick ghost, bend his leg and pressed his knee against the old man¡¯s back. Then he held his hands together and started kicking the old man desperately on the back. ¡°You suddenly got worse after being treated by me and this is very detrimental to my reputation.¡±

    He kicked the sick ghost¡¯s back and neck, trying to use the impact force to make the sick ghost vomit out the thing in his throat. He repeated it several times and was really sessful. After the two-pronged treatment by Dr J, the sick ghost vomited and a ck thing mixed with the mucus in the old man¡¯s throat came out, facing Wang Huai¡¯s toes.

    It was a ck, lumpy object wrapped in a transparent liquid. Wang Huai poked it with the tip of the umbre. He observed it back and forth when he smelled a nice scent. That¡¯s right, a scent. It wasn¡¯t the smell of perfume but a meaty smell, like a piece of cooked meat. He smelled it and saliva pooled.

    After the piece of ck meat left the sick ghost¡¯s throat, his cough stopped abruptly. He stared at the object in front of him with astonishment, but his astonishment was that he actually vomited it out.

    The sick ghost suddenly rushed toward it at the speed of a tiger¡¯s pounce! It seemed like he would swallow this ck meat again and never separate from it. Dr J stood behind him and caught him in time. ¡°No, you¡¯re in a serious condition and you need hospital treatment.¡±

    He touched the sick ghost¡¯s head like it was a watermelon and told Xiao Li with joy, ¡°I¡¯m going to take him back to the hospital, Sherlock.¡±

    Xiao Li wrapped up the ck meat in a tissue, handed it over to Gong Mingming and replied casually to Dr J, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dr J was immersed in the joy of getting a new patient and didn¡¯t feel Xiao Li¡¯s perfunctory attitude. He left with the sick ghost.

    The sick ghost let out a useless sound.

    The reincarnators were left alone in the dark rainy night and Wang Huai handed over a wooden box. ¡°Put it in here.¡±

    The tissue was at the bottom but the mucus still prated into the bottom of the box. The ck meat looked like a ck stone but it smelled very good. There was the sound of footsteps in the distance. It was the sound of a group of peopleing here.¡±:

    ¡°Go back and talk about it,¡± Wang Huai ordered. ¡°Other people cane here at any time.¡±

    He closed the lid and held the small box tightly in his hand.

    ***

    The entrance of the room.

    Xiao Li avoided the puddle and walked toward it, only to stop in front of his room.

    There was a young girl with rosy cheeks and a chubby figure. She was wearing a school uniform and sitting at the door of his room with her hands on her knees. It was unknown how long she had been waiting for him.

    It was Sun Jiarun. Sun Jiarun saw him and immediately stood up while patting her aching butt. She called out to him in a clear voice, ¡°Brother Sherlock.¡±

    Xiao Li asked, ¡°...Um? Do you know me?¡±

    He searched his memories for the young girl in front of him and finally remembered she was the person who stared at him this afternoon. Wang Huai looked at the young girl with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    Sun Jiarun lowered her head. In order to avoid herself shrinking back halfway through, she tried to finish the words she had prepared during the waiting period in one breath. ¡°Yes, Brother Sherlock. My name is Sun Jiarun and I-I need your help. Please help me. I¡¯ve encountered a very strange thing! Recently, I¡¯ve always heard crying in my house. In addition, my nanny¡ª¡±

    She was in the middle of speaking when she abruptly sniffed. A good scent. It was the scent of meat. This scent was...? Sun Jiarun raised her head and looked around for something. Finally, her eyes stopped on Wang Huai¡¯s hand. She froze for three seconds before screaming. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!¡±

    She forgot about seeking help from Xiao Li and ran away like she encountered a beast! Don¡¯t look at Sun Jiarun¡¯s small size. She ran quickly and disappeared into the rain curtain. Xiao Li wanted to reach out to catch her but was too slow. He missed.

    Ye Zeqing stared in the direction the young girl disappeared in before ncing back. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°She knows there is something wrong with this piece of meat. She knows about it.¡± Gong Mingming calmly analyzed as she pushed open the door. ¡°Furthermore, Sun Jiarun... why haven¡¯t I heard of this name?¡±

    Wang Huai frowned. ¡°Neither do I. As far as I know, none of the children in the Sun family have this name.¡±

    ¡°Could it be a distant rtive or subordinate?¡±

    ¡°It is unlikely. These families have a very strict name control.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ***

    Wang Huai took the box to thergest room and the rest of the people followed. Xiao Li said goodbye to them. He nned to go back and wash his hands before joining them.

    Inside the small bathroom.

    He didn¡¯t turn on the light. He stood alone in front of the mirror, opening the tap and washing his hands back and forth. Suddenly, another person¡¯s figure was reflected in the mirror and a voice was heard from behind Xiao Li. ¡°She called you Brother Sherlock.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s tone was indifferent, like he was stating what happened just now from the perspective of a bystander. Still, Xiao Li was stunned to hear a bit of grievance from it.

    Xiao Li dried his hands and turned to look at the young man. ¡°Why? Do you want to call me Brother?¡±

    Before Shen Chenzhi could respond, Xiao Li approached him with a smile. ¡°Or do you want to hear me calling you that way?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s originally emotionless eyes grew a bit brighter as he met the other person¡¯s eyes in the darkness. He narrowed his eyes slightly and reached out to hold Xiao Li¡¯s hand, but he was avoided.

    ¡°It is better to exin first what you just did.¡± Xiao Li started at him, prolonging the end note with a bit of ambiguity. ¡°Brother Chenzhi?¡±

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes moved slightly and he felt like the tip of his heart was scratched by a feather. He just wanted to speak when a finger was pushed against his lips.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°I want to hear the truth. I will give you some time to think about it and we¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    He released the hand that was stopping Shen Chenzhi and turned to walk out of the bathroom and into the next door. Shen Chenzhi stared at his back and followed.

    Next door, Wang Huai had moved a chair and sat at the table, surrounded by a circle of people. This was normal but Xiao Li¡¯s attention was on the wooden box on the table.

    It was like an ancient bride¡¯s dressing box that was used to store some small jewellery. There was a pair of mandarin ducks carved on it and it should iste the meat from the outside world. However, Xiao Li could smell the fragrant meat the moment he entered the door. The smell of meat was getting stronger.

    Wang Huai saw Xiao Li enter through the door and took the initiative to introduce it. ¡°This is a special item I obtained from a ghost marriage instance. It is an engagement gift given by the groom to the living bride.¡±

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Its role is storage and istion.¡± Wang Huai continued. ¡°As long as you put things inside, the box can block the perception of the outside world. It is just like isting two worlds. I have tried it and ced a key item from an instance inside. Even the instance¡¯s boss level ghosts can¡¯t find it.¡±

    His introduction seemed to have no start and end but Xiao Li understood his meaning. ¡°Now it can¡¯t even block the smell of the meat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this piece of meat must be very special.¡±

    Wang Huai reached out and opened the box again. The mucus had almost stuck the ck meat to the bottom of the box. Xiao Li stood at the edge of the table and pulled out a scalpel. He cut the outeryer of the ck meat with a sharp de.

    Ye Zeqing leaned over to watch his movements and couldn¡¯t hold back. He gulped and spoke, ¡°Moriarty, do you know? I remember the smell the first time I had met Fujiang but I think this piece of meat is more potent than her. It smells more fragrant...¡±

    Perhaps if Fujiang heard this then she would jump up and kill him.

    Xiao Li¡¯s hands kept moving. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡±

    Looking at him, Ye Zeqing thought that Xiao Li would really hand it over if he said yes. Ye Zeqing immediately refused. ¡°No no no, I want to live.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t cut deeply and the inside was still ck. The second time, he increased his range of motion and cut down deeper. It was a piece of bright red, raw meat. This piece of meat seemed to be alive. The ce where Xiao Li had cut was bleeding like a human wound. It was a small amount of bleeding but it still existed.

    Xiao Li raised his eyebrow, turned the scalpel in his hand and stabbed an area close to the outside of the meat, piercing the meat. The flesh was unresponsive but fresh blood dripped from the de. Xiao Li pulled out the scalpel. This time, he lifted it and dropped it, cutting off a third of the meat. Blood burst out and sshed on the young man¡¯s hand. He wiped it with a tissue without blinking.

    Gong Mingming, ¡°......¡±

    The image was like the horrible scene of a mad scientist torturing a test product. She even had the desire to say, ¡®It is just a piece of meat. Let it go.¡¯

    ¡°One of your sentences is right. This piece of meat might be Fujiang¡¯s kind. Do you want me to call her over for a blind date or something?¡± Before she could speak, Xiao Li turned to Ye Zeqing.

    Wang Huai coughed and interjected. ¡°It is a piece of raw meat but it smells like cooked meat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the smell is deceptive. It might be Pseudo-Logoi¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°???¡±

    He couldn¡¯t keep up with the other person¡¯s thinking.

    Ye Lingshi asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°It is a joke to liven up the atmosphere.¡±

    The others, ¡°&#k2026;&#k2026;¡±

    It was fine for it to be more solemn.

    Xiao Li picked up the piece of meat and suddenly said, ¡°We can do an experiment. Cut off a piece of meat and bury it in the soil or put it in water. We can see if it grows.¡±

    ¡°It is fine if we are in an instance.¡± Wang Huai refused. ¡°However, right now we have no time. In fact, I have started to feel that inviting you to the Sun home is a mistake and you should go to a more valuable ce.¡±

    ¡°The Sun family¡¯s obstruction means we will waste a lot of time. Since the crying has subsided temporarily, we should leave. At present, we need to pay attention to every second. Right now, there are spontaneous reincarnator organizations forming around the world to monitor the mountains. A few minutes ago, I saw on the news that a supernatural phenomenon has urred on a snowy mountain not far from us. A group of foreigners were wiped out while climbing...¡±

    ¡°I have been thinking about this since the start of the dinner. If you want, we can leave this ce to others. Let¡¯s go to the mountain and seal the well first.¡±

    Xiao Li listened to him speak while ying with the piece of meat. The moment Wang Huai had finished speaking, Xiao Li abruptly inquired, ¡°Why do you think the well is in the mountain?¡±

    ¡°The destruction of Antis and the clues collected so far...¡± Wang Huai hesitated when answering.

    ¡°Then if I describe reality as a leaky pot, will you dig at the ground?¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is necessarily the case.¡± Xiao Li ced the piece of meat back in the box. ¡°I think it is just an adjective and we might end up with the same results in every ce.¡±

    ¡°I will stay a bit longer,¡± he finally said.

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t agree. He could see more news than Xiao Li due to all the people he knew. However, he understood the other person¡¯s personality and stood up from the chair. ¡°Then I will go to Sun Qilin to ask about the situation. If there is no progress tomorrow then I will leave.¡±

    Gong Mingming called out to him. ¡°Are you asking about this piece of meat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hint at him but the main thing is to ask about Sun Jiarun,¡± Wang Huai replied.

    ***

    Xiao Li returned to his room. There was indeed ate night snack on the table but due to the smell of the meat, he was temporarily uninterested. He sat on the edge of the hammock andy back, soft hair scattering on the bed.

    The rope suspending the bed creaked and shook back and forth. Xiao Li closed his eyes but still noticed that someone was sitting next to him on the bed. He didn¡¯t open his eyes and maintained this posture as he askedzily, ¡°Did you think about it.¡±

    The young man¡¯s cold, cello-like voice flowed through the window, overwhelming the sound of the wind and rain from the window. ¡°Where do you think I went?¡±

    ¡°Asking a question?¡± Xiao Li turned in his direction. ¡°Still, let me guess. Your hometown?¡±

    He used the words Shen Chenzhi had used but still didn¡¯t open his eyes.

    Shen Chenzhi stared at the young man who had closed eyes. He touched the other person¡¯s smooth forehead and the illusion of being isted from Xiao Li¡¯s world rose in his heart.

    This thought made him open his mouth. ¡°...Yes.¡±

    Xiao Li opened one eye stained with mist, turning the original ck a grey colour. The eyshes outlined the long and narrow end of his eye, bringing out a temperamentpletely different from his own.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about what your hometown looks like.¡± Xiao Li clearly spoke every word. ¡°Now, I want to know more about why you have to go back once in a while.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi hugged him tightly and sniffed behind Xiao Li¡¯s ears, as if breathing the air he lived on.

    After a long time, he half-closed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I... I didn¡¯t deliberately keep it from you. I was just afraid you wouldn¡¯t want me.¡±

    He was like a big cat who had done something wrong and was afraid of being discarded by his owner.

    Shen Chenzhi hugged Xiao Li and spoke slowly, ¡°I was born with chaos but most of the time, I slept in the abyss.¡±

    ¡°The abyss is like the adjudication prison. It is neutral and suppresses all pollution.¡±

    At first, Xiao Li tensed when Shen Chenzhi hugged him. Then he rxed, ced his head on the other person¡¯s chest and waited for him to speak. ¡°Pollution?¡±

    ¡°Yes, turbidity, pollution, whatever you want to call it. It isn¡¯t a creature. It is more like a force, sinking into the depths of the abyss. It is abination of the sources of pollution. It came from a force when the world first opened. It can¡¯t be erased and can only be suppressed. Since I am itspanion, I can suppress it.¡±

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t leave it for too long. I must go back every once in a while or else it will get out of control. It will pollute the gods and reincarnation. In the end, the whole world will be polluted.¡±

    He was born with filth and had various restrictions. He couldn¡¯t be with Xiao Li all the time. This made Shen Chenzhi extremely afraid of being abandoned by the lover that he had finally caught.

    Humans loved light. Who would want to stay in the darkness forever? Compared with him, any god was more handsome and with no restraints. For example, the god of lies that Xiao Li mentioned most often. Shen Chenzhi grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s hand and held it tighter, as if he wanted to force the other person¡¯s bones and blood into him so they would never separate.

    Then Xiao Li raised a hand and touched his face. ¡°The abyss... what is it like?¡±

    This faint touch was like the world he saw when he first came out of the abyss.

    ¡°Darkness,¡± Shen Chenzhi answered. ¡°There is nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard?¡±

    ¡°It was fine at first. Then the darkness reminded me of your eyes.¡± Shen Chenzhi replied briefly.

    So it wasn¡¯t that hard.

    Xiao Li was silent for a moment. ¡°How often do you have to go back?¡±

    ¡°It used to be a long time. Now the bnce has reached its peak and I just have to go back for half a day every month.¡±

    Xiao Li broke away from Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hands and kissed the corner of this person¡¯s lips. He asked softly, ¡°Can I apany you to the abyss? We can do something over there.¡±

    He seemed to think this sentence wasn¡¯t powerful enough for Shen Chenzhi. He blinked and added, ¡°Brother Chenzhi?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi was taken aback for a moment. Then he went crazy imagining such a scene. In the endless darkness of the abyss, there would be no other people. There would only be the two of them. In the short half-day, he could act as he liked because the other person couldn¡¯t escape. However, it couldn¡¯t be too much or his lover would definitely be angry aftering out.

    It was a nightmare he had been dreaming of for years. But...

    Was it really okay?

    Shen Chenzhi took a deep breath and restrained the surging emotions in his chest. ¡°It isn¡¯t a good ce over there. As long as you don¡¯t leave me, you don¡¯t need to go there. I wille back on time.¡±

    He would be good.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to slowly find a way topletely eradicate the pollution but before that, I want to go to the abyss to apany you.¡± Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Will they pollute me?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t happen with me there.¡±

    He knew the pollution couldn¡¯t be erased. This was the bnce of heaven and earth. Where there was light, there must be darkness. It used to be a shackle that bound him but at this moment, it became a peace of mind. It was a promise that soothed his restless heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Xiao Liughed. ¡°Take me to see it.¡±

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>

    The abyss was as Shen Chenzhi had said. It was a dark ce.

    The darkness was different from that of reality when lights were turned off. The darkness here was sticky like a flowing swamp. There wasn¡¯t a trace of light and no smell but it made people feel suffocated.

    Coming here was a momentary effort, just like entering an instance. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Li felt like he was standing on the ground but he couldn¡¯t see what was at his feet. He looked back and found before turning around and asking Shen Chenzhi, ¡°Where is the pollution?¡±

    ¡°In the darkness. It is everywhere but you can¡¯t see it because I¡¯m here.¡± Shen Chenzhi kept holding him, like a parent afraid of losing his children. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s chin rested on Xiao Li¡¯s shoulders and he clung tightly. ¡°I will take you for a deeper look.¡±

    He loosened his arms and led Xiao Li forward.

    There was no other scenery in the depths of the abyss. When going deeper inside, it was still dark. The only difference was the speed in which the darkness flowed. It had be more active. It was an indescribable feeling. Staying in this ce for a long time could easily be suffocating.

    The abyss wasn¡¯t big. Shen Chenzhi took him around for awhile and it took less than 10 minutes. He took Xiao Li and sat down here he used to sit most often. There was nothing to look at here. Everything was familiar to Shen Chenzhi but thanks to the presence of his lover, this time was more satisfying than any resort. He reached out a hand and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Any traces of darkness here that flows out can easily pollute a god.¡±

    ¡°What happens when you¡¯re polluted?¡± Xiao Li asked.

    ¡°You will go crazy and die. Then after death, you will pollute more of the world.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, the order of the instances hadn¡¯t taken shape. I had to guard here every minute and couldn¡¯t get out. Now the power of the gods has been strengthened by the instance and fed back. I have more free time and just have toe back here for half a day every month to suppress it.¡±

    Xiao Li listened to him speak up to here and abruptly reached out to pat Shen Chenzhi on the back.

    He had only stayed here for a short time and felt difort. However, Shen Chenzhi had to guard here every day and night. It was no different from prison. Every time he got out of here, he went outside to buy food for Xiao Li or just wanted to watch Xiao Li¡¯s house from downstairs.

    At this moment, there seemed to be some feelings burning in Xiao Li¡¯s heart. Xiao Li grabbed Shen Chenzhi¡¯s arm and pushed him to the grounds. His voice seemed to be suppressing some emotion. ¡°There is still something I find strange.¡±

    Xiao Li used too much strength and Shen Chenzhi¡¯s entire body directly hit the ground. Even so, his brow didn¡¯t furrow. He just asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s fingertips ran over the other person¡¯s first button and he undid it with a painful slowness. ¡°The first time I entered the instance, you had already changed to my instance book and spoke those first words to me. At that time, I didn¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°So why do you... like me?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Li to ask about this. He stared at the other person for a long time before reaching out and pinching Xiao Li¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t remember.¡± Shen Chenzhi spoke slowly as if recalling the past. ¡°However, we met long ago.¡±

    Xiao Li stopped. ¡°When?¡±

    He recalled carefully and couldn¡¯t remember any intersection with Shen Chenzhi long ago. Shen Chenzhiy back, his light coloured pupils were almost ck in the abyss. He whispered, ¡°It was when I could only go out for half a day every year. Long ago, you lived with your mother.¡±

    That was a really long time ago.

    Shen Chenzhi might be powerful but he usually couldn¡¯te out of the abyss. The other gods were afraid of him and had no intersection with him. He also didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.

    After discovering that he coulde out for a short time, Shen Chenzhi chose to watch the scenery somewhere in the main universe where the gods gathered and spent the whole day in silence. Later, he wanted to go outside to see and finally went to reality. He didn¡¯t want to change anything. He was like a bystander as he walked from where hended.

    That day, Shen Chenzhi happened to pass by a certainmunity. There were a lot of people in themunity and the sunset at dusk dyed the world pale, just like his eyes. At first, Shen Chenzhi was actually just passing by.

    A beautiful little boy was walking out of the gate of themunity. A little fat boy was behind him, holding onto a corner of his clothes like he wanted to y with the beautiful boy.

    The boy in front revealed impatience in his cold expression as he repeated ¡®I have something to do several times¡¯. However, the little fatty at the back kept pestering him, muttering, ¡°Auntie said I can y with you. What do you have to do?¡±

    The boy was impatient and pointed at Shen Chenzhi. ¡°I have something to do with him.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stopped and watched him with a tilted head. The boy grabbed his sleeve and blinked at him. The boy wasn¡¯t afraid and dragged him away. Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t stop him. The boy took out his pocket money and bought Shen Chenzhi a popsicle at the cold drink store on the street.

    At first, he was just curious about human things. He left the popsicle and returned to the abyss.

    The next year, Shen Chenzhi came out and thought for a moment about where to go. He might¡¯ve lived a long time but he had no interests. Thus, he decided to go see the little boy who asked him to eat popsicles.

    The other person didn¡¯t recognize him in the crowd so he just watched from a distance.

    Year after year passed.

    He was able toe out more often and for longer periods of time. This meant he spent more time ¡®observing¡¯ Xiao Li.

    He saw the grown-up teenager bending down to feed the stray cats after school, he saw the teenager¡¯s side profile as he exined the questions when asked by his ssmates, he saw the teenager leaving a meal for the stray aunt in the restaurant and he saw the teenager cover his mother with a quilt after she fell asleep.

    It was a very mysterious feeling.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s feelings umted over the years but the other person never found him or knew him. It was just that the gentleness under his cold appearance had caught Shen Chenzhi and made him choose to stay by Xiao Li¡¯s side whenever he had time.

    This went on for a long time.

    Later, a girl asked Xiao Li to go to the garden at the back of the school. Shen Chenzhi happened to be present at the time. He made himself invisible and followed. He saw the red-faced girl stand close to Xiao Li. Somehow, his heart started to feel extremely ufortable and he hoped that Xiao Li would directly push that person away.

    However, Xiao Li didn¡¯t do anything. He just watched the girl¡¯s next movements indifferently. She held out a love letter and handed it to the teenager with a blushing face.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s long-term emotions copsed at his moment. The seeds took root in his heart and his heart turned into teeth and ws. It was transmitted to his limbs along every blood vessel and became a towering tree. He even wanted to kill the girl. It wasn¡¯t until Xiao Li relentlessly rejected her, saying that he had no ns to fall in love that Shen Chenzhi could breathe again.

    It was at this moment that he understood what he wanted. He wanted Xiao Li.

    Later, Styx hadpletely overturned, reality was pulled into the instance and Shen Chenzhi had rtive freedom. He couldn¡¯t wait to rece Xiao Li¡¯s original task book. He entered the other person¡¯s life and became his deskmate.

    ***

    Xiao Li listened to Shen Chenzhi and fell into a strange quiet.

    Shen Chenzhi asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xiao Li answered honestly. ¡°I think you are a bit abnormal.¡±

    He was half lying on Shen Chenzhi at this moment. Due to this posture, Shen Chenzhi could feel any movement on him and should naturally be able to detect that Xiao Li was actually smiling. However, perhaps because he cared too much for the other person, Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t notice theughter in his words. The young man reached out to hold his waist. ¡°I am.¡±

    <i>I am abnormal. I want everything about you, your love, your attention and your gentleness.</i>

    ¡°However, don¡¯t leave me,¡± Shen Chenzhi continued, his hands trembling hard as he pulled down Xiao Li¡¯s upper body and buried his face in the other person¡¯s neck. ¡°I love you.¡±

    <i>I am willing to be a ¡®normal person¡¯ for you.</i>

    Xiao Li sensed that something was wrong with the other person. He raised his head and reached for Shen Chenzhi¡¯s face. ¡°...I know.¡±

    ¡°I guessed that you were abnormal. I knew it when you were still the task book.¡±

    Xiao Li held Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand and raised his face. ¡°Still, you should understand one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Li was leaning too close, his red lips close at him. Shen Chenzhi asked this question in an extremely low voice.

    Xiao Li stared into Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes, softening his tone as he dered gently, ¡°I hope you know that since I have promised you, it means I love you. You don¡¯t need to hold me like this. I will stay by your side.¡±

    In the darkness, Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes lit up like stars. The young man covered Xiao Li¡¯s hand in this position and spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°Say it again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Li was slightly startled.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s voice was very low, as if engulfed in darkness. Xiao Li couldn¡¯t hear it unless he listened carefully. ¡°Just say that sentence just now.¡±

    ¡°...I love you,¡± Xiao Li dered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to suffer like this.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. ¡°Say it again.¡±

    If Xiao Li didn¡¯t do anything, Shen Chenzhi would probably make him repeat it a hundred times. Xiao Li didn¡¯t repeat it anymore. He gently kissed the other person¡¯s lips and pressed down. Shen Chenzhi took advantage of this to deepen the kiss.

    ¡®You catch me under the endless cliff and I will apany you to the abyss.¡¯

    ..........

    ..........

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me calling you ¡®Baby¡¯, I will call you ¡®Brother¡¯ this time.¡± Shen Chenzhi stared at him.

    Xiao Li kind of wanted to hit him.

    Darkness amplified his senses. Now wasn¡¯t the time to talk about what to call him.

    Shen Chenzhi told him, ¡°You should call out to me. If it is good then I will stop.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°...Brother.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    Xiao Li: Why don¡¯t you call me Dad (.)

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>

    The Sun house.

    Just now, Sun Jiarun was extremely frightened. She ran around in a panic, regardless of whether she was exposed to the rain or not. Finally, she stopped under a big locust tree, panting with exhaustion.

    The young girl¡¯s hair was wet as well as the clothes on her body. However, she had no time to care. Her heart was full of the smell just now¡ª

    She... she remembered that meat! Why did it appear next to Sherlock?! Did Brother Qilin give it to him? That piece of meat smelled really good...

    Recalling that fragrant meat, Sun Jiarun couldn¡¯t help secreting saliva and she wanted to take a bite. As she was feeling fascinated, a drop of rain fell from the leaves of the tree onto the tip of her nose, bringing back Sun Jiarun¡¯s sanity. She couldn¡¯t eat it. She also couldn¡¯t hold it in her hand. Throw it away! Otherwise it would...

    What was going to happen? Sun Jiarun tried to think back but she couldn¡¯t remember at all. She couldn¡¯t remember the consequences but one thing was very clear. It was ¡®never eat or touch it!¡¯

    Brother Sherlock had alreadye into contact with that piece of meat. She didn¡¯t know if he had eaten it. Who else could she turn to for her? ording tomon sense, Sun Qilin and his father should be the best choice but Sun Jiarun subconsciously rejected this idea.

    Sun Jiarun hesitated under the tree for a long time until the sky lit up with a dim whiteness. She thought about how the nanny would be getting up to cook and she could go back to take a break first. She started moving and walked to her room.

    She tried to climb back through the window in the same manner that she came out. However, she didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion but the window sill was a bit higher than before. She couldn¡¯t reach it.

    In desperation, Sun Jiarunboriously brought over a big rock from the side. She ced it at her feet and jumped again. She managed to reach the edge of the window sill, raised her feet and crawled into the room.

    Before she left, the window was covered by her. Rain sshed in through the gaps and arge water stain had umted on the floor of her room. Sun Jiarun leaned against the door, opened it carefully and nced at the outer bed. No one was in it.

    She sighed with relief. The moment her spirit rxed, the cold and fatigue in her body immediately surged. Sun Jiarun shivered and hurriedly took a hot shower. As she reached for a bath towel, she found that it was hanging too high and she had to stretch to reach it.

    ¡°It is a real hassle,¡± the young girlined. After taking a shower, she nned to get a good night¡¯s sleep. She thought that she could fall asleep in seconds but once she was lying in bed, she turned around and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The moment she closed her eyes, the nanny, the meat piece and Sun Qilin¡¯s strange attitude would appear in front of her, cycling back and forth.

    After wasting an hour failing to fall asleep, Sun Jiarun suddenly sat up on the bed. She moved to the table, turned on herptop and prepared to finish the homework assigned by the teacher. Previously, she had been busy writing the review and hadn¡¯t paid attention to these topics. It might already be dawn but the days of rain made the sky very gloomy. Sun Jiarun reached out to turn on themp and looked at the questions in front of her.

    They were maths questions.

    This was only the first question and the teacher never said that today¡¯s questions were hard. It should be very simple. It would take three minutes at most to work out the sub-question that could be calcted without thinking about it.

    Yet in this moment, it was a question that killed her. It was because she couldn¡¯t read it. Who could tell her what the trigonometric function of this question meant? There were also the following questions: define the domain, hyperb, arithmetic sequence...

    They were all Chinese characters but why couldn¡¯t she understand it?

    Previously when Sun Jiarun was in ss, she hadn¡¯t looked at the teacher¡¯s questions at all. Now that she was answering the questions, she was surprised to find she couldn¡¯t do them at all. She had no impression of them.

    It wasn¡¯t just that. She rummaged through the entire exercise book in a panic and couldn¡¯t find a single question she could do. What was going on?! Based on her own impression, her grades were good!

    Sun Jiarun grabbed her mobile phone that was charging on the table and sent a message to her friend: [Do you understand the homework assigned by the teacher today?]

    There was no reply. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be awake at this time.

    Sun Jiarun put down the phone. She wanted to wait for her friend to wake up and talk but she couldn¡¯t wait. She picked up the phone again and uncontrobly sent messages to the other person over and over: [Do you understand today¡¯s homework?!]

    [Do you understand it?!]

    [......]

    She kept repeating this sentence and filled two chat pages. In the end, she directly made a voice call. The first call, there was no reaction. Sun Jiarun called over and over again until she woke up her friend and the other person answered. ¡°Runrun, are you okay?! Looking for me just for this, are you crazy?¡±

    Her friend¡¯s voice was marked by the huskiness of just waking up and the anger of being woken up. Sun Jiarun couldn¡¯t care about appeasing the other person and asked again, ¡°Do you understand today¡¯s homework?¡±

    Her friend was impatient. ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t difficult. It is very simple.¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡± Sun Jiarun felt like she was struck by thunder. ¡°Then why can¡¯t I understand it at all?¡±

    ¡°What is this messy thing? These are all necessary questions and you can do it from top to bottom. It is so simple. Why can¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Sun Jiarun didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°No, you called me so early for this. Shit, did your brain get caught in a door or kicked by a donkey?¡± Her friend was furious. ¡°In addition, why haven¡¯t you turned off the voice change?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    There was a brief moment of astonishment before she asked in a panic, ¡°There is still crying from my side?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t crying but listen to me, Runrun. This type of loli voice can asionally be listened to or used to hold a thigh when ying games. There will be a brother willing to take you. It is just boring to use it on an old friend.¡± The friend yawned and spoke tiredly, ¡°If there is nothing else to ask, I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m annoyed to death by you. I was so scared watching the recent supernatural events on TV that I couldn¡¯t go to sleep until two in the morning.¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡± One second before her friend was about to hang up, Sun Jiarun stopped her with a loud voice. ¡°What was my previous voice like?¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was shaking but her friend on the opposite end didn¡¯t notice.

    Her friend replied, ¡°Why do you keep asking this type of question? I want you to contribute some writings, you know?!¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, it sounds good, not worse than your current loli. Are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°What about my face?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want me to swear at you? Praise you? I don¡¯t even praise myself.¡±

    Sun Jiarun didn¡¯t have time to joke around and repeated again in a shrill voice. ¡°I mean, during the online ss yesterday. Did you see anything unusual about my face?¡±

    The other person spoke nkly, ¡°You have pimples?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that!¡± Sun Jiarun roared, an unspeakable anxiety in her voice. ¡°Are there any changes to my face?¡±

    ¡°Who would have nothing to do but stare at your face? I¡¯m not secretly in love with you.¡± The friend wasn¡¯t scared by her. Rather, she was angry. ¡°However, I looked at you a few times when the teacher scolded you. Did you turn on the beauty camera? It feels like your face has be more childlike. It was a lot smaller and your eyes were bigger. Hey, tell me the truth? Did you lose weight or is it stic surgery?¡±

    <i>Beep beep beep.</i>

    Sun Jiarun couldn¡¯t talk to her anymore and directly hung up. She sat nkly at the table for a while before reaching out for the mirror covered up by her cosmetics. The cosmetics in front of the mirror were quiteplete, including foundation, lipstick, highlight and shadow.

    The face in the mirror was very small, belonging to a young girl with fair and rosy cheeks. No makeup was required.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Sun Jiarun smashed the mirror.

    ***

    In the guest room, Xiao Li was sitting in a chair with cushions, not lying in the hammock. There was no focus because he wasn¡¯t veryfortable. Shen Chenzhi was massaging his waist with satisfied eyes, like a beast contented after a meal. He raised his head from time to time to ask how strong he was.

    Xiao Li gave a perfunctory response as he looked at his mobile phone. Zheng Yi was relentlessly sending him messages, asking if he was free now to share news from the city. The moment Xiao Li replied ¡®yes¡¯, the other person quickly applied for a video chat. He answered and Zheng Yi¡¯s face suddenly appeared and upied the entire mobile phone screen.

    Xiao Li made a pause gesture. ¡°Stop, be quiet.¡±

    Zheng Yi was dumbfounded. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken yet?¡±

    ¡°Your face made a noise to me.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    He adjusted his mentality, restrained the saliva he was going to spit out and said, ¡°This city is crazy and various incidents are happening. I recently took my parents to a master they know but he doesn¡¯t have as many items.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak.

    Zheng Yi stayed quiet for a while. He saw Xiao Li remaining silent and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You probably haven¡¯t seen the forum but they have been discussing the final task recently. Some of the reincarnators I previously knew have chosen to take refuge in the gods. Some have joined us in our search for the chaos fragments, hoping to make a contribution to the final battle...¡±

    ¡°How is it going on your side?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Waiting for progress,¡± Xiao Li replied.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me toe to you?¡± Zheng Yi asked regretfully. ¡°I want to be with you. That Old Wang, he didn¡¯t notify me and let that kid Yanluo go...¡±

    Xiao Li interrupted him, not wanting to listen to his nonsense. ¡°You stay there. Don¡¯te over.¡±

    If Zheng Yi came over then he would have to exin it to his parents. If he brought his parents then it would be impossible to exin about the instance. Zheng Yi was about to answer when Xiao Li suddenly raised his head and looked at the door. There were rapid footsteps outside the door, from far to near. Finally, it stopped at the door of Xiao Li¡¯s room and someone knocked on the door.

    Xiao Li hung up on Zheng Yi and came to the door. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was Wang Huai¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to leave in the morning?¡±

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t talk across the door. He opened the door and walked in, an interesting and strangeplex expression on his face. He ced the wooden box in his hand down onto Xiao Li¡¯s table. The wooden box still had the piece of meat fromst night but now it was empty, leaving only the ck mucus at the bottom. Wang Huai told him, ¡°Two things happened. First, the meat in the box disappeared out of thin air. Secondly, Sun Qilin doesn¡¯t have a younger sister called Sun Jiarun.¡±

    ¡°However, he has an older sister with the nickname Jiarun.¡±

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>

    Xiao Li picked up the wooden box that Wang Huai had put on the table. He looked deep inside and turned the whole box upside down, but no mucus flowed out.

    Wang Huai continued, ¡°He said his older sister¡¯s name is Sun Junling. Jiarun is her nickname and only close friends and family will call her that.¡±

    Xiao Li took a tissue and wiped the wooden box. It was just that no matter how much he wiped, the mucus wouldn¡¯t leave the bottom. He tried a few times before finally giving up and putting the box back in ce, waiting for Wang Huai to finish.

    ¡°I hinted at what happened to Sun Jiarun. He was a bit shaken but he still didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Wang Huai¡¯s speech was a bit faster than usual. ¡°As for this piece of meat, he told me it was something brought by the head of the family and I shouldn¡¯t ask anything else.¡±

    ¡°Then youing to tell me about this¡ª¡±

    Before Xiao Li could finish his sentence, Gong Mingming suddenly came from outside. She was followed by Luo Shan, holding thepass in her hand. The girl had short breaths as she told them, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I found Sun Jiarun, or Sun Junling¡¯s room.¡±

    ***

    It was still raining outside and the sky was so gloomy that it could be dusk. They didn¡¯t feel it in the room with the window closed but the wound of the rain was felt even more when they walked into the rain.

    This should¡¯ve been unsuitable weather for acting but when approaching Sun Jiarun¡¯s room, Gong Mingming couldn¡¯t help being thankful for the cover of the rain.

    There were already people at the door of the room. One of them was the old man they met at the Sun¡¯s dinner party. He was the Sun family¡¯s second uncle. He stood at the door of the outer room, frowning and looking inside. A middle-aged woman with an extremely short stature was standing in front of him with a hunched back and a faint cough was heard from time to time. If Sun Jiarun was still here, she would recognize this person as her nanny but she was much older than yesterday.

    Wang Huai pulled out an item from the task book, threw it in the air and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared in the rain. He was about to move forward when he turned his head and noticed Xiao Li¡¯s curious eyes. ¡°What type of item is this?¡±

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    ¡®Sherlock, your curiosity is so strong that you look like your cat.¡¯

    He wanted to reach out and rub the other person¡¯s head. Then he saw the eyes of the young man next to Xiao Li and restrained himself just in time. Under the cover of the rain, Old Wang exined in a low voice, ¡°The name of the item is ¡®victim¡¯s blind spot.¡¯ Ites from a murderer. He was good at hiding during his life and turned into this item after his death. Once used, as long as we don¡¯t stand directly in a person¡¯s field of view, our traces will be covered up and we won¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    The old man at the door of Sun Jiarun¡¯s room looked impatiently into the room but didn¡¯t enter easily.

    Xiao Li and his group bypassed the door and went to the window of the inner room.

    The moment they walked under the window, they heard a baby crying from the room. ¡°Wu, wu, wu.¡±

    The baby cried miserably. It could be called a hoarse voice but the volume was that of a normal child. They could hear it from the cracks in the window but it would bepletely covered by the sound of the rain if they walked a bit further. Not a single bit of noise would be heard.

    Xiao Li straightened up, stretched his head to a height that was level with the window sill and looked inside the window. Perhaps he was too tired fromst night. Xiao Li actually felt that such an action was difficult and he had to hold on with his hands. He didn¡¯t feel better until Shen Chenzhi followed him, holding his waist and massaging it a few times.

    Shen Chenzhi whispered in his ear. ¡°Are you still ufortable?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to feel ufortable then you should¡¯ve stopped when I told you to stop.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer directly. He just turned and whispered in the young man¡¯s ear.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    Xiao Li pushed his shoulder and looked back into the room.

    The first thing he saw was the smashed mess on the table. The broken mirror was randomly ced on the edge of the table and was about to fall. The rest of the foundation and makeup was spilled on the table and along the legs of the table to the ground.

    Near the ground was a baby girl. Due to the angle problem, Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see the entire picture inside. He could only see one of the baby¡¯s legs stretching out in the air like a stick and kicking incessantly. The hair of an ordinary baby usually wasn¡¯t very long but this baby was different. The hair was very long, scattered randomly on the floor and a hair tie was mixed in with the ck hair. The baby cried so badly but no one came to coax her, pick her up or amuse her.

    Xiao Li took a look before moving away. The others looked inside and Wang Huai¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Is this Sun Jiarun?¡±

    ording to Sun Qilin, Sun Jiarun was his older sister. The age wasn¡¯t very different and should at least be simr to him. Sun Qilin was a high school student close to the university entrance examination but the Sun Jiarun who asked them for help was a young girl. Now there was a baby in her room...

    He connected all of this and made a guess. ¡°Due to the piece of meat? Anyone who eats this piece of meat in the Sun family will gradually shrink physically and lose their minds, until they eventually be a baby.¡±

    ¡°Still, why would the Sun family conceal this? What about the sick ghost?¡± Wang Huai murmured to himself in a voice only he could hear. ¡°If the previous crying in the city was due to this then something has changed. What happens after bing a baby...¡±

    At this time, another person came to the front door. It was Sun Qilin. The group hid behind the tree by the window and listened to the intermittent voices.

    Sun Qilin looked inside first and was shocked when he saw the baby crying. He wanted to walk in but his second uncle caught his arm. The man asked, ¡°What are you going to do in there? Make her cry and she will return to normal after crying.¡±

    ¡°It is just a short recovery! You know what she will be!¡± Sun Qilin was obviously angrypared to the man¡¯s indifferent tone. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do to the servants but what did you do to her?¡±

    The second uncle stated, ¡°No, it is all temporary. As long as you wait a bit more, just wait and they will be able to return to their original appearance. They will also be more powerful...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always worried about dying in these increasing spiritual events? As long as you agree and eat it, you will be strong. What do you want? For the prosperity of the family, a small sacrifice is necessary.¡±

    His tone was cold and stubborn.

    Sun Qilin gritted his teeth. He wanted to go inside and pick up his sister on the ground but his second uncle¡¯s hand was like steel around his arm, making him unable to move.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough.¡±

    The nanny¡¯s cough was heard again. Her body trembled from the cough and some ck liquid flowed out and fell on her clothes. She listened to the conversation between Sun Qilin and his second uncle but she didn¡¯t respond.

    Sun Qilin immediately turned to look at her sympathetically but his second uncle was unmoved. He once again told Sun Qilin, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join the n then don¡¯t trouble me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me when the timees. I might just shove it in your mouth!¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t do this. Second uncle, my dad...¡± Sun Qilin felt like he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°What about your dad? Your dad can¡¯t help it anymore.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Before leaving, Sun Qilin stared deeply into the room.

    Although the people outside couldn¡¯t directly hear the conversation, they could guess from Sun Qilin¡¯s general demeanor and words. Xiao Li was the first to follow him.

    ***

    Sun Qilin didn¡¯t return to his room. He just walked a short distance and stood directly in the corridor like this, staring at the rain curtain outside. His expression changed and he clenched his fists.

    Wang Huai held touching his fingers while walking and he abruptly stated, ¡°I have shrunk too.¡±

    Gong Mingming wondered, ¡°Where did you shrink?¡±

    It was obviously a tense and solemn atmosphere but Wang Huai sneered. ¡°Where else can it be?¡±

    He raised his five fingers. ¡°My fingers.¡±

    ¡°I have strict management of my figure. Just now, I found that my fingers have been shortened by half a centimetre. It is a very small change.¡±

    ¡°It seems this piece of meat doesn¡¯t only have an effect when eating. It might also be able to absorb when ced around you. Even my item, the box can¡¯t avoid this.¡±

    Next, if it wasn¡¯t stopped in time then what happened to Sun Jiarun would be repeated with Wang Huai. Despite this, he wasn¡¯t flustered.

    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t leave. It is fate.¡± He looked at Xiao Li and pointed to Sun Qilin in the corridor in front of them. ¡°Sherlock, shall we go talk to him?¡±

    ***

    Wang Huai removed the item and their steps were quite obvious at such a close distance. Sun Qilin noticed them.

    He knew what Xiao Li and the others wanted and he also knew that his family didn¡¯t want these reincarnators to intervene. However, since knowing that his grandfather could also act against his sister, Sun Qilin¡¯s heart had been struggling. The words of his second uncle just now were thest straw that broke him.

    Before Wang Huai could say anything emotional or reasonable, Sun Qilin already trembled. ¡°I know what you want to ask. I can tell you or take you there but... I hope you will try your best to help us resolve it.¡±

    Xiao Li replied, ¡°The reason that I¡¯m still here is for this.¡±

    There were many posts about Sherlock but noments about bad credit. Therefore, Sun Qilin made a decision and directly trusted the other person.

    ¡°20 minutester,e with me and I¡¯ll take you to a ce,¡± Sun Qilin told them. ¡°20 minutester, my grandfather wille out and I have the right to go in. At that time, I¡¯ll tell you exactly what is going on.¡±

    ***

    20 minutester, he took the group into the depths of the Sun house.

    After passing through many corners, he walked into the deepest part of the house. He reached out and pressed down on the Four Treasures of the Study in the study. He twisted the statue of the inkstone and a spiral staircase appeared in the ground.

    Down the stairs was arge basement that was almost half the size of a grand house.

    It was cold down here and the air conditioner was on. The cold mist spreading could be seen with the naked eye and frost was condensing in the corners of the walls. Xiao Li was just about to hold her arms when Shen Chenzhi took off his coat and covered Xiao Li. He half leaned on Xiao Li and asked, ¡°Are you still cold?¡±

    Xiao Li shook his head.

    Wang Huai rubbed his ears and tearfully swallowed a ton of dog food.

    Sun Qilin also shuddered but he was used to it. He led everyone straight ahead.

    The path had several doors, each one tightly locked with the lock hanging outside. There was a small cart beside each door. The cart was long enough for a person to lie on and had long ties scattered around to act as belts. It looked more like a corpse vehicle for a funeral home than a cart. The doors were also like freezers in a morgue.

    Everyone went deeper and Sun Qilin¡¯s footsteps became faster, as if something happy had happened. In contrast, Xiao Li and Wang Huai slowed down. Wang Huai nced at them one by one.

    ¡°What are on these two sides?¡± Xiao Li asked like he hadn¡¯t received Wang Huai¡¯s gaze.

    Sun Qilin replied, ¡°It is used to detain those who ate the meat. They will bite each other when locked together and they need to be isted.¡±

    His footsteps were getting faster and was almost at a trot. Sun Qilin¡¯s mouth showed an imperceptible smile. Just as he was thinking about what he was going to say, Xiao Li stopped him from behind. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Sun Qilin immediately stopped and calmed his emotions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would tell us what happened once we came in?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡± Sun Qilin didn¡¯t turn around. He sighed with subtle relief and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot just now.¡±

    Xiao Li mused for a moment before abruptly asking, ¡°Did you eat that piece of meat?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sun Qilin didn¡¯t quite understand how the topic turned to the piece of meat. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten it.¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the effect of the meat then is your memory usually so bad?¡±

    Sun Qilin, ¡°......¡±

    He suspected that Sherlock was implying something and he had evidence.

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>

    Sun Qilin was quite displeased but didn¡¯t say anything on the surface. He just nced back at Sherlock with dissatisfaction and avoided the topic.

    Perhaps he was too afraid that the others would see something. Sun Qilin chose to turn his back to everyone. He closed his eyes and a sad look appeared on his face, as if he was reminiscing about the scene at that time. ¡°What did the Sun family start from? You should know this best, Brother Wang.¡±

    ¡°Driving the corpse.¡± Wang Huai¡¯s voice was as usual.

    ¡°Yes, others asked us and we used our own methods to drive the corpse back home or to a location designated by the customers. Our grandchildren practiced this since they were young so the rooms are divided into internal and external rooms. Extreme parents would have the corpse sleep outside in order to cultivate the child¡¯s senses towards corpses.¡± Sun Qilin recalled his childhood and took a deep breath. ¡°Since stepping into modern society, corpses have been strictly controlled and the corpse driving business gradually declined. Grandfather and Father were always looking for new methods. After the reincarnator¡¯s instance was opened, a member of the family entered the world and brought back a corpse refining method from it. It stated that a corpse could be refined into a creature closer to ghosts and will be stronger than ordinary ghosts. Grandfather headed into a dead end.¡±

    ¡°ording to the method of corpse refining in the book, it is necessary to feed raw meat to the corpse. Therefore, Grandfather figured out a way to get the meat. Everything started at this time.¡±

    ¡°In the beginning, it was animal meat. However, the corpses refined from animal meat retained the wild nature of the animal from when it was alive. Therefore, my second uncle put forward an idea. If human meat is used, will the corpses be more spiritual and even intelligent?¡±

    Sun Qilin¡¯s words were very straightforward. It was a good thing from everyone¡¯s standpoint but it indicated the emergence of certain changes. After all... this was the real world, not an instance. Sun Qilin moved forward again and his palm pressed against the cold wall.

    ¡°At first, Grandfather strongly disagreed. There was a bottom line he stuck to. Thenter, I don¡¯t know where he obtained it from but he brought back a corpse.¡± Even if the sub-zero temperature made Sun Qilin¡¯s palm numb, he didn¡¯t take it off in order to fight against the gluttony he felt when he mentioned this ¡®corpse¡¯. He even had to stop talking because his mouth was full of saliva.

    Xiao Li inquired, ¡°What type of corpse was it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen it. All I¡¯ve seen was it covered in a white cloth. I don¡¯t know how to describe it. It looked... very terrible. I didn¡¯t open the white cloth to see.¡± Sun Qilin replied after a long time.

    ¡°Later, Grandfather agreed to my second uncle¡¯s suggestion. They dug up the flesh of the corpse and fed it to corpses that were bought at a high price.¡±

    Xiao Li heard up to here and asked, ¡°Where did you buy the corpses?¡±

    ¡°There are many ces. Hospitals, medical schools, crematoriums, funeral homes etc. There are many unimed corpses,¡± Sun Qilin answered. ¡°Then... something went wrong with these pieces of meat.¡±

    ¡°They were bing more and more fragrant, so fragrant that it couldn¡¯t be matched by the craftsmanship of any five-star hotel chef.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather realized there must be a problem. He immediately stopped and froze the leftover meat using a formation handed down from our ancestors. However, besides the corpses that were fed, some people were attracted by the smell and ate the meat. Some people didn¡¯t eat it and just hid it in a bowl, but the meat eventually disappeared.¡±

    ¡°The living people who ate the meat were sent to the hospital for gastricvage but it was no use. After they came back, they showed irreversible changes and started shrinking.

    ¡°From an adult, they slowly shrank and finallypletely became a baby. In the process of shrinking, they will let out a baby¡¯s cry that they can¡¯t detect. It can¡¯t be heard with their ears, only some special equipment.¡±

    ¡°Those who be a baby will grow up again and reach their prime. At their prime, they have abilitiesparable to a ghost.¡±

    Xiao Li tried to specte. ¡°However, this prime period is very short. Later, they will contract strange diseases, be elderly people who cough and then die?¡±

    ¡°&#k2026;You guessed it correctly.¡± Sun Qilin wasn¡¯t pleased that Xiao Li snatched his words but he didn¡¯t refute it. He acquiesced and continued, ¡°My father advocated destroying this corpse but my second uncle strongly disagreed. He thought that there was hope. We just need to solve the problem of excessive body function and we can control the power of ghosts.¡±

    Xiao Li understood that Uncle Sun¡¯s idea had to fail.

    Dr J had seen the sick ghost and said it was parasitism and reincarnation. Essentially, it was parasitism of the owner of the meat in other bodies. So unless this parasitism could be cut off, the second uncle¡¯s actions were meaningless.

    ¡°You have a good memory at this time.¡± He nodded and asked an irrelevant question. ¡°Then are you now in your prime after eating meat?¡±

    Sun Qilin angrily repeated, ¡°...I told you, I didn¡¯t eat the meat!¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t bother entangling himself in this matter. He walked forward and passed Sun Qilin directly to the end of the corridor. ¡°Then you can do you best to destroy it yourself. Why are we here?¡±

    Sun Qilin¡¯s face showed triumph. He walked past Xiao Li without hiding himself, took out a key from his trouser pockets, unlocked the door and pushed it open.

    ¡°It is because my experiment was sessful. Sherlock, I want you to be my stepping stone and its first victim.¡±

    He spoke cheerfully. Now his face no longer had the politeness and shyness from the first time they met. Rather, it was full of madness.

    <i>Tut.</i>

    Xiao Li nced at him. Just as Sun Qilin thought this person would yell at him, Xiao Li suddenly said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to tell me such lies. Tell the truth and I wille.¡±

    Sun Qilin, ¡°???¡±

    This reaction wasn¡¯t quite right?!

    ***

    Beyond the door looked like another world.

    Theyout was more like the hospital room for newborn babies. Inside small ss incubators were baby corpses. It was densely arranged and the bulbs about their heads were shining palely.

    The only difference was that ordinary incubators maintained normal human body temperature while the incubators here kept the temperature below zero. Every baby was frozen and had no breathing.

    Xiao Li frowned. ¡°...These are babies in reverse?¡±

    Sun Qilin had recovered from the pain of being choked up just now and walked slowly to the vicinity of the babies. He opened one of the incubators closest to him and picked up one of the babies, staring deeply into the tightly closed eyes. ¡°Yes. Do you know? I remember him. He was my good friend.¡±

    ¡°I still remember that day. I actually brought him to my house to do homework together. However, when I was called out by my father, he smelled the meat I was hiding in the refrigerator. He couldn¡¯t help being tempted and ate the meat.¡±

    ¡°I found out so I made an excuse to keep him in my house overnight. The next day, he became like this. In the process of the change, he asked me to save him and I had an idea. The path my second uncle wants to walk is too long and too difficult. My idea is much simpler and easier to realize!

    ¡°A baby¡¯s grievances are the deepest, purest and naturally the easiest to be guided. Ye Zeqing and Ye Lingshi, you should be very clear about this, right?¡± Sun Qilin teased the baby who had already died of the cold in his arms like it was a child.

    Ye Lingshi looked calm and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°No, the Ye family is so famous. You don¡¯t know this?¡± Sun Qilin deliberately held up the baby in his hand and turned around in a circle. ¡°So if I want to get the strength in them, I just need to freeze their time in their infancy. They are too young to resist and their power is sealed in their bodies.¡±

    ¡°I stole some babies and deliberately brought in a few homeless people, coaxing them to eat that piece of meat. Then I put them in here together. I want to fuse them into an unmatchable baby ghost!¡±

    ¡°In order to achieve this goal, I even had to contact the people of the Judges to obtain a formation from that that can increase the sess rate.¡±

    ¡°It only takes seven days, seven days to develop a tacit understanding. Today is the seventh day.¡±

    Sun Qilinughed wildly as he said it was toote. He had already drawn a small knife from his sleeve, cut his wrist and dripped the blood on the ground behind the incubator!

    The second after the blood was dripped, something seemed to be waking up in the room. The overhead lights started to flicker, the temperature became uncontroble and an invisible wind blew in.

    The babies lying in the instion chambers opened their eyes. They didn¡¯tugh or cry. It was like they were being manipted by some type of force as they quickly climbed out of the instion chambers. They climbed down the table and merged together.

    Ye Lingshi shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He didn¡¯t look back as he threw a talisman paper behind him. This was prepared by him after he noticed something was wrong. The yellow talisman paper flew behind him and the young man murmured to himself, ¡°Set!¡±

    In a sh, a violent wind blew and the incubations fell to the ground. The item in Gong Mingming¡¯s hand disappeared in a sh and a guqin appeared behind her. Xiao Li nced sideways as Gong Mingming waved her hand and plucked the strings. The guqin¡¯s special melody rippled, filled with the power of sleep.

    ¡°Get out first!¡± Wang Huai yelled.

    They ran to the door quickly but there was a loud noise behind them. The loud crying of the baby overwhelmed the requiem of the guqin. ¡°Wu¡ªwu!!¡±

    It was a magical sound, like thousands of children were crying hoarsely in their ears. It almost pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums. A huge monster stood up next to Sun Qilin. It was an erged version of a baby and was around the same height as Sun Qilin. Unlike ordinary people, it had dozens of legs like a centipede, a huge head and a bloated body. It was crying at this time.

    Sun Qilin pointed in front of him joyfully. ¡°Kill them!¡±

    The baby instinctively looked at where he was pointing. It grinned and kicked off from the ground with both legs. Its entire body soared in the air and flew forward! Wang Huai was about to do something when he was stopped by Xiao Li stepping in front of him. He wrote something in the little yellow book.

    The baby ghost was flying toward them when its entire body was suddenly lifted up, preventing it from moving forward. The baby ghost bowed its head nkly. Between its legs were two more heads. It was sitting on a broad back that was sticky and covered with strange patterns. There were four hands under his back.

    The baby ghost cocked its head. ¡°Wu¡ª eh?¡±

    The ghost who was called was even more confused than the baby ghost.

    The back ghost, ¡°???¡±

    The back ghost looked at the baby ghost on its back with one head while the other looked at Hercule in front, baring its teeth angrily at the man. The first time Hercule called it, he let it carry a hanging ghost. The second time Hercule called it, he let it carry a baby. Did it look like aborer or something?

    In addition, Hercule on the other side didn¡¯t feel ashamed. He even gestured for the back ghost to y with the baby, pointing to the baby ghost¡¯s many hands. ¡°Look, you are its father.¡±

    The back ghost, ¡°......¡±

    ¡®Why are you still ndering ghosts? You¡¯re his father!!!¡¯

    Voting Information Page

    <i>Proofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 256

    <h4>Chapter 256</h4>

    The back ghost¡¯s eyes were too angry and this caught Xiao Li¡¯s attention. Xiao Li hesitated for a moment. He looked at the back ghost¡¯s t chest and corrected it. ¡°Then Mother?¡±

    The back ghost, ¡°......¡±

    Get lost, it wasn¡¯t as good as Father. It gritted its teeth bitterly and its tworge palms moved upwards. He held two of the baby¡¯s legs from underneath and was ready to exert force.

    Perhaps it was itchy. The unreasonable baby ghost kicked its more than a dozen legs and squeezed out a giggle. It was this giggle that made the back ghost want to hold the two legs and tear the baby apart alive. The scene changed from ¡®I will tear apart my son¡¯ to ¡®pinching my son¡¯s feet¡¯.

    Xiao Li sighed. ¡°A good scene of a father and son filial piety.¡±

    Gong Mingming, ¡°......¡±

    She nced at Xiao Li with a strange look.

    At the same time, Sun Qilin couldn¡¯t ept the happy scene in front of him. He pinched a formation trick in his hands, dripped a drop of blood between his eyebrows and sternly shouted, ¡°Soule back, concentrate attention!¡±

    The baby ghost was shocked all over. The scattered facial features wrinkled together like it was suffering great pain. It covered its head with six hands and shook violently back and forth. Finally, it seemed to be controlled as it looked back at Sun Qilin.

    It kicked its feet and leapt hard to get back to Sun Qilin. Sun Qilin was overjoyed when he saw this and his worried heart finally sunk back to its original position.

    At this moment, Xiao Li suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°I will ask you onest question.¡±

    ¡°...What is the question?¡± Sun Qilin didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this person. However, he saw that the baby ghost was about to return to his side and replied in a ghostly manner.

    ¡°Where did your family get that nameless corpse?¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡± Sun Qilin sneered. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    Xiao Li mused for a moment. ¡°As a reward for helping your child find a parent?¡±

    Sun Qilin, ¡°......¡±

    He wanted to speak when his eyes froze suddenly. It was because behind the back ghost, the baby ghost had failed to get away. It wanted to go but it wasn¡¯t allowed.

    In Death¡¯sboratory, the back ghost had carried more than one hundred corpses. They might¡¯ve all been eventually eaten in its stomach but was that any reason to let the prey go? So even if Hercule didn¡¯t speak, the back ghost directly held two of the baby ghost¡¯s legs. Its strength was much greater than the baby ghost and it dragged the baby down from midair!

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu&#k2014;¡±

    Two of the baby ghost¡¯s lower legs were pinched by the back ghost. If it was an ordinary baby then the legs might¡¯ve been broken. Fortunately, it was a baby ghost and its vitality was quite tenacious. It just wept from the pain in these legs and then struggled again.

    The back ghost skillfully used two hands to press the baby ghost on his back. His other two hands let go of the legs and turned to support the butt.

    ¡°Hurry up. Take the child and go.¡± Xiao Li blocked his ears and told the back ghost.

    The ghost hesitated for a moment, as if wondering whether to take away this baggage ording to Hercule¡¯s words. Then it changed its mind. Even if this cheap son was too noisy, it was enough to use the fat body as reserve food.

    He thought the baby ghost¡¯s struggle was too noisy and was eager to cut off the contact with Sun Qilin. The best way was to bring it back to the instance world. Therefore, the back ghost held the baby ghost on its back and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The moment the baby ghost disappeared, Sun Qilin coughed up blood.

    Sun Qilin suffered a lot of internal injuries after being forcibly cut off from the baby ghost. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand and stared at Xiao Li. ¡°How did you do it? What is that ghost? How can it listen to you like this?¡±

    He had fallen from bliss. He wasn¡¯t mad, just puzzled.

    The formation was given by the people of the Judges and should¡¯ve included the power of the gods. His connection with the baby ghost was also established. The baby ghost had even overwhelmed Gong Mingming¡¯s guqin. How could such an ordinary ghost disturb it?! Limbs and heads, what type of ghost was this? The most important thing was: how did Sherlock control this ghost?

    Sun Qilin tried to recall the history of the ghost but he didn¡¯t have any impression of it.

    Xiao Li thought about it for a while before replying, ¡°Perhaps because I had previously helped it so it helped me now.¡±

    Sun Qilin asked, ¡°What did you help it with¡ª¡±

    There was a brief pause. Xiao Li continued without waiting for Sun Qilin to finish asking. ¡°Since you have contact with the Judges, you might also know it. The world ites from is called Death¡¯s Laboratory.¡±

    ¡°My gift to it was freedom.¡±

    Death¡ª

    This word was deeply embedded in Sun Qilin¡¯s mind.

    No wonder, no wonder!

    It was a creature of the god of death. It might¡¯ve been released from theboratory but the back ghost still had the breath of the god of death on its body. The back ghost wasposed with the help of the Judges. One of the gods they believed in was Death. Due to this, the baby ghost had a natural affinity with the back ghost. Otherwise, even if Bloody Mary came in person, it might be a sess in the end but the process wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    After thinking about the cause and effect, Sun Qilin had blood in his mouth and he coughed it up on the ground.

    The incubators that lost the babies automatically closed and stayed empty in this room.

    Wang Huai walked over and punched Sun Qilin. Then he took out a rope item to tie up Sun Qilin. Wang Huai grabbed a set of keys from Sun Qilin¡¯s pockets. They were the keys to the rooms on both sides of the corridor.

    They opened it in turn and found that the rooms on both sides were full of old people who had passed through the cycle. The first door contained an olddy lying t on the iron bed. Her eyes were closed and she seemed to have no breath. The second door was an old man lying in the same position.

    ***

    All the people who ate meat became babies and were sneaked away by Sun Qilin with the acquiescence of the elders. After the babies became old people and died, they would be transported here.

    Ye Lingshi crouched down when he entered the first room. He borrowed Xiao Li¡¯s scalpel and silently said ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ before cutting a small piece of meat from the old man¡¯s hand, putting it in Wang Huai¡¯s dressing box.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if this piece of meat emits the meaty fragrance,¡± Ye Lingshi said.

    The meat that was just cut was very hard due to the temperature. There was no smell at all, let alone the smell of meat. If they got close then all they could smell was a faint corpse smell. They finished searching the rooms before Wang Huai took a deep breath.

    This ce was different from the instance world. It was reality and his hometown. The Sun family acting in such a way really made him furious. He turned his head and asked Xiao Li, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever dealt with anything simr to this?¡± Xiao Li asked him. ¡°Can the evidence of these corpses be found?¡±

    Wang Huai understood what he meant. ¡°...Yes.¡±

    There were many reincarnators like Wang Huai. They came from all corners of the country and were engaged in various jobs, likew. The Sun family might be a local viin but it couldn¡¯t resist the power of the rest of the reincarnators. There was so much evidence that he just needed to apply a bit of pressure and relevant departments would naturallye forward.

    ¡°Then call the police.¡±

    There were so many lives. It was enough for the Sun family to enjoy a lifetime of prison food. After he spoke, he bowed his head and crouched down. He was near a body and he stared into the air. Wang Huai made a call to connect with his people while Ye Zeqing leaned over and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    Xiao Li¡¯s appearance was a bit strange. He seemed to see something that no one else could see in the air.

    Xiao Li raised a finger. ¡°A crack.¡±

    Ye Zeqing inquired, ¡°What crack?¡±

    ¡°A crack in the well,¡± Xiao Li answered.

    This was information he got after talking to Antis¡¯ soul. Xiao Li recalled what happened when he used the right to talk to Antis¡¯ soul. It was after returning from the adjudication prison. He wrote down his request in the little yellow book and a drop of water appeared in his mind

    The soul of Antis wasn¡¯t an ocean. It was just a drop of water. A faint mental fluctuation came from the drop of water. ¡°Sherlock, I remember everything that happened in Stnd and I can now smell prophetic fluctuations from you.¡±

    ¡°...Your prediction came true.¡± Xiao Li spoke briefly. ¡°The world I live in has encountered the same thing as you once did.¡±

    The soul of Antis replied, ¡°I felt it which is why I gave you the right to talk to me. Otherwise, other people would get an item rted to the god of dreams after clearing the instance.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to be involved with him so I intercepted you.¡±

    The water drop sounded quite proud in thest half of the sentence, as if he was bragging about blocking Sherlock from the god of dreams.

    Xiao Li got straight to the point. ¡°You don¡¯t just want to say something to me or give me a one-sided gift. So I guess you came to make a deal with me?¡±

    ¡°...I have something to tell you.¡± The water droplet turned and the white light projected vivid colours. ¡°This is a prepaid reward. I will bet heavily on you. In return, you need to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°Sherlock, listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°Cracks will ur when ghosts with abilities close to a domain acts. The frequent urrence of supernatural events will also elerate the cracks. The copse of a well isn¡¯t just the copse of the entrance but the copse of the entire body caused by the cracks. This was something that my people never noticed. Filling it is possible but you need to do more than filling it. You need a ¡®hand¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Most of what you said is the same as what I thought. I still have questions about a few details.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t refuse the deal. ¡°However, before that, I want to know what you want me to do.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Results of the voting for my celebration event are out. You can check it out at the below link or it is an announcement on the homepage.

    Results Page

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>

    Xiao Li searched the rooms in the underground corridor of the Sun house but failed to find any crack nearby. Perhaps such a dimensional crack couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye or perhaps the source of the Sun family¡¯s abnormality wasn¡¯t here.

    Sun Qilin was tightly tied up with Wang Huai¡¯s rope and was unable to scream or struggle. Wang Huai was standing to one side while frantically contacting people.

    Xiao Li walked out of the underground area. He stood at the door of his room, watching the raindrops fall on the eaves and straight down. It blended into the rain and could no longer be distinguished from each other.

    Shen Chenzhi stood beside him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Many things.¡± Xiao Li replied after a long time passed as he slowly reached out to catch a drop of rain falling from the eaves. The raindrops broke apart and hit his shoes. ¡°Still, everything is almost over.¡±

    For better or worse, reality woulde to an end.

    ¡°However, we won¡¯t end.¡± Shen Chenzhi dered as he leaned against the door frame.

    There were hurried footsteps behind them. Xiao Li turned his head to find Luo Shaning in a hurry, Wang Huai with her. Gong Mingming and the Ye brothers had stayed below to ¡®take care¡¯ of Sun Qilin.

    Luo Shan instinctively shrank back when she met Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes that seemed like a hunter¡¯s eyes but she soon adjusted her emotions and told Xiao Li, ¡°The police wille soon. We should leave here first before theye.¡±

    Once involved, they would inevitably face a long process and time was what theycked the most right now.

    ¡°Go back?¡±

    ¡°No, go to one of the funeral homes here first.¡± Wang Huai spoke while typing something on his phone. ¡°This is thergest and only funeral home in the neighbourhood. We should go there and ask. Maybe the funeral home will have a clue to the corpse.

    Wang Huai seemed to understand something after Xiao Li said the ¡®crack¡¯. He was no longer anxious to go to the mountain and chose to solve the curse of the meat first.

    ***

    The funeral home he mentioned was located in the outer suburbs at the bottom of a mountain by the seaside. Standing at the door, they could directly see the view. In normal times, it should be a good view. Now due to the continuous heavy rain, it was in danger of being buried by andslide.

    The entrance of the funeral home had a huge sign: Blue Sky Funeral Home.

    The door was closed. The dark door became more ominous due to the constant rain.

    Wang Huai knocked on the door in a familiar manner. ¡°Anyone here? We came for business!¡±

    His voice was loud but due to the rain and the funeral home¡¯s door, it couldn¡¯t pass through at all.

    Xiao Li fumbled for the microphone. Fu Zige didn¡¯t need him to speak at all to understand the current situation. He cleared his throat and called out happily in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Is anyone here? A guest hase!¡±

    ¡°¡ªIs there anyone here? A guest hase!¡±

    ¡°Open the door, open the door, open the door.¡±

    The KTV ghost¡¯s voicepletely prated through the door and shattered the sound of the rain around them. It was an amazing volume. Soon, a young man opened the door from the inside. ¡°Fuck, who woulde to us at this time?¡±

    He was a young man, tall and strong with a crew cut hairstyle. He was full of yang air at first nce. There was a bit of nervousness on the young man¡¯s face but he sighed with relief when he saw a group of living people. ¡°What are you doing today? We are closed and not open to the public.¡±

    ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± Gong Mingming asked after noticing his expression.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be nervous? Your voice was so loud and you said that you are guests. Don¡¯t you know that guests of our funeral home are basically dead people?¡± The young man spoke in a very straightforward manner and his voice was loud. He directly blurted out these words then he didn¡¯t feel it was right so he put on a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean you. You must understand, the current rain and the recent reports about the world being haunted have made me afraid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still here? You didn¡¯t go home?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a foreigner here to work. Can I live in a dormitory? The rain is heavy, tickets are expensive and many transportation methods have stopped. Renting a ce is also expensive. I want to save money to get married so the boss let me live here. If I work overtime then he pays me three times the sry.¡± The young man rarely met alive people and he became a chatterbox. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here? Do you have an appointment to pick up the ashes of the dead?¡±

    ¡°We are here to investigate something.¡± Gong Mingming took out a bank card from her pocket. ¡°It has been hard on you. Don¡¯t worry, we are just asking a few questions. No one will know.¡±

    ¡°...What are the questions? Let me tell you first, I won¡¯t do anything that vites the rules.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to ask. Do you often receive some, uh, unimed bodies and give them to the Sun family in the city?¡±

    The moment Gong Mingming mentioned the ¡®Sun family¡¯, the young man¡¯s expression changed on the spot. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we don¡¯t do this type of thing. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t enemies of the Sun family. We are their colleagues.¡± Gong Mingming opened her palm to show a five. ¡°The card has this many digits on it and the password is the same number. We also want to book some of these ¡®guests¡¯. You just need to answer a few questions. We won¡¯t betray you.¡±

    The young man fell into a fierce struggle. The Sun family was terrible but this sum was equivalent to two years of working here. In the end, he nced at the surveince system that was turned off, took the bank card from Gong Mingming¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth. ¡°Follow me in.¡±

    He walked forward and led the reincarnators into the main hall of the funeral home. The background had ck and white tones intertwined and the wooden chairs were separated by white flowers. Xiao Li didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion but the smell of soot seemed to float in the air.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± The young man told them. ¡°Ask, ask me quickly. Then leave after you ask.¡±

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t care about this attitude. He just needed to make sure the other person was telling the truth. ¡°What corpses did the Sun family buy from you recently? I want to know their origin?¡±

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± The young man didn¡¯t ask questions after receiving the money for fear of getting into trouble. He lit a cigarette, held it in his mouth and recalled the facts. ¡°There have actually been many corpses recently but there are only two that the Sun family was interested in. One died in a car ident and the other...¡±

    He shuddered and took a breath before continuing. ¡°It was burned to death.¡±

    ¡°Burned to death? Then why are you so scared?¡±

    ¡°Can I not be afraid? Sister, let me tell you the truth. Since I started my career here, I¡¯ve been thousands of corpses, not hundreds. However, this corpse was strange. The Sun family was interested in it because it wouldn¡¯t burn!¡±

    Luo Shan repeated, ¡°It can¡¯t be burned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t be burned.¡±

    The young man¡¯s hand holding the cigarette trembled slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s original is also very strange. I don¡¯t know where ites from. It was discovered by a nearby resident at the entrance of the vegetable market. No identification was found with it. There were no identity documents on its body and the face was burned. It was like the face was smashed with a frying pan when alive. There were also scars all over the body.¡± The young man smoked faster at the mention of this. ¡°After investigating a few days, nothing was found. The body was going to rot so it was sent here to us. I nned to burn it quickly.¡±

    ¡°I still remember that day. I pushed it in and closed the lid of the incinerator. I waited for it to burn but as time passed, there was a banging sound.¡±

    ¡°It was like this nameless corpse wasn¡¯t dead. It was calling for help inside and constantly beating on the incinerator.¡±

    ¡°I was shocked and quickly stopped the fire. I pulled it out only to find there were no traces of burning on the corpse. Then at this point, the smell of meat suddenly wafted out.¡±

    ¡°I tried several times that day but couldn¡¯t burn it sessfully. I even tried to pour oil on it to burn it but the body was unscathed. Later, the boss was scared and asked me to quickly dispose of it. Once the Sun family heard about this, they demanded the corpse.¡±

    ¡°Is it a man or a woman? Where was it found?¡± Gong Mingming questioned.

    She didn¡¯t sound scared. The young man nced at her with surprise and found that this group of people seemed calm. He spat out a smoke ring. ¡°Female, at the entrance of the Nanmen vegetable market. The first stall was set up at dawn and people discovered it then.¡±

    Ye Zeqing seemed to be fidgeting while Gong Mingming was questioning the young man. He kept looking back and he finally couldn¡¯t help poking Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Do you need to urgently pee?¡±

    ¡°...Why would I look for you if I need to pee?¡±

    ¡°You are afraid so you want me toe to the bathroom with you?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t use your thinking on me. I¡¯m not a primary schoolboy who still needs someone to go to the bathroom with me.¡± Ye Zeqing defended himself in a dissatisfied manner. He turned his head and nced at the door on the left. ¡°I feel a ghost.¡±

    Ye Zeqing spoke gravely, ¡°A very heavy and powerful ghost just appeared.¡±

    Gong Mingming was still asking the young man for details when Xiao Li suddenly interrupted them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt but what is that ce over there?¡±

    He pointed in the direction that Ye Zeqing mentioned.

    ¡°That ce is known as the morgue. It is where the dead bodies are ced,¡± the young man replied.

    Xiao Li requested, ¡°Can I go in and see?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to see over there? There are currently no bodies. They were either burned or taken away.¡± The young man asked suspiciously.

    ¡°That is better. I¡¯m just curious and want to see it.¡± Xiao Li spoke calmly.

    The young man didn¡¯t want to agree but Gong Mingming saw the matter clearly and added more money. The young man stuffed the money into his pocket and stood up. ¡°Okay,e with me.¡±

    ***

    The morgue in the building was a bit like the underground corridor of the Sun house.

    However, it was a bit rougher than that. Here, the human-shaped trolleys were arranged in order. Each one was separated by white gauze. The moment the door opened, the gauze flew. This scene was like they had strayed into the underworld.

    There were no people on the first row of trolleys, only empty partitions. The background of the partitions were originally snow-white but they were covered with some stains. These were the marks left by the corpses.

    Xiao Li walked in front with Ye Zeqing to his left. He told them, ¡°Still inside, a bit more inside.¡±

    Xiao Li reached the fourth row and stepped because a person appeared on the trolley in front of him. Or rather, it was a corpse. It was covered with a white cloth from top to bottom. The body had obvious depressions and yellow-ck liquid stuck to the white cloth on its face. The entire corpse was motionless.

    Luo Shan saw the corpse and sucked in a breath.

    The young man of the funeral home who followed them wasn¡¯t so calm anymore. He saw this and took a big step back. He hit a trolley behind him but he had no time to care. ¡°H-How did it get back here?! W-Wasn¡¯t this taken by the Sun family?! Fuck!¡±

    ¡°T-This, it is so fragrant... ah!¡±

    He was in shock and didn¡¯t notice the strand of hair behind him. The hair dealt a blow to the back of his neck and knocked him out. The hair that belonged to the doll easily wrapped around the young man so that he wouldn¡¯t fall to the ground. Then it yed him on the edge of a trolley.

    Xiao Li faced the eyes of the people around him and told him, ¡°Avoid trouble.¡±

    Thinking about it, he added, ¡°He won¡¯t have an ident until we get out of here.¡±

    ¡°This is also very good. It is clean and neat.¡± Wang Huai was the first to agree. He really liked Sherlock¡¯s style of behaviour. This person never procrastinated and Wang Huai was absolutely at ease with such a person as a teammate. ¡°However, ording to his words, this corpse had been given to the Sun family. Why is it here again?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer him and examined the body.

    There was a wind blowing through the room, as if to blow up the white cloth covering the corpse. Xiao Li¡¯s fingers were eager to try but due to a certain mentality, he didn¡¯t directly lift it. He continued to observe and finally half crouched down. ¡°Maybe it took the initiative toe back here.¡±

    Ye Lingshi wondered, ¡°What to do whening back?¡±

    ¡°...Send a message.¡± Xiao Li reached out and took a note from the clenched hand of the nameless body and spoke with interest. ¡°It seems like it is eyeing us.¡±

    He unfolded it and saw this message on the greasy and water-stained note:

    [Eat my meat, why don¡¯t you eat my meat? You will die, you will die, you will die¡ª]

    Xiao Li read it out. Before he could see the other people¡¯s responses, he felt his head spinning. Once he returned to normal, he found that he hade to a residential building. He stood outside an apartment, facing a green anti-theft door. This... was it the domain transfer belonging to the nameless corpse? It was just like Zui Tian¡¯s house. Zui Tian had sealed off that floor. Then what about the others? Would they also be here?

    Xiao Li stood at the door for a moment when a hand reached in front of him. It held a key and opened the door for him. Xiao Li looked back and found that Shen Chenzhi was behind him. Shen Chenzhi smiled at him like a husband returning to see his wife didn¡¯t have the key. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±

    At this time, a man came up the stairs. He lived next door to Xiao Li¡¯s ce and was about to pull out his keys. Then he abruptly turned his head and nced at Xiao Li. ¡°I say, who are you two? Wasn¡¯t another family living here?¡±

    Xiao Li was making up a random excuse when he heard Shen Chenzhi reply in a happy and gentle tone, ¡°We are a couple who newly moved here. I am his husband.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi usually disliked talking to others but at this time, he was particrly active. He couldn¡¯t wait to announce their rtionship to the world.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    It was upgraded from boyfriend to husband?

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>

    Xiao Li secretly had this thought in his heart but he didn¡¯t tear down Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lie in front of the strange neighbour. He just nodded. ¡°It is as he said. We are a couple who just moved in.¡±

    Facing the other person¡¯s too hot of a gaze, Xiao Li reluctantly added ast part. ¡°...He is my husband.¡±

    Thest two words were faint and almost inaudible but Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    The man next door whispered ¡®two men¡¯ and greeted them in a perfunctory manner. ¡°Yes, wee.¡±

    Then he didn¡¯t bother exchanging goodbyes with Xiao Li. He opened the door to his ce with the key. After entering, he kicked off the shoes on his feet and mmed the wooden door shut. This building was old and the sound instion wasn¡¯t good. Xiao Li could hear shouting through the dooring from the man. ¡°Wife, are you dead? Why haven¡¯t you made today¡¯s dinner?¡±

    There was the sound of something falling to the ground and breaking. Soon, there were no more movements.

    Xiao Li retracted his gaze from the neighbour¡¯s ce and walked into the open apartment in front of him.

    The furnishings of this ce were very simple. Perhaps because it was an old house but theyout was actually very simr to Xiao Li¡¯s home in reality. It was just that the furniture was slightly different and the walls were a pale yellow.

    Shen Chenzhi closed the door behind him. Xiao Li looked around the room before sitting down on the sofa and staring at Shen Chenzhi. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin, my... husband?¡±

    The moment he called out thest word, his head tilted to the side and revealed a beautiful, swan-like neck. This word seemed to be sent out from the tip of the tongue and against the teeth, so it was filled with a seductive meaning.

    Shen Chenzhi crouched down. He almost wanted to directly press the person under him against the sofa, kissing hard and finally biting the neck, making him raise his head and scream again¡ª

    However, now wasn¡¯t a good time to do this. This wasn¡¯t the Abyss and Xiao Li wouldn¡¯t let him do whatever he wanted. The young man restrained himself and when he spoke again, his voice was a bit hoarse. He squeezed the face of Xiao Li in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be a couple with me?¡±

    Xiao Li hid for a while but didn¡¯t dodge it. He let Shen Chenzhi squeeze his face. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi smiled and replied, ¡°This is the corpse¡¯s domain as you thought.¡±

    ¡°There is a part of the chaos fragment¡¯s power in it. Just like when it blessed Zui Tian, the corpse was blessed with an ability and brought you back to her memories.¡±

    ¡°This is a memory?¡± Xiao Li asked.

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± The young man gave a stimting answer while not letting go. ¡°Still, it must be rted. We are ying the role of neighbours in her memory. I added a bit more setting.¡±

    ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Upstairs, downstairs.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi was very sticky to Xiao Li as he spoke. In desperation, Xiao Li pulled Shen Chenzhi¡¯s cor and nted aforting kiss on his lips. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t move. I want to ask you something.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi loosened his hand. ¡°You ask.¡±

    ¡°Is the time flow rate here 1:1?¡±

    ¡°No, it is simr to an instance. One week here is only two seconds in reality.¡± Shen Chenzhi gently brushed Xiao LI¡¯s hair. He paused for a few seconds before changing the subject and mentioning another thing. ¡°You are worried about reality. In fact, before reality¡¯s barrier shatters, my ability is limited and I am restricted in what I can do but&#k2014;¡±

    Xiao Li interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    He whispered, ¡°Human affairs should still be left to us.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    There was a knock at the door and a familiar female voice was heard. ¡°Excuse me, is anyone living here?¡±

    Xiao Li recognized it as Gong Mingming¡¯s voice. He pushed Shen Chenzhi away and opened the door. Luo Shan and Gong Mingming were standing at the door.

    Gong Mingming was obviously relieved when she saw Xiao Li. ¡°I found you, the two of you are here. Luo Shan and I live upstairs. I guessed that you should be nearby. Mobile phonemunication doesn¡¯t work here so we could only knock on the door one by one.¡±

    Xiao Li leaned forward and pointed to the ce next door. ¡°A stranger is living there. This is the memory world of the nameless corpse. I don¡¯t know if there are any residents like this on the other floors or if we are the only residents.¡±

    Gong Mingming instantly reacted. ¡°A memory world? What is the flow of time here? If we are dyed here for a few days then reality might¡¯ve already be an instance by the time we go out.¡±

    ¡°It is the flow rate of an instance.¡± Xiao Li knew that time wasn¡¯t pressing but he still wanted to end it quickly. He left the room and walked down the stairs. ¡°Go down first and see if there are any strangers.¡±

    Wang Huai, Ye Zeqing and Ye Lingshi lived downstairs. The entire building had five floors and Xiao Li lived on the fourth floor. The floors below were empty. They knocked on the doors one by one but no one responded. There was also no way out through the security door on the ground floor of the building. The memory of the unknown corpse was confined to these floors.

    They couldn¡¯t go out but they didn¡¯t have to worry about food. Everyone found a lot of food in their homes, including instant noodles and bread.

    Eventually, everyone gathered in Xiao Li¡¯s living room. Wang Huai first took out an item. It looked simr to a human ear except there was a mouth at the base of the ear. This time, he introduced it before Xiao Li had asked. ¡°The ear of an eavesdropper. It can amplify the sounds in the area.¡±

    He tried to use an item and was told by his task book that it wasn¡¯t avable.

    Wang Huai put it away. ¡°It seems that the memory instance isn¡¯t the same. We can¡¯t use items.¡±

    ¡°There are no other residents here so there are only two possibilities.¡± Gong Mingming recorded her voice with a voice recorder. ¡°One, they heard the knocking on the door but didn¡¯t dare open it or respond. Two, we are ying the neighbours of the unknown corpse in this memory.¡±

    ¡°The family next door to Sherlock might be the source of the unknown corpse or the real murderer who killed her. There are no clues at present.¡±

    ¡°We have to start with them and squeeze out more ws.¡±

    ¡°Still, I think¡ª¡±

    They were chatting when suddenly there was shouting from the next apartment. This time, the sound was louder and a man yelled, ¡°Crying, all you know how to do is cry. It¡¯s so annoying, just as annoying as your cheap son. You shut up and quickly shut him up. I have to eat!¡±

    Along with the baby¡¯s cries, there were a woman¡¯s sobs and several types of sounds mixed together. It was really annoying.

    Wang Huai suggested, ¡°Shall we knock on the door?¡±

    Nothing was happening but he wasn¡¯t used to passively waiting. It might be more dangerous at night. It was better to find out as much information as possible on the first day.

    Gong Mingming was rtively social so the task of negotiation fell on her. She knocked on the door of the next house. No one answered the first time. She knocked twice before there was a voice from the room.

    Before the door opened, a man¡¯s muttering voice was heard first. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t have any peace when eating a meal. Who is it?¡±

    The man was wearing a white vest and grey slippers. His figure was quite strong and his exposed arms were full of muscles. He saw a bunch of strangers at the door, led by a beautiful woman and he converged his attitude a bit. ¡°Who are you and why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we are the residents downstairs. I wanted to visit you. Shouldn¡¯t we get along in the future?¡± Gong Mingming smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Why are there so many new people?¡± The man wondered. ¡°Okay, there is no need to say hello.¡±

    ¡°We should get to know each other. What are you called?¡±

    ¡°...Fu Jianlin.¡± The man answered reluctantly. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Gong Mingming replied with a few random names. ¡°Lin Ming, Zhao Chen... we are from the samepany and the staff dormitories are being redecorated. Thepany paid for us to rent a ce together.¡±

    ¡°Old Fu, who are they? The child is already asleep...¡±

    Perhaps the man had stood at the door for too long. A woman came over, her hair was like straw. She wore a simple, loose t-shirt that had been washed white and there were many scars on her legs. They were now healed but they had left deep marks.

    She nced at the door and asked Fu Jianlin timidly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your neighbours when you are home every day?¡± The man yelled at her angrily.

    Gong Mingming saw the woman and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is this your wife?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a neighbour who just moved in...¡± She introduced herself to the woman again but the woman didn¡¯t directly answer her. She just watched Fu Jianlin.

    Fu Jianlin impatiently waved. ¡°She knows nothing. There is no need to talk to her. I will close the door if it¡¯s okay. I have to eat.¡±

    Gong Mingming still wanted to exchange a few words but Fu Jianlin had closed the door. He didn¡¯t n to pay attention to them. Xiao Li stared at the closed wooden door and concluded. ¡°There is a domestic violence-prone husband, an abused wife and a hapless baby.¡±

    ¡°The three elements areplete,¡± Ye Zeqing said. ¡°Baby... I think the nameless female corpse is probably the wife inside.¡±

    ***

    Since the reincarnators knocked on the door, next door was really quiet for a while. There was no more shouting. This floor was very quiet. Compared to Zui Tian¡¯s world, the rhythm here was obviously much slower. Up to now, no one had encountered any life or death crises.

    Everyone ate instant noodles in the living room of Xiao Li¡¯s house and started discussing it again. Shen Chenzhi watched the time passing minute by minute before standing up and suddenly saying, ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    Ye Zeqing raised his head, not understanding the other person¡¯s meaning. ¡°...Huh? It isn¡¯t toote. It isn¡¯t even 10 o¡¯clock yet.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t care about him. He stared straight at Xiao Li, light-coloured eyes bottomless as he repeated, ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    His tone was t and straightforward but Xiao Li touched his forehead and tranted it. ¡°He means, it iste now, you can leave. He wants to sleep.¡±

    Ye Zeqing, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Wait, we aren¡¯t sleeping here?!¡± He blurted out.

    Wasn¡¯t this the default? At this time, everyone should naturally live together. In addition, this ce was closest to the source of the nameless corpse next door?¡±

    ¡°What sleep?¡± Wang Huai stood up. He received a hint from the goddess of night and had the clearest understanding of Shen Chenzhi. He kicked Ye Zeqing, ¡°Go back and wait for Sherlock to take us to lie down and win.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    This group of people came fast and left fast. They were smart and left through the door. Soon, only two people were left behind. The dim lights of the old house scattered all over the ce.

    Shen Chenzhi walked over and hugged him tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I want to stay with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Alone,¡± he added.

    The author has something to say:

    Today is also the sticky little yellow book man.

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>

    The old TV in the room was ying an outdated idol drama. The hero held the heroine and refused to let her go, expressing his thoughts affectionately. Xiao Li sat cross-legged on the sofa and Shen Chenzhi hugged him from behind.

    The doll was hanging from the withered hanging orchid in the room. Tan Li was holding the remote control and changed channels from time to time. However, they were all variety shows and dramas from five years ago. There wasn¡¯t thetest hot show.

    Outside the window, there were changes in the light and dark of the sky but the window couldn¡¯t be opened. The entire building was fixed at a point in time. Dust flew in the light like a group of moths that didn¡¯t know life or death.

    Xiao Li was actually a bit sleepy. The speed at which his upper and lower eyelids met was significantly increased. Shen Chenzhi lowered his head and kissed Xiao Li¡¯s eyelids. ¡°Go to bed?¡±

    Xiao Li shook his head. He grasped thest trace of rity in his mind and held the other person¡¯s arm to change to a sitting posture. He left the embrace of the young man behind him and gradually woke up.

    The next-door neighbours had been quiet for a long time but Xiao Li always felt that something was going to happen. It was his intuition that had been exercised throughout the year.

    Around the time when the clock pointed to midnight, the change suddenly emerged. There was the sound of a heavy object being dragged next door. The sound clearly entered his ears like the wall blocking them wasn¡¯t made of cement but a piece of thin paper. It didn¡¯t provide any sound instion.

    Xiao Li could even make up what the person next door was doing. It could be a man or a woman dragging something forward. The location was close to the door. Then...

    The dragging sound stopped abruptly and was reced by a chopping sound. It was a dull sound one after another. asionally, the sharp weapon used to chop something would get stuck. Then the next second, the sound became louder like the person chopping the object had increased their strength.

    The person next door chopped for a long time. If it was a piece of meat then it should¡¯ve been turned into mince.

    It stood to reason that the chopping sound was so loud the baby next door should¡¯ve awakened. Yet at this time, the baby waspletely silent. There was only this chopping sound and not of the baby crying. Was it dead or fainted?

    If this was the memory of the unnamed female corpse, was she the one killed and her husband was chopping things? So what type of role did the ¡®neighbours¡¯ y, listening to the sounding from next door every night...

    Xiao Li listened quietly before turning his head to look at the door. He opened the door and found Wang Huai and the others standing there.

    Due to the poor soundproofing, they all tacitly made no sound. Wang Huai followed Xiao Li¡¯s gaze and typed in his mobile phone before raising it. [The sound instion is too bad. All of us were staying upstairs and we heard it clearly.]

    Xiao Li read the words on Wang Huai¡¯s phone and didn¡¯t respond. He paused for three seconds before going straight next door and knocking. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    He moved too abruptly, especially in this quiet night. Gong Mingming hadn¡¯t worked with him too much and was startled. The moment there was a knock on the door, the sound in the house stopped. It brought an invisible sense of deterrence and people couldn¡¯t help thinking of the scene inside:

    A person holding a kitchen knife heard a knock on the door. The kitchen knife froze in the air and they slowly turned their head...

    ¡°Is there anyone?¡± Xiao Li saw there was no reply and knocked again.

    This time there was finally movement. The door was opened. A long-haired woman timidly hid behind the door, her straw-like hair covering most of her face and revealing only a pair of dull eyes. ¡°W-What is it?¡±

    The door wasn¡¯t pulled wide open. The gap was covered by the woman and they couldn¡¯t see the specific situation inside.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal. The soundproofing here is so poor. I just heard chopping inside your house?¡± Xiao Li asked directly.

    The woman nced back into the room. Then she turned her head and admitted it with a smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m chopping something. I¡¯m a bit hungry and I¡¯m preparing to make fried crispy pork.¡±

    ¡°Fried.¡± Xiao Li spoke while observing her expression. He found that the woman looked refreshed. As she moved, there were a few hot burns caused by oil on the ces covered by her hair but she didn¡¯t seem to feel the slightest pain. ¡°What about your husband? Does he like eating this too?¡±

    The woman froze for a moment. Then the cheerfulness in her eyes became stronger and she replied in a meaningful manner, ¡°Yes, he likes it. He likes it the most.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry too. Shall I go in and eat together? It is also good to chat.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t very convenient. I will invite you to eat tomorrow, tomorrow.¡± The woman said. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I was going to invite you tomorrow night. The meat has to be marinated to get rid of the smell in the bones. It is delicious.¡±

    She repeated &#k2018;it is delicious¡¯ several times. Madness filled her cloudy eyes and she ignored Xiao Li in front of her. She turned around and prepared to close the door.

    As the woman turned around, Xiao Li stopped her. ¡°What is your name?¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t answer and closed the door heavily. There was the sound of meat being chopped again and itsted a long time.

    The group returned to Xiao Li¡¯s room and Ye Zeqing spoke first. He deliberately lowered his voice and spoke as softly as possible. ¡°She is a ghost. She is very strong and full of resentment.¡±

    Gong Mingming analyzed it ording to his words. ¡°If that woman is the unknown body in the Sun family, what is her form during the day? I thought we entered her memory before she was killed but it is obvious she just dismembered Fu Jianlin.¡±

    ¡°During the day, Fu Jianlin domestically abuses her while at night, she kills Fu Jianlin. It is just like how her meat can turn an adult into a baby and then makes them old. There are two states.¡± Wang Huai took out a piece of paper, drew a building on it and cut it into two seconds with a line. ¡°Then what is the connection between day and night? This is the focus we need to solve.¡±

    Xiao Li nced at the walkway and knocked on it with his knuckles. ¡°The funeral home worker described the body of a woman with burns on her face. I noticed that her face has a few oil scars but not many.¡±

    ¡°ording to her, tomorrow night she will invite her neighbours to taste the fried meat. Then from tomorrow night, she will start the killing.¡±

    ¡°From this point of view, will the scars on her face gradually increase tomorrow night until theypletely cover her face? This means she haspletely returned to the state of being a corpse.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, the world here must have rules. If we solve them, we can get out of here.¡±

    Wang Huai murmured, ¡°Domestic violence. If this is a real case then these neighbours should¡¯ve been bystanders at the time.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the nameless body isn¡¯t female at all but male? Were we misled by the funeral home?¡± Ye Zeqing suddenly raised a point.

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. After all, we didn¡¯t see the gender of the corpse with our own eyes.¡± Xiao Li put this possibility into spection. ¡°If this is the case...¡±

    ¡°We need to do a test¡ª¡±

    He had just said this when there was a knock on the door. The group¡¯s discussion stopped and the atmosphere became tense. Ye Zeqing was ready to take out an item.

    Xiao Li opened the door and found it was the woman knocking on the door. She raised her hand and smiled strangely at Xiao Li. Then she asked shyly, ¡°Do you have any oil? I ran out of oil at home. Can you lend me some?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and gestured to Ye Zeqing with his eyes. He went to the kitchen to take a look and grabbed a bottle of oil. ¡°There is a bottle of Arowana oil.¡±

    ¡°Lend me this.¡± The woman took the bottle of oil. ¡°Thank you. Tomorrow night, I will invite you to eat meat.¡±

    She walked back to her room and continued to mince meat.

    ***

    Daytime the next day.

    The sound of meat being minced didn¡¯t stop until four in the morning.

    Early in the morning, everyone woke up and took a piece of bread from the refrigerator to fill their stomachs. It happened when they just finished eating. The sky had just brightened and there was a stir from the next-door neighbour¡¯s house.

    During the night and now the day, there was no time to stop for a while.

    This time, it was no longer the sound of chopping meat. The man yelled angrily, ¡°What is this? You didn¡¯t wake me up and at night. I tried to wake you and it was like touching a dead body. I thought you were actually a man!¡±

    ¡°No breakfast. I¡¯m going to work!¡±

    He swore and mmed the door, leaving the house.

    Ye Lingshi followed him, watching from a distance. He found that as the man was about to walk out the door of the building, he suddenly disappeared. It wasn¡¯t the type of departure that pushed open a door. He disappeared like he melted.

    ***

    It was noon when Fu Jianlin came back.

    It was just like when he left. He suddenly appeared at the bottom of the building and walked upstairs. Once he reached the floor, he kicked the door with his feet. ¡°Won¡¯t you open the door for me? This dead woman!¡±

    There was the crying of the baby through the door. Perhaps it was because she was coaxing the child but the woman opened the door a bitte. Fu Jianlin grabbed her hair and yelled, ¡°What is this? Look at other people¡¯s wives and then look at you! You¡¯re so ugly and not virtuous at all! I was really blind to marry you!¡±

    The baby in the house was still crying and Fu Jianlin kept shouting, ¡°Why cry? This cheap son as well... I really doubt he is my seed!¡±

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t talk nonsense...¡± The woman clutched her hair and wept sadly. All types of sounds mixed together and entered everyone¡¯s ears like they were amplified by a microphone.

    In the house next door.

    ¡°Going or not?¡± Ye Zeqing asked cautiously.

    ording tomon sense, the first reaction of a normal person when encountering such a thing was to stop the man¡¯s domestic violence. However, the woman¡¯s actionsst night caused everyone to hesitate and they didn¡¯t dare to intervene without authorization.

    Xiao Li told him, ¡°Try it.¡±

    Ye Zeqing was relieved by Xiao Li¡¯s words.

    ¡°Stop it. Aren¡¯t you a man? Why hit your wife?¡±

    He was brave and headed straight out of the house. The moment he grabbed the man¡¯s hand to try and stop him¡ª

    He didn¡¯t expect that in the next second, the man would directly wave his hand and throw him to the ground. Ye Zeqing frowned with pain.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fu Jianlin found it strange and turned to face the woman. He pushed her against the door more forcibly and asked, ¡°Do you have something with him? Look at your face, the scars on your body and these legs. Is there actually a man who wants you?!¡±

    Ye Lingshi helped Ye Zeqing up from the ground. Wang Huai was taller than Fu Jianlin and he also often worked hard. He grabbed the man¡¯s arm to stop him but it was useless.

    There was a gleam of golden light on Wang Huai¡¯s body as he approached Fu Jianlin, but it disappeared when touching Fu Jianlin. Wang Huai staggered when he was pushed and grabbed the railing of the stairs to avoid falling.

    ¡°Bunch of crazy people! I am teaching my wife. What does it have to do with you?!¡± Fu Jianlin cursed and spat to the side. He grabbed the woman and walked into the house, closing the door.

    Wang Huai frowned and turned his head. ¡°Fu Jianlin might not be an ordinary person. He was extremely powerful when I came into contact with him, far beyond an ordinary man. My items were also useless against him.¡±

    ¡°Damn, he is like a boxer. He blew me away with one p.¡± Ye Zeqing kept stroking his arm. ¡°Is this a man? If he has such brutal strength, shouldn¡¯t he go out and win glory for the country?¡±

    Luo Shan wondered, ¡°Is Fu Jianlin a ghost?¡±

    Ye Zeqing answered, ¡°He has ghost energy but it isn¡¯t as thick as the female ghostst night. It is very light.¡±

    ¡°Then... is the Sun family¡¯s corpse Fu Jianlin or his wife? How can he be so strong?¡±

    ¡°Apart from Fu Jianlin being a ghost, there is another possibility. We are in the memory of the female corpse so he is invincible.¡± Xiao Li threw a bottle of liquid medicine over. ¡°It isn¡¯t that he is strong. He is just strong here. Yes, the female corpse believes him to be strong.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, I have a bold idea...¡±

    ***

    Fu Jianlin ate at home and picked his teeth with a toothpick. He watched the woman busy running around in front of him. Today¡¯s dish was satisfactory so he didn¡¯t hit his wife too much. The baby was still crying. Fu Jianlin nced over and found that the baby¡¯s face was purple. He spoke impatiently, ¡°Go and quickly see to your son. I¡¯m sick of him crying.¡±

    The woman stopped clearing the table and went to coax the baby. The baby was soothed and the crying subsided. Really annoying.

    Fu Jianlin cursed in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to enter the house for a short time so he simply sat in the living room, humming a song and tapping on the edge of the table with his chopsticks. Just then, there was a voice at the door. It belonged to a woman and was as delicate and sweet as honey. ¡°Hello, something of mine rolled under your door. Can you help me pick it up?¡±

    Fu Jianlin immediately walked to the door in his slippers and found there was a small note slipped under the crack of the door. It was just that this piece of paper wasn¡¯t a ball. How could it roll it? Was it stuffed in deliberately?

    Fu Jianlin was very interested in the woman outside. He opened the door with interest, bending down to pick up the small piece of paper at the crack of the door. In this posture, he looked out. The lights in the corridor weren¡¯t bright. It was cloudy outside so even though it was obviously afternoon, it looked as dark as night.

    The first thing that entered Fu Jianlin¡¯s eyes was a pair of beautiful legs. The owner of the legs wore blood-red heels. She had delicate skin and slim legs.

    Fu Jianlin gulped. He gripped the note in his hand and looked up along the beautiful legs. By the time he reached the knees, he found that the owner of the beautiful legs had very good thigh proportions without any fat. He started to imagine how beautiful the owner of these legs would be.

    For example, if only he could touch it. He moved on, his gaze going up and then...

    It was gone. As Fu Jianlin straightened up, he didn¡¯t see the upper body that a human should have. There were only these legs. Was this... a model? A prank, revenge?

    Fu Jianlin stepped back strongly, a sense of fear rising in his heart while still finding excuses for what he saw before him. The thing that happened next broke his mind¡ª

    The legs moved. It stepped directly on Fu Jianlin¡¯s foot before lifting its foot, kicking hard between the man¡¯s legs with its high heels. Then it ran down the stairs happily.

    Fu Jianlin, ¡°???¡±

    It hurt¡ª

    Damn, ghost, ghost!

    The author has something to say:

    Legs: Make you want to touch me (I kick)

    Turns around and starts writing a contribution: @Say it to Moriarty bot, Moriarty isn¡¯t human. He asked me to sell sex appeal! Moriarty is taking advantage of me!

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>

    Fu Jianlin¡¯s screams were loud enough to break the sky. It didn¡¯t only the people waiting next door frown, but his wife in the house also rushed out asking doubtfully. ¡°What happened, Husband?¡±

    The man gripped his crotch. He was sitting down against the door, his head and neck shaking violently. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Should... I call 120? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The woman asked anxiously.

    The child inside started crying once his mother disappeared while the man kept refusing to say what he encountered. This made her lose her mind.

    ¡°What 120? Do you want the world to know that I have encountered a ghost?¡± Fu Jianlin bared his teeth. He waited for the initial pain to pass before lowering his head, undoing his pants and looking inside. ¡°Get me some ice!¡±

    ¡°Encountered a ghost? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Fu Jianlin opened his mouth and cursed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a disaster brought about by you? Fucking hell, there was only half a mannequin and it inexplicably kicked me!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman hadn¡¯t expected this answer. She held Fu Jianlin and looked outside boldly. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything there. Are you...¡±

    ¡°Are you suspecting that I¡¯m lying?!¡±

    ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    ¡°I really have to burn incense to get rid of the bad luck you brought along.¡±

    The Fu Jianlin husband and wife didn¡¯t notice a strand of ck hair hidden in the darkness. In the eyes of those watching in the next door, it was like a long and endless centipede. It gradually approached Fu Jianlin and wanted to wrap around his left ankle, only to be blocked by some force. After several useless attempts, the hair retreated to its original position.

    Inside the door, Ye Zeqing retracted his peeping gaze and told Xiao Li in a near whisper, ¡°Old Li, your second child sessfully injured him but Tan Li couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t look outside the door. He sat in the living room with a coin in his hand. He had no extra curiosity. He just needed to hear that there weren¡¯t any extra screams to know that Tan Li hadn¡¯t seeded. There was the sound of the door next to them closing and then a pained cry. The sounds seemed like they came through a membrane but it was still clear.

    The doll who failed in the attack hooked her hair around Xiao Li¡¯s finger and shook it. After beingforted by Xiao Li, Tan Li returned to his pocket.

    Ye Zeqing was waiting for an answer but Xiao Li remained silent. Thus, he had to ask again, ¡°Why is this?¡±

    Xiao Li turned the coin in his hand and threw it high into the air. ¡°In the memory of the unnamed female corpse, he is invincible against any external force but he can be attacked by women. Let¡¯s consider the legs and Fujiang¡¯s voice as female. My blind guess is that before the female corpse died, he was beaten for at the same time. For some reason, he didn¡¯t fight back.¡±

    ¡°I guessed it randomly.¡± The coin circled the air and didn¡¯t fall into Xiao Li¡¯s palm. He added casually, ¡°Still, we can follow this path and solve the matter here earlier.¡±

    Zheng Yi was normally responsible for asking this question but he wasn¡¯t here, so Ye Zeqing had to assume the role. ¡°What is the method?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t say anything. He ced the coin in the palm of Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand, pulled out a pen and shook it in front of Ye Zeqing.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Fu Jianlin wasying on his back in bed. His groin was covered with ice and he scolded his busy wife from time to time.

    ¡°Will you go to workter?¡± The woman¡¯s voice came from the kitchen mixed with the sound of washing dishes.

    ¡°Do you think I can still go?! No, I¡¯ll tell the manager about it tomorrow.¡± Fu Jianlin roared before tugging on the pillow and cing it behind his back. He didn¡¯t choose to y with his phone. He was thinking about the scene that happened just now.

    The inexplicable pair of legs, that voice, the sharp pain from the kick that went straight to his brain&#k2026;

    Fu Jianlin felt a deep tremor. It was as if this scene wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. There was a sense of fear deep in his heart which he usually didn¡¯t feel from the time he encountered the legs. What was going on? Why did the legse to him? Was it a ghost?

    He suddenly remembered the note the leg had asked him to pick up. He hadn¡¯t opened it and read it. It was left at the door. Fu Jianlin yelled and asked the woman outside to pick it up and hand it to him.

    The woman did so while asking in a puzzled manner, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Fu Jianlin didn¡¯t answer her. He held the note and waved for her to leave. The woman was used to this. She turned to the kitchen and continued to do the dishes.

    Fu Jianlin opened the note in a trembling manner and found that it was a piece of paper folded in half. The paper had these words written on it: [Currently the most popr divination game, Pen Fairy.]

    [How to use: You only need a pen, a piece of white paper and two hands to summon the pen fairy.]

    [Once online, the pen fairy will answer questions. You can ask anything and resolve all your doubts. It is just three questions. Don¡¯t you want to give it a try?]

    [......]

    What was this messy thing?

    Fu Jianlin couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling in his heart. He was disappointed and terrified. The contents of the note were quite different from what he had thought. He crumpled up the paper, threw it onto the table andy back to appease his injured area.

    He was lying down and felt the pain gradually fade. Drowsiness hit him and he was about to fall asleep. Just as he was falling asleep, he was suddenly awakened by the sound of chopping meat.

    ¡°What is that sound?¡±

    He rubbed his face in a daze. Once he was sober, he looked around and could clearly hear the sound of a kitchen knife hitting something.

    <i>Thump¡ª</i>

    Fu Jianlin stretched out his neck. ¡°This dead wife, are you cooking?!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m feeding the baby.¡± The woman¡¯s weak voice was heard from the next room.

    <i>Thump¡ª</i>

    The sound of chopping meat continued. Fu Jianlin sat up on the bed and listened for a while. He finally locked onto the source of the sound which was next door. The couple next door were cooking meat?

    This soundsted for a while. Instead of disappearing, it became louder as if to let him hear it on purpose. Later, there was even the ¡®sizzle¡¯ of something being fried in a pan.

    Fu Jianlin didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at first. The young couple and those who moved in upstairs and downstairs always gave him a strange feeling, especially the two people next door.

    The young man who said he was the boy¡¯s husband was okay. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Fu Jianlin the entire time and his attention was always on the other person. However, the beautiful ck-haired young man was always peeping at him like he was a dead man.

    This type of gaze made Fu Jianlin imagine that the ck-haired youth was observing his every move through the door. But why? Fu Jianlin shivered along with the apaniment of the two sounds. Come to think of it, the pair of legs only appeared after the men moved in next door...

    Were they ghosts?

    Fu Jianlin couldn¡¯t sleep anymore. His spirit was standing up as he listened to the next door. The sound kept lingering in his ears as if he was going to uncover something at the bottom of his heart. Fu Jianlin had a premonition that he could no longer listen.

    The man plucked up his courage and directly pushed open his door to knock on the door of the neighbours.

    Someone soon came to answer the door. It was Xiao Li. He was holding a kitchen knife in his hand and the nted knife surface reflected his delicate side profile. ¡°Is there something I can do for you?¡±

    Fu Jianlin saw the kitchen knife and calmed down his tone of voice. ¡°What are you... what are you doing? It disturbed me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m chopping meat.¡± Xiao Li replied. ¡°It can be ced in the frying pan once the chopping is done.

    Fu Jianlin didn¡¯t know what to say. Before this person moved in, the previous neighbour was cowardly, introverted and didn¡¯t talk to him at all. The neighbour only knew how to hum in agreement when threatened. Now...

    ording to reason, this young man wasn¡¯t strong. He could hit three of such people but his instincts were telling him not to attack this person.

    Therefore, Fu Jianlin hesitated twice and didn¡¯t say his threat. He just told this person to do it softer and went back to his house.

    Xiao Li put down the kitchen knife and gave the handle to Ye Zeqing. He watched from the living room as Ye Zeqing continued to chop meat while Gong Mingming fried a piece of wood in a frying pan, trying to make as much noise as possible.

    ***

    Xiao Li¡¯s efforts soon took effect and Fu Jianlin became more manic. He covered his ears with his hands and struggled several times. Then his eyes suddenly fell on the ball of paper on the table.

    Pen fairy, would the pen fairy help him?

    Fu Jianlin fidgeted. He unfolded the paper and made a decision.

    He called for his wife and the two of them sat down at the table with the paper in the middle. They held a pen in their hands and Fu Jianlin said, ¡°I am your past life, you are my current life. If you want to continue with me, please draw a circle on the paper.¡±

    At first, the pen didn¡¯t move. Fu Jianlin didn¡¯t know if he was disappointed or relieved. He just wanted to let go when he found that the pen had moved and it drew a regr circle on the paper. The baby burst out crying at a magical timing. Combined with the sound of meat being chopped and fried next door, the three sounds made Fu Jianlin a bit irritable.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t move it did you?¡± He questioned his wife.

    His wife was quite afraid and she shook her head. ¡°Old Fu, I-I don¡¯t want to try it anymore. Let¡¯s stop ying this game. There is the child, I have to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°No, let him cry. He cries all day long and it should be fine. Just for a moment. I will ask a few questions. ording to the rules, I can only ask three.¡± Fu Jianlin insisted and talked to the pen in his hand. ¡°Pen fairy, I-I want to ask...¡±

    He decided to ask about the legs first.

    ¡°The legs I just met, it is a ghost. Why is it haunting me?¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the pen in his hand automatically wrote:

    [Don¡¯t you know what you have done?]

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything?¡±

    [Of course you did. You killed one person, no, you killed two people. Don¡¯t you remember?]

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! What are you talking about?¡± Fu Jianlin stood up and pushed his chair back some distance. It was as if he had been stabbed in a painful ce as he shouted at his wife, ¡°This isn¡¯t the pen fairy. It is you, isn¡¯t it?!¡±

    The woman was also scared seeing such words but she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°It isn¡¯t me, it really isn¡¯t me. It is the pen that moved by himself!¡±

    Fu Jianlin took a deep breath and started to think that this pen fairy was speaking nonsense. It might¡¯ve done it on purpose to engage his mentality. He decided not to ask any more questions. The more he asked, the more ufortable he felt. Even so, he didn¡¯t let go.

    Fu Jianlin licked his dry lips. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Pen fairy: [I never make a mistake.]

    ¡°Okay, then tell me. When will I get rich next?¡±

    [After tomorrow.]

    ¡°Oh? How am I going to get rich? Will I get a promotion and a pay rise or win the lottery?¡±

    Fu Jianlin was suddenly interested when he saw this reply and he looked forward to it.

    Pen fairy: [You will get billions of false paper money offered to the dead.]

    Fu Jianlin, ¡°......¡±

    He stared at this line of words and his mood was a sharp contrast to before. He only felt that his head was numb. He vowed to never believe in this pen fairy¡¯s words. He decided it must be one of the ghosts.

    It was just that before letting go, Fu Jianlin hesitated for a while. Then he asked, ¡°Nonsense pen fairy. I-I will ask you onest question. The ck-haired young man who moved next door to me. Who is he? Is he human?¡±

    This time, the pen paused for around three minutes before writing in sharper strokes than before:

    [Sherlock?]

    [He...]

    [Of course he isn¡¯t human. He is the devil!]

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: No, he¡¯s a little angel.

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>

    For some reason, Fu Jianlin always felt that this pen fairy seemed to have a problem with his neighbour next door.

    Before he asked the question, the pen fairy¡¯s answer was lofty and even contained a bit of joking that made him angry. Then after mentioning the young man next door, the pen fairy suddenly came alive and the answer was filled with anger. If he could make the pen fairy call him a devil...

    Fu Jianlin suddenly made up a lot of things in his mind. The ck-haired youth¡¯s face that was too beautiful for a man abruptly became gloomy.

    The woman on the side didn¡¯t have much contact with Xiao Li or had feelings as deep as the man. She raised her head and repeated timidly, ¡°Devil?¡±

    Previously, Fu Jianlin had always been questioning the pen fairy and the woman hadn¡¯t interrupted. At this time, the pen fairy turned to her and wrote a lie: [You can stand up.]

    ¡°Eh...?¡± The woman didn¡¯t understand and opened her mouth to issue a confused syble.

    Fu Jianlin also didn¡¯t understand it but he knew in his heart that it wasn¡¯t a good thing. He casually took a sip of a drink from the side and held the pen, wanting to send the pen fairy away. Before leaving, the pen fairy wrote in Fu Jianlin¡¯s direction: [Fu Jianlin, you will pay for everything that you have done until the moment you remember it.]

    This sentence on the white paper was like a hook, constantly trying to lift the fog that enveloped him. However, it was forcibly suppressed by some force to prevent the fog from disappearingpletely.

    Fu Jianlin suppressed the anxiety in his heart. He grabbed the pen, mmed it to the ground and smashed the pen with his feet. ¡°What type of trash is this? You know nothing, trash, trash!¡±

    The baby had originally be tired from crying and had fallen asleep. Fu Jianlin¡¯s sudden shouts at this moment had frightened the baby and he started crying again. The woman hurriedly tried to run away. ¡°I-I¡¯ll take care of the baby.¡±

    Fu Jianlin grabbed her arm and pushed her to the ground, venting the uneasiness in his heart. ¡°Where are you going? You are also trash and so is your son¡ª¡±

    He was about to stride toward the baby¡¯s room when the woman who had always been submissive to him raised her head and grabbed his pant leg. ¡°Don¡¯t act against him. He is also your son. Hit me instead!¡±

    Fu Jianlin turned around and kicked the broken pen to a corner while scolding her. ¡°Is the kid really mine? He doesn¡¯t look like me. I think he belongs to some wild man you yed with outside. Dead woman, make your son stop crying!¡±

    The woman saw he had no intention of trying to find trouble with the child. She immediately got up and stumbled tofort the baby.

    Fu Jianlin was left alone in therge room and irritably grabbed his hair. The sound of the frying pan and meat being chopped continued next door. He roughly stuffed two balls of tissues in his ears but he was still fidgeting.

    It was too noisy, noisy, noisy.

    ***

    The movements from the next room were passed into the ears of the reincarnators.

    Luo Shan couldn¡¯t sit still. This ce waspletely closed off and there was no signal from the mobile phone, so she could only stay in the room. She waited a long time for the night toe and couldn¡¯t wait for Fu Jianlin to remember.

    She nced at the kitchen. The door there was closed. Xiao Li had taken the initiative to take over for Gong Mingming and Shen Chenzhi stayed with him inside.

    Luo Shan didn¡¯t go to disturb them and instead said to Gong Mingming, ¡°Why do you think Fu Jianlin hasn¡¯t remembered what happened that night? Hasn¡¯t Moriarty given him enough stimtion?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known where Ye Zeqing had found the melon seeds but he was currently sitting at the edge of the room and eating them. ¡°Maybe we have to be a bit more direct. For example, give him a piece of paper that says he killed his wife and child. Now his wife turned into a ghost and came back for revenge.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t necessarily the case.¡± Gong Mingming spoke directly to Luo Shan. Since the young girl often told her about what happened on the ghost ship, she also used Moriarty every time she chattered with Luo Shan. ¡°Moriarty has done enough. If this doesn¡¯t work then a note that directly writes the truth will be considered nonsense by him. Therefore, there should be an opportunity. It just hasn¡¯t been caught by us yet.¡±

    ¡°If this is an instance world, our goal is to find this opportunity and hints are just evidence.¡±

    Luo Shan heard Gong Mingming¡¯s words and fell into deep thought as she tried to figure out the way to life.

    Wang Huai and Ye Lingshi didn¡¯t join in their conversation. Compared to the domain of this unknown female corpse, Wang Huai was more worried about the current situation of reality. His gaze finally fell on his skull ring. The skull seemed to perceive it and a dark glow shed from the eyes.

    On the other side, Xiao Li was holding the handle of a frying pan in the kitchen, frying a piece of meat back and forth.

    There was a bowl next to him. He had already fried three pieces of meat but they were either too raw or the batter was too thick. There weren¡¯t any finished pieces. The piece of meat in the pan was his fourth tentative piece.

    Xiao Li seemed to be resolute about these pieces of meat and had to cook them himself. He didn¡¯t ask for the help of the young man around him so Shen Chenzhi just leaned back and watched. As Xiao Li poured oil into the pan, the hot oil sshed onto the back of his head and it immediately turned red.

    Xiao Li frowned slightly but there was no pain. This pain was really nothing. He was ready to ignore it when he ran into another body behind him. Shen Chenzhi turned off the fire from where he was pressed against Xiao Li from behind. Then he dragged Xiao Li to the edge of the sink, turned on the tap and washed the back of Xiao Li¡¯s hand. Under the impact of cold water, this piece of skin quickly cooled down but Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t mean to stop.

    Xiao Li wanted to turn his head but Shen Chenzhi gripped his waist tighter from behind and spoke dully, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xiao Li was used to Shen Chenzhi¡¯s sudden closeness but being pressed like this to the sink still made him ufortable. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s low voice was heard. ¡°Charging.¡±

    The sound of the tap water covered up the crying of the baby next door and even the discussion in the next room became soft. It was as if this one square inch area was the only thing left in the world.

    Xiao Li let the young man hold him for a while before ncing back at the piece of meat in the pan. He suggested, ¡°Change to another time to charge?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Shen Chenzhi¡¯s lips rubbed against the beautiful youth¡¯s neck. ¡°They are all here today and I couldn¡¯t touch you.¡±

    Previously, he often used to be unable to touch Xiao Li. However, now he had changed from thrifty to extravagant. Since the establishment of their rtionship, he was unable to bear not touching his lover for a long time.

    Xiao Li remembered Shen Chenzhi¡¯s appearance in the afternoon. He was like a big cat seeing uninvited guests as he stood to the side sulking. It was just that no one could see it because he was always cold as well as Xiao Li¡¯s contribution to the situation.

    Shen Chenzhi noticed that Xiao Li was holding back a smile and pressed into him unhappily. A smile appeared in Xiao Li¡¯s dark eyes. In this position, he turned his head and kissed Shen Chenzhi¡¯s chin.

    Shen Chenzhi released his hand. He kissed Xiao Li¡¯s lips while directly picking up him and letting him sit on the bench. His personal strength was like lightning and thunder in the outside world. They stole some joy in this final stability.

    At this moment, Ye Zeqing¡¯s voice came through the closed door. ¡°Moriarty, you are taking so long to fry the meat? Is there any trouble?¡±

    Xiao Li gasped. This time, it wasn¡¯t just the back of his hand. His entire face and even his ears were red, especially his lips. Shen Chenzhi had bitten him while kissing. His lips were not only red with blood but also with bite marks.

    Xiao Li spoke vaguely in the gap, ¡°I have to fry the meat.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi grabbed Xiao Li¡¯s wrist and pressed him back.

    ***

    In such ces, the arrival of night was always a cause for rm. Due to the nameless woman¡¯s announcementst night, everyone didn¡¯t leave and stayed here together with Xiao Li. They pulled out a few quilts from the closet and ced them on the floor of the living room, paying attention to the movement of the outside world.

    Once it was midnight, there was no change outside but the sound of something being chopped came punctually from next door. The difference fromst night was that tonight¡¯s frying pan was exceptionally loud while the sound of chopping meat only came once in a while.

    This sound was like sad music before death, constantly foretelling the arrival of danger.

    If it was an ordinary human or even some reincarnators who fell into the domain of the nameless female corpse, they would be extremely disturbed. If they didn¡¯t find a way to survive in the previous rtively safe days, they would be killed after the restriction on the female corpse waspletely lifted at night.

    It was already early in the morning but Luo Shan couldn¡¯t sleep. She sat on the sofa and looked at the fried meat on the table from time to time. It came from the hands of Shen Chenzhi and was crispy on the outside and tender inside. It tasted just right. Xiao Li also sprinkled a bit of pepper on it and it smelled like steak.

    Time passed minute by minute. Finally, there was the sound of knocking on the door. Xiao Li walked to the door with a te of meat and opened the door. The one standing at the door was the nameless woman from next door.

    The difference fromst night was that the oil marks on her face were more obvious. It wasn¡¯t just a wound caused by boiling oil sshing but more like burns caused by being hit by the oil pan. It covered half her face.

    The woman had her hair loose and it was like an octopus¡¯ tentacles. She held a bowl in her hand. The bowl had cartoon bears on the outside and it was obviously for children. There was a pile of fried minced meat in the bowl.

    The door to the next house was open. The sound of a baby crying or a man snoring were all absent. There was no sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you to eat meat.¡± As the woman spoke, the wound on her face moved grimly. Just one night had passed but she seemed much stronger. ¡°You must eat it thoroughly and well. Otherwise, you will be my meat.¡±

    Xiao Li nced at the bowl in her hand and found that it was simply cooked by putting the meat in the oil. He wondered, ¡°No seasoning? You should at least sprinkle some salt. I prefer cumin. It tastes better.¡±

    The woman, ¡°???¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this being picky about cooking? The bowl paused in midair as if she was hesitant to pass it to him directly. Xiao Li didn¡¯t hesitate. He directly took the bowl from the woman¡¯s hand and handed his te of meat to the other person. He told her, ¡°Swap.¡±

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>

    The woman didn¡¯t want to take the other person¡¯s meat at first, but he was too enthusiastic and she couldn¡¯t bear it. Xiao Li held it out to her three times and finally stuck it in her hands as he promoted it without changing his expression. ¡°Try it. This was made by... my husband.¡±

    Perhaps the woman saw that she would be able to get rid of the other person by doing this. She held the edge of the te and took the meat from the neighbour¡¯s hand. Then she looked at everyone else in the room. ¡°If I take this, you should eat my meat, eat all of it.¡±

    As she said this, her hair that had fallen due to Xiao Li¡¯s actions floated up again. She raised her scarred face and blocked the door, as if blocking the only way to live.

    Xiao Li asked bluntly, ¡°Is there a time limit?¡±

    The woman was originally staring at Luo Shan in the middle of the room. Now she turned to face Xiao Li and smoothly repeated it, ¡°Time?¡±

    ¡°I promise, before tomorrow night.¡± Xiao Li reached out to push away the hair covering her eyes, his voice no longer as cold as it was before. ¡°All the meat will be eaten.¡±

    The nameless woman took a step back. Her waving hair rose to the ceiling in an instant before falling back. She squeezed the te in her hand. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She went back to her room and started cooking the next batch of ingredients.

    ***

    The next morning, the door opened next door and the man¡¯s cursing ensued. Everyone could listen to this drama without missing a word just by sitting in the living room.

    Fu Jianlin¡¯s voice was drowsy. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Didn¡¯t you make breakfast?¡±

    There was immediately the sound of pots and pans being smashed. It was obvious that the man hadn¡¯t been able to rest well yesterday due to the pen fairy. Now he was looking to trouble his wife in the morning.

    The woman hurriedly said, ¡°I did it, did it. It will be ready soon.¡±

    ¡°What are we eating today?¡± Fu Jianlin asked.

    ¡°P-Porridge and olives.¡±

    Fu Jianlin was obviously dissatisfied. ¡°Why are you so perfunctory? In addition, there is your son. I didn¡¯t sleep well all night. I will kill him and you sooner orter!¡±

    The woman stuttered, ¡°N-No, you, don¡¯t do this...¡±

    Her voice lowered and she went to take care of the child again. Fu Jianlin turned on the rice cooker in a dissatisfied manner and took out a white bowl from the cab, ready to grab the porridge himself.

    He had just finished serving himself half a bowl of porridge and was ready to take out the olives from the refrigerator when he suddenly saw a bowl of fried meat on the table. The smell was very fragrant and it was still warm. It was covered with oil and had cumin sprinkled over it.

    In an unnoticed corner, Tan Li took back her hair from ¡®delivering food.¡¯

    ¡°Damn, this dead woman. She secretly cooked meat and didn¡¯t give it to me? What man is she going to give it to?¡±

    Fu Jianlin¡¯s anger rose instantly. He nced at the room where his wife and child were with a grudge. He was about to go and hit them. Then he looked at the baby¡¯s face, hesitated a bit and simply backed out.

    Somehow, since yesterday, Fu Jianlin¡¯s heart had always been a bit uneasy. He always felt like&#k2026;

    He forgot something.

    In addition, it was something he absolutely didn¡¯t want to remember. However, this type of amnesia made him feel extremely ufortable and at the same time, he subconsciously wanted to remember. The two impulsesbined together and made him feel ufortable. He didn¡¯t even want to go to work today. Fortunately, there was no more sound of meat being chopped next door.

    Fu Jianlin stepped into his slippers and brought the meat back to the table. He dipped a piece into the porridge and swallowed it in one bite.

    Across the wall from him, Xiao Li tossed a coin leisurely¡ª

    It was tails. Heads was facing down. In front of him, a notebook was struggling to write something. Zui Tian was recording this story.

    Fu Jianlin chewed two mouthfuls of meat. This meat was a bit old but it was better than nothing. ¡°Damn woman, she doesn¡¯t know how to fry it.¡±

    He drank the half bowl of porridge. Then he picked up another piece of meat and swallowed it.

    This piece of fried meat seemed to have some magical power. The more he ate it, the more delicious it became and the more he wanted to eat. Unknowingly, he emptied out the whole bowl. He stretched out his chopsticks only for the chopsticks to collide with the edge of the empty bowl.

    It was all gone.

    Fu Jianlin put down the bowl, spread out on the chair and pulled his feet out of his slippers. The strange thing was that although the fried meat was gone, the smell of meat was still lingering in the air. It wasn¡¯t just a residual smell. It was like an invisible person was frying more meat in this room. The meat smelled filled the room and it was suffocating.

    His mouth was constantly secreting saliva even if Fu Jianlin was full. He couldn¡¯t bear it and jumped up. He opened the door and walked into the corridor to breathe but no matter where he went, the smell followed him.

    Fu Jianlin realized in a daze that he was the source of the smell, not his home. He was dizzy by the smell and was unable to think normally. He instinctively searched his pockets to see if a piece of meat had fallen inside. Soon, Fu Jianlin was horrified to find that the smell wasing from inside him. It was from his throat, his mouth and his nostrils.

    ¡°No no no no¡ª¡±

    The smell became stronger until the meaty fragrancepletely surrounded Fu Jianlin. He copsed on the stairs and once away from his house, hepletely remembered! He was dead. He was chopped into pieces and put into the freezer. In addition, the murderer was his submissive wife! His body was dismembered and his soul locked in this residential building, constantly reincarnating and wandering between day and night.

    The moment he recalled everything, the entire building went through an abnormal change, including himself. The corridor was filled with a decadent atmosphere and the door on the first floor reappeared. It had returned to reality from the domain.

    Fu Jianlin watched his hands be smaller, his bones shrank and he eventually became a baby.

    The beautiful young man walled out from the next room. Fu Jianlin remembered that the pen fairy had called him Sherlock. He wanted to crawl away crying. It was just a pity that his body didn¡¯t allow him to perform such difficult movements. Sherlock stayed in front of him, staring at him for a long time.

    The pieces of meat that Xiao Li had Tan Li pass over were the fried meat by the woman in her ghost statest night.

    In the transition between day and night, Fu Jianlin¡¯s roles were reversed. The memory of the woman in the day was before the woman¡¯s death and night was the reality. Between the two, Xiao Li believed that the key to breaking the game was this piece of meat. It could remind Fu Jianlin of ¡®reality.¡¯

    Xiao Li watched Fu Jianlin who had transformed into a baby for a while. Then he reached out, picked up the baby and handed him to the woman.

    The baby in the room had long since turned into bones and the unknown woman was full of scars. She sat next to the remains of the baby and stared up at Xiao Li. Then she took the baby in his hand.

    The nameless woman and the baby beside her entered the little yellow book and there was a blue light on the opposite side. Xiao Li opened the little yellow book and found a lone of words in it:

    [Nameless female corpse, you can view the source.]

    The scenes of the memories appeared in front of Xiao Li before he could click on it.

    The story of the nameless corpse was simple.

    At first, it was just an ordinary family. The woman had a cowardly personality since she was a child. She was the youngest daughter of the family and her parents took a gift of 50,000 yuan and married her to Fu Jianlin.

    She had several older brothers and in the early years, her parents still contacted her. Every time they contacted her, they either asked for money or help. It wasn¡¯t until she had a child and her parents couldn¡¯t get anything else that they broke off contact with her.

    Before the woman had time to grieve for the disappearance of her parents, the change in her husband took her full attention.

    Fu Jianlin couldn¡¯t say he was good in his early years but his personality was okay. Then after the child was born, a colleague joked ¡®Why doesn¡¯t this child look like you?¡¯ and he became suspicious. His treatment of his wife changed to asional beatings and scolding and became more fragrant. He even suspected that she had an affair with other men. Once he started having this idea, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from thinking about it.

    Fu Jianlin started scolding her every day, constantly criticizing her from all aspects.

    The woman chose to be patient at first for the sake of her child. It wasn¡¯t until Fu Jianlin felt the baby¡¯s crying was too annoying and wanted to plug the baby¡¯s mouth with something that the woman chose to resist for the first time.

    However, she couldn¡¯t beat Fu Jianlin at all. Fu Jianlin was so strong that she could only cry with sorrow and grief as she pulled at his clothes. The woman thought, ¡®Well, at least the baby is fine.¡¯

    The residential building they lived in wasn¡¯t soundproofed. Neighbours knew exactly what happened in their house every night but it was no use.

    In the beginning, some people tried to persuade him and brought along a mediator from the neighbourhoodmittee. It was just that Fu Jianlin wasn¡¯t crazy in front of outsiders. He exined that he was just impulsive and pushed all the me on the woman. He pacified the neighbours and got the understanding of the mediator while secretly threatening to kill the child if the woman spoke out.

    The woman had no money or ess to external information. She had no higher education qualifications and could only rely on Fu Jianlin. She had no choice but to endure it. She lived step by step every day, enduring the taunts from her husband.

    Sometimes neighbours woulde tofort her and say they wanted to help her. Then they saw Fu Jianlin and there was no follow up.

    Her neighbour¡¯s daughter was studying at a university in the coastal S City. Once she came back for summer vacation, she brought a lot of souvenirs from S City. There were shares for the neighbours, including the woman.

    The woman received the souvenirs and opened the box once she came home. Not only was there amemorative sign inside, there was also a light blue ball. It was very exquisite like it was abination of the universe and the sea. The woman really liked it and strung it as a string of beads on the child¡¯s wrist.

    Things broke out one day when the woman went shopping for groceries. She encountered a road closure and came backte.

    For some reason, Fu Jianlin believed that the woman¡¯ste return was due to her meeting with another man. He had a bad temper and cursed her. The woman didn¡¯t want to fight with him so she pulled out the frying pan to make fried pork pieces.

    However, Fu Jianlin became more irritated as he watched her. He believed the woman had cheated him and the child wasn¡¯t his own. On that day, he pressed the other person¡¯s face into the boiling hot pan of oil. Before the woman died, he grabbed the crying baby and also put him in.

    The woman died and Fu Jianlin threw her at the entrance of the vegetable markette at night.

    After the woman died, she turned into a fierce ghost. The fragment of chaos power magnified her ability. She killed Fu Jianlin, killed him into many pieces and added her own meat to make a dish for all the neighbours to taste.

    Her meat was mixed with her own resentment, forming a domain. The power gained by those who ate her flesh was essentially a parasitic part of her body. She could control these people at any time and turn them into her own ¡®children.¡¯

    Later, she entered the Sun house.

    ***

    The power of the domain belonging to the female corpse disappeared and the reincarnators also left the residential building. The young man from the funeral home was still asleep on the trolley but the bed with the nameless corpse was empty.

    Xiao Li held the fragment of chaos power in his hand. The light blue crystal was so beautiful floating in the air that it looked like a fluorescent jellyfish at the bottom of the deep sea.

    They walked out of the funeral home and stopped at the gate. The rain above their head hadn¡¯t stopped. It had instead be bigger and seemed to have the intention of drowning the whole world.

    Back in reality, the phones of Wang Huai and the others rang immediately. Several WeChat messages and missed calls flooded in. They had to pause to check under the roof out of fear they might miss some news.

    Ye Zeqing still maintained his cold, noble image when around outsiders. He didn¡¯t n to read the messages on his mobile phone. Instead, he came to Xiao Li. ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    Xiao Li ignored him and stared at the rain curtain in front of him. He suddenly grabbed the crystal as if he had caught something and raised it in front of his eyes.

    Through this thing, he could clearly see the crack. It was like a scene from a movie. The real sky started to split and there were many cracks visible to the naked eye. They were like lines that crisscrossed and spread to the distance. They were either densely gathered together or scattered. Once these gaps cracked to a certain extent, the gods could invade.

    The existence of the rain made it too easy for people to ignore these gaps. They weren¡¯t eye-catching and were slowly nibbling away at reality.

    Xiao Li held out a hand to catch a drop of rain while also touching the gap. He directly prated the past. Reality and the gap seemed to be in two different dimensions and didn¡¯tpletely ovep.

    Shen Chenzhi watched him through the crystal.

    ¡°There is no time.¡± Xiao Li put away the crystal fragment. His voice had be a bit heavy and he removed his gaze from Shen Chenzhi¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>

    The moment Xiao Li discovered the crack, the same thing had already happened all over the world.

    A big road.

    A woman was fleeing desperately. The heavy rain had overturned the umbre that she was holding and the strong wind had almost blown her to the ground. The raindrops poured on her face and drenched her entire body. Her dyed brown hair stuck to her body but she had no time to care.

    It was a major road in a big city and it was full of traffic on weekdays. At this time, due to the rain and the news, she was the only one on the road.

    The businesses near the road had eaves and some even had wide roads, including the exit of the underground subway station. It could amodate many people sheltering from the rain but the woman just rushed forward without looking at it. It was as if there were invisible beasts chasing behind her fiercely that were more terrifying than the rainstorm.

    In fact, she was an ordinary person, not a reincarnator. She was originally here on a business trip. Once she came out of the airport, she was blocked by heavy rain and temporarily lived in a hotel near the airport.

    The reason why she braved the heavy rain to leave the hotel was because she was worried about her daughter staying alone. She wanted to go back early to take care of her daughter but didn¡¯t expect to encounter a ghost along the way.

    She spent tens times the normal amount of money to get a taxi and was willing to take her in the rain. Just as they reached the elevated highway, the driver frequently stretched his head to look at the rearview mirror and it raised her alertness.

    She also followed curiously to look in the rearview mirror. At first, she was blocked by the rain and couldn¡¯t see clearly. Then after the driver gave a prompt, she saw a shadow. It was like a person. She used the word ¡®like¡¯ because there was no person that could chase a taxi on a highway. It got closer and closer until she could gradually see the outline of the ¡®person¡¯.

    The driver asked her in a panic, ¡°You see it too... right? Damn, I shouldn¡¯t have been tempted by money. I didn¡¯t expect that the website¡¯s words were true... it really is haunted!¡±

    Without waiting for her answer, the driver increased the speed by stepping on the elerator. He drove off the elevated highway but the ¡®person¡¯ behind them was still chasing.

    Seeing that this ghost was going to catch up, the driver parked the car on the side of the road, leaving her and fled. He disappeared on the other side of the road. She hurriedly chose the opposite direction and wanted to find a ce to avoid the rain.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the ghost would choose to follow her instead of the driver! She was immediately frightened and her legs softened. Then she thought of her daughter at home and felt she couldn¡¯t die here. She gritted her teeth and ran forward, looking back at the ghost from time to time.

    The ghost followed her like a cat catching a mouse, as if enjoying the fear of the woman. Finally, it rushed forward like it was tired of ying!

    ¡°Ah¡ª help! Help me!¡±

    She screamed loudly and stayed where she was, closing her eyes.

    The moment the ghost was going to touch her, a hand grabbed her and pulled her back. At the same time, an invisible ball rolled in front of the ghost. Pale grey smoke spread out and blocked the ghost¡¯s vision. It looked for a while and found no signs of the woman. It wanted to leave but was trapped in ce by the smoke item.

    The woman looked back in shock and found two men and a woman standing behind him. It was a young man wearing gold-rimmed sses who grabbed her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The woman in the group asked.

    She stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The young man with the sses stood in front of her and checked on the ghost in the smoke. Then he turned to hispanion and said, ¡°This item can trap it for five minutes. There really are gaps nearby but not many. Only two.¡±

    The other man said, ¡°Try that method.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. Without you, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done.¡± The woman recovered a bit and thanked them. ¡°What are you called? Once the rain stops, I-I will treat you to a meal.¡±

    The young man with sses replied without turning his head. ¡°There is no need for a meal. I am Tian Ji, the other man is Jiang Yishe and the woman is Wu Tianyi.¡±

    Wu Tianyi told the woman, ¡°You are safe so you can leave.¡±

    The woman had a lot to ask but Wu Tianyi¡¯s attitude was very tough. She had no choice but to follow the words and leave. Wu Tianyi sent the woman to the intersection in front before walking back.

    Tian Ji took out a small, light blue crystal from the inside of his jacket pocket.

    If Xiao Li was here then he would recognize it instantly. This was a chaos power fragment. It was just thatpared to the piece left over after the nameless female corpse incident, the one in Tian Ji¡¯s hand could only be considered a ¡®droplet¡¯. It was 20 times smaller and was more like a sequined rhinestone.

    Tian Ji bypassed the trapped ghost and brought the chaos fragment in his hand close to the edge of the crack that had be visible to the naked eye over time.

    He saw that after approaching the crack, the crystal seemed to have inhaled some type of power and was turned into powder. The powder floated into the crack and then the crack slowly healed, as if a zipped was pulled shut. Then the crack disappearedpletely and the air returned to its previous appearance.

    Tian Ji took a deep breath. ¡°That guy Wang Huai is right. After solving a ghost in reality,rge or small fragments will appear. Bring the chaos power fragments to the cracks to close them.¡±

    ¡°If there are enough closed gaps then it is equivalent to using the power of the chaos fragments to repair the well entrance. This can keep the gods from the well entrance and prevent reality from bing an instance.¡±

    The anxiety in Wu Tianyi¡¯s tone was hard to hide. ¡°A crack is really a drop in the bucket. This is a fragment that we got after solving many ghosts. How many cracks do we need to heal to stop the gods? I don¡¯t know if there are enough fragments in the world. After all, there are still many ghost incidents that haven¡¯t been resolved and the fragments are in the hands of ghosts.¡±

    Tian Ji browsed his phone in silence. There was a WeChat group that could only be used by reincarnators after they verified their identity and guaranteed they weren¡¯t part of the Judges.

    Now this WeChat group was sharing news that reincarnators had obtained chaos fragments. Everyone contributed their own small power. Some people were happy to announce they had ¡®healed¡¯ one crack while others ¡®healed¡¯ two. At present, the most was a record of five.

    At the same time, some of the fragments were collected by the people of the Judges.

    They spread the symbol of the underworld through various channels, triggering the mutation of ghosts in reality. It was like raising a Gu. They let out these mutated ghosts, causing trouble to the reincarnators and expanding the cracks. Some of the ghosts were killed by the Judges themselves to obtain the chaos fragments that would be sacrificed to the god of the underworld.

    Jiang Yishe suddenly asked, ¡°What is Sherlock¡¯s opinion?¡±

    ¡°There is no news yet...¡± Tian Ji murmured, ¡°This isn¡¯t in line with his style. I always feel he is nning something big.¡±

    ***

    Yun Province.

    Wang Huai was driving in the driver¡¯s seat as the tires rolled through the ditches.

    He didn¡¯t have a specific destination. Xiao Li originally asked him to drive to the railway station but after browsing the ticketing website, he found that even the trains were out of service. Therefore, the car started to circle around endlessly.

    Ye Zeqing saw Xiao Li staring at the phone screen silently and thought this person was thinking. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Xiao Li but seeing the car driving back and forth, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Checking the route to S City.¡± Xiao Li frowned slightly and finally stopped looking at his phone. He stared in front through the car window.

    ¡°From here to S City? Airnes and trains are out of service and it will take several days at least by car. I don¡¯t know if the inter-city expressway is open...¡± Ye Zeqing calcted it before asking again, ¡°Why go to S City? What¡¯s special over there?¡±

    ¡°It is the source of the chaos fragment that the female corpse obtained.¡±

    Ye Zeqing hesitated. ¡°This... so?¡±

    ¡°Since it is one of the ces where chaos is broken, there should be many cracks there¡ªat least, more than the side of the nameless female corpse. I need to find a ce with many cracks.¡±

    Ye Zeqing stopped talking for a moment before wondering, ¡°...Why?¡±

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t answer his question and suddenly patted Wang Huai. ¡°Go over there.¡±

    He was referring to the docks. There were usually various cruise ships, fishing boats and small boats. However, no one was there at this time. Only the boats were tied up at the docks. Wang Huai originally intended to bypass here when Xiao Li gave the order. He took another look at Xiao Li but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned around and drove toward the docks.

    The car plunged onto the beach by the docks. The tires slipped and Wang Huai told them, ¡°We¡¯ll have to do down and walk.¡±

    They got out of the car. Shen Chenzhi firmly held the Eternal Soul Umbre and covered Xiao Li. The group stood on the edge of the docks, one step away from the rolling waves.

    The heavy rain fell into the sea as if the Milky Way was rolling down. The gusty wind caused huge waves and there were dark clouds in the distance. The sea and the sea met, the end of the sea poured into the end of the sky and it looked like the eve of Antis¡¯ end.

    The wind on the beach was bigger than the ones in the city. Ye Zeqing felt like his entire body was being blown and he couldn¡¯t breathe. If he wasn¡¯t heavy enough, he might be blown into the sky and fly directly.

    Before Ye Zeqing could open his mouth, Xiao Li blocked him with a question. ¡°Is that a ship over there?¡±

    Ye Zeqing squinted. He didn¡¯t see anything at first so he took out his phone and zoomed in continuously with the camera. After zooming in to the extreme, he found a small ck spot that looked like a ship. Its stern faced the docks and there was a strange cross totem engraved on it. It had sailed far away.

    In this weather, ordinary people would never set sail on the sea. Even if they did, they would be swallowed by the sea.

    ¡°It is Tang Huaqing¡¯s ship,¡± Wang Huai suddenly confirmed it. ¡°It is a ship item that can ignore the surrounding storms. He got it from a certain ind world. I have seen its stern pattern in a certain instance.¡±

    Xiao Li pondered on it for a moment before looking at the sea again. This time, he wasn¡¯t looking at the distant ship but in another direction. Over there, a dpidated ghost ship wasing this way.

    Between the wind and the heavy rain, it rode the waves. It sometimes stayed high on top of the waves and was sometimes covered by the waves. It was like a ghost but it always floated steadily on the sea.

    The ghost ship finally stopped in front of Xiao Li. The moment the hull was horizontal to them, the skull printed on the sails fluttered in the wind. Even though it was drenched by the rain, it still unfolded with a rustling sound.

    Then Captain Sturt¡¯s energetic voice was heard. ¡°Moriarty, get on board!¡±

    The author has something to say:

    @Say it to Sherlock/ Moriarty/ Hercule bot, I heard that his reality seems to have encountered a big problem. What do you think?

    [What do you think? Go and see him.]

    [I¡¯ll take a look. I absolutely won¡¯t go in and help him...]

    [I kind of want to see him be a plot character. It is fun to think about. Finally, I won¡¯t have to light incense for myself. I can light incense for the reincarnators of other worlds in advance.]

    [His post has a high degree of likes. Sherlock is in trouble so everyone likes it?]

    [Wait, what did I see. Sturt, you traitor!]

    [Captain Sturt: Stupid ghosts were still watching while clever ghosts have already fired the first shot. Set sail, set sail~!]

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>

    It had been a long time and Captain Sturt seemed to have renovated the whole ship. The carpet had been reced with a fluffy bright red and there were a few more decorations on the inside of the cabin. Even the face engraved on the steering wheel had a crown painted on top.

    Captain Sturt seemed to be in a good mood today and greeted him vigorously, ¡°The weather today is really good. I like this type of weather.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    He raised the wine bottle next to him while giving a perfunctory reply. He wanted to block the other person¡¯s mouth with wine but Sturt pouted and pointed to the other side. ¡°I don¡¯t like drinking recently. Give me the drink next to me. I want orange juice.¡±

    Xiao Li followed his gaze and saw many barrels on the floor on the other side. It wasn¡¯t wine but various juices.

    He picked up a bucket of yellow juice and dripped it into Sturt¡¯s mouth. Sturt smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I was travelling around the sea when I heard someone say that something had happened in reality. I happened to be bored so I wanted toe and see you. Where are you going? I will send you there as a reward for spreading the word about lies and beauty.¡±

    Even after such a long time, Captain Sturt still gritted his teeth at the mention of Pseudo-Logoi.

    Xiao Li reported the coordinates of S City. He also showed Captain Sturt the route on the GPS. Captain Sturt let out a long whistling sound. ¡°I know, hold on. Moving forward at full speed!¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, the entire ship sped up. There were no seats in the captain¡¯s room so everyone stumbled into the wall. Xiao Li leaned forward. He wanted to grab onto the steering wheel but he didn¡¯t catch it. He almost bumped into the window.

    However, Shen Chenzhi caught him in time to steady him. Shen Chenzhi told him, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    The young man leaned against the wall in the corner.

    Xiao Li turned around in her arms. There was a warm human body cushion behind him so no matter how the ghost ship moved, Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t let him fall. After a while, he asked Sturt, ¡°Do you have an invisibility problem?¡±

    Captain Sturt dered proudly, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know? Captain Sturt can do anything.¡±

    The ghost ship was originally visible on the sea but now the hull changed colour like a chameleon. It seemed to merge into the ocean and couldn¡¯t be detected. The big waves hit the window and the ghost ship rocked up and down.

    In an instant, Tang Huaqing¡¯s ship appeared through the window. Compared with the ghost ship, this ship was rtively stable and the speed wasn¡¯t fast. After taking the lead for so long, the ghost ship caught up.

    ¡°The route is the same. Is he going to S City?¡±

    Wang Huai¡¯s face wasn¡¯t very good. The bumps made him feel like he wanted to vomit but he leaned against the window and stared in front.

    ¡°It is a friendly ally or an enemy?¡± Captain Sturt asked loudly.

    ¡°The enemy. They are traitors of humanity. I don¡¯t know how many people they have killed.¡± Ye Zeqing spoke without hesitation. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Captain Sturt replied, ¡°There is no boat that can drive in front of me. If it is an ally then I¡¯ll pass them. If it is an enemy then I¡¯ll sink them!¡±

    Before Xiao Li could ask how he would sink the ship, the ghost ship had jumped out of the water like an arrow off the bowstring, firmly hitting the ship¡¯s rear!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The head of the ghost ship struck Tang Huaqing¡¯s stern hard.

    Tang Huaqing in the cabin of the ship, ¡°???¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. The ship¡¯s surveince equipment showed there was nothing behind it but the impact was real. The ghost ship wasn¡¯t satisfied after hitting it once. It slowed down again and fell behind. Then it mmed into Tang Huaqing¡¯s ship from the side and rear.

    Tang Huaqing pressed a button on the console and one side of the stern moved upward to reveal a turret inside. However, it couldn¡¯t find the ghost ship so the shell wasn¡¯tunched.

    The moment the ghost ship tried to sink it, the turret fired a shell hard. However, Sturt was merged into the ghost ship itself. He flexibly avoided the shell and the shell hit the water. Sturt took the opportunity to hit hard again.

    ¡°Damn, what the hell is this?¡± Tang Huaqing couldn¡¯t stand still. His body was thrown to the side of the ship. He grabbed his task book, ready to abandon the ship and escape. Captain Sturt once again hit the stern of the ship. This time, he overturned half the ship. The hull tilted and arge amount of seawater poured onto the deck.

    Ye Zeqing¡¯s face was green as he shouted, ¡°Captain is awesome!¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Captain Sturt replied.

    Captain Sturt watched the ship submerge in the sea and steered the ghost ship back on course, heading smoothly toward the destination.

    ***

    S City¡¯s dock.

    This was an ordinary port for import and export. It was the best route from Yun Province to S City. It was usually full of people but now it was closed. The ghost ship had disappeared. It was unable to be tracked and it safely arrived at the port.

    It was just that Xiao Li looked through the window of the ghost ship and saw that the port was full of people. There was a person almost every two steps and they were patrolling the sea. Everyone was wearing a ck poncho with a hood of the same colour. Just looking at the clothes, it was obvious that they weren¡¯t ordinary people.

    ¡°The Judges or ghosts?¡± Xiao Li asked Wang Huai.

    Wang Huai, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°No matter if they are the Judges or not, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not ghosts.¡±

    The ghost ship stopped sailing and stayed far away on the sea.

    Wang Huai, Gong Mingming and the others carefully observed the group of people. At least, Gong Mingming saw the face of a man in the middle. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the man. He wanted to sacrifice reincarnators in an instance but I stopped him. He is a believer of a god of the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Did they receive news from Tang Huaqing?¡± Wang Huai followed her thoughts and spected. ¡°Moriarty¡¯s ghost ship was exposed by the forum. He might¡¯ve guessed this...¡±

    ¡°Can you go around?¡±

    Sturt replied, ¡°ording to the coordinates you gave me of the destination, this port is the closest one to the building. It will take a long time to go around to other ports. Even if I¡¯m fast enough, will you be able to go ashore?¡±

    By the time, the sky was covered in cracks. Originally, humans could pass directly through the cracks but now it wasn¡¯t possible. The cracks that hadn¡¯t been filled with chaos fragments gradually ovepped with reality and it was sharp enough to cut the hands that touched them.

    There was one crack after another. Combined with the gloomy sky and the pouring rain, everything was like the end. Time was the most important thing.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t reply for a long time. He nced back at Wang Huai¡¯s phone and there were many messages on it:

    [I¡¯ve resolved two incidents but some people still died. I got a fragment and healed a crack. I¡¯m rushing to the next street.

    [Someone is fleeing on the road.]

    [Is there anyone in L Province? We are short of manpower here. There is a big ghost in the eastmunity.]

    [Did the cracks mutate?]

    [Isn¡¯t it too early?]

    [Keep going. We can¡¯t just wait to die. Even if I die, I will die standing.]

    ***

    Xiao Li saw the bottom message and withdrew his gaze. He stated, ¡°Go up first.¡±

    ¡°How do we get up?¡±

    Xiao Li turned his head to Sturt. ¡°Head toward the shore.¡±

    Looking closer, they could clearly see the movements of the people on the shore. There was a bald man in the lead holding binocrs in his hands and behind him was a bunch of people. They held shlights and walked back and forth, not letting go of any container.

    Above these people was a ck shadow with slender limbs and ahead that rotated 360 degrees like it was also searching.

    Ye Zeqing kept his head down and was constantly sending text messages on his phone. After Xiao Li checked the approximate distribution of people on the shore, he first took out Zui Tian¡¯s manuscript and spoke to Zui Tian. ¡°Your ability is to create a world with words. If you write those people into your novels, can you affect them? It doesn¡¯t need to be anything big. Just a little bit.¡±

    Zui Tian: [I don¡¯t guarantee the effect but I can try.]

    Xiao Li nodded and spread out the little yellow book. He wrote to the soul of Antis and borrowed a creature from it. Light fluctuated around the little yellow book but nothing appeared in front of Xiao Li.

    The invisible creature that was summoned cheered. Regardless of the strategy, it rushed toward the ck shadow in the air!

    Zui Tian had already started to write: [S City was currently windy and rainy. It was like the end of the room. Our story is being staged. At this time, the southern port was full of people in ck, their clothes were blown up by the wind and rain.

    [However, they didn¡¯t expect one thing that was likely to happen in heavy rain, that is, the soles of their feet were too slippery. They are likely to step on their raincoats, slip and fall to the ground.]

    The moment Zui Tian wrote this passage in the novel, the man in ck closest to them slipped on his poncho and fell down. As hispanions looked over in an alert manner, the person who fell down pressed his hands to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I fell down.¡±

    Zui Tian tried his best to write: [He slipped once and there is always a second time. The rain was so heavy then when he got up, he fell down again. This time, someone helped him but as a result, the two of them fell down together.]

    It was as he said. The man who fell down couldn¡¯t get up. Hispanions reached out to help but they didn¡¯t expect to be taken down together.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shit! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The fall here affected some of the people in ck but it wasn¡¯t widespread. This was the limit that Zui Tian could do. After writing this passage, Zui Tian fell back into Xiao Li¡¯s hands.

    In the midst of the men in ck, the collision of the invisible creature also caused some trouble. The ck shadow ghost raised by the Judges screamed loudly as it was knocked over by this invisible creature. It shook his head and angrily tried to catch the culprit, but it always lost.

    The bald man screamed as he realized someone hade. There was a cross in his hand and a circle of people surrounded him as he tried to help the ck shadow ghost suppress the invisible creature.

    It still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Xiao Li was about to find another helper when there was amotion on thend side of the port. It was a wave of people. Some were holding umbres and some of them rushed into the ck crowd without any protective rain gear.

    Many of these people had familiar faces. They were reincarnators who had partnered with Xiao Li. Xiao Li recognized some of the faces at a nce including Zhu Yiting, Yong Chun, Guan Yu, Luo Dian...

    ¡°Brothers, go! It is enough to kill one! These bunch of trash from the Judges, I have long wanted to beat them up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is worth it even if we be plot characters in the future!¡±

    There were a few umted people who grabbed the people in ck. A few took out their umted items to trap the people in ck. The port was filled with all types of sounds.

    Ye Zeqing gave Xiao Li a push. ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Before Xiao Li went up on the port, Ye Zeqing couldn¡¯t help raising his mobile phone and smiling triumphantly. ¡°I called for some help.¡±

    On the phone screen, Ye Zeqing¡¯s WeChat group showed some words:

    [Is there anyone who cane to the southern port to help? Moriarty was caught by the trash from the Judges and he has no time to take care of them one by one. The thing he wants to do will definitely save us. If you can, hurry ande!]

    [Moriarty? No, I only know Sherlock.]

    [Fuck, Moriarty = Sherlock. Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know this?]

    [I¡¯ming. I¡¯ll bring a few brothers I know. I can¡¯t stop things without the chaos fragments so I¡¯ll see if Sherlock has a way.]

    [We¡¯reing.]

    [Ahhhh, those of us who aren¡¯t in S City will cheer for you from a long distance. There is someone in the building next door calling for help. I¡¯m going over there!]

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>

    The first batch of reincarnators who came to help were small but they still broke up the formation of the men in ck on the port.

    At first, there was some yelling and fighting. Then there was a whistling sound from among the people in ck. A faint smell of blood floated in from somewhere. The smell of the sea was overwhelming. Several dark shadows rushed out and pressed the outsiders, putting them at a disadvantage.

    In this mess, Zhu Yiting¡¯s voice was particrly shrill. ¡°Damn, what are these things? Why is my mahogany sword item ineffective?¡±

    ¡°It is contaminated,¡± Yong Chun replied. ¡°Be careful!¡±

    He dragged his friend to the ground and rolled away from the people in ck. Just as the reincarnators were losing, there was more noise from outside.

    ¡°Here¡ª¡±

    A steady stream of reincarnators joined and the group becamerge and powerful. This led to the decline of the people in ck from the Judges.

    Xiao Li jumped onto the port from the ghost ship. Soon, the people in ck in this area noticed him. However, the doll¡¯s hair covered the ground like seaweed and twisted around their ankles, pulling them down. In addition, Ye Zeqing jumped down and rushed forward so they had no time to attack Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li seized this opportunity to rush out. He got far away from the port and saw several private cars, bicycles and even several scooters in front of him. Some of these private cars had their doors open and the keys still inserted. It seemed like the owners were in a rush and jumped out the moment they opened the door.

    Xiao Li borrowed the nearest car, jumped into the driver¡¯s position and grabbing the steering wheel.

    Right now, only Shen Chenzhi was with him. Luo Shan, Ye Zeqing and the others joined in helping the reincarnators and didn¡¯t leave with him. Before leaving, Wang Huai and Gong Mingming had stuffed some things in his pockets.

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t sit in the passenger¡¯s seat. He put away the Eternal Soul Umbre, stood in front of the car window and handed it to Xiao Li through the window. Then he nced at the sky.

    The sky was very dark. It wasn¡¯t enough to describe it as a cloudy day. It was as dark as night, like it was over 9 o¡¯clock. It wasn¡¯t just that. There were also dull, loud noises from the sky. People listening to this sound might think it was thunder but Shen Chenzhi¡¯s eyes became darker. ¡°The barrier is breaking.¡±

    Xiao Li saw that nce and understood what he meant. ¡°You go first.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi used his fingers to ce Xiao LI¡¯s wet back hair behind his ears. Then he nodded and disappeared in ce.

    Xiao Li grabbed the steering wheel, fastened his seat belt and set up his mobile phone to navigate to the iconic building.

    ***

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know how to drive but he didn¡¯t have to be a pig to eat pork. Fortunately, the road was now extremely empty. He drove at a fast speed, bumping into several things along the way. The front of the car was also distorted by a crack. The car parked in front of the towering building and he walked inside.

    This building used to be a very famous icondmark. Everyone who came to S City would usuallye here to buy some souvenirs to take back. It was usually crowded on weekdays and weekends but now it was abnormally quiet.

    Xiao Li walked all the way without any sound. As he passed by the guard room, Xiao Li stopped and nced inside.

    There were items such as water cups on the table in the guard room and express registration forms and other items scattered all over the ground. The surveince monitors were smashed and ck mud was smeared on the wall. The guard had disappeared.

    Before fully entering the first floor, he looked up.

    The building was extremely high. There were a total of 88 floors. From the 80th floor upwards, it seemed to be inserted into the dark clouds. The rain fell on the outside and made things not clear. Even so, it made people feel palpitations.

    The feeling of palpitations became stronger as one got closer to the building, just like intuition was telling the brain: Get out of here!

    Xiao Li only had this feeling in a few cases, such as when the goddess of night or the god of death descended. He put away the Eternal Soul Umbre and no longer looked at the roof. He sped up his pace and stepped into the first floor.

    ***

    Xiao Li had never visited this building before but he had seen photos of the interior. The first floor was a reception hall for tourists and there were many counters selling souvenirs. Now the interior was quite different.

    The walls were covered with a ck mud simr to the guard¡¯s room. There were ck marks on all sides and the corners close to the top were covered with cracks like cobwebs.

    The cracks here were much denser than they were outside. Above these cracks, the ceiling was covered with a simr ck mud. Xiao Li stared at it intently and found it was different from the mud on the surrounding walls.

    If the ck mud on the walls were smeared on, then the ck mud on the ceiling was stepped on. It was like someone had gone somewhere and their feet were stained with ck mud. ¡®He¡¯ walked on the ceiling, again and again, finally turning the ceiling ck. The shape of footprints could vaguely be seen.

    Xiao Li bent over to pick up a souvenir scattered on the ground. It was a small crystal statue of the building. Tan Li rolled up the object with her hair and approached the crack with it. The crack was like a sharp knife, easily cutting at the statue.

    Xiao Li let out a breath. He bypassed these cracks and walked into the sightseeing elevator. He went deeper and the smell of decay with blood rushed towards him. The ck mud on the wall became thicker. He had to carefully avoid these cracks and bypass them.

    Xiao Li pressed the elevator button and the dull sound of the sky seemed to burst in his ears, making the entire building shake.

    The noise disappeared again and the ck mud that had originally solidified the whole building started ¡®flowing¡¯ from the wall. There was a noiseing from every floor as if a ghost hade and their ability had recovered.

    ck mud dripped from the corners and formed pools of ck water.

    Xiao Li squinted and walked in front of the elevator. He pressed the elevator button and found that it could still be used.

    <i>Ding.</i> The elevator opened in response.

    At this time, Xiao Li didn¡¯t see the warm yellow lights that would appear in ordinary elevators. It was just dark and there were no lights in the elevator. It shouldn¡¯t have worked but it seemed to be waiting for prey to enter its wide-open mouth.

    There was no need for Xiao Li to talk. The light ghost jumped out and entered the elevator first. Its own light illuminated everything in the elevator. Like the outer walls, the inside of the elevator was also covered with ck mud. The small space looked like a nest for some type of creature.

    However, Xiao Li would go in as long as this nest could still move. He walked into the elevator, pressed the top button and watched the elevator door slowly close.

    The elevator rose. The panel jumped from the ¡®1st¡¯ floor to the ¡®80th¡¯ floor. Just as the number jumped to ¡®80¡¯, the steadily rising elevator swayed and stopped abruptly. The door still didn¡¯t open and stood still on the 80th floor.

    Xiao Li reached out and pressed the door button. It was unresponsive.

    Hiss, hiss...

    It was as if something was lying on top of the elevator, slowly approaching, its skin, nails and bones rubbing against the iron...

    Xiao Li closed his eyes. He could feel a type of malicious gaze. It wasn¡¯t just from the top of his head but from all sides of the building. They wanted to stop him, keep him and kill him.

    Xiao Li should¡¯ve been afraid but he was faintly excited and expectant. He decided to share this emotion with others. He thought for a moment before taking out the little yellow book and calling out the split-mouthed woman.

    The split-mouthed woman was covered by a very thick scarf. The elevator wasn¡¯t big so her appearance made it more crowded. She stared at Xiao Li with a pair of puzzled eyes above the mouth covered by a scarf and made a question mark.

    Xiao Li pointed above his head, gestured to her huge scissors and made a motion of cutting a watermelon.

    Needless to say, the split-mouthed woman had already noticed the creature on top of the elevator when she first came. Combined with Xiao Li¡¯s movements, she followed the other person¡¯s fingers and raised his hand with the scissors.

    The sharp tip of the scissors pointed directly at the top of the elevator. It moved slowly, like a butcher looking at a pig in front of him, hesitating over whether to start. To avoid being mistakenly injured, the light bulb chose to hide in the corner above the head.

    The monster above the iron roof of the elevator was also looking inside. It couldn¡¯t see the inside so it just judged based on the sound where to break the iron roof based on the sound.

    <i>Click.</i>

    The split-mouthed woman turned her body the moment the iron above her head was pierced by sharp nails. A blood-skinned humanoid monster rushed down. It had very long nails and a deformed skeleton.

    However, the thing that awaited it in the elevator wasn¡¯t amb to be fed. It was a huge pair of scissors and a strange woman wearing a scarf. The woman was so powerful as she held the scissors and poked upward.

    There was a shatter and something was pierced. She directly pierced the elevator monster¡¯s chest with scissors and nailed it to the top of the elevator.

    <i>Hiss, hiss, hiss.</i>

    The monster let out sharp sounds and struggled for a while. Finally, it stopped moving on the scissors that kept opening and closing. The thing that flowed from the pierced belly wasn¡¯tweren¡¯t internal organs or intestines but a pool of ck mud. To be exact, it was the same as the surrounding ck mud.

    After determining that the monster was dead, the split-mouthed woman put away her scissors with disgust. She was about to leave but was stopped by Xiao Li. ¡°Stay here and take a look?¡±

    The split-mouthed woman seemed to realize something. She cocked her head and watched Xiao Li for a while. Atst, she turned and used the scissors to pry open the elevator door.

    The scene outside the door was more serious than the first floor. If the first floor was made mud and a bit of water, this floor was like a swamp. The ck mud mixed with liquid formed a strange carpet and there were more cracks on top. Xiao Li needed to lower his head slightly to ensure he wasn¡¯t cut.

    The small light bulb leapt out of the elevator and hung above the original corridor, acting as a movingmp. A shadow shed by just as its movements ended. Xiao Li only had time to capture a shadow. It appeared to be a person wearing overalls of the building as if they were running away in a panic.

    Catch up!

    Xiao Li made a decision. He walked into the corridor and chased the shadow. He chased down two corridors and endless strands of hair stretched out in front of him, wrapping around the figure in front.

    Before the safety stairs, the doll sessfully entangled around the figure and wrapped them up like a cicada pupae. The staff member was struggling on the ground. Xiao Li approached and wanted Tan Li to let the figure go, only to hear a sound. Inside Tan Li¡¯s hair, the staff member¡¯s originally curly hair scattered and their bones rustled.

    Tan Li didn¡¯t let go but this person was like a spider. She twisted her hands and her shoulders to break free of the entanglement. As she made these moves, she kept staring at Xiao Li.

    They faced each other like this and Xiao Li could clearly see that the woman in front of him was wearing the staff member¡¯s uniform. However, ck mud was flowing down from her mouth and nostrils. There were also the ears covered by her hair. The upper right side of her head was half cut off by a crack. She was dead but she was ¡®alive¡¯ through some supernatural power.

    The woman looked at Xiao Li and her waist and shoulder bones were misaligned. This made her walking posture extremely difficult.

    Xiao Li looked at her. ¡°Can I ask you a few questions?¡±

    The woman stared at him for a while before looking at the split-mouthed woman behind him. Then she suddenlyughed. Theugh made the ck mud in her mouth flow down her chin even more. ¡°You have to answer my question first.¡±

    Her voice was slurred and she stuttered. Every time she spoke, her chin broke like a dislocated bone.

    Xiao Li stated, ¡°You ask.¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze fell on the ck mud on her chest. It had been polluted by the ck mud and blurred. She thought for a moment before asking, ¡°When did I die?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know when you died?¡±

    ¡°Answer me and I¡¯ll answer you.¡± The woman held her chin like she was afraid it would fall off when talking. ¡°Answer wrong and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Xiao Li lowered his head and pulled out a pen from his pocket. He turned back to the split-mouthed woman and told her, ¡°Make up the number.¡±

    The split-mouthed woman, ¡°???¡±

    Before the split-mouthed woman¡¯s hand stretched out, Xiao Li turned his head and spoke to the woman. ¡°Wait, I will find a friend to answer your question.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for the woman¡¯s answer. He held the pen and chanted the words to call the pen fairy. Of course, he reduced the words himself. ¡°Pen fairy, please help answer the next question.¡±

    He let go of his hand and the pen swayed left and right, as if looking for a ce to write. It first faced Xiao Li then the split-mouthed woman. Finally, it flew to the light ghost overhead and wrote on the outside of the light bulb.

    [What about paper??!]

    Xiao Li said, ¡°It¡¯s too dark and inconvenient. Write in the air and I¡¯ll read it for you.¡±

    The pen fairy: [......]

    ¡®I will shark you.¡¯

    He repeated the question asked by the woman opposite him. ¡°Can you calcte when she died?¡±

    The pen turned around in a circle and examined the staff member. Then it wrote in the air in front of Xiao Li: [Half an hour, three minutes and 17 seconds ago.]

    Xiao Li read it out truthfully before saying, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to ask. What do you remember?¡±

    The woman hadn¡¯t seemed to recover from the shock of the pen fairy¡¯s appearance. She was silent for a long time before answering, ¡°Very, suddenly, want, obey,mand, think, eat people.¡±

    She was a human being who died here. After her death, the invasion of supernatural power had turned her into a fierce ghost. If it couldn¡¯t be stopped then this would be the fate of most people.

    ¡°How did I die?¡± The woman asked again.

    Pen fairy: [Attacked by a ghost. The fatal wound is from being hit by a crack that materialized.]

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t remember but I think I also want you to join us.¡± The woman turned her head. Every time she moved, the bones in the corresponding part made a loud sound. Later, this sound increased and more such sounds came from behind her. The staff who died here surrounded him one after another.

    ¡°Jo.in us.¡±

    The exact same sound of bones moving and the sound of footsteps was chilling.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Go first.¡±

    Xiao Li opened the security door in front of him, grabbed the pen fairy that wanted to leave and ran up the safety stairs.

    The split-mouthed woman followed closely while looking back at the ghosts that also wanted to run up the stairs. She wanted to put her scissors across the door handles on both sides of the security door but she was unwilling to lose it. Two secondster, she chose to snap her fingers and summon the other ghosts from the same hospital. She ced the IV ghost in front of the door and ran to catch up with Sherlock.

    The IV ghost let out a roar.

    Meanwhile, the pen fairy struggled angrily in Xiao Li¡¯s hands. Xiao Li told the pen fairy as he climbed the stairs, ¡°Wait here andter I will introduce you to some new friends. Look, this is the split-mouthed woman. Hey, there is also oneing from behind. There is the IV ghost and that is the ponytailed girl.

    Then he repeated the same words to the split-mouthed woman. ¡°This is the pen fairy. You can call it Pen.¡±

    They responded to Xiao Li¡¯s words.

    ¡°Moriarty, you are so annoying!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. You don¡¯t have to repeat it a second time, Sherlock.¡±

    The author has something to say:

    The first ghost dating conference has officially begun, hosted by: Sher. Mo. He.

    ***

    Xiao Li: This is the pen fairy. It is usually silly and not very clever. You can call her a stupid pen.

    The pen fairy, ¡°.......¡±

    You are swearing.

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 266

    <h4>Chapter 266</h4>

    Xiao Li originally wanted to say the same introduction to the IV ghost and ponytailed ghost. However, the reaction of the pen fairy and the split-mouthed woman made him stop and he instead continued to go up.

    The impact downstairs continued. Although the IV of the IV ghost was stuck in between the two door handles, it couldn¡¯tst long. In addition, the elevator had stopped working and they could only climb up the remaining floors.

    Going upstairs was much harder than going downstairs. Xiao Li was already gasping when he climbed up three floors. He held the railing with one hand while the other hand was in his pocket. The pen fairy didn¡¯t leave and had been suspended in midair.

    The split-mouthed woman observed the pen fairy. Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak and the split-mouthed woman was also silent. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help it anymore. She came to the pen in two steps and spoke casually. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you.¡±

    The pen fairy¡¯s body was shocked.

    The voice of the split-mouthed woman was muffled through the scarf. ¡°You will answer the questions they ask you and you can only tell the truth. So now can I ask you, am I beautiful?¡±

    She unwrapped the scarf and revealed her split mouthed, the flesh and blood cavity and the sharp teeth. The visual impact was stronger than when she showed her mouth all the time.

    Originally, the split-mouthed woman didn¡¯t have the impulse to ask this from Xiao Li anymore. Now that she had bumped into the pen fairy and saw that it had been answering questions. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help asking again.

    The pen fairy, ¡°.......¡±

    This question wasn¡¯t difficult to answer but could it tell the truth? In particr, it saw that the hand holding therge scissors was tightening and it didn¡¯t want to experience the feeling of being cut. It couldn¡¯t let that happen. Therefore, the pen fairy drew a character that didn¡¯t really mean anything in the air and handed the problem to Moriarty.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t look at the pen fairy¡¯s ghost character. The hand he put into his pocket touched the things Wang Huai and Gong Mingming had given to him. There were three pieces of chaos fragments plus a strange amulet. Xiao Li felt the breath of the goddess of night that he had sensed once from the adjudication prison.

    At the time, Wang Huai had whispered to him when putting things in his pocket. ¡°I can guess what you want to do. These things will help you a bit but we can¡¯t put all our eggs in one basket. The others and I will use another method to save reality.¡±

    This was why Xiao Li was the only one who came here. If he failed, there was still Wang Huai.

    Xiao Li stopped and rested a bit while climbing the next step. Before the split-mouthed woman could turn to scold him, he climbed up at a faster pace. This wasn¡¯t an easy action. Due to the existence of the cracks, he had to concentrate on avoiding them by raising his feet or bending down. He sometimes even had to walk sideways.

    The brittle sounds of bones didn¡¯t disappear from downstairs. They seemed to have found a way in. Xiao Li looked down through the middle gap in the stairs and saw that the ck swamp below was eating at everything, including the stairs, walls and steps.

    The floors here were high enough that the muffled noise from outside could be transmitted to Xiao Li¡¯s ears without any hindrance. It was deafening. Compared with thunder, it was more like a crashing sound when a certain space ovepped with another space.

    On the 85th floor, the stairs had reached the end. He couldn¡¯t take the stairs to go up further. He could only take the sightseeing elevator. However, the 85th floor couldn¡¯t be directly entered. It was blocked by a door with a password lock. There was a corridor outside the password door that led to the staff room.

    The ck mud on the wall slowly fell off, forming a shape simr to a human body and struggling for life.

    This ce didn¡¯t only mutate ghosts, it also bred ghosts. The worst thing was that apart from the building itself, these cracks gradually extended and widened, turning into a torn opening. At this time, a hand stretched out from the gap closest to Xiao Li! The hand was pale with swollen fingers. The fingers tried to squeeze the rest of its body out of the crack.

    The ovep between reality and the rest of the instance worlds was almostplete. There was only onest step. There was no need for Xiao Li to speak. The split-mouthed woman couldn¡¯t get his trantion and took out her pair of scissors and cut the handing from the crack. The five fingers fell to the ground like radishes. The creature in the crack howled and ran away.

    On the other side, the IV ghost used the needle attached to the back of his hand to attack another creature, assisted by the ponytailed girl. However, it was a drop in the bucketpared to the total number of cracks. He needed more help.

    Xiao Li¡¯s fingertips moved. He took out his phone and called a number. The moment the call connected, Xiao Li didn¡¯t give the other person a chance to speak. He asked directly, ¡°Can you open this password lock?¡±

    Meiyou¡¯s main business might be the telephone but since she could force mobile phones without signals to receive messages, she might be able to act as a ¡®hacker¡¯ to a certain extent. Meiyou didn¡¯t speak but Xiao Li could see that the first number had been pressed on the password lock. It was a six-digit password and Meiyou was slow.

    The second number.

    ......

    There was just a lot of movement in the room next door. Based on the sound, it was like someone was pouring water from the water dispenser inside. The sound was getting louder and closer to the door.

    Meiyou pressed the third digit. It was still three digits away.

    The monster in the staff room poked its head inside. It was a person whose head was put into the drinking water dispenser. His neck was stuck in the narrow water outlet and there was still water in the bottle. His entire head was soaked in water and he was swollen and pale. He was like a water ghost.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. He watched it approach step by step until the closed eyes in the water suddenly opened!

    Just as he took a third step, azy and elegant female voice rang out from behind him. A finger tapped on the bottle of water. ¡°You didn¡¯t even bother drawing candles this time? Do you need something quickly? What business do you have?¡±

    It was obviously just a finger but it pressed down the entire body of the water dispenser ghost. Then something bright red came out, recing the original clear tap water with blood. Bloody Mary was elegantly dressed and she had a crystal-coloured pearl ne around her neck. She took back her finger, looked around and raised her eyebrow. ¡°I can smell it.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of him?¡± Xiao Li asked.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to deal with me. It is you and you are the one who should be afraid.¡± Bloody Mary leaned to one side and looked Xiao Li up and down. ¡°Next, let¡¯s talk about why you looked for me.¡±

    Xiao Li thought for a moment before hesitating. ¡°How many good friends can I introduce to you?¡±

    Bloody Mary, ¡°......¡±

    Xiao Li briefly introduced the split-mouthed woman, the pen fairy and Meiyou. At the same time, he called out the ancient woman and introduced them. After meeting Bloody Mary, the pen fairy was energetic. It wrote a question in the air and Xiao Li read it out loud. ¡°Mary, I have a question to ask you.¡±

    Bloody Mary made a gesture of please.

    ¡°Do you really like to bathe in the blood of beautiful and pure girls as the rumours say?¡±

    Bloody Mary¡¯s beautiful face stiffened slightly and she didn¡¯t answer directly. She just smiled politely.

    In front of the password door, Meiyou was pressing the sixth digit. Before pressing it, Meiyou spoke to Xiao Li on the floor. ¡°Be prepared.¡±

    What to prepare? It was better to call everyone over and have a lively time.

    Xiao Li grabbed a pen and wrote something down. There was a ding as the password door opened and his line of sight suddenly widened a lot. Simrly, the things beyond the door directly entered Xiao Li¡¯s eyes.

    This floor was very wide. It was originally a revolving restaurant with a viewing tform in the middle that could be used for walking up and down. It was designed with floor to ceiling windows, allowing them to see outside without any hindrances. Usually, the guests could enjoy looking at the mountains and rivers. Now behind the ss was just ck as night.

    There were cracks all over his head. Every crack had half a body or a whole ghost stretching out from it. This floor was simply a paradise for ghosts. They didn¡¯t need to be strong. They could win with numbers. They stood on the tables and climbed the ceilings as they watched the password door that gradually opened in front of them.

    ...Then they saw a gorgeous blonde beauty. The beauty touched the ne around her neck and turned her head to the ck-haired young man around her. ¡°Sherlock, you are looking for me to do hard work, right?¡±

    There was a cute little girl standing next to the blonde beauty but her words weren¡¯t cute. ¡°Hercule, you have to pay me. You didn¡¯t pay me for the renovation cost of my housest time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Moriarty, I want a gift too.¡± The split-mouthed woman wished for the whole world to be in chaos and hurriedly agreed.

    Xiao Li finally opened his mouth. ¡°How about I make you an appointment for stic surgery? I know a great doctor.¡±

    He would ask Dr J to operate on her and make sure that the split-mouthed woman never made this request again.

    The split-mouthed woman, ¡°......¡±

    Bloody Mary followed their words with amusement. ¡°One of you calls him Moriarty and the other calls him Hercule. Tell me, how did he meet you?

    ¡°It was in apletely enclosed vige. I was really miserable with him...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The group of people chatted to themselves and behind them¡ª

    There was a two-headed monster carrying a crying baby on its back, a stick person beside a costumed woman making a face to tease the baby, causing the baby to burst outughing. There was also a strange-looking silicone doll furtively trying to attack the young man with ck hair only to be tangled up in the air. An old man holding the paintbrush was looking at the costumed woman with a fanatical gaze from time to time, he would say something like ¡®how are you drawn?¡¯

    The ghosts on this floor who had been waiting a long time, ¡°......???¡±

    Who could stand this?

    The monster closest to the door was ready to roar at the door but once it saw this, it fell down on its butt and almost choked.

    On the left side, a ck-haired beauty was leaning against a pair of legs that was only half the size of her body. Her voice was full of temptation, making people confused and unable to resist. ¡°So lively? I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±

    The weeping woman wiped away her nonexistent tears with the hair ghost on her head.

    ***

    For the ghosts who could be considered instance boss level, the polluted ghosts in reality might be strong but it wasn¡¯t a match for them. Therefore, after the brief howling of ghosts, this floor was cleared.

    Xiao Li stared out the window. There was no time to dy as he stood on the sightseeing esctor leading to the two upper floors and pressed the start button. No one spoke out to stop him. Xiao Li had already exined to them and even made a deal with him. In addition to Bloody Mary and the split-mouthed woman, the other ghosts disappeared with Xiao Li on the sightseeing esctor.

    The height increased slowly and after reaching the 88th floor, it was apletely different world from the one downstairs.

    Downstairs, the world was gloomy and full of ck mud with cracks all over. However, this floor was bright and clean and waspletely unaffected by the copse of reality. Or there was a ¡®person¡¯ who restored it to its original state.

    There was a man standing on the top floor of the building. The window in front of him was tightly closed like every normal day and night in this building. He stared at the world below him through the clean ss windows, watching the humans below cry, struggle and run away.

    He did not start and Xiao Li didn¡¯t move. He just stood there in an expressionless manner without any surprise on his face.

    A long timeter, the man facing the ss window turned around. It was apletely unfamiliar face. He didn¡¯t ask about Xiao Li¡¯s identity or why this person hade. He just said to Xiao Li, ¡°Sherlock, I really admire you. Why do you want to fight for humanity? Join me and I will give you everything you want.¡±

    Facing these eyes, Xiao Li¡¯s lips suddenly curled up in a smile. He usually didn¡¯t like to smile very much but this smile made him look very sharp.

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>

    The man on the opposite side didn¡¯t seem to see Xiao Li¡¯s expression at all. He maintained his wooden expression and continued. ¡°What¡¯s so good about humans? They are fragile, small and not worth mentioning.¡±

    Xiao Li finally moved. He took a few steps forward and also came to the windows that overlooked the entire city. The rain was so heavy that he could only vaguely see the hazy light. The window in front of Xiao Li was originally closed but he reached out and opened it.

    The violent raindrops were swept in by the rain and fell on his face and clothes. They dripped down his chin and instantly made his body wet. Still, he could see the world more clearly in this way.

    The sky was dark while the residential building and other buildings were shining with lights. In the wind and rain, these little sparks were like a pir supporting the sky from not falling down, supporting the reincarnators who were still fighting in their own way in every corner. The rain hit the city and fields like stars with a fierce tenderness, trying to awaken the world.

    The cracks in front of Xiao Li cut the scene into a fragmented picture.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve thought about it before. For some existences, human life is extremely short. We are two different life forms and we can¡¯t understand each other.¡± Xiao Li spoke slowly. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think so. For me, human beings are much better than your existence. They are fragile, beautiful and full of hope.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are just referring to yourself and your little brothers.¡± He raised his fingers and counted.¡± I have seen Death. He looks a bit better than you who is like a piece of wood. The style of the god of dreams is between the two gods. You are a bit stranger than them.¡±

    It was unknown which word angered the opposite person. Xiao Li spected it might be ¡®a bit better¡¯ or ¡®stranger.¡¯ In short, the other person stopped talking and just brushed the rain off his face. The moment when the hand moved away from his face, the gap in front of the window suddenly expanded and became a ck hole. The muffled sound in the sky turned into real thunder and dark clouds pressed down, making the entire sky seem like it had fallen halfway.

    The barrier of reality hadn¡¯tpletely copsed and the power that belonged to the gods couldn¡¯t be fully exerted. Yet just now, there was a type of pressure falling down, making Xiao Li retreat two steps.

    Divine power had entered this world and this pressure had a special smell. The reincarnators were no stranger to it. It was the smell of death and decay...

    It was an almost instant matter. Within half a minute, everyone under the sky raised their heads in unison. This included Zheng Yi, Wang Huai and others.

    Zheng Yi was apanied by his parents. They were now in contact with the Ye family. Originally, their parents didn¡¯t believe it but once they saw a ghost tearing at the body of a young man, they finally believed his words and joined him with the other reincarnators.

    This power might be a drop in the bucket when facing more ghosts but they still didn¡¯t give up resisting.

    Wang Huai had already settled the matter of the port. He captured the people from the Judges, opened their mouths with the truth potion and intercepted a batch of chaos fragments that hadn¡¯t been sacrificed to the god of the underworld. He used items to rush to the nearest mountain on the outskirts of the city, which was another ce with dense cracks.

    After they arrived, they didn¡¯t choose to fill this gap but to ¡®cut¡¯ it. This was the salvation method that Wang Huai, Gong Mingming and others had nned for a long time.

    It was too unrealistic for everyone to use the fragments to fill the gaps. It had little effect. Therefore, theybined the methods and opinions of reincarnators all over the world. He even consulted with the goddess of the might and all types of neural gods. Finally, they came up with a way to use the fragments of power to cut the dense areas filled with cracks, throwing these gaps into the remaining instance worlds that had long been eroded. The rest was reality that hadn¡¯t yet been invaded. They would use a special array to preserve this part of reality and could preserve most of the world.

    After leaving most of the world, the remaining humans could still have a chance to n for the next attack of the god of the underworld. Humanity could be preserved for at least decades.

    Just as Wang Huai was cutting with the chaos fragments, the sky fell down like there was a cave in. The god of the underworld had descended.

    Wang Huai didn¡¯t keep watching and continued his movements. Now wasn¡¯t the time to sigh. Sherlock or them, one of them had to seed.

    All over the world, the people who had been in contact with Wang Huai for a long time were doing the same thing. However, half the cracks hadn¡¯t been cut when a ck w emerged and struck hard at Wang Huai!

    Gong Mingming paused in her movements and assisted Wang Huai in attacking the cracks.

    ***

    On the other side, Xiao Li was standing in front of the god of the underworld. He suffered most of the pressure from the god and was unable to speak for a time.

    A shadow belonging to a young girl appeared in front of him. She was wearing very thick clothes and had long hair. She was Tan Li. There was a little boy beside her. Zhou Ying and Tan Li came out of their shells together, trying to share the pressure for Xiao Li. It just wasn¡¯t enough.

    Tan Li snorted and then long sleeves wrapped around Tan Li¡¯s arms. The singing voice overcame the cries of the ghost. ¡°Lang Jun&#k2014;¡±

    The stick person hung from the ancient woman¡¯s sleeve and refused to return to the rtive safe painting.

    Tan Li, Zhou Ying, the ancient woman and other helpers were able to withstand part of the pressure belonging to the god of the underworld. They withstood the vast majority of the divine power and their bodies dimmed a lot.

    The god of the underworld was used as a base point and all types of ghosts and creatures howled from the surrounding cracks. ck smoke diffused out of it, covering the sky. It seemed like this ce wasn¡¯t reality but another instance world.

    Xiao Li¡¯s breathing was a bit difficult. He coughed and told the god, ¡°Before you start, can you answer me a question first?¡±

    The opposite side didn¡¯t respond and Xiao Li continued, ¡°Among so many gods, why do you want this ce?¡±

    ¡°You think they don¡¯t want it?¡± The god of the underworld had remained silent like he was waiting for something. Just as Xiao Li thought he wouldn¡¯t answer, the god opened his mouth, a trace of a hunter¡¯s scorn for prey in his eyes. ¡°They are observing, waiting. The moment I eat the rest, they will swarm.¡±

    The god of the underworld answered Xiao Li¡¯s words but his actions didn¡¯t stop. He just raised his hand and the invisible pressure became stronger. Xiao Li felt like he was back in the adjudication prison, carrying a mountain on his back.

    Tan Li protected Xiao Li behind her more tightly, blocking the power of the god. It was obvious that she was working very hard. Not only was she fading, but her body was also shaking.

    Xiao Li tried his best to finish it in one breath. ¡°Then why do you want this ce?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed a need with your control over the world of instances but it isn¡¯t so urgent that you would arrange believers to infiltrate before the barrier ispletely broken. Unless... unless you have some internal problems. If you don¡¯t get reality then you will¡ª¡±

    He failed to finish his sentence. The god of the underworld snorted coldly and suddenly, a ck iron sword whizzed from the side and aimed at Xiao Li¡¯s neck! It was a big ck knife with countless twisted faces on it, screaming and craving blood.

    It was almost instantaneous. The ancient woman rolled her sleeve around the de but it only stopped the knife for half a second. It smashed through the sleeve that hindered it and even cut her inner arm. The ancient woman was thrown aside and it continued to move forward mercilessly.

    Tan Li¡¯s hair shrouded the iron knife but it was cut off by it. It pierced through her shoulder and rushed toward Xiao Li, wanting to cut his head.

    <i>Ding.</i>

    What followed was the sound of objects touching each other. It was a pen, amon marker. However, its tip stubbornly resisted the de of the ck knife,peting with it.

    This was obviously very hard for the pen fairy but there was the buffer of Tan Li and the ancient woman. The impact of the ck knife had been alleviated slightly and the pen fairy sessfully withstood the ck de.

    The ck knife fell back into the hands of the gods. The marker also leaped in the opposite direction, hitting the edge of the wall before flying back again.

    The opposite man¡¯s face sunk like water as he sneered. ¡°A mere evil spirit dares to fight against a god?¡±

    The pen fairy¡¯s body shook due to inertia. Then she turned to face Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li was looking at Tan Li and the ancient woman with distress. Then he looked back at the god of the underworld and tranted for the pen fairy, ¡°There is no way. I owe him a favour. If you help me pay it back then I¡¯ll quickly return.¡±

    After the trantion, Xiao Li wondered, ¡°So ruthless?¡±

    The pen fairy wrote: [Oh.]

    This human, one by one, was facing the god of the underworld.

    The god of the underworld no longer bothered talking. A second after he fell silent, ck fog emerged from the body of the ck knife. It prated into the surrounding cracks and the cracks gradually expanded enough for a person toe out. Before Xiao Li could see what was inside, a huge tentacle flew at him viciously.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu!¡±

    The baby¡¯s crying directly rang through the air. Its cries had the special ability to block the tentacle for a second. The four hands of the back ghost held the tentacle and itpeted with the creature inside the crack.

    The back ghost¡¯s strength was great but it couldn¡¯t shake this tentacle. It rolled up the baby on its back and threw it through the air, trying to make it fall to its death.

    One hand caught the baby in the air. This hand belonged to a little girl. Xiao Tu held the baby ghost with one hand and made a ¡®throwing¡¯ action to the side. The invisible creature used its impact to knock the tentacle back!

    The baby cried more loudly. An injury had appeared on its body and it was so painful that it couldn¡¯t control itself anymore. It was crying with all its heart. Before the back ghost had time tofort it, it was caught by other ghosts. A ghost suddenly appeared from a crack and knocked the back ghost back. The back ghost flew half a metre away and directly smashed into a pir of this floor and through the counter. A cloud of dust rose as it fell.

    Xiao Tu flexibly avoided the ghost and gradually led it to a table.

    On this table, already solidified blood had turned into a cor and was trying to encircle a ghost only for the cor to be hit back. Bloody Mary, the owner of the blood, took three steps back with a pale face.

    The enemy ghost failed with a single blow and it wanted to continue. However, the back ghost rushed back with a roar. The back ghost pushed it and directly threw it out the window of the building.

    Time and time again, the god of the underworld failed to directly affect the human in front of him. This made the god a bit anxious. He didn¡¯t think he could be defeated by such ghosts but the countless ants were very annoying.

    After another unsessful attack, the god of the underworld asked irritably, ¡°Sherlock, how many helpers do you have?¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡±

    The god of the underworld naturally couldn¡¯t guess. He realized that he was no match to the other person when it came to the power to anger a person to death. He no longer asked such a boring thing but continued to attack.

    ¡°Or beg me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Xiao Li didn¡¯t let the god go and continued to mock him. As they were speaking, a cold, piercing chain ran silently along the ground like a snake. It kept approaching the human in front of it. Ten metres, five metres, one metre...

    There was a click as it sessfully locked around a slender ankle. The chain immediately tugged, violently pulling down the human trapped in it. However, the weight from the chain wasn¡¯t as much as it thought. The chain trembled and when it looked up, it found that it had trapped one leg but that leg was really only a leg.

    Xiao Li was still standing while the legs had fallen to the ground, struggling to kick the chain around her ankles.

    Xiao Li looked around. It wasn¡¯t just the chain. More monsters wereing out of the cracks. In addition, there was the ck knife that was fighting fiercely with the ghosts he had invited. There was the harsh ringing of the phone and a baby¡¯s crying. Combined with the asional roaring and screaming from the ghosts, it made this floor look more like hell than actual hell.

    Xiao Li looked around, trying to find a weapon that suited him. In the end, he chose to wave the coffin lid of the coffin ghost, knocking it against the monsters one by one. This coffin lid wasn¡¯t an ordinary coffin lid. It was the coffin lid of Ouroboros, the god of prophecy. It had some powers and now it was used against ghosts and monsters.

    The god of the underworld was in a state of rage as he recognized the smell on the coffin lid. ¡°Ouroboros, you¡¯re getting involved too?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t Lord Ouroboros!¡± The coffin chased behind Xiao Li and hurriedly rified it. ¡°It is an artifact that has contact with him. It is Sherlock who is forcibly using it. It isn¡¯t the will of Lord Ouroboros!¡±

    ¡°Can it move without Ouroboros¡¯ signal?¡± The god of the underworld was angry. ¡°I¡¯ve made a note of it. I must definitely visit Ouroboros.¡±

    ¡°N-No...¡±

    The coffin ghost let out a desperate cry.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Li was purposefully approaching the god of the underworld. He held the coffin lid and spoke to the man standing by the window, ¡°In the library of the adjudication prison, I saw a sentence saying that gods aren¡¯t invincible. It is because gods are nothing but powerful ghosts.¡±

    The god of the underworld¡¯s pupils shrank for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Li to know such a secret. This expression was fleeting and he soon recovered his calm. ¡°Yes, but no. I am still stronger than your imagination.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The god of the underworld wondered.

    Xiao Li was too close to the god of the underworld. As he spoke, a ghost hand attacked him from behind. It was intercepted by Bloody Mary but the aftermath still left him with more wounds.

    ¡°...Kill a god?¡± Xiao Li slowly wiped away the blood that overflowed from his lips. The bright red lined the corner of his lips like red plums on snow. It was shocking. His voice was soft but they clearly entered the ears of the god of the underworld. Xiao Li first gave a guess before denying his own words. ¡°No, I want more.¡±

    ¡°More?¡± The god of the underworld pondered on the words of the human in front of him. The next second, he let out a strangeugh. More symbols appeared on his face that looked exactly like the symbol Fu Zige drew on the mirror. They moved back and forth like they were alive as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have this chance.¡±

    The moment he spoke, the end of his de struck the ground and a mouth opened on the ground. This scene was like countless bones were buried below this floor. Now they were resurrecting, opening their mouths to swallow their prey.

    The most terrifying thing was that there was a mouth inside these mouths. The fangs in this mouth were extremely long. They contained an invisible force as they bit at the helpers standing on Xiao Li¡¯s side one by one.

    Tan Li was bitten on the back of the foot and then stabbed in the shoulder. Blood flowed from her shoulder as she tried to break free but it wasn¡¯t possible. The back ghost was bitten on the hand. It tried to break the hand directly but more thorns grew from between the teeth, trapping it firmly and making it unable to move. The same was true for ghosts such as Bloody Mary and the legs. Even the pen fairy was bitten on its pen body and was firmly nailed in ce.

    ¡°Your helpers are like this. Do you have more?¡± The god of the underworld watched the scene in front of him cheerfully before ncing at Xiao Li, wanting to see the other person¡¯s helpless expression. ¡°You underestimated the power of a god, Sherlock.¡±

    However, Xiao Li wasn¡¯t as flustered as he expected.

    ¡°It seems so but one is missing.¡± Xiao Li spoke lightly and even a bit coquettishly as he turned to the man in the back. ¡°What do you say, Boyfriend?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stood behind the god of the underworld. His appearance was only seen by Xiao Li who was facing him and the god of the underworld hadn¡¯t noticed him. Shen Chenzhi held the god of the underworld¡¯s ck iron knife with one hand, preventing its movements.

    The author has something to say:

    Little yellow book: Wasn¡¯t it upgraded to husband?

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Purichan</i>

 Ch268 - End

    <h4>Ch268 - End Chapter</h4>

    The god of the understood stood still but his head abruptly turned 180 degrees to look behind him. He saw the young man¡¯s face and rxed slightly before asking in surprise, ¡°Is it you?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi let go of his hand. He ignored the other person and walked straight past the god of the underworld to Xiao Li. He wiped the blood on Xiao Li¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    Most of the attacks had hit Bloody Mary. Xiao Li just received some of the aftermaths. He shook his head at Shen Chenzhi and pushed away the arm.

    The series of actionsbined with Xiao Li¡¯s name for Shen Chenzhi meant there was no need to ask about the rtionship between the two people. The god of the underworld controlled the surprise in his eyes and returned to his previous lifelessness. He turned his head and quickly nced at the heavens before speaking to Shen Chenzhi. ¡°You stopped them.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi stared at him coldly but the god of the underworld had been ustomed to his indifference to others. This was his normal state the few times they met. The gentle appearance of falling in love just now was abnormal and was enough to make the god of gossip extremely excited.

    Shen Chenzhi nced around at the ghosts trapped around him. He moved his wrist and the teeth in the mouths trapping the ghosts were all broken. They scattered on the ground and the ghosts were released.

    Since the god of the underworld didn¡¯t get a response, he also fell silent. It was just that once the teeth fell off, his hand suddenly grew longer. He grabbed Tan Li who was closest to him, pulling the doll¡¯s long hair and hanging her in the air!

    ¡°Are you trying to control it to the end?¡± The god of the underworld tightened his hands. His human head split in the middle and looked out. The rain outside was still present and was even expanding. It was so dark that people couldn¡¯t see their fingers but in this darkness, there was a small change.

    The light ghost tenaciously hid in thempshade so Xiao Li could see that the raindrops falling on the window were no longer transparent water. It was instead a pure ck liquid after being contaminated.

    The ck rain filled with countless resentments and hatred fell to the soil, into the hair of human beings and onto high-rise buildings, polluting everything in the world to their heart¡¯s content. Before the ck raindrops could ssh on Xiao Li¡¯s arm, Shen Chenzhi reached out a hand to block then. The liquid fell on the back of Shen Chenzhi, creating ck smoke.

    <i>Hiss.</i>

    It wasn¡¯t Shen Chenzhi making the burning sound but the god opposite of him.

    The moment the ck rain had fallen on the back of Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand, the arm of the god of the underworld holding Tan Li was also ignited by an invisible karma fire. The mes burned strongly until he threw the doll away and cut off half his arm. This prevented the fire from continuing to burn.

    The man¡¯s strength was so great that Tan Li was directly smashed into a load-bearing wall. There was a loud noise as the wall shattered. The ground under Xiao Li¡¯s feet shook and half the building copsed.

    Xiao Li threw the coffin lid aside and ran over immediately. The dust over here was too much and he coughed a few times. He raised his hand and waved it through the hair several times before digging through the dusty ruins and taking out the doll buried underneath.

    Tan Li could no longer maintain the form of a girl. She had changed back to the most energy-saving doll form. Her arm was folded in the opposite direction from the elbow joint and there were many cracks on her cheeks. Most of her hair was cut off and it only covered half of Tan Li¡¯s face.

    Xiao Li picked her up and gently wiped the dust covering her face. The doll raised her hand with difficulty. Her half-length hair was extended by less than two centimetres with her efforts. After trying several times and being unable to recover, Tan Li had to hook her finger around the boy¡¯s index finger to indicate she was okay.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to care about her. Xiao Li put the doll back in his pocket.

    There was still half an arm on the ground but the man standing upright had healthy limbs. The god of the underworld had grown a new arm. He looked at Shen Chenzhi with a bit of annoyance in his expression. ¡°Even if you try to manage them, how long can you manage humans? You love him now but can you love him forever? Sooner orter, I¡¯ll get this ce and transform them into my experiments!¡±

    ¡°Is a lifetime long?¡± Shen Chenzhi replied coldly. His voice was very low and contained a bit of subconscious lingering. ¡°I will always love him. Nothing can separate us.¡±

    The god of the underworld sneered. ¡°You are very confident but you always have to go back to the abyss. Once that happens, the human being you will be left behind. What can he do? It is better to directly give me reality. I¡¯ll give you some face and let Sherlock follow you.¡±

    Xiao Li had alreadye back and raised three fingers. ¡°You are going to die anyway. Why don¡¯t you give me some face andmit suicide to save me a bit of trouble?¡±

    The god of the underworld, ¡°......¡±

    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°No matter what you say now, it is just a final struggle before death. You must know that I can crush you to death with one hand.¡±

    The god of the underworld was taunting him but Xiao Li didn¡¯t get angry. He turned and walked to Shen Chenzhi who was standing in front of the open window. Then he slowly stated, ¡°I told you, I want more. In fact, this doesn¡¯t include him.¡±

    The dark raindrops merged with the sky. If it wasn¡¯t for the sound of water everywhere, the rain could hardly be seen in the world. There were screams and howls everywhere.

    The god of the underworld asked with interest. ¡°What do you want to do to preserve humanity? Force me back?¡±

    ¡°...Be a god.¡±

    Xiao Li gripped the little yellow book in his hand. The ck rain fell on the pages and burned ck holes one after another. Xiao Li opened it and paused on the mark of the soul of Antis. Then he tore it out of his little yellow book!

    At the same time, a faint blue halo emerged from this page. It propped up a barrier to hinder the erosion of the ck raindrops. The soul of Antis created a magic circle with materials that had been preserved for centuries and a dragon-like symbol illuminated the sky.

    Xiao Li took out the chaos fragments obtained by himself and that the others had given him from his pocket and raised them into the air. These fragments flew up automatically as if attracted and embedded in various key points of the magic circle.

    The moment the magic circle appeared, the god of the underworld understood Xiao Li¡¯s intention. The ck knife shot out in order to cut the magic circle in the air but was stopped by an invisible hand in the middle.

    The ghosts who had escaped from the trap attacked him again and again. After being beaten back, they stepped forward again. The baby ghost cried loudly while holding the thigh of the god of the underworld. The painter ghost staring at the ancient woman even took out a brush and directly poked him in the eye.

    The magic circle in the sky became brighter, illuminating the entire sky like the sun. Above the magic circle, a shadow court broke through the clouds and reced the position of the magic circle. Xiao Li was very familiar with the shadow of this court. It was the adjudication court!

    The adjudication courtnded and felt the breath of a wanted criminal below. The moment the chains were produced, Xiao Li shouted, ¡°I use the immunity to exempt me from my crime.¡±

    ¡°The exemption is sessful.¡±

    The adjudication court¡¯s mallet struck and the chains fell apart.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet. The buildings above the clouds stacked on top of each other. Behind the adjudication court, there was arger round table. The round table was tall and majestic. There were dozens of seats, each one exuded the prestige of the gods. From time to time, several shadows sat on the seats around the round table.

    A meeting of the gods. The thing that Wang Huai gave Xiao Li flew out of his pocket and into the hands of a ck-haired female shadow at the round table of the gods. The goddess of the night smiled at the human beings far below and looked at the god of the underworld.

    In the distance, Wang Huai and the others were looking up at this vision in the sky. As a believer of the goddess of the night, he was no stranger to the pressure of the gods. Almost instantly, he recognized the adjudication court but he didn¡¯t understand the round table behind it very well.

    His guess was that Sherlock wanted to kill a god so he gave an item of the goddess of night. The goddess of night was a god of the close kin faction. She had always been close to humans and even mixed in with the human race from time to time.

    It was just that Xiao Li¡¯s ambition was greater. All Wang Huai wanted was for Xiao Li to stop this disaster while Xiao Li wanted the position of a god!

    One obstacle couldn¡¯t stop the gods. Even if the god of the underworld was sessfully killed, there was the god of death and dreams. There would be other gods who coveted reality. This was treating the symptoms rather than the root cause.

    Reality had to produce a god that belonged to them, a human god who became a god with the body of a mortal, who could protect it with his own hand when the hand of annihtion lowered, forming a deterrent and preventing other gods from coveting reality!

    This was the n after the many discussions between Xiao Li and Antis¡¯ soul.

    The people of Antis were all in the hands of the god of dreams. They were asleep and the source of the Stnd instance. However, the soul of Antis hoped to liberate its people. After many inspections, it chose Xiao Li.

    It told him about what it had umted over the past few decades and made a deal with him. It swore an oath that it would help Xiao Li be a god, provided that after Xiao Li became a god, he would rescue its people from the god of dreams and find a new ce for them to survive.

    The soul of Antis stated there were three conditions to bing a god.

    First, the corresponding magic formation and a strong enough power of sacrifice. Second, the magic power and sacrifices would trigger the meeting of the gods. Those who wanted to be a god must get the agreement of the majority of gods at the meeting. Finally, there needed to be the death of an old god. It was only after death that a new god could appear!

    Then Xiao Li made a deal with Pseudo-Logoi and he had a 40% certainty that the reason why the god of the underworld was so eager to invade reality a few years ago was because he himself had no time. His power was close to exhaustion and the energy of reality was needed.

    The god of lies revealed that the god of the underworld had experienced a great battle in ancient times. He wanted to disrupt the order but was suppressed and slept for a long time. Xiao Li¡¯s certainty rose to 70%, enough for him to regard the god of the underworld as a target. Shen Chenzhi was responsible for stopping the god of dreams and death from joining the battle.

    The soul of Antis had the magic circle and the power sources of several worlds. Add in the chaos fragments in Xiao Li¡¯s hands and the first condition was met.

    The second condition:

    Many shadows were seated around the round table. Most of the gods hadn¡¯te but the number was close to 10. The basic condition for the meeting of the gods had been met. The real bodies of these gods hadn¡¯te. It was just their shadows. Therefore, the god of the underworld and Shen Chenzhi also turned into shadows to sit among them.

    In the silence of the round table, Shen Chenzhi spoke first in a concise manner. ¡°Agree.¡±

    The god of the underworld immediately objected. ¡°No.¡±

    Dream and Death also voted ¡®no.¡¯

    Shen Chenzhi stared coldly at them.

    The other gods didn¡¯t speak at first until Pseudo-Logoi smiled and put his feet on the table. He drew back his back and jokingly said, ¡°Sherlock Moriarty Hercule, the first time I met you, I never thought this day woulde. Should I agree?¡±

    The god of the underworld coldly reminded him, ¡°He spread the rumours about you and the goddess of beauty.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know.¡± Pseudo-Logoi reached out and squeezed his chin. ¡°In fact, I enjoy it. After all, the goddess of beauty is really beautiful. How about it? Goddess of beauty, do you want to promise me?¡±

    The long-haired female shadow who was four seats away from the god of lies opened her mouth. Her voice was very nice, like string music ying at the same time. ¡°Pseudo, shut up.¡±

    Pseudo-Logoi said, ¡°Yes yes, let¡¯s get back to business. In fact, I don¡¯t want to agree. After all, he is human.¡±

    The god of the underworld¡¯s expression rxed but then he heard the other person continue, ¡°However, agreeing can make Death unhappy and this will make me very happy.¡±

    The god of death opened his mouth. ¡°Pseudo, no matter the disharmony between you and me, it is our internal affair. He is just a small human being.¡±

    ¡°Yet he is very funny.¡± Pseudo-Logoi spoke slowly. He dragged out his tone and spoke lightly, ¡°I like fun more than being bored. I agree.¡±

    Death¡¯s face looked ugly.

    Following Pseudo-Logoi, another female shadow opened her mouth. She was wearing a pair of sses and pushed the sses up the bridge of her nose. ¡°I agree. No matter what, isn¡¯t he the seventh strange story in my book? If I don¡¯t protect him, who do I protect?¡±

    There was a book under her hand. The cover of the book had the words ¡®Book of Strange Stories.¡¯

    ¡°Mnemosyne, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Words, when did you¡ª¡±

    Death and Underworld spoke at the same time but another voice interrupted them. The goddess of the night spoke briefly. ¡°Agree.¡±

    Among the gods, the goddess of the might had always been closest to humans. The god of the underworld wasn¡¯t surprised. His goal was mainly the next one.

    Next to Night sat a snake. It appeared as a snake with its tail in its mouth rather than a human body. It had its own tail in its mouth and looked like it was sleeping. Now it opened its eyes and a chilling light appeared in it.

    Before it could speak, the god of the underworld said, ¡°Ouroboros, you should consider your words again.¡±

    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s no use threatening me.¡± Ouroboros hissed like a snake. ¡°He helped me and I owe him a favour.¡±

    The little snake pointed to Shen Chenzhi with its tail. ¡°I have to pay him back. I agree.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    It was more than half.

    In front of the building, Xiao Li watched the lights of the magic circle light up on the magic circle one by one until thest corner was left. He turned his head to face the god of the underworld in front of him. ¡°It seems there are more gods who agree with me.¡±

    The god of the underworld¡¯splexion was very bad and he didn¡¯t bother maintaining his demeanor anymore. He only said, ¡°Human, it is the wrong choice for you to choose me. Even if he blocks Death and Dreams for you, in the end, your fate is to be my prisoner.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯ll step on your bones, who knows?¡± Xiao Li said. ¡°However, I¡¯m not the only one who wants you dead.¡±

    ¡°They may want me to die but they can¡¯t take action against me. The adjudication court is responsible for maintaining the agreement of the gods. The gods can¡¯t take action against each other.¡±

    Xiao Li had heard Shen Chenzhi mention this agreement of the gods. It was said to be order established during the chaos period to prevent civil war. Of course, they couldn¡¯t directly kill each other but it was possible to do some tricks. It was fine as long as it wasn¡¯t fatal. It wasn¡¯t considered a vition of this agreement. This was why a god gave Xiao Li a bit of help.

    Xiao Li dered, ¡°So it will be up to me to end you.¡±

    He just finished speaking when a light blue shadow tightly held the arms of the god of the underworld from behind. Countless sea water filled the body of the soul of Antis and rushed toward the man.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Li held the coffin lid again and hit the head of the god of the underworld hard!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    This coffin lid filled with supernatural power smashed hard against the god¡¯s face. His face turned red and a nosebleed instantly gushed out. The god of the underworld tried to move his body away but the power of Antis¡¯ soul didn¡¯t allow this. The water flowing everywhere was like a type of containment device, constantly arousing the exhaustion in his body.

    This method was useless for gods with abundant internal energy such as the god of dreams but it was quite effective for old gods such as the god of the underworld, who had old wounds. The god of the underworld couldn¡¯t break free for a while and was hit by Xiao Li with the coffin lid several times.

    In the end, Xiao Li didn¡¯t think it was enough. He turned to the coffin ghost and ordered, ¡°Bring your coffin and do it together!¡±

    The coffin ghost stammered. ¡°T-The secret to living until now is that I have never been involved in such disputes¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll split your coffin in half and burn it!¡±

    The coffin ghost was full of sadness but in the end, he gritted his teeth and raised his coffin. He smashed it toward the god of the underworld together!

    The god of the underworld¡¯s head was smashed several times with heavy objects like a watermelon. Ordinary humans would¡¯ve died long ago but the god of the underworld could still move. This wasn¡¯t fatal to him. Xiao Li took out the scalpel and stabbed it several times.

    The half of the arm that was just cut off moved behind Xiao Li. It was holding a ck knife and rose in the air, mming into the back of the young man¡¯s head with a loud sound! The bloody butcher¡¯s figure appeared behind Xiao Li and there was the sound of weapons colliding! The people who heard it had goosebumps.

    The hand holding the ck knife was powerful and the bloody butcher took several steps back. Just as it was about to lose, Bloody Mary appeared behind the ck knife. She directly grabbed the arm and weakened its strength in the middle. Then the bloody butcher used its strength to strike back.

    The god of the underworld took advantage of this moment to escape from the coffin and the fangs from the ground appeared again like before. They opened their mouths to try and stop these ghosts but the ghosts were experienced. They took precautions and were always paying attention to the ground. Most of them escaped from the attack of the fans and were just a bit less anchored.

    However, there were still several chains that emerged from the fans. They flew back and forth in the air, chasing the ghosts in order to tie them up.

    The weeping woman¡¯s crying became louder and finally became a crying shout. Her skirt was dyed ck and red and half her leg was torn. She pulled her leg tied by a chain but it wouldn¡¯t let go.

    A wisp of invisible power floated out and covered the eyes of the god of the underworld. He suddenly turned around and a ck bone hand stretched out to tear at the enemy fiercely. This strength was very heavy and it was 30% stronger than the previous ck knife. However, it just encountered air.

    This was the talent of the god of lies. Pseudo-Logoi deceived the god of the underworld and made him think he was attacking Xiao Li, but this made him reveal his actual back to the real Xiao Li.

    Xiao Li and the bloody butcher exchanged a look. At the same time, both sides aimed at the god of the underworld¡¯s eyes. Bloody Mary picked up the ck knife that had fallen to the ground and viciously joined the battle.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s words rang in his ear. ¡°The weakness of the gods isn¡¯t like humans. If you want to kill him, you need to find the ce where he stores his divinity. It might be any area but it will never leave its incarnation. Once a god is in trouble, their divinity will be the source of their power and the most concentrated point of their power. You need to feel this with your heart.¡±

    The ce that Xiao Li and the other ghosts sensed was the eyes of the god of the underworld. The knife in the hands of the bloody butcher prated the divinity. Xiao Li¡¯s coffin lid smashed the divinity and Bloody Mary¡¯s ck knife lifted up the divinity fragment.

    There was a stream of ck smoke from the god of the underworld¡¯s body. The god of the underworld only had time to say ¡®Sher¡ª¡¯ before disappearing.

    The verdict of the adjudication court rang out. ¡°The god of the underworld is dead. His divinity is stripped away and a new god is formed. It is recorded in the book of the gods.¡±

    There was the sound of a gavel and all the shadows of the court and the round table disappeared. The magic circle shrank rapidly and sank into Xiao Li¡¯s body. He felt a type of special energy flowing back and forth in his blood, constantly transforming his body.

    He closed his eyes until he could use this power.

    The control of the god of the underworld was lost and the rain falling on reality gradually reduced. The dark clouds dispersed and the sky returned to normal apart from the existence of the cracks.

    Xiao Li came to a crack and stretched his hand to it. The divine power gushed from his palm and the crack in this area healed directly. It wasn¡¯t just the crack. It was also the destroyed building. Everything was restored to new.

    There was a faint movement ahead. Xiao Li turned his head and found Shen Chenzhi standing by his side. ¡°They are gone.¡±

    The god of the underworld, who was most eager for reality, was gone and Xiao Li had be a new god. The god of death and the god of dreams couldn¡¯t get any benefits and they decisively went away.

    Xiao Li smiled at him. Shen Chenzhi held his hand and they disappeared in ce. They went everywhere to rebuild and heal the cracks.

    The rain passed and the sun was shining on every corner of reality. After confirming that the disaster had passed, humans all over the world cheered and hugged each other. There were no better words than ¡®aftermath after a disaster.¡¯

    In the end, they came to Zheng Yi and he stopped Xiao Li. Zheng Yi had been really scared just now. He gasped and asked Xiao Li, ¡°Sherlock, is itpletely over?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Li tried to sum it up in one sentence. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Zheng Yi sighed with relief before asking curiously. ¡°As expected of Sherlock. How did you do it in the end?¡±

    Xiao Li described what happened. ¡°The god of the underworld is gone. I took away his divinity, became a new god and healed the cracks.¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°......¡±

    Zheng Yi, ¡°???¡±

    ¡°You became a god? Is it like the god of death?! How did you be a god? Have you changed? Are you a ghost? What is your title?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special, I¡¯m still me.¡± Xiao Li patiently answered and thought about Zheng Yi¡¯sst question. ¡°It seems to be...¡±

    ¡°The god of fear and bad luck.¡±

    -End of the Main Story-

    TL: The main story has ended but there are still a few extras left.

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Ch269 - Extra 1

    <h4>Chapter Ch269 - Extra 1</h4>

    It was different from the extreme downpour of thest few days. The small but cozy room was flooded with sunlight. The originally heavy curtains were opened and sunlight unscrupulously filled every corner of the room, including the person on the bed.

    Compared with the noise on the first day after the rain stopped, it was much quieter outside now.

    Xiao Li half leaned on the bed, squinting his eyes as he stared at the balcony for a while. His long eyshes covered the sleepiness in his eyes. At least, until someone pushed open the door. Shen Chenzhi held a cup of hot water in his hand and ced it on the bedside table.

    The moment he walked in, he saw his lover at first nce. In reality, Xiao Li looked softer. The sunlight jumped across his body in a jagged manner, going down the young man¡¯s beautiful chin.

    His lover was waiting for him in bed. There was a secret satisfaction in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s heart but he was also distressed. He bent down, rubbed his face against Xiao Li¡¯s forehead and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you still ufortable?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t have to use such an ¡®old¡¯ method at all. He could tell with one nce that Xiao Li¡¯s face still had a faint redness to it. However, when the two of them were together, he preferred to act like an ordinary couple.

    Since the day after bing a god, Xiao Li developed a rare high fever.

    In the face of Xiao Li¡¯s ¡®Gods will also get sick?¡¯ question, Shen Chenzhi had exined that it was a normal reaction after fusing with the divinity. There were often many signs thatsted for three days or perhaps weeks but the symptoms were simr to a fever.

    Today was the fourth day and a lot of the ufortable energy had been removed. If Xiao Li closed his eyes then he could even feel that something in his body was constantly withering and regenerating, bing more and more powerful.

    Xiao Li shook his head, taking advantage of the time when Shen Chenzhi got up to reach out a hand like he wanted a hug. He was born with a good appearance so it didn¡¯t look strange even when he was acting spoiled like a child.

    Shen Chenzhi was soft-hearted to him. For a while, he hadn¡¯t known this softness. The tall, young man wrapped one arm around the waist that was too slender for ordinary people and picked Xiao Li up. He sat at the head of the bed in this posture, firmly locking Xiao Li in his arms.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s chin rested on the other person¡¯s shoulder and he could clearly smell Xiao Li from this angle. He couldn¡¯t help rubbing the tip of his nose against the young man¡¯s exposed neck. It was vivid and warm as if he could control this individual by biting down.

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t respond to being rubbed by his boyfriend.

    Since getting together, Shen Chenzhi had been so clingy. Xiao Li became ustomed to the existence of this huge pendant and he was currently trying to ¡®feel¡¯ the existence of those in the living room.

    Tan Li¡¯s original body had been torn apart and the other ghosts were also seriously injured. After obtaining divinity, Xiao Li refused Shen Chenzhi¡¯s help and instead used his own power to help them slowly recover. Tan Li, the most seriously injured, had her body joined back together. It might be a bit crooked and the stitching marks were too prominent, but they ovepped together. Still, she had been badly injured so she was currently lying in one ce to recuperate.

    The entire living room was like a weirdboratory. Tan Li was lying on the sofa, Zhou Ying was underneath the coffee table, the ancient painting hung itself on top, the pen fairy who came to visit was shaking its body. It was unable to restrain itself and tried to sign on the ancient painting, only to be kicked away by the ancient woman. The pen rolled helplessly on the carpet...

    Well, it was very harmonious. It was unlike when he just had a fever and every one of them looked sad. Even the god of lies had sent a farewell letter like they were parting forever. Xiao Li had a headache when he recalled it.

    In the letter, Pseudo-Logoi invited him to open a new instance world. He said without any embarrassment that he wanted topete with the new god Xiao Li over creativity. Xiao Li still hesitated thinking about it&#k2026;

    The young man stuck close to him noticed the absent-mindedness of the person in his arms and bit on the carotid artery in a dissatisfied manner, gently threatening this person with his teeth.

    Xiao Li¡¯s mind returned and he gave Shen Chenzhi a soothing kiss. Shen Chenzhi held down the back of his neck and gave a deep kiss. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°That letter.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi naturally knew the letter Xiao Li was talking about. The letter itself didn¡¯t matter but the sender made him unhappy. Any third person who appeared next to his lover would make him unhappy.

    The young man held Xiao Li¡¯s hand hard and his beautiful eyes sank.

    Xiao Li had now figured out Shen Chenzhi¡¯s character and understood that his boyfriend wasn¡¯t happy. He suppressed a smile andy down a bit, raising his head in this person¡¯s arms. The fine sunlight fell on his eyes and made them look like a starry night.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. He lowered his head, his hair hanging down on both sides as he reached out to caress the young man¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it.¡± Xiao Li narrowed the distance between the two of them and coaxed Shen Chenzhi. ¡°Tell me, what are you thinking about now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking...¡±

    Shen Chenzhi spoke into a low voice. He ran his hand through the ck hair on this young man¡¯s head and paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to make you only think of me.¡±

    Most of the time, he maintained a gentle illusion in front of his lover. It was only asionally that he would tear off the mask to reveal the real, ugly and ck self that even he despised.

    Perhaps as time passed, the sunlight became too strong. Xiao Li squinted and Shen Chenzhi moved his fingers slightly. Then the curtains on both sides were automatically pulled shut. The thick curtains blocked all the light and darkness enveloped the room.

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s low voice lingered in Xiao Li¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to make you stay here all the time.¡±

    Xiao Li interrupted him before he could continue to say something amazing, voice soft. ¡°Don¡¯t say this. Don¡¯t you know that I won¡¯t leave you?¡±

    Shen Chenzhi closed his eyes and kissed the tip of this person¡¯s nose. ¡°...I¡¯m thinking that you don¡¯t need to care about him. We can also create a new world.¡±

    His strength was very gentle and made Xiao Lifortable. He didn¡¯t resist. He was just silent after hearing this sentence before suddenly sitting up to push the other person away. ¡°...Excuse me, what does the new world in your mouth mean?¡±

    The same word had different meanings in different people. The ¡®new world¡¯ mentioned by the god of lies was like a new instance world, creating fear and despair and cheating people in different dimensions and worlds. Then what was Shen Chenzhi¡¯s new world?

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t answer directly. He blinked and almost instantaneously, Xiao Li felt that this person had used the power of a god. Xiao Li raised his head and found he was no longer in his original world. It was the same room but there was no more ¡®outside¡¯. There was only the bed that they were lying on in the room and nothing else.

    Xiao Li felt it out using the power of a god. This was like an instance world but there was only this room in the world. The outside was barren.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Ah, this.

    Hey back down somewhat helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to...¡±

    Shen Chenzhi didn¡¯t let him finish. He hugged Xiao Li again so this person was in his arms. ¡°I need your cooperation.¡±

    Xiao Li rxed his body. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to cooperate then what will you do?¡±

    He muttered before raising his head. He acted like a baby as he got close to the other person, pressing his face against Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m still a bit hot. If you don¡¯t believe it then touch me.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the cooperation I want. Of course, I know your body.¡± His lover was too cute. Shen Chenzhi couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°It is another type.¡±

    Xiao Li had a question mark.

    Shen Chenzhi lowered his head and whispered something. Xiao Li was stunned for a moment and stared into the other person¡¯s eyes. He confirmed that he hadn¡¯t heard incorrectly before giving a positive reply.

    Immediately¡ª

    An abnormal noise was suddenly heard from the closed door of the room. It was the sound of a rough object rubbing back and forth on the surface. Any ordinary reincarnation would be able to think of a series of horror stories.

    On the bed, Xiao Li retracted deeper into the arms of the young man and trembled. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. He kind of wanted to get out of bed to see his boyfriend¡¯s creativity but right now he had to act like he was afraid. Shen Chenzhi¡¯s request really tested his acting skills.

    Then Shen Chenzhi patted his shoulder in a yful manner. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The sound stopped after reaching the door of the room. It sounded like the object was pausing at the door, hesitating over whether to push open the door and hunt the prey inside or¡ª

    Torture them for a little while longer?

    This short silence was like the torment before death. The next second, the curtains that were originally drawn slowly opened by some force. At the same time, there was clear knocking on the window.

    <i>Thump!</i>

    <i>Thump!</i>

    <i>Thump!</i>

    Xiao Li trembled. He didn¡¯t look at the window and buried his face in Shen Chenzhi¡¯s arms. Shen Chenzhi lowered his head and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Thick blood seeped in through the crack in the door and brought an unspeakable smell of blood.

    Xiao Li hugged the other person¡¯s waist and arched like a kitten. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    He thought about it before approaching Shen Chenzhi¡¯s ear and deliberately softening his voice. ¡°Boyfriend, Husband, Brother, Dad, save me. I¡¯m afraid of ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Super scared.¡±

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t act anymore and wanted tough.

    For Shen Chenzhi, the lover who had always been cold and didn¡¯t like to rely on others was shaking in his arms and calling him ¡®Husband¡¯...

    Who could bear it? In particr, for him who liked and loved Xiao Li, this was a scene that he had dreamed about for a long time.

    His sanity broke at this moment. He directly kissed Xiao Li and the rest of the sounds came to an abrupt stop.

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Ch270 - Extra 2

    <h4>Chapter Ch270 - Extra 2</h4>

    Shen Chenzhi observed Xiao Li for a while.

    In the beginning, he watched the young man who hadn¡¯t fully grown but whose appearance started to take shape, enter the campus. Although he would have to leave here and return to the abyss in the middle, he still came here to take a look whenever he was able toe out.

    Xiao Li was very popr on campus. He might usually be cold and indifferent but his face made him popr with his ssmates. Even so, he was usually alone.

    The moment he arrived at school today, he felt that his other ssmates were quite tumultuous like they were waiting for something. Was... today a special day? Xiao Li thought about it but couldn¡¯te up with anything. He didn¡¯t think today was different from any other day.

    He listened in ss as usual and did homework between sses. No one could see Shen Chenzhi observing next to him. Even Shen Chenzhi himself felt it was a very special thing to observe a human being in this way.

    If it wasn¡¯t for an episode midway, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to upy this person so quickly. It happened during the lunch break. There was a pretty girl with a ponytail who came to the ss door, calling Xiao Li and asking him to go to the small garden when he was free.

    Someone in the ss whistled. They clearly knew the girl¡¯s identity and knew what she was going to do. Some people looked at Xiao Li with envy. Under the attention of his ssmates, Xiao Li calmly closed the book. He seemed to think for a moment before answering, ¡°...Okay.¡±

    Beside him, Shen Chenzhi was inexplicably a bit unhappy. This emotion came suddenly. He had clearly been counting Xiao Li¡¯s eyshes, his heart soft as the spring breeze blew on his face. Now it was like there was a sudden cold winter that froze the spring water into ice.

    Why agree to her?

    Xiao Li didn¡¯t know what he was thinking and went to that ce when he was free. There was a good-looking girl waiting for him. Even the school uniform couldn¡¯t hide her youthfulness. She seemed a bit embarrassed to see Xiao Li and struggled for a long time. Xiao Li waited patiently for a while. Then seeing that ss was about to start, he said, ¡°ssmate, what is it?¡±

    The young girl stammered, ¡°C... ssmate Xiao... I...¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°?¡±

    She gritted her teeth and took out a letter from behind her. ¡°I&#k2026; everything I want to say is in this! Please check it!¡±

    A heart was drawn on the cover of the envelope. It was impossible not to realize what it contained. Xiao Li nced at the letter and didn¡¯t answer. His slender hands just moved like he was thinking about whether to refuse it or not.

    Shen Chenzhi who followed felt like his heart was being held in the hands of this young man. A fierce impulse rose in his heart and he realized his feelings for the first time. Originally, he felt satisfied just looking at this person. However, however¡ª

    He didn¡¯t want Xiao Li to look at others. He wanted Xiao Li to only look at himself. Obviously, he was only looking at Xiao Li. Why was he the only one like this? Wasn¡¯t it unfair? If Xiao Li epted this girl¡¯s feelings then what was he? Did he have to go back to the abyss alone and nevere out again? Even if he came out, he would be confused and have no goals.

    Was living like this being truly alive? His position might be respected among the gods but he was far inferior to the other gods in some respects.

    This heart that had been soaked in deep pollution all year round started to throb. Filthy, dirty ck blood flowed from it. He wanted to get close to Xiao Li, hug him and...

    Get him.

    The thing that called him back in time was Xiao Li¡¯s refusal. Xiao Li rejected the young girl with gentle words and at the same time, he saved the invisible young man next to him. Only then did Shen Chenzhi withdraw his hand and follow Xiao Li back to the ssroom.

    As school ended in the afternoon, Xiao Li finally figured out what day it was. He was leaving when he heard the voices of a few people in the crowd around him.

    ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Can¡¯t you go out?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out. My parents are waiting for me to have a meal together.¡±

    ¡°You really aren¡¯ting. Dude, I¡¯m nning to fight in the canyon all night. I¡¯ve made an appointment with a few brothers from other schools to y games.¡±

    ¡°Noting.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    In the crowd, Xiao Li pressed on the screen of the phone, watching the screen as he thought about it. Ah yes, it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. The reunion festival. However, this type of day was no different from other times for him.

    He wandered home with his schoolbag as usual. As he saw the duck neck being sold on the streets, Xiao Li thought about it. He should still have a festive atmosphere. He decided to eat this at night so he bought a bag and took it home.

    The young man returned home with the duck neck. His homework had been done at school and he had no tasks at night. He took a shower andy on the sofa. He pressed on the remote control again and again, watching a few TV shows. However, they were all meaningless, empty and boring.

    Xiao Li simply turned off the TV. Without the brightness of the TV screen, the living room looked lonely and empty despite its small size. Xiao Li turned on his phone and started a game.

    His skills were good and he soon died. Then he started another round. He gradually fell asleep.

    It becamete and the living room wasn¡¯t a good ce to sleep and rest. it was colder than his room at night but Xiao Li didn¡¯t bother going to his room. He just got up and pulled a nket ced here. He wanted to stay here all night.

    Shen Chenzhi leaned closer to look at him. The young man¡¯s ck hair was messy over his forehead and he slept soundly. There were faint cyan marks on his eyelids and his beautifully curved jaw was covered by the nket.

    Perhaps it was a bit cold so Xiao Li buried his face deeper into the nket.

    A desire to hug him suddenly surged. The dark thoughts Shen Chenzhi had felt on campus earlier turned into the feeling of wanting to love this person and being the only one to receive his attention.

    Shen Chenzhi hesitated for a moment before turning into a shadow. He gently picked Xiao Li up and imprinted a kiss on the lips.

    Then due to his emotional fluctuations, he had to return to the Abyss.

    Xiao Li, who was already asleep, felt something and suddenly woke up. He stared at his side.

    There was nothing there.

    <i>P</i><i>roofreader: Tofu</i>

 Ch271 - Extra 3

    <h4>Chapter Ch271 - Extra 3</h4>

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve in winter. At around five in the afternoon, the sky had dimmed, the street lights were on and the major shops on the streets were sting lively and exciting songs. Thenterns and colored banners made it bustling with noise and excitement.

    This winter was particrly cold but it didn¡¯t hinder people¡¯s enthusiasm for New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Xiao Li held a cup of milk tea and walked on the sidewalk.

    He might¡¯ve been a god for some time and was familiar with all the abilities of a god but he still preferred to be a human being. Apart from when he went to the reincarnation world and pretended to be a reincarnator to y games with ghosts, when he built a certain instance or when he followed Shen Chenzhi into the main universe for friendly visits with the other gods, he usually converged his authority in reality and became an ordinary citizen.

    As he walked around, he felt hot. Xiao Li let out a breath and pulled open the dark scarf around his neck to reveal a delicate corbone.

    He hadn¡¯t wanted to wear a scarf but when he was at the door, Shen Chenzhi insisted that he put it on. After Xiao Li refused to let Shen Chenzhie with him, he was hugged and his heart softened. It was just wearing a scarf so he took a step back.

    Xiao Li thought up to here and looked down at the bag he was holding. It contained something that was his purpose for avoiding his hapless, clingy boyfriend.

    He quickly averted his gaze and sped up his pace. He passed the bustling crowds and walked home.

    Thanks to the continuous efforts of the surviving reincarnators, the current poption hadpletely walked away from the shadow of the previous apocalypse. The damaged buildings had been renovated and the aftereffect was a high number of visits to the surrounding temples and churches.

    In addition to reality, Xiao Li also fulfilled his promise to the soul of Antis. He found a rainy night and attacked the territory of the god of dreams with Shen Chenzhi. There was a friendly exchange (robbery) and he gained the town of Antis. After waking them up, he ced them in another small world deep in the ocean, leaving a passage into reality. Of course, there were restrictions on the passage so they wouldn¡¯t do bad things to reality.

    The sunsetpletely ended and night enveloped the earth. It was different from the fear caused by ghosts. At this moment, the sky was clear and there was a small amount of snow falling from the sky. They fell on thempposts and Xiao Li¡¯s eyshes like floating butterflies.

    He turned left and walked toward his own building. He opened the security door on the first floor and started to walk up while looking down at his phone. His screen was showing the chat record between him and Zheng Yi. Zheng Yi had asked him when he wasing home and Xiao Li said that he was on the way. If he scrolled up, apart from some ordinary messages, there were a lot of screenshots of forum posts that Zheng Yi sent to Xiao Li.

    The dilemma of reality being invaded was resolved but the reincarnation worlds of the gods were still present, so the forum was still open to all reincarnators. The only difference was that when encountering danger, the reincarnators had an additional object to pray to.

    Due to this, Xiao Li¡¯s title was widely circted in the forum and there were many posts about him. The title of a post pinned to the top of the forum was: [Sherlock, eternal great god. Save us in the front, eternal great savior.]

    If someone entered this post then they would see reply after reply:

    [Why is there a typo in the title? Are you a fruit ninja? Is it fire and water?]

    [Moriarty, eternal great god! As we all know, Moriarty is the god of fear and bad luck. Don¡¯t try to scam him.

    [You say this but as a Hercule believer, I¡¯m not very convinced, As thest identity of the god of fear, it should naturally end with this. The other two old names, don¡¯t join in the fun.]

    [You support yours and I can do all. I am chaotic and evil. I eat Sherlock and I eat Moriarty.]

    [What¡¯s going on with the upstairs person?]

    [You know, I really thought Moriarty was secretly in love with Sherlock. You are my longing, walking down the road you have walked on etc... it was abusive.]

    [Well, who didn¡¯t? In the beginning, I also visited Sherlock to see Moriarty.]

    [Oh, I thought I was dead! It was a shame that I didn¡¯t rush to help everyone at that time. It was great to be able to see the sun the next time.]

    [Me too. I was hugging my parents and crying.]

    [I called my first love who I vowed never to see again. Then she said she still loves me and we got back together. I now have a child. I love Sherlock!]

    [Wait, Sherlock abused ghosts when he was human. Now that he has be a god... the other gods...]

    [What bad heart can the god of bad luck have? (Image of a hand-drawn chibi version of Sherlock.JPG)]

    [Mourning for them in advance.]

    [Speaking of which, who knows how Sherlock became a god? Was there a huge phantom in the sky at thest moment? I didn¡¯t see it clearly. Did anyone see it?]

    [There was a great deal of pressure like... when I previously met the god of prophecy. Fuck, it wouldn¡¯t be the other gods right?]

    [They came to witness Sherlock bing a god?]

    [It is really ufortable to think of that time. It was a dead end and there were so many people (ghosts?) on the other side while there was only one person on our side! Hug out boss, we are your strong backing.]

    [Are you sure he is a person? Oh, yes, truly a person. After all, his boyfriend and friends aren¡¯t human... (irony)]

    [It seems that little sister Tan Li was injured and Sherlock¡¯s other friends were also injured. I hope everyone is fine.]

    [I¡¯m curious about the changes after bing a god. Can he fly? What is the difference with a ghost?]

    [Five times taller, handsomer, stronger, faster and longer.]

    [Longer? What is longer?]

    [Can this also be talked about?]

    One time, I entered an instance and ran into a ghost who seemed to know God Moriarty. I said I knew him and the ghost didn¡¯t kill me. It gave me a way to summon God Moriarty. Just write his name in my task book and I can contact him if he allows him. Thus, I met him. He is so handsome. Brothers and sisters, he is a handsome guy but there is his legendary boyfriend apanying him. His boyfriend is too difficult to approach. He is very cold and I was inexplicably scared.]

    [I¡¯m envious of the person upstairs. It might be because there are too many people who know God Moriarty¡¯s contact information. Now it is really difficult to summon him.]

    [In fact, think about it. If so many people called me at once then I would also be troubled and not answer.

    [Still, since Hercule became a god, the death rate of the reincarnations has indeed decreased a lot.]

    [I just heard that the god of lies wanted to find Sherlock for a PK. He wanted topete to create a new world but God Sherlock never cared about him.]

    [How can the god of lies win against bad luck? The world created by God Sherlock must beat him.]

    [In any case, it is a must win. The god of lies is no match.]

    [What is this speech? The god of lies wants to deceive himself.]

    [The god of lies is shouting that he is invincible!]

    [I used to think that the gods are unattainable. Now I think that some of them are quite fun, just like the bigshots.]

    [I really want to see the goddess of beauty. Is she so beautiful?]

    [I want to read the masterpiece of the goddess of words.]

    [Of course, this premise is only for certain gods. It is better to frustrate the god of the underworld.]

    [......]

    This was just one of the posts. There were many more posts filling up the forum and the poprity hadn¡¯t died down.

    Now let¡¯s leave these posts behind and return to reality.

    After Xiao Li replied to Zheng Yi, he put his phone in his pocket and continued walking up the stairs. Everything was normal except that when he reached the second floor, Xiao Li stopped and raised an eyebrow. Then he stared deeply at the stairs.

    Since that day, Xiao Li had shut most of the ghosts in reality into the reincarnation worlds. There were almost no ghosts in reality, let alone his home¡ª

    Yet now Xiao Li sensed the existence of a ghost.

    He slowed down and took another step. This time, his footsteps were very loud but the sensor lights in the corridor didn¡¯t respond. The area in front of him made no sound like it was another world.

    Xiao Li let go of his suppressed divine power. If there were other people or ghosts then he would almost instantly feel fear. However, it still didn¡¯t work. There was a power ahead of him that didn¡¯t want toe into contact with his power. It dispersed like flowing water. There was no breath but Xiao Li couldn¡¯t see through it.

    Was it another god or... a new ghost?

    Xiao Li took a sip of the pudding in his milk tea and instead of using his strength to push forward, he restrained it until he was like an ordinary person. He deliberately suppressed his divine power and kept walking up.

    One floor, another floor.

    Xiao Li only stopped when he reached the 13th floor. This wasn¡¯t the top floor. There were more stairs above this floor but Xiao Li paused.

    It was because the corridor in front of him was no longer the corridor of an ordinary residential building. The usual mottled walls had be clean and tidy and they also had an ancient atmosphere. The walls were solemn and elegant with candlesticks with burning candles attached to the walls.

    There was no wind in the corridor but the shadows caused by the candles swayed brilliantly, stretching toward the shadow of the young man around the corner. Xiao Li approached one of the candlesticks. He didn¡¯t keep moving forward but instead reached out to grab the mes, extinguishing the candle.

    The moment the candle was extinguished, a card fell into his hand. The card was originally at the junction of the candle and the candlestick. It was difficult to see its existence if the candlelight wasn¡¯t put out.

    This piece of paper was very exquisite. There was a me pattern imprinted on the back andplex thorns were wrapped around the corners. It was like a mark and Xiao Li felt it was quite familiar.

    On the other side of the paper, a character was written. [Kuai (quick)]

    The font was crooked like a primary school student had written it. He didn¡¯t recognize who wrote it.

    Xiao Li, ¡°?¡±

    The word kuai. In the broad and profound Chinesenguage, it actually had many meanings and could form many sentences.

    For example: You will die.

    For example: You are so quick.

    Then the ¡®kuai¡¯ on this card...

    Xiao Li thought about it. Then he put the card in his pocket and continued walking up. Once the card fell, the candlestick-like projections disappeared instantly and the corridor returned to its original appearance.

    Xiao Li¡¯s face was nk as he continued to go up. He had just taken the third step when there was slight movement behind him. The footsteps were very light but they existed. It was like a person was following Xiao Li in the darkness.

    The footsteps were slow and grinding. It was like torture. One didn¡¯t know when it wouldpletely catch up and this was deliberately drawing out the time for torture.

    If Xiao Li sped up then the ¡®person¡¯ following would also speed up. Every time Xiao Li slowed down, it would also slow down. If Xiao Li turned back andy on the railing to look down the stairs, the owner of the footsteps retracted.

    Xiao Li tried a bluff. He pretended to walk forward before quickly turning around. This time, he saw a shadow. It was a pure ck figure. Once it entered his field of view, it quickly retreated into the darkness.

    In fact, Xiao Li even felt it trembling slightly when it retreated.

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    Was he so scary?

    Xiao Li tried several attempts and coaxing words but it didn¡¯t work. Therefore, Xiao Li simply used his divine power to bring bad luck to the shadow. The next time he approached the shadow, it stepped back and due to bad luck, it twisted its ankle. Its entire body fell down the stairs in an extremely indecent posture.

    Now Xiao Li was able to see the appearance of the ck shadow. It was a pure ck shadow. The ghost energy on its body wasn¡¯t strong and it looked strange. The ck shadow was afraid of him. It shook even more as it was watched by him.

    Xiao Li wondered, ¡°Are you here to find me?¡±

    The moment he spoke, the trembling shadow took out something from its pocket. Perhaps due to nervousness, it took three full times for such a simple action to seed.

    It was another card. It waspletely different from the first one. It was just a piece of white paper but the back of the card had the character [xin (new)] written. The handwriting was much more beautiful than the previous one but it was still unfamiliar.

    Xin and kuai.

    If this was a letter puzzle then the answer must already be clear.

    As Xiao Li looked at the card, the ck shadow carefully got up from the ground. It cocked its head and poked him with a finger. It didn¡¯t actually poke. It was just a fake movement.

    Xiao Li, ¡°...¡±

    He didn¡¯t move but withdrew the curse of bad luck. The ck shadow poked the air and was very happy. It held its finger in a satisfied manner and left reality. Once the ck shadow left, Xiao Li received the remaining two cards in simr manners on the way home.

    [Nian (year)] and [le (happy)].

    The first one came from scattered dust and a piece of paper with the character ¡®nian¡¯ was written on it. Thetter was apanied by a magical and strangeugh. Xiao Li had taken apart the radio and found this card.

    All four cardsbined said:

    Xin nian kuai le (Happy New Year).

    Was this paying respects early?

    Xiao Li held the cards in his hand and took out the key to open the door of his house. Before he could insert the key, the door already opened. He reached out to push it open but it wouldn¡¯t open. Something was blocking the door from behind.

    A familiar voice called out in a sing-song manner from inside. ¡°The password.¡±

    Xiao Li, ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Open sesame.¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    ¡°Stars light up.¡±

    ¡°I can y with you all day.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Xiao Li sighed. ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Happy New Year. Congrattions, you are right!¡± The voice inside became cheerful and released the hands keeping the door shut.

    The house was crowded with people and ghosts. All the people Xiao Li was familiar with were here, including Zheng Yi and Ye Zeqing. The TV was showing the New Year¡¯s Eve party and the two hosts were introducing the next show.

    Tan Li still wasn¡¯t quite used to her stitched body. She put her hands together in a crooked manner and held red petals in her hand. The moment Xiao Li came in, she raised her hands and threw the petals into the air.

    Fu Zige was singing into the microphone in the midst of the petal rain. ¡°Happy New Year. Boss, let me be BGM music for everyone. I will sing Unforgettable Tonight...¡±

    ¡°What Unforgettable Tonight? Wait a month or more to sing this.¡± Zheng Yi who was already familiar with him interrupted it. Then he greeted Xiao Li. ¡°What are you doing? Come in.¡±

    Bloody Mary was here as well. The noble evil spirit was leaning against the window, a goblet in her hand contained a blood-red liquid. Seeing Xiao Li¡¯s gaze, she raised the goblet at him.

    Shen Chenzhi was sitting on the sofa. He got up and walked toward Xiao Li, wanting to take the bag from him. However, Xiao Li avoided his hand and put the bag on the table. The young man¡¯s body stiffened for a moment and he didn¡¯t move.

    Xiao Li grabbed his hand, brought him back to the sofa and hugged him. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Shen Chenzhi¡¯s expression softened. He wanted to ask Xiao Li, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you let me go with you? Do you regret being with me?¡¯ However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask lest he gets an uneptable answer.

    He squeezed the hand so tightly that Xiao Li felt pain. Even so, Xiao Li didn¡¯t speak.

    Zheng Yi only saw the scene where Xiao Li hugged Shen Chenzhi and shook his head. ¡°You are too clingy. It makes me want to fall in love.¡±

    Xiao Li let go and casually replied, ¡°I can introduce you to someone. Let¡¯s look at my family... there is our Bloody Mary.¡±

    He nced back and forth before pointing to Bloody Mary. ¡°How is she?¡±

    Bloody Mary who had been bored and just wanted toe over to y, ¡°......¡±

    Could this also be talked about?! Also, since when did she be his family?

    The blonde beauty crushed the goblet in her hand.

    Zheng Yi had been looking forward to it at first. Then he met the evil spirit¡¯s gaze and coughed. ¡°No, I don¡¯t deserve her, I¡¯m not worthy...¡±

    The time was getting closer to midnight with every minute and second.

    In the lively atmosphere, Xiao Li was in a daze as he remembered this time in the past.

    He didn¡¯t want to stay in the Xiao house during the holiday so he woulde back here and sit in the empty living room alone. Programs yed on the TV in front of him while he yed games on his phone. Even if he felt cold, he just thought it and wouldn¡¯t get up to cover himself with a nket. No one ever said Happy New Year to him, nor did he say it to anyone.

    Xiao Li closed his eyes. Then he took advantage of when the midnight bells were ringing and bright fireworks appeared outside the window to take out a box from the bag he had brought back.

    Inside the box were a pair of rings. The men¡¯s rings were simple and elegant. There was a row of diamonds iid on it in a ck and white pattern.

    He held Shen Chenzhi¡¯s hand and put the ring on it. Then he whispered to Shen Chenzhi, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so upset. I love you too.¡±

    He smiled as he spoke. The young man¡¯s beautiful jaw was the dividing line between darkness and light and the pure ck in his eyes brought hope and love.

    Love was never one-way. Love was the only sure answer in countless choices. It was the subtleties in the cycle of life and death.

    <i>In the countless intertwined and separated lines of causality, you have caught me so I will hold you tightly.</i>

    Proofreader: Tofu

    TL: This is the officialst chapter and IWBL is finally finished! Thanks to all those who supported and loved this story up to now. There was a period of time when I thought the novel would never be finished but here we are! Thanks once again and it is time to say goodbye to Xiao Li, his clingy boyfriend and his family of ghosts.

    Tofu: I¡¯ll miss this family for sure QAQ Thanks for having me~

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!